《The Ex-Wife&#x27;s Burning Elegance》


 Chapter 1

    It was one in the morning.

    Ste Cameron suddenly stumbled upon Rachel Pearce''s Facebook post.

    "Thanks to Mr. O''Brien and little Keen for the gifts. Keen even handmade this mug himself!"

    Ste clicked on the photo. A ne and a DIY mug appeared on her screen. She could faintly see the words on the mug, "Happy Birthday, Mom."

    Ste nced at the dining table, the untouched dinner that had gone cold, and the birthday cake with candles still unlit. A wry smile crept onto her lips.

    She recalled a news alert she received earlier that day: "Confirmed! The usually reserved Haynes O''Brien from elite circles is secretly married and has a five-year- old son!"

    In the photo, a tall, handsome man and a slender, beautiful woman were walking hand in hand with a five-year-old boy at a theme park.

    Rachel gently patted Keen O''Brien''s head while Haynes gazed at her with an intensity and tenderness Ste had never seen.

    That was a picture-perfect family of three, with the little boy looking so much like Haynes.

    Today was supposed to be Ste''s day. It was her birthday and her fifth wedding anniversary with Haynes. Yet, it seemed like Rachel was the one having the celebration.

    Ste''s husband and son had spent the day with Rachel, even giving her gifts meant for Ste.

    Ste wasn''t surprised. She was used to it by then.

    Rachel was Haynes'' first love, diagnosed with a terminal illness and only a year left to live. Her dying wish was to see him onest time.

    Haynes wanted to do something meaningful for Rachel in her final days, hoping that Ste woulde to terms with it. Although Ste was reluctant to ept it, she realized she couldn''t stop him, as it was the first time Haynes had ever spoken to her with such seriousness.

    She felt her heart dug out, leaving an empty, aching void. She sat in the dark for what seemed like an age when the front door opening broke the silence. Haynes walked in with Keen.

    Seeing Ste in the dining room, Haynes paused, surprised. He seemed to have forgotten the day, looking at Ste with bewilderment. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    Ste replied coldly, "I have something to discuss with you."

    Haynes furrowed his brow and nced down at Keen. "Keen, head upstairs and sleep."

    Keen rubbed his eyes, yawning as he passed by Ste. Then, as if remembering something, he stopped. "Happy Birthday, Mom."

    Keen looked up at her, his eyes remarkably simr to Haynes''.

    "Dad and I didn''t mean to forget your birthday. We have plenty of time together as

    a family, but Rachel only has six months left."

    "You''re not mad at us over something so small, right?"

    Ste couldn''t tell which hurt more-being forgotten or being remembered but still ignored. After Keen left, silence filled the room.

    Haynes spoke first, breaking the quiet. "What do you want to talk about?"

    He stood in a white shirt and ck trousers, features as sharp as a portrait, his presence as cold and distant as the moon on a winter night.

    Ste took a deep breath. "Haynes, I want a divorce."

    His gaze wavered like ripples across ake stirred by the wind, but soon, it was calm and still again.

 Chapter 3

    Haynes furrowed his brow and quickly muttered, "I''ll be right there," before striding out the door, not even sparing Ste a second nce.

    Ste watched his retreating figure with a nk expression. She''d lost count of how many times Haynes had rushed outte at night because of one of Rachel''s "emergency" calls.-

    The following morning, Ste was all packed up and ready to leave. As she passed by Keen''s room, she hesitated for a moment. After a brief pause, she checked in on Keen before leaving.

    Keen had been born prematurely, and as a result, he''d always been a bit frail. Ste had always looked after him personally, not trusting anyone else with the task. He took after Haynes in looks and, to some extent, in temperament-cool and distant.

    It was the weekend, so Keen wasn''t at school. He was in his room working on his homework.

    When Ste walked in, he greeted her, "Morning, Mom," before focusing on his books again.

    Ste looked at Keen, whose profile closely resembled Haynes, and spoke softly, "Keen, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself."

    Without raising his gaze, Keen replied casually, "Okay."

    Since Rachel hade into their lives, Keen had grown more distant from her.

    Rachel had once posted a video on social media. In it, Keen was munching on an ice cream, his words muffled and indistinct.

    "I love hanging out with Rachel. I get to eat all sorts of yummy stuff," he said.

    Rachel asked, "Is your mom not nice to you?"

    "Mom''s always telling me what to do, what not to do, what I can''t eat," he replied. "So, who do you think is better, me or your mom?" Rachel pressed.

    "Sure, you! If my mom were half as nice as you, I''d be happy," Keen answered.

    Ste knew thatpared to a strict mother, the indulgent and easygoing Rachel was much more appealing to him.

    She ensured he went to bed on time and avoided junk food to help him regain his health. Thanks to her care, Keen was healthier than he''d ever been. But their rtionship had grown colder.

    As Ste was about to leave the room, Keen suddenly called out. "Mom."

    She turned to look at him.

    "You always said you would like anyone I like. I like Rachel. Does that mean you''ll like her too?" he asked.

    Ste paused, feeling thest thread of her resolve snap. She closed her eyes briefly, a silent smile on her lips.

    "You''ve always wanted to protect Rachel, haven''t you? Well, now you and your dad can look after her together," she said.

    Keen looked puzzled, not grasping her meaning.

    Ste didn''t borate. She turned and walked out of the house.

    Her friend, Abby Murphy, was waiting by the car outside the house. After helping

    load the luggage into the car, Abby looked at Ste.

 Chapter 4

    "Star, have you decided to go through with the divorce?"

    Ste gave a gentle nod. "Yeah, I''ve made up my mind."-

    "But what about Keen?"

    "Even if I tried to fight for custody, I wouldn''t stand a chance against the O''Brien family. Besides..." Ste''s face twisted into a bittersweet smile, "Keen might not even want to be with me. To him, Rachel is likely the best thing right now."

    Abby frowned in disapproval. "You went through hell to bring Keen into this world,boring for a day and a night. You''ve been there for him every single day, sacrificing so much. How could he prefer the woman who tore his parents apart over you?"

    Ste replied calmly, "This just proves they''re father and son. Even their taste in women is the same."

    "And what about Haynes? Does he know you''re leaving?"

    Ste shook her head. "He''s probably busy tending to his ''dream girl'' right now."

    Before marriage, Ste owned a cozy little apartment, but it had been ages since she lived there. After cleaning up the ce, Abby suggested they hit the town.

    Abby said, "Star, we haven''t gone shopping together since you had Keen. How about a little retail therapy?"

    That was true. Since Keen was born, Ste''s life had been about family and childcare. She had lost herself, her life, and her time.

    Watching Abby''s eyes sparkle, Ste remembered she used to be-full of life and energy. Five years of marriage had aged her too quickly, making her feel like a mere shadow of who she once was.

    Ste felt a strange tightness in her chest. "Sure."

    Just then, Abby''s phone rang. Whatever she heard from the other end made Abby frown.

    After a moment, she said, "Okay, we''ll be there soon."

    Putting the phone away, Abby turned to Ste, "Star, someone wants to pay a hefty price for the violin you consigned to Pearce Music House, the ''Nocturne Ste.'' The manager says the potential buyer has quite a reputation, and he''s too nervous to say no. Since you''re free today, why don''t we check it out together?" Ste hadn''t yed the violin in five years. Her life had been consumed with caring for Keen, leaving anything rted to the violin entirely in Abby''s hands. Hearing Abby mention it felt like a st from the past.

    As Ste and Abby entered the music store, Ste''s steps faltered.

    A tall, handsome man stood there with a delicate, pretty woman, admiring a disybeled "Not for Sale."

    The woman''s voice was soft and melodic, "The legendary Nocturne Ste is even more beautiful than I imagined!"

    "Haynie, you know how much I love ying the violin for you. I want to host a concert in my final days and would love to use the Nocturne Ste. What do you think?"

    The man''s voice was deep and resonant. "I think it''s a great idea."

    The store manager trailed behind them, wiping his brow nervously. Spotting Ste and Abby, his eyes lit up as if he''d seen a lifeline.

    "Ms. Murphy, you''re finally here! Mr. O''Brien would like to purchase the Nocturne Ste. The conditions are yours to set. What do you think..."

 Chapter 5

    Upon seeing Haynes and Rachel, Abby couldn''t help but furrow her brows, her eyes brimming with a profound distaste.

    With a voice as cold as a winter morning, she dered, "The violin is not for sale."

    Rachel''s eyebrows twitched as her gaze swiftly shifted toward Ste, who stood beside Abby.

    Unlike Rachel''s delicate charm, embodying an innocent young girl''s allure, Ste had a more poised and sophisticated aura. With a ssic oval face and eyes that seemed to shimmer with life, she could have stepped right out of a portrait.

    When Rachelid eyes on Ste, a flicker of intrigue shed over.

    Rachel quickly approached Ste, her face tinged with a plea. "Ms. Cameron, is this ''Nocturne Ste'' your friend''s violin? Could you ask your friend to lend it to me for a while?"

    "I first connected with Haynie through the violin," she exined sincerely. "I would practice in the garden, and he was attracted to the music. That''s how we bonded. He always enjoyed listening to me y. Ms. Cameron, I''m not sure how much time I have left or if I''ll ever get to perform again. But I want to give it onest try."

    Whether by ident or design, Rachel tilted her head slightly, revealing a familiar ne around her neck. The overhead lights caught on the ne, sending a sh of brilliance into Ste''s eyes, momentarily blinding her.

    Ste''s tone became cold as she responded, "The world is filled with people facing their ends every day. Am I supposed to cater to each and every one of them?"

    As if struck by the harsh words, Rachel had tears welling in her eyes, ready to spill over.

    Haynes'' expression hardened. "Ste, it''s just a violin. There''s no need to be so harsh. If you want, I''ll get you another one."

    Ste met his gaze with steely resolve. "Yeah, it''s just a violin. If she wants one, get her another. Why insist on taking mine?"

    Rachel pleaded softly, "Ms. Cameron, what will it take for you to lend me the violin? If there''s a condition, name it."

    She talked like Haynes wouldn''t ultimately pay any condition she set.

    Ste''s lips curled into a silent, knowing smile. "Ms. Pearce, you seem fond of my mother''s possessions. First, it was my mother''s ne. And now, it''s her violin." Rachel looked genuinely puzzled, "I''m not sure what you mean, Ms. Cameron." Seeing Rachel''s feigned ignorance, Ste''s mind filled with a cold amusement. "This Nocturne Ste was my mother''s violin. And that ne around your neck? My mother left that to me as well.''

    Rachel''s face turned pale. "I''m sorry, Ms. Cameron. I didn''t know they belonged to your mother. Keen handed me a gift box with the ne insidest night. I thought Haynie had given it to me, so I wore it, not realizing it belonged to your mother..."

    Ste chuckled softly, saying, "Well, now that you know, could you return it to me?"

    Rachel''s fingers brushed over the ne, and she bit her lip, looking tearfully at Haynes.

    "Haynie, since Ms. Cameron has asked, maybe we should let her have the ne? It''s not worth upsetting her over something so small."

    ''Let her have it,'' she said, not ''return it.'' Her choice of words implied that it wasn''t Ste''s even if the ne was her mother''s. It was because Ste had asked for it that Rachel magnanimously ''let'' her have it.

 Chapter 6

    Haynes had always thought Ste was threatening him with the divorce, and deep down, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. When hearing Rachel''s words, his

    expression turned even colder.

    "No need," he said, his voice crisp and clear. "Once I give you something, it''s always yours."

    "But..." Rachel started to protest, only to be cut off by Haynes.

    "If it''s a gift, there''s no sense in taking it back," he added with a distant look in his eyes.

    Rachel couldn''t hide the gratitude that washed over her.

    Ste instinctively clenched her fists. Then, a faint smile yed on her lips. "Ms. Pearce, didn''t you want me to lend you the violin? That''s fine. As long as Mr. O''Brien is willing to ask me for it, I might consider."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. Haynes'' face turned a shade darker, his temper barely in check.

    "Ste, enough," he said icily.

    Ste sneered, "Oh, I thought Mr. O''Brien would do anything for Ms. Pearce. It seems like I''ve overestimated."

    Once, Ste believed Haynes would sacrifice anything for Rachel. At that moment, she realized the things he was willing to sacrifice were trivial, like her.

    Having seen things, Ste felt a calm indifference settle over her. She turned to the store manager, standing awkwardly nearby. "If I''m not mistaken, the lease on this violin ends today. Please arrange for me to take it home."

    The manager nced nervously at Haynes'' expression.

    Ste raised her eyebrows and asked coldly, "What? Do I not have the right to take my violin?"

    "Sure," the managerughed nervously. "I''ll arrange the paperwork for you, Ms. Cameron."

    After finishing the paperwork, Ste took the violin and left without ncing at Haynes or Rachel.

    Haynes watched her departure, and his brows furrowed tightly.

    Rachel lowered her head slightly, a guilty look on her face.

    "Haynie, it must be because you forgot about Ms. Cameron''s birthday yesterday. It''s my fault for being such a burden on you."

    "It''s not your fault," Haynes replied calmly. "Go ahead and prepare for the concert. I''ll have someone send you that violin, Nocturne Ste,ter."

    Rachel''s face lit up with joy. "Okay."

    ...

    That evening, Haynes surprisingly returned home on time. However, Ste wasn''t there to greet him with a dinner spread as usual.

    When it was time for dinner, Keen came downstairs, expecting to eat. Seeing the empty dining room, Keen was puzzled. "Dad, did Mom not make dinner tonight?"

    Ste was a perfect wife and mother, always calm and dutiful. Though Haynes felt no deep affection for her, he was generally satisfied with her.

    With Keen being a picky eater with a sensitive stomach, Ste always prepared meals herself, never leaving it to the staff.

    Recalling the day''s events, Haynes pressed his lips together, a hint of irritation crossing his features. She was sorely mistaken If she thought she could use this tactic to pressure him.

    "Don''t worry about her," Haynes said coolly. "We''ll go out to eat."

    Keen pped his hands in delight. "Yay! Can we invite Rachel, too? I can have some yummy ice cream again!"

    "Ice cream?" Haynes paused, confused. "Didn''t your mom say you couldn''t have it because of your weak stomach?"

 Chapter 7

    Keen scrunched up his little face, saying, "My stomach has gotten a lot better. The doctor said it''s okay to have a little sometimes. But Mom always wants to control and make me do what she says."

    Hearing the word "control" out of a five-year-old''s mouth felt oddly mature.

    As Haynes was about to respond, his phone buzzed in his pocket.

    He answered, and Rachel''s voice came through the line somewhat hesitantly. "Haynes, are you home now?"

    "Yeah, I''m."

    "And is Ms. Cameron back yet?" asked Rachel.

    Haynes paused. "Why do you ask?"

    "Well," Rachel stammered, "I saw Ms. Cameron. She''s having dinner with a young man, and they seem pretty close."

    There was a brief silence before Rachel cautiously added, "Do you think

    something happened earlier today that upset her? Maybe you should try talking things over with her?"

    Haynes'' expression darkened. Ste ditching dinner at home to meet another man was not what he expected.

    His voice turned colder. "Where is she now?"

    Rachel provided an address.

    "Got it," Haynes said curtly before hanging up.

    ...

    Inside a small diner, Antoney Watson watched Ste intently. "Have you made up your mind?" he asked.

    Ste nodded. "Nocturne Ste is a piece my mom hadposed for me, and I''ve put it on hold for the family for five years."

    She sighed wistfully, her eyes reflecting a distant sadness.

    "And now?" Antoney''s voice was deep and understanding, "Rejoining the performance circuit will keep you incredibly busy. You might not have much time for your husband and child."

    "Keen''s health is stable now," Ste replied with a hint of irony. "Besides, he doesn''t need me hovering anymore."

    "And what about Haynes?" Antoney pressed, "Will he be okay with this?"

    Mentioning Haynes'' name brought a chill to Ste''s eyes. "I don''t need his permission to live my life."

    Antoney studied her quietly before speaking, "But he won''t approve of you spending time with me."

    "I don''t need his approval."

    As she said this, Ste felt a pang of guilt remembering how she''d distanced herself from Antoney because of something Haynes had said. "I''m sorry, Antoney."

    Antoney shook his head gently. "Star, you have nothing to apologize for. If anything, I owe you. I promised your mom I''d look out for you. But I couldn''t keep that promise. I let you suffer through so much."

    Antoney had been Ste''s friend since childhood. They both learned to y the violin under her mother''s guidance. Now, Antoney was a renowned violinist, and his striking looks and soulful demeanor made him a heartthrob beyond the ssical music world.

    Despite his fame and fortune, he was no match for someone like Haynes, a man with deep pockets and powerful connections.

    "It''s not your fault," Ste began, but her sentence got cut short by a soft voice behind them.

    "Ms. Cameron, what a surprise to see you here!"

    Ste turned to find Rachel, dressed in a pristine white sundress, standing there. Meeting that unwee face twice within a day was too much to sour her mood.

    Ste''s tone was icy. "And why would that concern you?"

    Rachel smiled sweetly. "Oh, Ms. Cameron, there''s no need to be upset. But since Haynes actually went back home today, why aren''t you cooking at home?"

 Chapter 8

    Rachel''s voice was light, and her expression was gentle, the picture of an innocent and charming woman. In contrast, she made Ste seem harsh, cold, and distant.

    But Ste detected the challenge and mockery hidden in Rachel''s words.

    She looked up to catch the glint of triumph Rachel hadn''t hidden from her eyes.

    "Why is it so umon for Haynes toe home?" Ste shot back. "It''s because you, Ms. Pearce, have taken up all his free time. Are you pretending not to know what''s really happening?"

    Rachel looked shocked as she grabbed Ste''s hand and rushed to exin. "Ms. Cameron, please, that''s not what I meant."

    But Ste cut her off before she could finish. "If you''re not ying dumb, it''s just ack of self-awareness, isn''t it?"

    Ste withdrew her hand and said, "Ms. Pearce, people who are oblivious to themselves are truly unbearable."

    "Ah!" Rachel let out a sudden gasp and stumbled backward.

    Before Ste could react, a tall figure stepped in, catching Rachel before she fell.

    "Rachel, are you okay?"

    Rachel looked back at the neer with wide, teary eyes like she was the most wronged person in the world. "Haynes, I''m fine. Ms. Cameron didn''t mean it. Please don''t be mad at her, okay?"

    Haynes'' gaze flickered, and he finally noticed Ste standing nearby.

    His brow creased, his voice turning cold. "Ste, apologize to Rachel."

    That wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. In the past, Ste would rush to say things like, "It wasn''t me," "Let me exin," "I didn''t do it," or "Please believe me."

    But Haynes never took her side, always insisting she should apologize to Rachel.

    If she refused, Haynes would give her the cold shoulder. He wouldn''t answer her calls or reply to her messages. He treated her like she was invisible, wouldn''t say a word to her, and wouldn''t even spare her a nce.

    Eventually, even Keen joined in, leaving her feeling isted. In the end, she would have to lower her head and acknowledge her mistakes.

    Thinking about it, Ste let out a bitterugh. "Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are?"

    Haynes blinked, almost thinking he heard her wrong. "What did you say?"

    Ste fixed her gaze on Haynes, her voice icy. "When I cared about you, your word wasw. But now that I don''t care, who do you think you are?"

    Haynes finally grasped her meaning. In his memory, Ste had never spoken to him like this.

    She was always gentle and considerate. She would leave the light on when Haynes came homete. She''d make him ate-night snack when he workedte in his study. And she''d bring him a hot drink when he came home drunk.

    Though she hadn''t been as agreeable since Rachel returned, she had never defied him like this or confronted him so directly.

    A strange irritation stirred in Haynes'' chest.

    Just then, a young voice piped up. "Mom, you told me we should apologize when we make a mistake. So, shouldn''t you apologize to Rachel now if you did something wrong?"

 Chapter 9

    Ste turned her head to see Keen trailing behind Haynes. Although he was talking to Ste, his worried gaze was on Rachel.

    In the past, any slight problem with Rachel would send Haynes and Keen into a tizzy.

    One time, all four of them went to the park. No one knew if Rachel got sunstroke or if one of her sudden illnesses acted up.

    Whatever it was, Rachel suddenly looked like she was about to faint. Haynes and Keen rushed to her side. Haynes, in his panic, even knocked her down.

    Oddly, no one seemed to notice. The irony was that when Haynes saw her bandaged hand, he asked her how she got hurt.

    A weak voice snapped Ste out of her thoughts.

    "Keen, I wasn''t standing properly. It wasn''t your mom''s fault," Rachel said, shaking her head at Keen, tears slipping down her cheeks, making her look pitiful. "It''s my own body. It''s just too frail..."

    Keen pouted. "But I saw, with my own eyes, Mom pushed you."

    Then he turned to Ste, his face serious. "Mom, you''ve always taught me to admit my mistakes. You''re an adult. You won''t go back on your word, are you?"

    Ste had gone to great lengths to ensure Keen''s health, but she rarely needed to be concerned about his studies.

    At five, Keen had mastered threenguages, his eloquence unmatched. Even at such a young age, he could often leave adults at a loss for words. Haynes'' mother always said Keen''s intelligence was just like Haynes'' when he was little.

    And then, Keen was turning the tables on her for Rachel.

    As an adult and Keen''s mother, Ste knew she had to set an example. How could she ask her child to do something she couldn''t do? If she went back on her word, how could she continue to teach him right from wrong?

    Ste looked at the two figures,rge and small, gathered around Rachel. Suddenly, she felt like they were more of a family than she was with them. Even though she''d long since given up on the father and son, Keen''s attitude still stung her heart.

    She looked down into Keen''s eyes. "You''re right. I did tell you that you should apologize when you make a mistake. But..."

    Ste paused, emphasizing each word, "I didn''t make a mistake, so why should I apologize?"

    In the past, Ste would havepromised for Keen. But today, she didn''t.

    Keen instinctively replied, "I saw you push Rachel."

    Ste didn''t argue and smiled. "Who says pushing her means I was wrong?"

    "But, Mom, you said hitting people was wrong..."

    Ste''s voice was calm. "I also said we shouldn''t bully others but should never let others walk all over us. If someone keeps crossing your line, you shouldn''t hold back."

    Despite being clever, Keen was still only five years old. He hadn''t anticipated Ste''s response and was momentarily speechless.

    Just then, Antoney''s voice came from the side. "Keen, you shouldn''t speak to your mother like that."

    Hearing Antoney''s voice, Haynes and Keen turned to him as if only noticing him. Keen said, wide-eyed, "Mr. Watson?"

 Chapter 10

    Haynes furrowed his brow and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Antoney, Ste''s childhood friend, was someone Haynes had seen numerous times. Ste often spoke about Antoney, detailing his life story to him.

    Ste had told him that Antoney had lost his parents at a young age and lived with his grandparents. By middle school, his grandparents had passed away, too, leaving Antoney all alone.

    Ste''s mom discovered Antoney''s musical talents and took him under her wing during that period. But Antoney was a withdrawn and mncholic boy and ignored everyone around him.

    It took Ste three years to break through his shell and be his friend.

    Yet, for some reason, Haynes couldn''t shake the feeling of dislike he felt towards Antoney from their very first meeting.

    "You can meet your ex-girlfriend, so why is it strange for Star to dine with her childhood friend?" Antoney''s voice was calm, yet each word was sharp, dripping with sarcasm.

    He had effectively ripped away the facade Haynes and Rachel had been hiding.

    Haynes'' face darkened, his handsome features set in a stern expression. "Ste, go home with me."

    Ste responded coldly and indifferently, "No, I haven''t finished my dinner with Antoney."

    Haynes'' voice took on an icy edge. "Ste, this is thest time I''m asking. Come with me."

    Ste recognized it as a sign of his rising anger. If Ste didn''t relent immediately, it would lead to a confrontation far beyond a silent standoff. He had his ways of making her submit.

    She would always remember that stormy night-soaked and desperate, kneeling at his feet as she begged him to return Keen to her.

    He had looked down at her, asking, "Do you realize your mistake?"

    Her tears had been endless, and she was forced to apologize for something she hadn''t done. Haynes always had a way to get to her.

    With this thought, a silent, knowing smile yed on Ste''s lips as she softly spoke, "No."

    Haynes'' gaze hardened as his lips pressed. "Ste, think about the consequences."

    Ste sneered, "Mr. O''Brien, do whatever you think you must."

    Her vulnerability had always been Keen. But she was ready to give up even that, leaving Haynes with nothing to hold over her.

    Turning to Antoney, Ste said, "Antoney, let''s find another ce to eat. The air here isn''t quite to my liking."

    Antoney paused momentarily, then nodded gently. "Alright."

    Without looking back at the group, Ste grabbed her purse and got ready to leave.

    From behind, Keen''s stubborn voice called out, "Mom, aren''t you going to apologize to Rachel?"

    Ste''s step paused before she continued walking away without looking back.

    Haynes watched Ste''s retreating figure, his eyes growing colder and more intense.

    Even Keen was watching Ste leave, a confused expression on his little face. Mom seemed different somehow.

    Seeing both their gazes fixed on Ste, a deep chill passed through Rachel''s eyes. Suddenly, she gasped aloud, "Ah!"

    Instantly, Haynes and Keen''s attention snapped back to Rachel. Her face was ashen, and she looked as if she might faint any moment.

    Haynes'' expression shifted, and he quickly swept Rachel into his arms.

 Chapter 11

    Haynes turned to Keen, standing quietly by his side, and said, "Keen, wait for me here for a moment."

    Keen nodded obediently, understanding Haynes needed to tend to Rachel first.

    When Haynes left, Keen overheard a hushed conversation from the table beside them.

    "Eaton, look at that kid," a woman said, "He''s even younger than you, and he''s already sticking up for his mom and chasing off the other woman."

    "When you see that nasty woman again, learn from this little guy. Don''t be afraid, okay?"

    Keen turned his head to see who was speaking. A woman in her thirties was dining with a young boy, maybe seven or eight.

    The boy, Eaton, nodded vigorously at his mom''s words. Seeing Keen looking over, he hopped off his chair and approached him.

    "Hey, how did you do that?" Eaton asked, eyes wide with admiration. "Can you teach me how to chase away the other woman?"

    Keen was stunned. "The other woman?"

    Eaton assumed Keen didn''t understand and earnestly exined, "The other woman refers to someone who tries to interfere between Mom and Dad. They make Mom and Dad argue and create all kinds of problems. Those women are the worst!" Eaton''s face scrunched up in anger. "There''s this one woman who keeps bothering my dad. But..."

    His face fell, showing a hint of sadness. "But I don''t know how to chase this woman away to protect my mom."

    He looked up at Keen hopefully and continued, "You were amazing back there! You said a few words, the other woman left, and your dad returned to your mom. Can you teach me how you did it?"

    Keen was still processing. "My dad returned to my mom?"

    But wasn''t it his mom who left?

    Eaton looked at him, puzzled. "Didn''t you just make the other woman leave? And your dad carried your mom away, right?"

    Mom? Eaton must have mistaken Rachel for his mom.

    Just then, Eaton''s mom came over. She patted Keen on the head and praised him, "You''re a good kid, standing by your mom like that. Not like Eaton, swayed by a candy bar to like that awful woman."

    Eaton squirmed, embarrassed. "Mom never lets me have candy, and I couldn''t resist."

    Eaton''s mom smiled, "Because I''m trying to save your teeth, Eaton. You can eat all the candy you want When you grow up, but not now."

    Eaton hugged his mom''s arm, pleading, "I know now, Mom. You''re just looking out for me. Please don''t be mad."

    "You almost got fooled by that woman. Now, you see why I''m right," she said with a fond, exasperated smile.

    Eaton chuckled. "Betterte than never, right?"

    Despite her words, the warmth and love in her eyes were unmistakable.

    About half an hourter, Haynes and Rachel returned.

    Rachel sighed, "Haynie, I''m fine. It''s just a bit of low blood sugar. I don''t need to go to the hospital."

    Haynes looked serious. "You''ve fainted a lot more than before. You should get checked out, just to be safe."

    Rachel''s expression wavered for a moment; she had been calling Haynes more oftentely, partly to provoke Ste.

    Rachel insisted, "I''m okay. It''s gettingte, and Keen hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s have dinner first. I can go to the hospital tomorrow."

 Chapter 12

    The two were chatting as they walked and soon found themselves beside Keen.

    Keen sat alone at a table, staring out the window with confusion that was quite unlike him.

    Haynes, however, didn''t notice Keen''s unusual demeanor as he approached him.

    "Rachel''s not feeling well. I think it''s best if I take her to the hospital first. After that, we can have dinner."

    Haynes spoke with a calm yetmanding voice, which left no room for argument. He was the kind of person who wouldn''t change his mind once he made the decisions.

    Usually, Keen would have agreed without hesitation. But today, something was different. Ste''s face kept appearing in his thoughts.

    Until now, she had always made sure his meals were ready on time, as his sensitive stomach needed regr nourishment.

    Sometimes, when they were out with Rachel and mealtime approached, Ste would insist he have some snacks to hold him over. Those snacks, prepared by Ste, were just right for his specific needs.

    Even though Ste was a great cook, Keen had grown tired of eating the same things each day. The choices outside seemed endless and enticing.

    Rachel''s gentle voice interrupted Keen''s train of thought. "Haynie, Keen''s health is delicate. Let''s ensure he has something to eat first."

    Haynes responded indifferently, "Rachel, your health is more important."

    Rachel blushed at his words and didn''t argue further. Instead, she nced at Keen. "Keen, how about we grab a piece of strawberry cake for you to munch on the way?"

    Strawberry cake was Keen''s favorite. Usually, he''d be thrilled at the offer. But today, he just nodded in agreement. "Sure."

    Rachel noticed Keen''s odd behavior but didn''t dwell on it. She asked the server to pack a strawberry cake, then took Keen''s hand as they left the restaurant.

    On the way to the hospital, Rachel sat in the passenger seat, frequently turning around to remind Keen to be careful with his cake.

    "I wish I didn''t get carsick," she sighed. "Then I could sit in the back with Keen and keep an eye on him."

    Indeed, even when Ste was around, Rachel insisted on the front seat, iming she felt better because of her motion sickness.

    As Keen looked at the cake in his hands, he remembered something Eaton''s mom once said about not letting Eaton have sweets, iming it was for his good. Out of nowhere, Keen asked, "Ms. Pearce, are you the other woman?" Rachel was shocked, almost sure she misheard him. "What?"

    Keen repeated the question, looking her in the eye. "Ms. Pearce, are you the other woman?"

    Rachel was stunned, unprepared for such a question.

    The term "the other woman" was too much, especially for any woman. She froze, speechless.

    "Keen!" Haynes'' voice was stern and displeased. "Do you even know what you''re saying? Where are your manners?"

    Rachel snapped out of her shock and quickly intervened. "Don''t be upset with Keen, Haynie. He''s just a child. He doesn''t understand these things."

    Pausing for a moment, she added with sadness, "I know Ms. Cameron has never liked me, but no matter how much she disapproves of me, she shouldn''t drag Keen into this. Our issues are for adults to resolve. Keen is innocent-he''s just a little boy..."

 Chapter 13

    The implication was clear. These weren''t things Keen could have picked up on his

    own.

    Haynes stayed silent, but the tight line of his lips and the sudden chill in the room spoke volumes about his displeasure.

    As a perceptive child, Keen sensed Haynes'' unhappiness even though he hadn''t said anything. He opened his mouth, instinctively wanting to exin.

    "It wasn''t Mom who said it. It was..."

    Before he could finish, Rachel interrupted him. "Keen, I understand. These aren''t things Ms. Cameron would say. It must''ve been some stranger talking nonsense, right?"

    Keen didn''t quite catch the subtle hint in Rachel''s words. He thought she was incredibly perceptive, nodding earnestly. "Yeah, I overheard it at the diner. Some people at the next table were talking."

    Rachel''s voice was gentle as she said, "Keen, I believe you."

    As Keen was about to smile, a thought crossed his mind, and his expression turned serious. He looked at Rachel sitting in the front passenger seat, stubbornly seeking an answer.

    "Ms. Pearce, would you be the other woman?"

    Haynes frowned and was about to speak when Rachel stopped him with a gentle shake. She turned to Keen and said, "Keen, remember? I only have a little time left, no more than six months."

    Usually, Keen would call her Rachel. His sudden formal address as Ms. Pearce sent a ripple of concern through Rachel''s heart. Though only five, this child couldn''t be treated like an ordinary kid.

    Keen paused as if remembering this fact. He didn''t know why he''d asked such a question. Regret and frustration ate away at him. Rachel was always so kind and gentle; how could he ever doubt her? Moreover, she didn''t have much time left.

    Despite being bright for his age, Keen was still just five years old and didn''t realize that Rachel never gave him a straightforward answer. He bit his lip instinctively and apologized, "Ms. Pearce, I''m sorry."

    Rachel smiled warmly. "It''s okay. Let''s not talk about it anymore. Think about what you want to eatter, and I''ll take you out for something delicious."

    Keen quickly forgot the awkward moment and joyfully chatted with Rachel about food.

    "Rachel, I want some fried chicken today!"

    Rachel agreed without hesitation, "Sure thing."

    But Haynes interrupted, "Rachel, remember the doctor advised eating light food."

    "It''s okay if it''s not often." She nced back at Keen, "Besides, Keen wants it. Life''s too short to always y by the rules. A little indulgence makes it fun.

    Keen thought about how his mom, Ste, always forbade these things and suddenly felt grateful. Rachel got him. Moms just liked to enforce rules.

    ...

    The following morning, as Keen came downstairs, Haynes was reading the newspaper at the dining table. Seeing Keen rub his eyes, still full of sleep, Haynes

    frowned. "Keen, why aren''t you at kindergarten yet?"

    Keen looked down. "No one woke me up, so I overslept."

    Just then, Maisie came out of the kitchen with breakfast. Haynes shot her an

    annoyed look. "Why didn''t you wake Keen up?"

    Maisie was surprised to see Keen still home and awkwardly tried to exin. "Mr. O''Brien, it''s usually Mrs. O''Brien who wakes him."

    Haynes'' expression turned icy. "She makes the breakfast. She wakes Keen up. Then what am I paying you all for?"

 Chapter 14

    Haynes was a man of few words, always cold and aloof.

    Since Maisie started working for him five years ago, she had never seen him lose

    his temper.

    But now, with Haynes''manding presence as someone used to being in charge, Maisie felt unable to shake off her intimidation.

    Yet, she couldn''t shake the feeling of injustice towards Ste, who had worked so hard over the years without receiving any recognition.

    "It''s not like that, sir. Mrs. O''Brien mentioned that you and Keen have sensitive stomachs. You can''t just eat anything. You need specially prepared meals," Maisie exined.

    "Some of these meals take over two hours to brew the ingredients. The process is extremely meticulous. Mrs. O''Brien even taught herself some holistic medicine to make these meals."

    Special meals? Haynes'' expression shifted slightly. It was no wonder his

    persistent stomach issues hadn''t acted up for so long.

    Maisie continued, "Later, both you and Keen''s health improved, and Mrs. O''Brien could finally take a break."

    "But then..." Maisie nced at Haynes and mumbled, "One time, when Mrs. O''Brien brought your meal, Ms. Pearce happened to be suffering from low blood sugar, so you gave her the meal prepared for you."

    "Ms. Pearce enjoyed it immensely. After chatting with Mrs. O''Brien, she learned these were special meals and mentioned her doctor had rmended simr dietary adjustments. Sheplimented Mrs. O''Brien on her cooking."

    "And then you said since Mrs. O''Brien was preparing meals for you and Keen, adding one more wasn''t a big deal."

    "Mrs. O''Brien said Ms. Pearce''s taste might differ from yours and Keen''s."

    "But you and Keen insisted that whatever Ms. Pearce wanted should be on the menu, and Ms. Pearce could send her requests to me and Mrs. O''Brien."

    "I''d handle the shopping, and Mrs. O''Brien would do the cooking."

    As Maisie finished, her phone buzzed. She nced at it and handed it to Haynes. "Look, Ms. Pearce just sent her menu."

    Haynes nced at the phone and noticed it was a group chat with three participants: Rachel, Maisie, and Ste. Most of the messages were from Rachel.

    [Today, I feel like having a three-course meal,] Rachel had typed, followed by a lengthy list of dishes that filled the screen.

    Before Haynes could read through it, Maisie swiftly snatched the phone back and replied, [Okay.]

    Haynes stared in disbelief at Maisie''s hurried actions.

    Maisie exined, seeing Haynes'' puzzled look. "Last time, I was busy cleaning and didn''t respond immediately. At lunch, Ms. Pearce acted deeply wronged and refused to eat."

    "Sheter fainted from low blood sugar and got rushed to the hospital. When she woke up, she dered she was on herst legs, and any effort to help would be in vain, so Mrs. O''Brien shouldn''t be bothered."

    "You were furious with Mrs. O''Brien, using her of ignoring Ms. Pearce. No matter how much I tried to exin, neither you nor Ms. Pearce believed me."

    As Maisie spoke, she untied her apron. "Sir, you and Keen might have to make do with a simple breakfast. I need to shop for groceries. If I''mte, the vegetables won''t be fresh, and Ms. Pearce might think Mrs. O''Brien is deliberately giving her stale food, using her of trying to harm her."

    ''And then, you''ll hear all about it.'' Maisie grumbled silently.

    Just then, a new message appeared in the group chat.

    Maisie paused in her tracks.

 Chapter 15

    Maisie rubbed her eyes, trying to ensure she wasn''t seeing things.

    Noticing Maisie''s unusual behavior, Keen couldn''t help but ask, "Maisie, what''s up?"

    Maisie cautiously handed her phone to Haynes. "Sir, this..."

    Haynes nced down and saw Ste had left the group chat. His expression darkened further.

    The next moment, Haynes'' phone rang.

    Rachel''s tearful voice came through the line. "Haynie, what do we do? Ms. Cameron seems upset..."

    Haynes suddenly thought of Ste. He rarely saw Ste cry. The only time was when Ste pushed Rachel into the pool, causing her to end up in the ICU, and refused to admit her mistake.

    As punishment, he took Keen to the O''Brien Mansion and told Ste she''d never see Keen again if she didn''t apologize.

    At the time, Keen was having a re-up of his condition, running a high fever. Ste chased them to the mansion, but Haynes wouldn''t allow anyone to let her

    in.

    Nightfall brought a violent storm.

    Preupied with breaking Keen''s raging fever, the household forgot the woman left shivering at their gates.

    Only when the steward intervened - his conscience overriding orders - did Haynes recall his abandoned wife.

    They brought her in, rainwater streaming from her trembling form.

    And for the first time, he witnessed her weep �� silent tears cutting through the downpour''s roar.

    Rachel''s sobbing voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "I saw Ms. Cameron leave the group chat. Haynie, let''s drop it. If Ms. Cameron doesn''t want to make these dishes, let''s not trouble her..."

    For some reason, a wave of irritation rose in Haynes'' heart. He replied, "Okay." Rachel didn''t expect that response, and her sobs suddenly stopped.

    Haynes coldly added, "Since these dishes are supposed to be good for your health, I''ll hire someone to take care of your meals and well-being."

    Rachel reflexively protested, "Haynie, that''s too much trouble..."

    The truth was that she found those dishes tasteless. She hadn''t eaten a single one Ste sent. She''d poured them all down the drain. The menu she had given Ste was only a way to make things difficult for her.

    Unaware of Rachel''s true intentions, Haynes firmly said, "It''s decided. I have to go now."

    Rachel stared at the ended call in disbelief.

    A personal caretaker? If she didn''t eat those dishes, they''d report to Haynes and expose her lies!

    Rachel gritted her teeth. That damn Ste must be behind this!

    Meanwhile, Maisie nearly threw a party when she realized she had the burden lifted from her shoulders.

    As a high-society wife, cooking asionally was charming, even therapeutic. But cooking every day wasn''t much different from being a maid. No wonder Mrs. O''Brien was upset enough to leave.

    After hanging up, Haynes told Keen. "Finish your breakfast. I''ll take you to kindergarten afterward."

    Keen rubbed his eyes and obediently nodded. He wasn''t as healthy as other kids, and the recentte nights had taken a toll on him.

    They sat across from each other, eating breakfast in silence.

    Ste usually took care of Keen''s daily routines and school. Haynes was often too busy to be involved. When sitting together in silence, the atmosphere was oddly heavy.

    Keen found Maisie''s breakfastcking. He''d grown ustomed to Ste''s cooking and couldn''t quite enjoy Maisie''s.

    Then, Haynes'' calm voice broke the silence from the other end of the table. "Who taught you to say those things yesterday?"

 Chapter 16

    Keen looked up, startled, to find Haynes staring at him with piercing eyes that seemed to see through him. Keen was always afraid of his father''s cold and severe demeanor.

    Before Keen could respond, Haynes'' deep, icy voice cut through the air again. "Did Ste teach you that?"

    Keen wasn''t afraid of his mom, Ste, but his father was a different story. He quickly averted his gaze, muttering, "No, it wasn''t Mom who taught me."

    But Keen''s hesitant demeanor was all the confirmation Haynes needed. In his eyes, it was as if Keen was guilty as charged.

    Was Ste teaching their child such things at home?

    Haynes scoffed, "If she can''t educate our child correctly, maybe she should reflect on herself."

    Then he turned to Keen, saying, "Keen, you''ll stay at your grandparents'' ce for a few days."

    Keen had been about to protest, but at Haynes'' words, his eyes lit up. He recalled his aunt''s story about when Ste had pushed Rachel into the pool and refused to apologize. It wasn''t until his dad sent him to stay with his grandparents that she finally relented and apologized to his dad and Rachel.

    Maybe if he stayed at the grandparents'' house again, things would y out simrly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a cozy apartment in another part of town, Abby incredulously watched Ste delete her group chat and block Haynes and Rachel, her eyes wide in disbelief.

    "Star, are you serious this time?" Abby asked.

    After she finished tidying up her phone, Ste looked up and replied, "Do I seem like I''m joking?"

    Abby sighed, "Thest time Rachel ended up in the water, you swore you wouldn''t back down. But then, Keen got sick. I worry Haynes will try to use him against you."

    Women are often vulnerable, especially when ites to their children. It''s amon belief that having kids gives men leverage over women.

    Ste''s voice was calm. "Don''t worry. It''s different this time."

    Abby raised an eyebrow, still doubtful, "Really?"

    Ste smiled wistfully, "I thought I was being a great mom, sacrificing everything for Keen. But in reality, I was only trying to convince myself."

    Abby''s eyes sparkled mischievously, "In that case, how about I treat you tonight? Let''s n something fun."

    Being single and always up for a good time, Abby loved hitting bars and clubs. "Oh no, that''s not necessary..." Ste began.

    "No way!" Abby interrupted her, "Back in college at Neo-Vespera University, you were the campus belle everyone admired. Remember that dance you performed during the homing? So many guys fell for you."

    Pouting a little, Abby continued, """Little Star, you can y the violin and dance so beautifully, looking like a goddess, yet you ended up with Haynes, a scumbag who doesn''t appreciate you. Plenty of good men are out there, not just Haynes! Come on, Star, juste with me and unwind a little."

    Unable to resist Abby''s persistent persuasion, Ste finally agreed.

    ...

    By eight o''clock, Ste and Abby stepped into a bar. It wasn''t the chaotic scene Ste had feared. Instead, it exuded an upscale vibe.

    Abby winked at her. "This ce just opened, and the guys here are top-notch. You won''t regret it!"

    With a smile, Ste replied, "Alright."

    Just then, a familiar voice rang out from behind them. "Well, if it isn''t Haynes'' little shadow. What brings you here? Looking for Haynes again?"

 Chapter 17

    Ste turned her head and spotted a rebellious-looking young man swaggering over with a group of his rowdy friends. She recognized him instantly - Jasper Wilkinson.

    He was Haynes'' friend and one of Rachel''s most devoted admirers. From the first day Ste dated Haynes, Jasper made it clear that he didn''t think much of her, constantly mocking and belittling her.

    When Rachel returned, Jasper was the most enthusiastic go-between, ferrying messages between Rachel and Haynes. If Rachel had so much as a sniffle or a hair out of ce, Jasper would be on the phone to Haynes, urging him to rush to her side. More than once, he''d suggested Ste step aside for Rachel.

    Jasper sauntered to Ste, a mocking grin on his face. "Hey there, the housewife. Shouldn''t you be at home learning to be the perfect homemaker and keeping your husband happy? What are you doing out here, showing your face in public? That''s not how a good housewife behaves."

    Ste was the sort of woman who could host a dinner party with grace and whip up a mean apple pie without breaking a sweat. She was so adept at it all. So, Jasper had nicknamed her "Housewife." From then on, anyone in Haynes'' circle who saw Ste would greet her with that same derisive title.

    Jasper''s attitude and tone were grating, and Abby furrowed her brow in annoyance. Ste maintainedposed, her expression turning icy.

    Seeing this, Jasper didn''t back down. Instead, he whistled, feigning surprise. "Oh,e on, the housewife. Don''t tell me you can''t take a little joke?"

    His buddies interrupted, egging him on. "Yeah, Mrs. O''Brien, lighten up! Don''t be so uptight. You''ll embarrass Haynes!"

    "Besides," one of them added, "Jasper''s right. Aren''t you just a housewife, looking after your husband and child?"

    "You think you canpare to Rachel?" another sneered. "Rachel graduated from the prestigious Neo-Vespera University, in case you didn''t know."

    "Neo-Vespera University," Abby repeated, looking at Ste. "I''ve never heard of Rachel!"

    Jasper snorted, casting a dismissive nce at Abby. "You''ve got a lot to learn. Try getting out more to broaden your horizons."

    Abby raised an eyebrow. "Star, who is this guy? He''s got a real superiorityplex, doesn''t he?"

    Ste replied coldly, "One of Rachel''s admirers. You can call him a simp."

    "Oh, he''s Rachel''s simp!" Abby eximed, her anger dissipating. "No wonder he''s so annoying. It makes sense now."

    Jasper''s face fell, but Ste smiled at him sweetly before he could retort. "Mr. Simp, you can take a joke, can''t you?"

    Having witnessed their earlier taunts, Abby jumped in. "No way. A grown man like you can''t handle a little teasing? That''s pretty weak. Don''t you think so?"

    Ste added smoothly, "Don''t mind him, Abby. He''s not worth our time."

    Jasper''s crew shifted ufortably, realizing they had a taste of their own medicine.

    Abbyughed, "You''re the simp, the big simp, always ttering but never getting anything. Come on, Star. Let''s go have some fun."

    And with that, they turned their backs on Jasper and his friends, leaving them to stew in embarrassment.

 Chapter 18

    Ste nodded and turned to leave.

    Jasper stood there, gritting his teeth, watching her walk away with a face as sour as if he''d bitten into a bad lemon.

    His friends exchanged awkward nces.

    One of them chuckled nervously and said, "Those two women must be out of their minds, calling Jasper a simp? No way! Jasper''s..."

    His words faded into an awkward silence. The truth was, while those women might have been harsh, they had a point, didn''t they? Jasper dide off as a bit of a simp.

    Another friend quickly jumped in to save face, "Jasper is Rachel''s knight in shining armor. That''s more like it!"

    Everyone else hastily agreed, "Yeah, yeah, a knight in shining armor!"

    Just then, a gentle voice broke the awkward silence. "Jasper, why aren''t you guys in the private room? What''s going on here?"

    Jasper turned to see a man and a woman approaching. The man was tall and handsome, exuding a refined aura. The woman was petite and lovely, delicate in her demeanor.

    Upon seeing them, Jasper''s eyes lit up. He hurried over, ready to spill the beans, embellishing the story as he went, using Ste of all sorts of mischief.

    "Haynie, Rachel, guess who I saw? Ste! She''s here and shamelessly said she was looking for some fun!"

    "I mean, she must have too much time on her hands to be fooling around. She used to cook only one meal for Rachel, but she should be doing all three!"

    "Haynie, you shouldn''t tolerate such reckless behavior from a woman like that!" Rachel frowned slightly at his words.

    "Looking for fun?" She turned to Haynes, furrowing her brow. "Haynie, it''s prettyte. Ms. Cameron wouldn''t have left Keen alone at home, right?"

    Haynes'' brow furrowed at the mention of Ste''s name.

    Rachel studied Haynes'' expression, speaking softly, "Haynie, with Keen''s health, is it okay for him to be home alone?"

    Haynes pressed his lips tightly, his face clouded with a hint of frustration. "Keen is staying at the O''Brien Mansion today."

    He had hoped to use Keen to show Ste the error of her ways. But she hadn''t even bothered toe home.

    Rachel paused, understanding dawning on her. "Haynie, Ms. Cameron has been at home taking care of everything. She hardly steps out. Maybe she just needed a break."

    She lowered her head, feeling guilty, "It''s my fault for not considering her feelings, having her make those meals for so long. She''s exhausted, and it''s fair she wants to stop."

    Before she could finish, Jasper burst out angrily. "What? Ste''s stopped making your meals? If she hadn''t pushed you into the water, your health wouldn''t have worsened!"

    "And now she just doesn''t care? How dare she!"

    Rachel quickly grabbed Jasper''s arm, trying to calm him. "Jasper, I''ve told you it wasn''t Ms. Cameron''s fault. I fell in by ident..."

    "Rachel, you''re too nice. That woman is the cause of all this, and you''re still standing up for her?" Jasper said, turning to Haynes in frustration. "Haynie, seriously, are you really going to let her get away with this and hurt Rachel?"

 Chapter 19

    Haynes felt a flicker of irritation rising and said curtly, "Enough."

    Jasper opened his mouth to protest, but Rachel stepped in, giving him a quick shake of her head. "Let it go, Jasper. It''s Foreman''s birthday today. Let''s head inside."

    Noticing Haynes'' displeased expression, Jasper wisely decided to hold his tongue.

    ...

    Inside the private room, Abby had initially nned to hire a few male entertainers, but Ste was against it, leaving Abby no choice but to drop the idea with disappointment.

    "The guys here are top-notch, real eye candy! Those six-packs, the feel of them... wow! You''d have to touch them to believe it, simply irresistible."

    Ste replied, "I''m gearing up for a divorce with Haynes. I need to be cautious now. I don''t want to give them any ammo. I can''t afford any slip-ups."

    Abby nodded thoughtfully. "You''re right. There''s no need to hand them any weapons."

    Unable to sit still andcking malepany, Abby sang and danced to the music. A momentter, Ste''s phone buzzed. She nced at the caller ID and saw it was Antoney.

    With a quick gesture to Abby, Ste slipped out to take the call.

    Antoney was calling to discuss his n to start a new studio. His contract with the agency was about to expire, and with Ste contemting aeback, he thought it would be the perfect time tounch his venture. Ste agreed without hesitation.

    After hanging up, Ste headed to the restroom. While leaving, she saw Rachel touching up her makeup at the sink.

    Ste nced at her before turning away to wash her hands.

    As she was about to leave, Rachel called out to her. "Ms. Cameron."

    Ste turned around, "Yes?"

    Rachel smiled softly and reached into her bag. "Take a look, Ms. Cameron. Do you recognize this?"

    In Rachel''s hand was a simple but old-fashioned cross.

    Ste''s breath caught for a moment, her brow furrowing slightly.

    Rachel smiled. "I heard from Keen that you prayed for a whole day and night at the church with this cross when Keen was ill."

    Ste''s expression was cold. "What''s your point, Ms. Pearce?"

    Rachel dangled the cross. "Keen told me his fever broke after you gave him this cross. So, he gifted it to me, hoping it would bring me good health, too."

    When Keen was three, a severe fever had left him critically ill.

    The doctors tried everything-medications, coldpresses-but nothing worked. They had even advised the family to prepare for the worst, bringing Keen home for what they thought would be his final moments.

    Haynes'' sister had suggested a euthanasia injection to spare Keen more suffering.

    But Ste refused to give up, willing to try anything.

    With the doctors at a loss, she turned to faith. Whether by coincidence or miracle,

    the day she returned with the cross, Keen''s fever began to break. From that point on, his health steadily improved.

    When Keen was still attached to her, he once said, "This is the cross Mom got for me. I''ll wear it every day and keep it safe."

    Ste had never imagined this cross would be in Rachel''s hands one day.

 Chapter 20

    Rachel casually brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, revealing a delicate emerald bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet shimmered with a gentle glow, its serene green somehow strikingly bold.

    Ste''s eyes widened in disbelief. That bracelet was the O''Brien family heirloom, traditionally passed down to the daughters-inw. But Deanna O''Brien, Haynes'' mother, had never liked Ste. Even after Ste had Keen, Deanna remained indifferent, barely acknowledging her presence.

    Deanna always preferred women from prestigious backgrounds and wasn''t fond of Rachel either. She had yed a part in breaking up Haynes and Rachel back then. Ironically, Haynes had married Ste, whom they all looked down upon. The entire O''Brien family treated her like an outsider. Even the staff at the O''Brien Mansion mocked her, believing she had schemed to marry into the O''Brien family.

    For the first few years of their marriage, Deanna couldn''t stand the sight of Ste and barred her from setting foot in the mansion during holidays. But as Keen grew up, his resemnce to Haynes became undeniable, and his sharp wit eventually softened Deanna''s stance. She even handed the heirloom bracelet to Keen, instructing him to give it to his future wife one day.

    Keen clutched the heirloom like a dragon guarding its hoard. "Grandma says this stays locked up tight ''til I pick a wife," came his miniature patriarch''s decree. "No bracelet, no wife!" His grave recitation of Deanna''s dogma had sparkedughter.

    But the situation felt like a cruel joke to Ste. The bracelet seemed to leech warmth from the room, its ancestral whispers hissing cruel truths: You were never one of us.

    Noticing Ste''s gaze, Rachel smirked with challenge and triumph in her eyes. "Keen gave this bracelet to me," she boasted, "He said it''s for the O''Brien family daughter-inw. He didn''t give it up even when his mom asked for it."

    Ste remained silent, watching Rachel''s performance unfold. Rachel continued, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "He wants me to be his mom, the O''Brien daughter-inw."

    "Oh, by the way, Ms. Cameron, did you know a family event this weekend that requires both parents to attend?"

    Family event? The mention jogged Ste''s memory. A few days ago, Haynes came home early for dinner. While in the kitchen, she overheard Keen talking to Haynes about an "event" and "Rachel." When she returned to the dining room, Keen stopped talking, not wanting her to know. At the time, Ste''s aversion to Rachel had reached a peak. She couldn''t stand hearing her name spoiling their rare family time, so she didn''t press the matter.

    Rachel''s voice snapped Ste back to the present. "Keen mentioned all his ssmates'' moms are either socialites or celebrities, and it''s embarrassing for him to say his mom is a housewife."

    With a sly smile, Rachel leaned closer and whispered, "Do you know what Keen tells people about you? He says you''re his nanny, so you always bring him lunch and pick him up from school."

 Chapter 21

    "Then there''s Haynes," Rachel drawled, her voice as smooth as silk but with a bite that could cut ss. "Whenever I call, no matter what he''s doing-whether he''s at work or, you know, otherwise engaged he drops everything andes running. Even if..."

    Rachel''s smile was like a snake, poised and ready to strike, venom dripping from the corners of her lips.

    "Even if you two are having sex, he''ll leave you high and dry to answer my call."

    Ste''s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms, though she felt no pain. The sting of Rachel''s words cut deeper.

    Yes, that was true. More than once, Haynes had left her during their intimate moments to rush to Rachel''s side.

    She had pleaded with him not to go. But Haynes would just shoot her a look and say, "Stop being childish," before calmly walking out the door, leaving behind the warmth they''d shared as if it were nothing but a mirage, leaving her alone and humiliated.

    Ste forced a smile as she met Rachel''s gaze. "So, after he ditched me, did he jump into bed with you?"

    Rachel''s expression faltered for a second before she regained herposure. "Haynes and I... it''s not how you think."

    Rachel could lie about many things, but not this. Despite being Haynes'' first love, who lingered in his memory like a haunting melody, she had no legitimate im, not while Ste was still his wife.

    Besides, she knew well enough what the inte would say about her: a homewrecker, a bitch without morals.

    "Not how I think?" Ste echoed, her voice calm and steady. "If there''s nothing between you, what are you proud of? Proud that you''re just friends, haven''t given him a family, or never got to marry him?"

    Rachel''s smile vanished, reced by a flicker of pain that shed across her face. "So, what if I didn''t marry him or have his children? If I wanted the moon, Haynes would find a way to bring it down for me."

    Rachel''s smile returned as if she had remembered something that pleased her. "Oh, and by the way, that wedding you had with Haynes? It was supposed to be mine. The gown? Exactly my style. After all these years, Haynes still remembers what I like..."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "A mock wedding is enough to make you so gleeful, Ms. Pearce? If you''re so capable, why not have Haynes divorce me and marry you?"

    Her gaze was steady, her words deliberate. "Or is it that you don''t want that?"

    A sh of bitterness crossed Rachel''s eyes. Her smile turned icy. "No wonder Haynes'' family can''t stand you. His friends dislike you. And even Haynes and your son keep their distance. Ms. Cameron, maybe it''s time you did some soul- searching."

    Ste chuckled softly. "Ms. Pearce, I can''tpare to your charm. Haynes'' sister adores you. His friends are smitten. And even Haynes and Keen can''t resist you. Heck, even God seems to favor your type. Ms. Pearce, should I congratte you on being so... well-loved?"

    Rachel caught the sarcasm dripping from Ste''s words. Ste was mocking her, hinting at her impending downfall.

    Both women were skilled at striking where it hurt most.

    Ste might have held her tongue before, but now, she understood. Why should

    she suffer in silence while her adversary enjoyed the upper hand?

    She''d fight fire with fire. Why exhaust herself trying to keep the peace when others had no qualms about disturbing it?

 Chapter 22

    Suddenly, Rachel''s eyes welled up with tears, her voice trembling, "Ms. Cameron, you don''t need to remind me. I know I don''t have much time left."

    "Ms. Cameron, you''re right. What Haynes gave me is all a sham. I''m sorry. That wedding should have been yours..."

    Before she could finish, a furious shout echoed from behind Ste. "What do you mean God favors Rachel? Ste, who are you cursing?"

    Ste turned around to see three figures standing not far away.

    Jasper surged forward, his features contorted by a rage that seemed to ripple the air between them. "Ste," he spat, each syble a dagger, "how dare you drag Rachel''s name through the mud? Have you lost your mind?"

    Beside him, Foreman Richards arched a brow, his calm a deliberate counterpoint to Jasper''s storm. "Easy, Jasper," he interjected, his voice a steadying hand. "Condemnation without evidence is its own kind of madness."

    But Jasper, clearly still furious, cut him off. "What misunderstanding could there be? You and Haynie heard her loud and clear! She''s jealous of Rachel''s poprity and says God favors Rachel as if wishing her dead!"

    "This two-faced woman puts on an innocent act before everyone and bullies Rachel behind their backs. If we hadn''t overheard, who knows how long she''d have fooled us!"

    Jasper sneered, "Caught you red-handed this time, didn''t I?"

    Ste stood her ground, looking calm and unyielding, showing no guilt or panic. She had suspected from the moment Rachel''s demeanor changed that they might not be alone.

    And there it was, Rachel yed her usual trick again.

    Acknowledging Ste''s nce, Foreman nodded, a gesture of greeting. "Jasper," he warned, his tone a de sheathed in velvet, "Ste remains Haynes'' wife. Her missteps - if any �� are not yours to correct."

    Jasper hesitated, his steps faltering. He turned to Haynes, "Haynie, you heard it, too. You can''t let her get away with treating Rachel like this, can you?"

    Haynes'' face was a mask of tension, his lips pressed into a thin line, an icy aura surrounding him. "Ste, apologize."

    Jasper smirked with glee, "Haynie''s pissed, and that''s bad news for you. You''re in big trouble, Ste."

    Ignoring Jasper''s taunting, Ste remained silent, her gaze unwavering.

    Foreman raised an eyebrow, a bit stunned. Was it his feeling, or was Ste different today?

    Usually, she would have been quick to justify herself. But today, she hadn''t even tried. Her demeanor was surprisingly detached.

    Haynes felt his frustration mounting as he looked at Ste''s indifferent face. He couldn''t shake off the anger.

    Jasper had told him that Ste hade there for fun.

    She was married. Shouldn''t she act like a responsible adult instead of hanging out in ces like this?

    "Ste," Haynes'' voice dripped with frost. "Apologize to Rachel right now!"

    Jasper egged on, "Yeah, and make it a sincere apology. A bow should do!"

    Ste''s lips curled dismissively, unwilling to waste any words on them. Without a sideways nce, she walked past Haynes.

    But as she brushed past him, her wrist was suddenly seized in a firm grip.

    "Ste," his voice was cold and harsh above her, "Did you hear me? I said apologize."

 Chapter 23

    Haynes had a grip like a vice, and Ste felt a sharp, piercing pain in her wrist.

    She gritted her teeth against the pain and looked up at the man, her voice cold and steady. "I heard you. So, what now?"

    Missing the underlying meaning in Ste''s words, Jasper eximed, "What now? You apologize to Rachel, of course!"

    Foreman sighed silently to himself. If Ste had intended to apologize to Rachel, she wouldn''t have asked, "What now." She meant she heard Haynes but didn''t

    want to say sorry.

    Haynes fixed his cold, piercing eyes on Ste''s face. "I''ll say it onest time. Apologize to Rachel."

    Ste lifted her gaze, meeting his with defiance. "Haynes, how often have you told me to apologize to Rachel? If you''re not tired of saying it, I''m tired of hearing it."

    She smirked, "You and Rachel enjoy apologies so much. Maybe I should hire some folks to apologize to you round the clock."

    Jasper was fuming. "Ste, you messed up and don''t even want to apologize? Have some decency!"

    Ste shrugged, her tone a masterss in indifference. "If you''re so convinced of my crimes, Jasper, dial the police yourself. I''ll wait."

    Jasper''s finger jabbed toward her, trembling with the force of his fury. "You" The word choked off, strangled by his own rage.

    Then it came��a searing pain thatnced through her wrist, as though the bones themselves were splintering under some invisible vise. She flinched, a faint pallor stealing over her features. Yet Haynes'' gaze remained locked on her, unyielding. "Mr. O''Brien." Ste wasn''t about to y tough in a situation like this. It would only end badly for her. "You''re about to crush my wrist."

    Haynes didn''t let go. "So, you''re still not going to apologize?"

    Jasper egged him on, "Good on you, Haynie! Show this woman she can''t do whatever she pleases!"

    Ste''s forehead was in cold sweat, her face as white as a sheet. Her eyshes fluttered with pain. "If you break my wrist, Mr. O''Brien, I''ll call the police and charge you with assault. Or perhaps..."

    She managed a sardonic smile. "This might even be domestic violence. Imagine the headlines, ''President of The O''Brien Group, a domestic abuser.'' That''s sure to grab the media''s attention."

    The pressure on her wrist abruptly disappeared. Ste lifted her hand to inspect the damage, finding bruises on her delicate skin.

    Haynes'' eyes flickered slightly.

    Seeing that, Jasper was not satisfied. "Haynie, did you hear her? She''s threatening you! You can''t let his woman off easy. Maybe this is all a ploy to get your attention..."

    Jasper was about to say more, but Foreman mped a hand over his mouth. "Jasper, stay out of it. They''re a couple. It''s not our ce to interfere."

    Foreman nced at Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, perhaps we should give them some space."

    Rachel looked at Haynes with concern, her voice soft, "Haynie, maybe Ms. Cameron is just overwhelmed from being at home all day. Let''s not take her words to heart. She might need some space to unwind."

    Jasper let out a derisiveugh. "She''s a housewife living infort. What does

    she need to unwind from? Bad mood? Sure, maybe sneaking around with another guy will cheer her up."

    Foreman tugged at Jasper. "Come on, Jasper, let''s wait for Haynie back in the room."

 Chapter 24

    Jasper shot Ste a piercing re. "Lay a finger on Rachel," he hissed, "and you''re over. Just wait till Haynie gets a hold of you!"

    Ste finally looked up at him with a hint of amusement. "Jasper," she said earnestly, "have you outgrown being just a simp? Are you now aspiring to be a full-blownpdog?"

    Jasper''s face turned crimson with fury.

    He pointed an usatory finger at Ste. "Haynie, Foreman, did you hear that? She called me apdog! And earlier, she said I was a simp!"

    Foreman cleared his throat gently. "Jasper, maybe it''s best to leave this to Haynie."

    "No!" Jasper raised his voice, "I''m not leaving until Haynie gives me a fair exnation!"

    Ste shrugged nonchntly. "Then stay here all you want. I''ve got things to do." She tried to brush past them, rubbing her sore wrist.

    Haynes'' expression darkened as he caught her wrist again, though this time with a gentler grip. Ste still couldn''t shake free.

    Jasper opened his mouth to speak further, but Haynes'' icy demeanor silenced him. Seeing this, Rachel remained silent as well.

    Haynes roughly pushed Ste into an empty room, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Ste, is this your new game of ying hard to get?"

    Ste frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Haynes'' eyes gleamed with mockery. "Last time, you faked being in danger to lure me in, and it turned out to be nothing. Ste, when did you start resorting to such low tactics?"

    Ste''s heart sank like a stone. An invisible de twisted in her chest, each breath a struggle against the weight of his words.

    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails broke against her palms. The sting was a wee distraction from the ache spreading through her chest.

    ''Low tactics?'' The usation echoed in her mind, a taunt she couldn''t silence. ''Is that what Haynes thinks of me? That I''d stoop so low?''

    Thest time when she stepped out to buy some groceries, she got kidnapped.

    That morning, Keen had thrown a fit over the vegetables, barely touching them. Ste suspected Rachel had ensured to mention Maisie was in charge of the groceries, stirring the pot. So, Ste decided to go herself that day.

    Her kidnapper was a desperate man who had been swindled out of a fortune, leaving him with nothing but a shattered life. Filled with rage against the world, he chose to kidnap someone at random.

    Unfortunately, that someone was Ste while she was carefully picking out fresh produce.

    He held a knife to her throat, demanding ransom from the police, his agitation leaving a shallow cut on her neck. Ste told him her husband was wealthy and could pay off his debts to calm the situation.

    The kidnapper seemed surprised by the idea of someone willing to pay off his debts, unsure whether to believe her. Ste promised him over the phone that she''d settle his debts, offering him a chance at an ordinary life.

    He hesitated but eventually let her make the call. The line connected, and Ste barely whispered, "I''ve got kidnapped," when she was interrupted by urgent news. Rachel needed emergency surgery, and they requested Haynes'' signature. Haynes'' response was curt. "Rachel''s critical. I''ll call you back," then he hung up. Perhaps sensing she was hisst hope, the kidnapper refused to let her go. So, they, Ste and the kidnapper, waited for two hours.

 Chapter 25

    As Ste waited, she chatted with her captor about family, kids, and marriage.

    Surprisingly, the kidnapper had a happy family��a loving wife and a bright daughter. He had invested in a project to provide a better life for them but ended up losing everything.

    He confided in Ste, admitting even if he managed to pay off his debts, he would still end up behind bars. But he wanted to ensure his wife and daughter wouldn''t be harassed by debt collectors, hoping to give them a peaceful future.

    Ste listened, her emotions a whirlwind of sympathy and confusion.

    Outside, negotiators and police officers'' voices echoed without pause. The kidnapper''s initial frenzy gradually gave way to a calmer demeanor.

    "You know," he said, "the lives of wealthy folks aren''t that happy, either. If it weren''t for me, you''d be dead today. What I lost was just money, but you, you could have lost your life."

    He nced at the clock, realizing how much time had passed. His gaze softened with a hint of pity. "Miss, thanks for talking with me. Compared to you, my situation doesn''t seem as bad. You can go..."

    The police watching must have misunderstood his gesture to let her go. A sudden, terrifying gunshot rang out, and the kidnapper copsed to the ground.

    Warm blood sttered on Ste''s face, and her mind went nk. It was the first time she had seen someone die before her eyes.

    After the kidnapper was down, police and medics rushed in to rescue her. Yet, Haynes never returned her call.

    At the hospital, as she underwent a series of check-ups, she ran into Rachel, who had juste out of surgery.

    Haynes finally remembered her call. "Did you call earlier saying you got kidnapped?"

    Jasper, by his side, scoffed, "Oh please, if she got kidnapped, how is she here? Trying to pull a sympathy stunt to get Haynie''s attention, huh? Haynie, look at her, not a scratch on her. Kidnapped, yeah, right! She can''t even put on a convincing act!"

    Rachel woke up and said, "Ms. Cameron, if you found it too troublesome to bring my meals, please say it. Please don''t joke about something like this!"

    Jasper and Rachel''s dismissive banter pegged her kidnapping as a ploy to gain Haynes'' attention.

    Haynes could have easily looked into it to see if her kidnap was true. But he didn''t. His focus was solely on Rachel, oblivious to Ste''s ordeal. From that moment, Ste felt her heart slowly die. Even now, he still believed that call was just a ploy.

    Ste said expressionlessly, "If you think I''m ying games, I''ll see you at the city hall tomorrow at nine for the divorce papers."

    Ste''s repeated mentions of divorce had worn Haynes'' patience thin.

    His voice was a winter gale, sharp and unrelenting. "Ste, I have no patience for your theatrics. And women who wield divorce like a weapon?" He paused, his disdain palpable. "They disgust me."

    "Despite your repeated attempts to harass Rachel," he continued, each word a hammer strike, "I''ve chosen to overlook it-until now. But even my tolerance has its limits. Know when to quit."

    Ste gazed at his chiseled face and let out a softugh. "If you don''t want me to trouble your sweetheart, sign the divorce papers. Otherwise..."

    Her lips curled slightly, "If you refuse to sign, I''ll ensure Rachel''s days are anything but pleasant."

    His brows furrowed with a trace of irritation, looking at her as though she were nothing more than a troublesome nuisance.

 Chapter 26

    "Ste, for the hundredth time, I''ve exined it. Rachel and I aren''t what you''re imagining. Can we drop this constant suspicion?"

    Ste responded with a cold detachment, "Whatever your rtionship with Rachel is doesn''t concern me anymore. I''ve signed the divorce papers. When can we finalize this?"

    "Divorce?" Haynes let out a dry, sardonic chuckle. "Ste, you''ve been a stay-at- home mom for five years. Without our marriage, what will you do? You might not even make ends meet on your own."

    "And as for Keen, you''re not getting custody. Even if it goes to court, you stand no chance with no job or ie. A clever woman knows when to quit while she''s ahead. Push too hard, and it''ll backfire."

    Ste felt a chill settle in her bones. All her years of dedication had be her Achilles'' heel, a bargaining chip for others to manipte.

    Even Keen, whom she had raised since he was a baby, seemed resentful toward her.

    What a failure she had been.

    Looking Haynes straight in the eye, Ste said, "No job, no ie? Before Keen was born, I had a respectable job with a decent sry."

    "You all insisted I quit, saying you couldn''t trust strangers to care for Keen."

    Haynes frowned. "And what did that sry amount to? Better to focus on Keen at home."

    Ste clenched her fists. "True. I might not have Mr. O''Brien''s knack for making a fortune. But I can earn enough to support myself!"

    "At least then, I wouldn''t have to endure your family''s jabs about being a parasite. Or your friends mocking me for being a housewife living off you!"

    How pitiful it was! She had sacrificed so much for her family and child, only to be looked down upon.

    Haynes'' brow furrowed deeper. "Ste, why do you care so much about what people think? Besides, Jasper meant no harm."

    No harm? Rachel''s malice was a serpent coiled beneath silk, subtle and venomous. Jasper''s, on the other hand, was a de unsheathed, glinting in the open. Yet Haynes dared to call him harmless. Was he blind-or willfully so?

    Ste suddenly smiled. "If you''re so noble, why do you care what I say to Rachel? Besides, I meant no harm to Ms. Pearce, Mr. O''Brien. I was joking with her."

    The expression on Haynes'' face slowly faded. "Ste, do you have to keep pushing things this far?"

    When pain hits a certain threshold, maybe one would go numb. Words that once cut to the core now seemed less piercing.

    Ste''s eyes were unwavering. "Haynes, this divorce is happening. I''m sure of it!"

    Haynes seemed momentarily stunned but soon regained hisposure. "Remember what you''ve said today. Don''te back begging."

    Ste let out a coldugh. "Rest assured, Mr. O''Brien. That day will nevere."

    Haynes looked at her, his voice calm yet icy. "Mrs. O''Brien, you should know better than to burn bridges. It''s always wise to leave a path open."

    Ste met his gaze, a small smile on her lips. "You''re right, but you''ll never be that path for me."

 Chapter 27

    In the cozy private room of the bar, Jasper waved his hands animatedly while chatting with Foreman and Rachel.

    "I mean,e on! She ditched making you that special meal tonight to hang out with some stranger! Rachel, mark my words. Haynes won''t let that housewife get away with it!"

    Rachel was about to reply when the door swung open. Haynes entered, his face looking as neutral as ever. Haynes was known for his poker face, revealing nothing of his emotions. Yet somehow, Rachel sensed he was in a bad mood.

    In a gentle tone, she asked, "Haynes, is Ms. Cameron calm now? She''s probably gone back to look after little Keen, right?"

    Haynes pressed his lips into a thin line. "No, she hasn''t."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Ms. Cameron''s ignoring Keen, too?"

    She bit her lip, seemingly resolving something. "Haynes, maybe I should go apologize to Ms. Cameron? Keen''s still so young. He can''t be without his mom."

    "No matter how upset adults get, it''s our issue. We should never let it affect the kids. Keen''s innocent in all this."

    Jasper rolled his eyes at this. "Oh,e on," he scoffed. "We all see through her little charade-using Keen as a pawn to manipte Haynes. That woman''s a master of ruthlessness, exploiting her own child. It''s despicable."

    Foreman interrupted, "Jasper, give it a rest."

    "But am I wrong?" Jasper retorted without restraint. "Look at what Ste''s been doing! She''s married, has a kid, and she''s still out at bars meeting random guys. That''s cheating!"

    "No wonder Keen''s getting more distant from her. What kind of mother does that? Haynes has been way too nice to Ste, spoiling her!"

    "Living the high life at home, spending Haynes'' money like nothing, and still unsatisfied! Now, she wants to spend his money on some other guy!"

    Jasper turned toward Haynes, an idea sparking in his eyes. "Haynes, you ought to teach her a lesson! Freeze her card and see if she can keep up the attitude. I bet she''lle crawling back to apologize in no time!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste''s mood was gone after meeting Haynes and Rachel. Her phone buzzed in her pocket as she was about to head back, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Pulling it out, she saw a notification telling her credit card was frozen.

    It took Ste just a second to realize what had happened. Haynes had frozen her card.

    She''d been at home for years, caring for Keen, with no personal ie. She''d been using Haynes'' card for all her expenses. Of course, Ste had her savings before the marriage��a nest egg that, by any ordinary measure, was substantial. But in the gilded world of the O''Briens, it was a mere droplet swallowed by an endless sea.

    She didn''t see any issue spending Haynes'' money. After all, he was the breadwinner while she ran the household, and spending his earnings was fair game.

    Looking at the screen, Ste let out a bitterugh. So, Haynes was starting to y hardball.

    As she pondered this, heading back to the room, someone suddenly bumped into her leg.

    Startled, Ste looked down to find a little boy, not more than five or six, staring up at her. The kid was adorable, with delicate features and eyes like glistening stars, but his face was ghastly pale.

    With her background in holistic medicine, Ste could tell immediately that the boy was frail and likely prone to illness.

    The little boy said, "You bumped into me. You owe me."

    Ste blinked, then crouched down to his level, meeting his eyes. "Hey there, little guy. Are you feeling okay?"

    The boy looked down, saying nothing. Ste nced around but saw no sign of his parents. She asked softly, "What''s your name, sweetheart? Where are your folks?"

 Chapter 28

    Now, the boy looked up at her, his eyes wide pools of innocence, and dered with childish voice, "You bumped into me, so you have to take responsibility."

    Ste examined the little boy with concern. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?"

    He hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    "Should we call your parents first?" Ste asked gently.

    This time, the boy shook his head vigorously with an unmistakable look of defiance.

    Ste''s brow furrowed. Was this child avoiding his parents because of something troubling at home? Perhaps he was being mistreated.

    Either way, a hospital visit seemed wise. She would have to alert the authorities if there were any serious injuries.

    With these thoughts in mind, Ste spoke softly, "Alright, let me have a quick word with my friend, and then we''ll head to the hospital."

    She took the boy''s hand in hers, noting how cold it felt, much like her son Keen''s hands when he was unwell.

    The doctors had said Keen''s condition was congenital, which couldn''t be cured overnight but required ongoing care. Ste remembered the nights spent at his bedside, her heart fracturing with eachbored breath he took, each cry that medicine couldn''t soothe.

    So, she did everything she could to help, like learning holistic health, different therapies, and concocting homemade remedies.

    Maybe it was her maternal instincts, but despite the disappointments with Keen, her heart ached for this little boy.

    The boy looked surprised when Ste took his hand. Her touch was gentle and warm, and he instinctively tightened his grip, following her lead.

    Ste noticed the boy didn''t resist and gave him a reassuring smile. But then, he suddenly looked down as if shy.

    Ste didn''t mind, leading him back to Abby''s room.

    Abby was catching her breath with a drink, having finished singing. When Ste returned, she waved, "Hey, Star! Back so soon? Come on, let''s toast. Wait, is that Keen with you?"

    The light at the entrance was dim, and Abby could only see the outline of a child with Ste, mistaking him for her son.

    "No, it''s not Keen," Ste corrected. "I identally bumped into him in the hallway. He seems off, so I''m taking him to the hospital."

    As they stepped in, Abby got a better look at the boy. "Wow! What a cute little guy! He''s as adorable as your Keen."

    Abby approached, reaching out as if to pinch the boy''s cheek. But he dodged, stepping behind Ste with a sullen expression.

    Abby paused, then chuckled, "He''s quite the personality, huh?"

    Ste said, "Abby, let it go. I don''t think he likes being touched by strangers."

    Abby shrugged. "What about his parents? Are you sure it''s okay to take him? Wouldn''t want anyone thinking we''re up to no good, like, kidnapping or something."

    Ste turned to the boy again. "Are you sure you don''t want to call your family..."

    Before she could finish, the boy clung to her hand, his grip surprisingly firm, causing Ste difort. "No, I don''t want them!"

    Ste exchanged a nce with Abby, who sighed, "Alright then, let''s get him checked out."

    They took the boy to the hospital, running a few check-ups. Thankfully, there were no signs of injury or abuse.

    Ste felt relieved, though questions lingered in her mind. Why was he so adamant about not contacting his family if there were no mistreatment?

    As the thought crossed her mind, she heard footsteps echoing down the hallway. Suddenly, the door burst open, and a tall, imposing figure entered the room urgently.

 Chapter 29

    The man stood tall and lean, his features chiseled like a statue, and his mesmerizing blue eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. His aura was one of devil-may-care charm.

    "Marvin, you''re being naughty again," the man said, his voice a deep, rich melody that was oddly soothing.

    But the little boy, Marvin Connolly, shivered slightly and nestled closer into Ste''s embrace.

    Seeing that, Ste protectively ced the boy behind her and asked, "Excuse me, sir, but who are you to this little boy?"

    The man seemed to notice Ste then, his strong eyebrows arching slightly in surprise.

    He answered, "And who am I to him? Well, I''m his father, of course."

    Ste eyed him skeptically. "Are you sure?"

    The man''s lips curled into azy, almost teasing smile. "Shall we call the police and have them confirm?"

    "Fine," Ste replied, pulling out her phone, ready to dial.

    The little boy gently tugged at her sleeve. "There''s no need to call the police. He, he is my dad."

    Ste nced from the boy to the striking man before her, sensing an unusual tension between them. However, since the boy had admitted it, she couldn''t argue. She softly told the boy, "Well, if your dad''s here, you should go home with him."

    The boy suddenly protested, "I don''t want to go with him!"

    Ste''s mind raced, piecing together the fragments of the boy''s distress. A family quarrel, perhaps? Something sharp enough to send him fleeing into the night. She opened her mouth, ready to coax him toward reconciliation, but the man''s voice cut through her thoughts like a de.

    "Well," he drawled, his tone dripping with nonchnce, "if home''s not where you want to be, then don''t go back. Simple as that."

    Both Ste and Abby, standing nearby, were stunned and looked at the man.

    "I''m Neville Connolly," the man introduced himself, "Marvin''s father."

    Ste regarded him, unsure of his intentions.

    Neville continued, "It''s rare for Marvin to take a liking to someone. So, I''d like to ask you, miss, to look after him asionally during his breaks. I''ll pay you a hundred thousand dors monthly and cover all Marvin''s expenses. What do you say?"

    Abby couldn''t help but give Neville a second nce.

    Taking care of Marvin during his breaks for that much money and with expenses covered was like hitting the jackpot. After all, earning ten thousand a month was already a great deal for someone like her.

    But judging by Marvin''s attire and demeanor, he must be one of those outrageously wealthy capitalists.

    Ste instinctively refused, "I''m sorry. I can''t..."

    Neville interrupted her, "Two hundred thousand."

    "Mr. Connolly, it''s not about the money..."

    "Five hundred thousand."

    Ste started to feel exasperated. "Mr. Connolly, it''s not about the money..."

    "One million."

    Ste fell silent. Alright, she admitted it. Money does indeed talk.

    Though she was married to Haynes and had seen her share of the world, her monthly expenses were rtively modest.

    She wasn''t one for designer bags or jewelry, preferring to stay home and care for Keen, which didn''t require much spending.

    She never considered using Haynes'' card for personal gain. Over the years, she hadn''t spent even close to one hundred thousand dors on herself.

    At that moment, Haynes had frozen her card, and her ns to start a studio with Antoney required a significant investment. She couldn''t rely solely on Antoney to fund it while she contributed nothing but her presence.

 Chapter 30

    As Ste pondered this, she asked, "Mr. Connolly, what do I need to do for this job?"

    Neville gave a satisfied smile. "I''m usually busy with work, so I don''t have much time to be with him. Miss..."

    He paused, asking, "What''s your name?"

    "Ste Cameron."

    "Ms. Cameron, your job is quite simple. If he''s staying with you, you''ll need to drop him off and pick him up from school, prepare meals, and keep himpany during his downtime." Neville exined in a calm tone. He continued, "Of course,

    if

    f you want to take him to the amusement park, summer camp, or on other trips,

    that''s fine. You can arrange it as you see fit. I''ll cover all those expenses."

    Abby looked on enviously, her eyes practically glowing with envy. Paid vacations? What a stroke of luck!

    Ste''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "He... will be staying at my ce?"

    Neville raised an eyebrow, studying her. "Why? Were you hoping to move into mine? Not that I''d mind, Ms. Cameron, but you''re young, and I wouldn''t want your husband or boyfriend to get the wrong idea."

    Neville''sment made her realize something she hadn''t considered. They seemed to be around the same age, and moving in with Neville could invite gossip. Besides, Neville''s wife might not be thrilled about her husband spending so much time with another woman.

    Ste thought for a moment before asking another question. "Does Marvin''s mother agree with this?"

    Neville was silent for a few seconds. "His mother passed away some years ago."

    Ste quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."

    Neville waved it off. "No worries. It was long ago."

    Ste lowered her head, looking at Marvin with a newfound sympathy.

    She nodded and asked, "Aren''t you worried I might mistreat him?"

    Neville''s voice was smooth yet carried an undeniable confidence and authority. "Abuse my son, Marvin? Who would dare?"

    That was true. Neville didn''t seem like an ordinary person. Anyone who mistreated his child would be asking for trouble. Besides, if he let her take Marvin home, he would undoubtedly have someone watch her.

    While Neville''s offer was tempting, it was clear that earning this money wouldn''t be easy. She had nothing to hide, so Neville''s surveince didn''t bother her.

    Ste asked, "When do I start?"

    "You can start right now," Neville checked his watch. "I have to go on a business trip shortly and will be back around the weekend. Until then, you''ll take care of Marvin."

    "Ms. Cameron, any other questions? If not, I''ll be on my way."

    "Just one more question." Ste looked down at the quiet Marvin, "He doesn''t seem to be in the best of health. Are there any dietary restrictions or things I should be aware of?"

    Neville raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You know medicine?"

    "I''ve studied traditional medicine for a few years, so I know a bit about children''s health issues."

    Ste paused, then added, "Since I''m still getting to know Marvin, could you have the nanny who usually takes care of him send me a document detailing his daily preferences?"

    Neville''s gaze sharpened, his previously casual demeanor bing more focused as he looked at Ste as if seeing her in a new light.

    Stunned by his intense gaze, Ste instinctively asked, "Mr. Connolly, did I say something wrong?"

 Chapter 31

    Neville withdrew his gaze. "No, I didn''t expect you to be so concerned about Marvin."

    Ste smiled. "Mr. Connolly, anyone would be concerned if you offered them a million dors."

    Abby interrupted from the side, "Exactly, Mr. Connolly. You don''t need to offer me a million. Just a hundred thousand, and I''d treat Marvin like royalty."

    Neville chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Alright, I''ll ensure all the details about Marvin are sent to you, Ms. Cameron."

    He nced at Marvin. "Before we go, I''d like to talk with Marvin."

    Sensing the moment, Ste said, "I''ll wait for Marvin downstairs."

    With that, she and Abby left the hospital room, thoughtfully closing the door behind them.

    Once they were gone, Neville raised an eyebrow and asked Marvin, "Are you sure it''s her?"

    More animated, Marvin nodded earnestly. "Yes, it''s her. I want her to be my mom."

    Neville scratched his chin thoughtfully. "If it were any other woman, it might be easier. Money could sort it out even if she had a husband and kids. But this woman is married to Haynes. It won''t be easy."

    Marvin insisted stubbornly, "I don''t care. I want her as my mom!"

    "Timing is everything," Nevilleughed. "Six months ago, it might''ve been impossible, but now, there''s a good chance."

    "In the past half-year, what Haynes has done for his ''first crush'' has be public knowledge. His judgment and that of his son seem uncannily simr. Even his kid favors this ''first crush.""

    "Now, Ste''s living on her own." Neville looked down at Marvin, "This is your opportunity. I''ve set the stage. Now, it''s up to you."

    Marvin''s face showed none of a child''s innocence. He nodded resolutely, "I''ll do my best to win her over!"

    "That''s the spirit." Neville ruffled his hair with a gentle smile. "When you want something, go after it, even if it requires a bit of cunning. But tell me, what is it about her that you like?"

    A while back, Marvin had transferred to a prestigious kindergarten. Within days, he said he liked a woman and wanted her to be his mom.

    When Neville first heard this, he thought it was some scheming woman trying to cozy up to Marvin. After some investigation, he discovered the woman was Haynes'' wife.

    She seemed to be a stay-at-home mom, rarely appearing in public. There weren''t even any photos of her online. People knew Haynes was secretly married but had no idea who his wife was.

    There had been quite a stir about Haynes and another woman. Many spected that Haynes'' secret wife was Rachel.

    Marvin exined, "I observed them for a few days and noticed the way she looks at her child-so full of warmth. No other mother gazes at their child quite like that. It made me think that''s exactly how a mom should be."

    ...

    As night fell, Abby dropped Ste off at her apartment. It was alreadyte, and Marvin had fallen asleep in the backseat.

    After parking, Abby watched as Ste carefully carried Marvin out of the car.

    "Ste, are you sure you want to care for this kid? I know the pay is good, but I feel his dad isn''t someone you want to cross. If anything happens to this kid, he won''t take it lightly."

    Ste''s expression was calm. "I know."

    Abby was confused. "Then why are you doing it?"

    Now that the initial allure of the money had faded, Abby had many concerns. If the boy were fine, all would be fine. But if anything happened, Ste could be in serious trouble.

    Ste sighed softly, "Abby, I just want to find something to keep myself busy."

 Chapter 32

    Abby looked puzzled. "Find something to keep yourself busy?"

    "Yeah, it''s weird suddenly having all this time on my hands," Ste replied with a wry smile. "I need to find something to keep myself busy and make money."

    She paused, then added, "Haynes took action and froze my credit card. I have some savings, but Antoney wants to start a studio, and that will take a lot of cash."

    "That jerk Haynes froze your card?" Abby eximed, unable to hold back her anger. "After all these years you''ve put into the family, he couldn''t even buy you a bouquet. Meanwhile, he spends more money on the fireworks show for Rachel than on you!"

    Ste sighed, "I can make money babysitting other people''s kids, but when ites to my family, I got my card cut off."

    Abby, who wasn''t married yet, felt a chill run down her spine hearing about Ste''s marital woes. And Ste had married into a wealthy family, no less.

    If she had married into an ordinary family, wouldn''t that mean working, doing all the house chores, and raising the kids alone? The thought was terrifying, especially possibly facingints from both husband and son.

    Abby was deep in thought when Ste''s voice interrupted her. "A woman has to stand on her own financially to truly have confidence and strength. Without that, even your own child might not look up to you."

    That made a lot of sense.

    Abby nodded in agreement, then she said, "I''m between jobs right now, so if you need anything, call me anytime."

    "Thanks, Abby."

    Abby waved it off. "Come on. We''re like family. There''s no need for formalities."

    After saying goodbye to Abby, Ste carried Marvin and headed home.

    ...

    The following morning, Ste took Marvin to school. As they stepped outside, a sleek ck car was already waiting at the curb, drawing the attention and whispers of passersby.

    The driver quickly approached them, introducing himself with a respectful smile when they came down. "Ms. Cameron, good morning. I''m Marvin''s driver. I''m here to take him to and from school. You can call me Hans."

    Ste wasn''t surprised to see a driver show up at her door. She returned his smile, "Thank you, Hans."

    Hans opened the car door for them. "You''re too kind, Ms. Cameron."

    About twenty minutester, Ste noticed the route Hans had taken seemed familiar. It looked a lot like the one leading to Keen''s kindergarten.

    Curious, Ste asked, "Hans, which kindergarten does Marvin attend?"

    Marvin had only recently moved to Neo-Vespera, and the information Neville sent her didn''t mention his school.

    Hans smiled, replying, "He goes to the Neo-Vespera Future Leaders Preschool, just nearby."

    Hearing it, Ste raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Keen attended that preschool, too.

    The Neo-Vespera Future Leaders Preschool was the best in the area. Only kids from families with influence or prestige could get in. But having only money or power wasn''t enough.

    While Ste had guessed Neville wasn''t ordinary, she hadn''t expected his connections to be so impressive.

    Ste walked Marvin to the entrance, instinctively reminding him, "If anything happens, call me, okay? y nice with the other kids, and I''ll be here to pick you up after school."

    Marvin nodded, ncing back several times as he walked into the school.

    Ste felt a pang of nostalgia. When Keen first started preschool, he would look back at her, reluctant to leave.

    But at a point, Keen stopped responding to her reminders and started showing impatience instead.

    Just then, she heard a surprised voice from behind. "Ms. Cameron, are you here to see Keen?"

    Turning around, Ste was surprised to see Keen, Rachel, and Haynes standing a short distance away.

 Chapter 33

    Seeing the situation unfold, Ste felt like a heavy stone pressing down on her chest, suffocating her.

    During their five-year marriage, Haynes had never apanied her to drop Keen off at kindergarten. She had suggested it once, but Haynes brushed it off, iming he was too busy with work.

    It turned out it wasn''t about being busy. It was just that Haynes didn''t want to go with her.

    Still groggy and yawning, Keen looked like he had stayed upte again. But upon hearing Rachel''s words, his eyes widened in surprise, and he saw Ste standing not too far away.

    Rachel nced down at Keen and smiled. "See, Keen? I told you Ms. Cameron isn''t mad at you. Look, she came to see you so early."

    A glint of triumph shed in Keen''s eyes as he nced at Ste, putting on an air of mock superiority. "Don''t assume your little schemes will make me fall in line. I won''t forgive you until you apologize to Rachel."

    Rachel turned to Haynes and smiled, "Haynie, it seems Jasper''s idea did have some effect."

    Haynes gave a nonchnt nod and told Ste, "Rachel doesn''t have a good appetitetely. Go and prepare some special meals for her."

    Ste gave him a strange look and quietly muttered, "Ridiculous."

    Stepping in to mediate, Rachel adopted a soothing tone. "Ms. Cameron, there''s no need to argue with Haynie. Let''s sit down and work this out calmly. You haven''t worked in years and don''t have any ie. You''ve grown ustomed to afortable life, so it must have been quite difficult for you since you left home, hasn''t it?"

    Her words implied that Ste had used their child as a pawn to draw attention. Haynes'' cold gazended on Ste. "Apologize to Rachel now. And I might overlook what happened."

    Keen frowned, his face full of displeasure. "Mom, I''m not your tool for gaining favors."

    Ste looked at the trio united against her and found it utterlyughable. To an outsider, it might seem like they were a family, and she was the viin bullying them.

    Rachel pleaded with a sincerity akin to a close friend, "Ms. Cameron, let it go."

    Steughed coldly. "Let it go? Freezing my ounts and demanding an apology is your idea of letting it go? Ms. Pearce, would you want such a deal?"

    Rachel opened her mouth, at a loss for words.

    Just then, Keen suddenly stepped before Rachel, arms spread protectively, his expression serious. "Don''t bully Rachel anymore!"

    Ste was genuinely shocked. Keen had always been eager to please Rachel but had never taken such an openly oppositional stance against her.

    No, that wasn''t right. Ste often conceded first, so situations like this never escted.

    Seeing Keen''s hostile re, Ste stumbled, nearly losing her bnce.

    Rachel''s eyes flickered with a subtle glint as she moved to support Ste. "Ms. Cameron, be careful-ah!"

    Rachel suddenly stumbled sideways, as if shoved, swaying dangerously toward the street.

    A car was speeding closer, and just as it seemed Rachel might copse into its path, Haynes reacted instantly. With sharp reflexes, he yanked her back, pulling her safely into his arms.

    Rachel''s eyes brimmed with tears, her body trembling with fear. "Haynie, I, I almost couldn''t see you again."

 Chapter 34

    Tears streamed down her cheeks like a delicate flower caught in the rain, utterly heart-wrenching.

    Haynes stood there, his expression as cold as winter, his gaze sharp as a de, cutting through the air toward Ste.

    Rachel grabbed Haynes'' arm. "Haynie, it''s not Ms. Cameron''s fault. Please don''t me her. It was my fault for not standing properly..."

    Seeing the situation unfold, Keen rushed over with worry. "Rachel, are you okay?"

    Rachel forced a smile. "I''m fine..."

    But before she could finish her sentence, Rachel fainted.

    Forgetting about Ste, Haynes scooped Rachel into his arms and strode toward the parking lot. Keen followed closely, neither of them sparing Ste a second nce.

    Ste watched Haynes and Keen''s retreating figures, feeling like her heart had sunk into the icy sea. She closed her eyes, took several deep breaths to steady herself, and slowly walked away on trembling legs.

    ...

    At first, Ste assumed Marvin might be a handful, given the hefty payment Neville had offered.

    However, after spending the day with him, she was pleasantly surprised. Marvin turned out to be a delight-he wasn''t picky, happily ate whatever she prepared, and was both sweet-natured and well-mannered.

    That evening, Ste''s phone buzzed right after she had lulled Marvin to sleep. Answering the call, she heard Abby''s urgent voice on the other end. "Star, what are you up to? Have you seen the news?"

    Ste quietly closed Marvin''s bedroom door. "I just got Marvin to sleep, why?" she replied.

    "You''re trending!"

    "Trending?" Ste was puzzled. "Why am I trending?"

    "Someone dug up your identity. Ugh, it''s too much to exin over the phone. You need to check it out for yourself!"

    After hanging up, Ste skeptically opened the trending topics on her phone.

    She was generally a low-key person, and in the five years of her marriage to Haynes, they had hardly appeared together in public. Aside from a few of Haynes'' acquaintances, almost no one in the social circle knew her. How could she possibly be trending?

    Curious, Ste tapped into the trending topic. At the very top was a headline that was garnering massive attention. Clicking on it, Ste found her photos staring back at her.

    "Uncovering the Mysterious Mrs. O''Brien: A Deep Dive into Ste Cameron''s Life."

    Below the headline were several photos with exclusive watermarks and descriptive text.

    "Everyone knows the famous socialite Mr. Haynes and his unforgettable first love, Ms. Rachel Pearce, who recently returned from abroad."

    "However, five years ago, Haynes suddenly rushed into marriage, the reasons unknown. It was only recently that we discovered the marriage was due to an unexpected pregnancy."

    "The bride? None other than Haynes'' wife, Ste Cameron."

    "Rumor has it that she shamelessly wormed her way into Haynes'' life, forcibly breaking him and Rachel apart, sending Rachel abroad."

    "Recently, Rachel returned home, gravely ill, to seek treatment. Envious and spiteful, Ste began making things difficult for Rachel, even wishing for her demise."

    Below this text were several photos and a video clip. Most were shots of Ste pushing Rachel, with Rachel looking teary-eyed, like a delicate, wronged damsel. Ste clicked on the video, which opened with her voice uttering explosive remarks.

    "I can''tpare to Ms. Pearce''s charm. Haynes'' sister adores you. His friends

    are smitten. And even Haynes and Keen can''t resist you. Heck, even God seems to favor your type."

 Chapter 35

    Rachel''s voice trembled as she spoke, her vulnerability palpable.

    "Ms. Cameron, you don''t need to remind me. I know I don''t have much time left." "Ms. Cameron, you''re right. What Haynes gave me is all a sham. I''m sorry."

    The scene shifted abruptly to a clip of Ste "pushing" Rachel into the water, followed by a distressing moment where Rachel apologized, looking utterly defeated.

    Then, as if to seal the narrative, a video showed Rachel nearly losing her bnce and almost getting hit by a car earlier that morning.

    Thements under this trending topic exploded.

    [Wow, Rachel only has six months left, and Ste''s cursing her to die?]

    [Sleeping her way to the top? Gross! This wife is so vicious. Maybe there''s more to Rachel''s illness than we know!]

    [So, this tragic couple was separated by Ste? What a despicable woman! And I thought she was just a pretty face.]

    [Pfft, pretty? My friend is a stic surgeon, saying her face is all fake.]

    [Poor Rachel, not only did this homewrecker steal her man, but she almost got her killed!]

    [This is attempted murder! Let''s tag the police and bring this murderer to justice!]

    [It''s unfair. Rachel is talented and beautiful, a brilliant violinist, and now, this illness? What a cruel twist of fate!]

    [I heard Ste hasn''t worked since she got married. She''s a useless housewife, nothingpared to Rachel.]

    The wave of criticism against Ste was overwhelming and one-sided.

    Usually, in such stories, there would be a debate about the ''perfect victim'' or ''victim-ming,'' but not with Ste''s case. There wasn''t a single dissenting voice. In an instant, Ste became the pariah, the viin everyone loved to hate.

    Ste scrolled through thements with a nk expression. After closing the news app, she took a deep breath, contemting her next move.

    Just then, her phone rang again.

    She nced at the caller ID and picked up after a few seconds.

    Jasper''s haughty voice rang through the phone. "Ste, Rachel is awake. Haynie

    is demanding that youe to the hospital and apologize!"

    Ste responded coolly, "I''m not going."

    Jasper chuckled coldly. "Haynie said you''ll regret it if you don''t!"

    Ste''s voice was icy. "Tell Haynes that marrying him is the only thing I''ve ever regretted."

    With that, she hung up and turned off her phone.

    By the next day, the story had exploded online. Ste''s name was stered everywhere, but not in a positive light. Overnight, she had be infamous, a viral sensation for all the wrong reasons.

    The following morning, Ste got up as usual, making breakfast for Marvin, seemingly unfazed.

    When it was time for school, Ste took Marvin downstairs. As soon as they stepped out of the building, something came hurtling toward her.

    "Ste, you homewrecker, murderer, how dare you show your face!"

    Instinctively, Ste wanted to dodge, but then she saw Marvin beside her. If she moved, Marvin would get hit. So, she stayed put, shielding Marvin with her body.

    Smack! A sticky egg sttered against her forehead, the yolk trickling down with a nauseating sensation.

    A group of fashionably dressed young women charged toward her with fury in their eyes, each armed with rotten lettuce, eggs, tomatoes, and water bottles.

    Upon spotting Ste, theyunched their barrage.

    "You bitch, you almost drowned Rachel. Go to hell!"

    "Disgusting stic surgery freak! If men saw the real you, they''d run for the hills!"

 Chapter 36

    "Murderers deserve the death penalty!"

    The group of girls was in a frenzy, their eyes zing with hostility, faces twisted with rage. They looked like they wanted to tear Ste apart as if she were their arch-nemesis.

    To someone looking in from the outside, it might have appeared as though Ste had done something unforgivable to them.

    Ste surveyed their expressions and quickly deduced those girls were likely Rachel''s fans. Although she wasn''t a frequent inte user, Ste had recently learned that Rachel had amassed a massive following online.

    It was only the previous day that Ste discovered Rachel had millions of devoted fans, drawn to her delicate beauty, talent with the violin, and inspiring

    determination to live life to the fullest despite her terminal illness. In six months, Rachel had be as well-known as a B-list celebrity.

    Rachel''s rise to fame wasn''t by mere chance. Someone was orchestrating it behind the scenes. That someone was Haynes.

    Rachel had signed with a mediapany under the O''Brien Group''s wing. Haynes hadn''t bothered to dispel the rumors about him and Rachel, exining to Ste that it was all part of a n to boost Rachel''s profile.

    As Haynes exined, Rachel''s final wish was to be a star, and with so little time left, they couldn''t wait for her to slowly build a fanbase. Spreading gossip was the quickest way to make her famous overnight.

    Despite her reservations, Ste had to bite her tongue and ept the situation. She hadn''t realized how quickly Rachel''s supporters had multiplied until then.

    Seeing the hostile crowd, Ste quickly handed Marvin to Hans, the driver. "Hans, take Marvin and go."

    Hans understood the danger. The mob''s anger was directed at Ste, and lingering could put Marvin at risk. He nodded and picked Marvin up. "Come on, little man. We need to leave."

    But Marvin squirmed, refusing to leave. "No, Ste''s in danger. I can''t leave her here."

    Ste''s heart warmed at his words. Her husband and son treated her like an enemy, yet this boy, whom she''d only known for two days, stood by her side unwaveringly.

    "Marvin, you must go. I can handle this," Ste said gently. "If you stay, I''ll be worried about your safety."

    Marvin''s eyes were filled with concern, but he nodded reluctantly. "Okay, but..." Ste urged him. "Go on. I can manage."

    Marvin realized staying would only hinder her. If Ste had dodged, the egg would have hit him instead.

    Hans carried Marvin to the car, and they drove off. When the car started moving, Marvin pulled out his phone to call Neville. "Dad, Ste''s in trouble. It''s your turn to y the knight in shining armor."

    ...

    As Marvin''s car disappeared from view, another bottle of water came at Ste. Thud! The bottle struck Ste''s head, making her vision blur as she nearly fainted. Blood trickled down her forehead, staining her clothes.

    Once full of righteous fury, the crowd suddenly fell silent as if poured over by a bucket of ice water. These keyboard warriors, so bold online, were visibly shaken at the sight of real blood.

    At that moment, a sleek ck luxury car rolled up the street, catching everyone''s attention. In a panic, someone shouted, "Run!" and the crowd quickly scattered.

    Ste touched her forehead, her fingersing away stained with blood.

    The ck car stopped beside her, and the window slid down to reveal a handsome face.

    The man''s cold, detached gaze settled on her bloodied visage.

    "Ste, do you realize your mistake?"

 Chapter 37

    When seeing her injured and bleeding, Haynes'' first words weren''t ones of

    concern. Instead, he asked, "Do you realize your mistake?"

    Seeing her in such a state, even a stranger passing by would likely stop and ask if she was okay. Yet her husband was waiting for her to admit fault. Ste couldn''t help but let out augh.

    Haynes frowned. "What''s so funny?"

    Ste wiped the blood from her forehead, though the wilted lettuce leaves and egg yolk smeared across her clothes left her looking quite the mess.

    "I''mughing at how all my efforts over the years went down the drain," she replied.

    She chose not to bother cleaning herself up. Through the car window, her gaze met Haynes'', her face nk as she said, "Is this your way of making me regret? By staging an online witch hunt and sending a mob after me, all to get revenge for your beloved Rachel?"

    Haynes was silent for a few moments. "Do you think I''m behind all this?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Ste chuckled. "I moved to a new ce, and even with the best detective work, no one should have found me so quickly and urately. Who else could have orchestrated this? Didn''t you have Jasper warn me that I''d regret it?"

    She locked eyes with Haynes. "If you can''t bear to let Rachel suffer injustice, why not just divorce me? Then you two could be together openly and rightfully."

    A hint of anger flickered across Haynes'' face. "Ste, I''ve exined countless times that Rachel and I aren''t like what you think. Can you stop this baseless drama?"

    Ste sneered, "If you don''t divorce me, expect more of this ''drama.""

    Haynes'' gaze turned icy. "So, you will keep being stubborn?"

    Ste replied firmly, "Yes."

    Haynesughed bitterly. "Fine. Let''s see if you nevere to me for help."

    With that, Haynes drove off, leaving Ste standing there.

    Another day and night went by, and Ste remained the center of everyone''s attention.

    Haynes hadn''t spoken up for her or tried to suppress the news. His apparent indifference left Ste feeling like a pariah, with everyone eager to have a piece of her.

    While Haynes stayed silent, Rachel took to social media. "My hospitalization has nothing to do with Ms. Cameron. The incident by theke was an ident, and we''ve reached an understanding. I don''t intend to hold Ms. Cameron ountable."

    "As for the rumors about Ms. Cameron stealing my boyfriend, that''s ancient history. Please, let''s not dredge this up again."

    Rachel''s post sent the inte into a frenzy.

    By stating that theke incident was resolved and not pursuing Ste, it only confirmed the rumor that Ste had pushed Rachel. Rachel brought up the past without rifying, subtly implying Ste had indeed been the "other woman."

    However, Rachel, Haynes, and Jasper knew the truth. When Ste and Haynes got together, Rachel and Haynes had parted ways.

    Then, another scandal erupted, linking Ste with Antoney. Renowned for his looks and talent, Antoney was a well-known musician. Yet being entangled with a married woman, especially Haynes'' wife, brought him his fair share of bacsh.

    And still, the storm wasn''t over.

    As if things couldn''t get worse, the police knocked on Ste''s door. "Ms. Cameron, we received a report using you of attempted murder. We need you toe with us for questioning."

    The police took Ste to the interrogation room.

    Though the inte was rife with conspiracy theories, with some calling for her head, spection wasn''t evidence. Like Rachel''s slip into the water and the near- miss with the car, none of it could prove Ste had murderous intent.

    The interrogation dragged on from morning until night. Finally, having extracted nothing of substance, the interrogators had no choice but to release her.

    As she left the room, a young officer hurried over to the lead interrogator and whispered something in his ear.

    The interrogator''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he asked softly, "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 38

    The young officer nodded.

    "Ms. Cameron," the interrogator continued, turning his attention to Ste, "a new eyewitness hase forward. We need to investigate this further, which means, unfortunately, you can''t leave now."

    An eyewitness? If there had been an eyewitness, the whole mess wouldn''t have dragged on for so long. And now, out of nowhere, a witness had appeared.

    Ste felt like she had sunk into an icy abyss, her whole body cold as stone. Whoever orchestrated this knew how to time their move, sending someone to point the finger at her, clearly with the intent to bury her. The sheer malice of it all was chilling to the bone.

    The interrogator maintained a polite demeanor, but his voice held an undeniable authority. "Ms. Cameron, we need your cooperation for the investigation."

    Ste quickly collected herself. "May I ask who the witness is?"

    The officer shook his head. "I''m sorry, but we can''t disclose the information for the witness'' safety. If you have objections, you can contact awyer or call a friend to bail you out."

    Everything was happening too fast. Ste hadn''t even had a moment to think about getting awyer.

    Antoney got caught in a media frenzy, and she couldn''t drag him into this. Abby was too naive to handle someone like Haynes. One wrong word, and she might be in trouble, too.

    Was Haynes waiting for her to admit guilt, ready to keep her locked up until she did? A hint of irony flickered in Ste''s eyes.

    She lowered her longshes, her voice calm. "I understand."

    As the officer was about to escort Ste to the holding room, a smooth, deep voice, rich and resonant like a cello, broke the tense atmosphere. "Ms. Cameron."

    Ste looked up. A man in a crisp white shirt stood casually not far away. He was strikingly handsome, with a rxed, almost nonchnt air. His slightly open shirt cor hinted at a rebellious streak.

    His lips curved into a wlessly calibrated smile, and his deep eyes resembled cherry blossoms drifting on a dark pond-captivating yet perilous.

    "Mr. Connolly?" Ste was surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    He wasn''t supposed to be back until the weekend.

    Neville smiled softly, replying, "I heard from Marvin that you''ve run into some trouble."

    Marvin? Ste''s expression shifted slightly. Since someone had pelted him with eggs that morning, she had sent Marvin home for a while. With her situation unresolved, having him around was too risky.

    Since her troubles began, Haynes and Keen had acted deaf. Ste hadn''t received a single call from them. But Marvin? He called every day, sent messages, checking in on her.

    A stranger showed more concern for her than her husband and son, who seemed

    to have all the time in the world to go gallivanting with Rachel.

    Neville addressed Ste, "Let''s discuss this outside. I''ve arranged for your bail. We can leave now."

    Ste considered his offer for a few seconds, then nodded slightly. "Thank you."

    ...

    Meanwhile, in an office elsewhere, Benson entered to find Haynes watching the t-screen TV on the wall.

    The screen disyed a news segment of Ste getting pelted with eggs, surrounded and overwhelmed by a mob. She looked forsaken, like a lost soul, disheveled and humiliated.

    Benson awkwardly shifted his gaze away, his voice low as he reported, "Mr. O''Brien, not long ago, Ms. Cameron was taken in for questioning. An eyewitness hase forward with evidence. She might be kept in custody if no one bails her out."

    Benson hesitated. "Should we bail Ms. Cameron out?"

    Haynes turned his gaze to Benson. "When did this happen?" he asked.

    "This morning."

    Haynes nced at his phone. The screen was nk. There was not a single call or message.

    "If she''d rather face public humiliation and stay trapped indoors than admit she''s wrong, then she clearly doesn''t want anyone''s help." A cold smile yed on Haynes'' lips. "Isn''t she tough? Let her handle it herself, then. She can fend for herself in there."

 Chapter 39

    As Ste left the police station, the sky had darkened. She nced at Neville and spoke softly, "Mr. Connolly, thank you."

    With a casual smile, Neville replied, "Marvin likes you. Consider it a perk of the job. Do you want me to handle those online news stories for you?"

    Ste''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "Can you suppress the news, Mr. Connolly?" Neville raised an eyebrow. "What? You don''t believe me?"

    "You must already know who I am, Mr. Connolly," Ste said. "I''m Haynes'' wife. The O''Brien family runs Neo-Vespera. Not many can stop Haynes if he wants something done."

    Neville seemed a bit surprised. "You think Haynes is behind this?"

    With a hint of sarcasm, Ste replied, "I can''t think of anyone else."

    Neville''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed the rtionship between this couple was worse than he had imagined. They were falling apart without him even lifting a finger.

    After some thought, Neville said, "I offer because I can do it. Ms. Cameron, tell me if you need it."

    Ste hesitated. "Suppressing the news isn''t necessary. But there''s another thing I''d like your help with, Mr. Connolly."

    Neville leaned closer, intrigued. "Go on."

    Ste murmured something into his ear, and Neville let out a low, appreciative chuckle. "Brilliant. That''s far more effective than trying to bury the story. Consider it done."

    Ste smiled sincerely. "Mr. Connolly, I can''t thank you enough."

    Neville replied, "If you want to thank me, Ms. Cameron, take good care of Marvin." Ste nodded lightly. "I will."

    Even if Neville hadn''t helped her, she had decided to do her best at her new job and take good care of Marvin.

    Neville checked the time. "I just got off a ne and haven''t eaten yet. If you''re free, would you join me for dinner?"

    Given how much Neville had helped her, Ste readily agreed. "Sure, dinner''s on me."

    Neville smiled, "Alright."

    ...

    By the time they finished dinner, night had fallen.

    Ste excused herself to the restroom and settled the bill. As she was returning, blinding shes surrounded her, and a swarm of reporters popped out of nowhere, encircling her.

    "Ms. Cameron, who was the gentleman you dined with? Is he your affair partner?"

    "Ms. Cameron, there are rumors about you and Antoney. Are you in several rtionships?"

    "Ms. Cameron, people im you''ve climbed the socialdder by being someone''s mistress. Don''t you realize that breaking up rtionships is wrong? Do you even understand what shame means?"

    "Sources say the police took you in for questioning this morning. Are you a murderer?"

    The reporters formed a tight circle, trapping Ste with no way out.

    When Ste realized what was happening, it was toote. She frowned and said, "I''ll hold a press conference soon to address all your questions."

    But the reporters weren''t satisfied and kept firing sharp questions at her, even pushing and shoving her around.

    Ste was shoved and pushed, her feet stepped on over and over, and in the chaos, she even lost a shoe. Already drained from a full day of questioning, she felt even more frazzled and overwhelmed by the relentless barrage of reporters.

 Chapter 40

    She wanted to push through the reporters, but their circle was as imprable as a brick wall.

    "Ms. Cameron, could you answer my question?"

    "Ms. Cameron..."

    "Ms. Cameron..."

    The reporters buzzed around Ste like bees.

    Out of nowhere, someone shoved Ste, sending her sprawling onto the ground.

    A sudden outcry erupted as she struggled to get back on her feet. "Oh my God! Mrs. O''Brien hit someone!"

    With that shout, every shbulb in the vicinity turned toward Ste, capturing her from every angle. The noise and the sea of unfamiliar faces threatened to engulf her, leaving her breathless.

    Suddenly, a deep,manding voice cut through the chaos outside the circle. "Step aside."

    The crowd turned, finding a tall, imposing man standing behind them.

    Ste''s eyes widened in shock. It was Neville.

    Neville took advantage of the reporters'' momentary distraction and moved to Ste''s side. His gaze fell on her twisted ankle, and his sharp eyes narrowed. "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    With that, Neville helped Ste to her feet.

    Seeing Neville, the reporters buzzed with renewed energy, swarming toward him like moths to a me.

    However, his aura was formidable, and the reporters hesitated to treat him with the same impertinence as they had Ste.

    "Sir, may I ask what your rtionship is with Ms. Cameron? Are you aware of the rumors about her?"

    Neville''s piercing gaze fell on the female reporter, his eyes like shards of ice. "Are you questioning me?"

    The reporter attacking Ste earlier was speechless, unable to muster a word under Neville''s intense stare.

    Neville nced at Ste''s ankle again and said, "You''ve sprained your ankle. Let''s get you to the hospital."

    Without waiting for her response, he scooped her up into his arms.

    At that moment, another cold and clear voice emerged from the night. "Oh? Quite the spectacle here."

    The man''s voice was crisp, like a mountain stream, carrying an edge of chill.

    The crowd turned toward the sound. Under the gentle moonlight, the man''s features were sharply defined as though dusted with ayer of frost.

    He stood quietly, his eyes gleaming like gemstones beneath icy water, his lips twisting into a mocking smile.

    The reporters froze momentarily, "Haynes?"

    The beautiful woman beside Haynes spoke softly, "The rumors online are unfounded. Please don''t harass Ms. Cameron any further..."

    It was only then that the reporters noticed Rachel by Haynes'' side.

    Rachel was at the center of this media storm, and the reporters had been desperate to interview her. However, her hospital had been off-limits, strictly guarded.

    Yet, Haynes'' icy gaze cut through the air like a sword before they could converge on Rachel.

    The excitement on the reporters'' faces turned to stone.

    Haynes'' expression was steely. "Ladies and gentlemen, that''s enough for today."

 Chapter 41

    The swarm of reporters exchanged nces, their faces lighting up with

    sycophantic grins.

    "Since it''s Mr. O''Brien''s request, we better oblige."

    They quickly dispersed, not daring to linger or snap any sneaky photos. Who was Haynes O''Brien? Anyone who dared to cross him wouldn''tst long on this turf.

    Once the reporters had cleared out, the air turned eerily still and cold.

    Haynes red at Ste, nestled in another man''s arms, his eyes dark and his presence chilling.

    He parted his thin lips, uttering two cold words. "Get down."

    Ste felt uneasy being held by someone she barely knew. With all the rumors surrounding her, she was determined not to drag Neville into her chaotic situation.

    She spoke softly, "Please, put me down."

    Neville seemed oblivious to Haynes'' menacing re. "No can do. Your ankle''s sprained. We need to get you to a doctor."

    Haynes'' gaze locked on Ste, his eyes like frozen ss, exuding a frosty aura. He spoke coldly, "Ste, I''m telling you to get down."

    Usually, Haynes kept his emotions under wraps, and Ste had rarely seen such intensity in him. At the moment, his expression was stormy, his gaze icy, as if he were staring at something profoundly detestable.

    Seeing her unmoved, Haynes'' eyes grew even more terrifying. He took slow, deliberate steps toward them and reached out, ready to pull Ste down.

    Neville attempted to block him with his arm, but with Ste in his hold, his movements got hindered, failing to stop Haynes.

    In a swift motion, Haynes yanked Ste from Neville''s grasp. With a firm grip on her wrist, he began to walk away.

    As shended, a searing pain shot through Ste''s sprained ankle, making her wince. Just then, Neville grabbed her other hand.

    Haynes stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing at Neville as he spoke with icy contempt. "Let her go."

    Neville''s lips curled into a casual smile. "I believe I''m the one who should be saying that."

    Haynes'' brows arched arrogantly, "You think you have the right?"

    Neville chuckled. "Whether I do or not, it''s not up to you. What matters is how Star feels about it."

    Neville turned his gaze to Ste, his voice gentle. "Star, do you want to go with him?"

    Ste knew Neville was calling her that on purpose to irk Haynes.

    Her eyes darted to Rachel, who stood not far away. Haynes and Rachel had just left the same restaurant, likely after sharing a meal and informing Rachel about Ste''s so-called predicament to win a smile from his first crush.

    Ste''s expression turned neutral, choosing not to look at Haynes but instead at Neville. "My ankle''s hurt. Could you please take me to the hospital, Mr. Connolly?"

    Neville''s smile widened. "Between us, there''s no such thing as trouble."

    Haynes'' eyes shed with disbelief as he coldly remarked, "Ste, don''t tell me you''re tangled up with this guy again."

    Ste frowned in difort. "Mr. O''Brien, isn''t it amusing? There''s no scandal with Mr. Connolly, no tangled affairs. We shared a meal, and he was kind enough to help me. Yet, in your eyes, that means I''m involved with another man?"

    Ste nced at Rachel indifferently. "Is it that every time I speak to a man, it implies some improper rtionship? Are you projecting your ways onto others, Mr. O''Brien?"

 Chapter 42

    Neville shed a wry smile. "Mr. O''Brien, when Star got cornered earlier, you weren''t here to save her. Are you trying to steal my thunder now?"

    Haynes'' eyes darkened, lost for words.

    Standing nearby, Rachel piped up in Haynes'' defense. "Haynie just got here. He didn''t mean to leave Ms. Cameron hanging."

    Neville''s lips curled. "When the reporters swarmed Ms. Pearce, Mr. O''Brien reprimanded them quickly. Yet, when they ndered Star with all sorts of rumors, there wasn''t a peep out of him in her defense."

    Rachel cut in impatiently, "Ms. Cameron has already admitted to some of those ims herself. They''re facts now, not rumors. If you don''t believe it, Mr. Connolly, why not ask her yourself?"

    Neville didn''t even nce at Rachel, his focus fixed on Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, is that what you think, too?"

    Haynes'' eyes were deep, his gaze lingering on Ste. "Are youing down or not?"

    It seemed Neville''s words were falling on deaf ears. Talking to Haynes was like talking to a brick wall. Ste spoke softly, "Mr. Connolly, can you please take me to the hospital first?"

    Neville chuckled lightly, "At your service, Star."

    As Neville carried Ste past Haynes, a cool breeze followed in their wake.

    At the hospital, the doctor examined Ste''s foot. It was just a minor scrape, nothing serious.

    Neville stepped out to take a call, and Ste, leaning back in the chair, drifted off to sleep.

    Her dreams were a jumble of bizarre images. Rachel''s malicious grin appeared, and then Haynes and Keen pushed her into a nightmarish abyss.

    Ste jolted awake with a start. Her breath came in quick gasps, and a light sheen of sweat covered her forehead.

    "Bad dream?" A deep, calm voice broke the silence beside her, offering a few tissues.

    Ste epted them, murmuring, "Thanks."

    As she wiped her forehead, she turned to see a tall, familiar figure. She froze, blinking in surprise, then frowned. "Why are you here?"

    Haynes noticed the chill in her expression and let out a humorlessugh. "Disappointed not to see who you were expecting?"

    Ste''s voice was cold. "Not seeing who I want isn''t the problem. Seeing

    someone I''d rather avoid is what''s unsettling."

    Haynes looked at her and said, "If you apologize, I''ll clear the air and say it was all a misunderstanding."

    Apologize?

    Ste nearlyughed. "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?"

    Haynes hadn''t anticipated her stubbornness after all this time, and his voice turned cold. "Ste, do you still think you did nothing wrong?"

    Ste clenched her hands into fists, her knuckles turning white from the pressure. The online usations had driven her mad, and Haynes expected her to concede. Seriously? It wasughable.

    She replied icily, "My biggest mistake in life was marrying you!"

    Haynes'' face hardened. "Ste, that''s enough."

    Ste''sugh was bitter. "I''ve had enough. You can be blind to Rachel''s faults, but

    I refuse to y the fool who takes everything lying down."

    Haynes'' eyes were gloomy. "You''re asking for too much."

 Chapter 43

    "I want a lot, but is it as much as your Rachel?" Ste nced at Haynes with a slight lift of her eyes. "For your precious Rachel, you gave her my wedding. You dropped one hundred million tounch her career without batting an eye, and then you froze my card, iming I''m the one who''s asking too much?"

    Haynes'' voice was icy. "These aren''t reasons for you to keep targeting Rachel."

    Ste retorted with sarcasm, "Oh, it''s all on me because Ms. Pearce is pure as the driven snow."

    Haynes heard the sarcasm loud and clear, which irked him. Ste seemed unreasonable to him now.

    Just as he was about to speak, Ste cut him off. "I hope Mr. O''Brien and Ms. Pearce clear up all the false information about me online. Or else, don''t me me when your reputations get ruined."

    Haynes'' deep eyes were inscrutable. "Ruined reputations?"

    "Yes, Mr. O''Brien, don''t you believe it?"

    "Not really," he replied dryly.

    Ste smiled, not pressing further. "Well, let''s wait and see."

    Their conversation ended on yet another sour note.

    Not long after Haynes left, Neville returned and drove Ste back home.

    ...

    The following day, Ste drove to pick Marvin up from school. Though the storm was far from over, Marvin hadn''t seen her in days and insisted on meeting her.

    Thinking of Marvin warmed Ste''s heart. Even the pain in her chest seemed to ease a little.

    Traffic was heavy at this hour, and Ste texted Marvin lest he got anxious. [Sweetie, I''m stuck in traffic and might be a few minuteste.]

    Marvin quickly texted back, [I understand, Ste. Don''t worry. Just be careful.] A small smile tugged at the corners of Ste''s lips.

    Back in the day, whenever Ste went out, even if she wasn''tte, Keen would give her a hard time if she got slightly dyed. Once, when she had a cold and coughed the whole way, Keen was too busy texting Rachel to ask if she was okay.

    As she approached an intersection, ready to turn, a car suddenly hurtled towards her! Ste''s expression changed, and she tried to swerve, but it was toote. The car crashed straight into hers.

    Bang! With a deafening noise, Ste lost consciousness briefly.

    ...

    She didn''t know how long had passed, but through the shattered ss, she heard soft sobbing that slowly brought her back to consciousness.

    "Haynie, you''re finally here. That rookie driver was terrifying. She didn''t even hit the brakes and mmed into me. I thought... I thought I''d never see you again..."

    Blinking groggily, Ste could see through the cracked windshield the tall, familiar figure of Haynes lifting Rachel out of the car. Rachel? Could Rachel be the one who hit her?

    Rachel was crying, her face streaked with tears.

    She threw herself into Haynes'' arms, "Haynie, I thought I was going to die. I was so scared..."

    Haynes soothed her in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    The scene outside was chaotic, with plenty of onlookers around the spectacle.

    Haynes didn''t nce in Ste''s direction as he moved through the crowd, seemingly intent on getting Rachel away from the scene.

    ck smoke mingled with fiery sparks, and the acrid smell of gasoline stung Ste''s throat, making her cough.

    "Cough, cough!"

    Ste struggled to get out of the car, only to find her foot trapped and unable to move. Instinctively, she reached for her phone in her pocket, desperate to call for help.

    The car was catching fire, and if she called the emergency services, they might not arrive in time to save her from being burned alive.

 Chapter 44

    Ste''s heart raced as she pressed the call button for Haynes, her instincts in overdrive. It was funny how danger seemed to sharpen her senses.

    She could hear the familiar ringtone from Haynes'' direction. Her palms were slick with cold sweat, making her grip on the phone slippery and ufortable.

    Ste''s eyes were on the path Haynes had taken, and despite everything, she was clutching her phone tighter.

    Haynes halted abruptly. Though Ste had long ceased to care for him, her heart raced uncontrobly in this critical moment.

    Haynes pulled out his phone, his expression deepening when he saw her name on the screen.

    Just then, Rachel''s voice broke the tension. "It''s Ms. Cameron''s call. It looks like she''se around," Rachel said with a faint, weak smile. "Haynie, you should answer it. Keen needs his mother. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. I''ve got not much time left anyway."

    Haynes'' eyes flickered before he disconnected the call. "I''ll take you to the hospital first," he said, dismissing everything else as he carried Rachel away.

    In that instant, Ste''s mind went nk. It was as if a heavy hammer had struck her heart. Her vision darkened, and she fainted.

    ...

    "Did you see? The woman brought into our hospital earlier is Haynes'' old me, Rachel, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s her. You should''ve seen Mr. O''Brien when he brought her in. He looked so worried and heartbroken. It''s a shame they''re star-crossed lovers who never got their happy ending."

    "I heard Haynes'' wife got her position by ying dirty tricks to break them apart so she could marry him."

    "I saw Haynes by Ms. Pearce''s bedside. How he looked at her was so tender! I know it''s wrong, but part of me wants them to be together."

    Amid the gossip, Ste stirred awake.

    "Hey, she''s awake," someone noticed, bringing the chatter to a halt.

    "Ms. Cameron, how are you feeling?" a voice asked.

    Ste shook her head, feeling a wave of dizziness wash over her.

    "A bit lightheaded," she admitted.

    The doctor nodded. "Besides some minor injuries and a mild concussion, you''ve got a slight sprain in your foot. You''ll require a few days of observation. Contact your family to settle the hospital bills."

    Family? Her family was probably by Rachel''s bedside right then.

    A bitter smile crept onto Ste''s lips. After a moment''s pause, she made a call.

    ...

    Haynes drove home once he was sure Rachel was stable and had finally soothed her into sleep. When he arrived, it was midnight, and the house was in darkness.

    Exhausted, Haynes rubbed his temples as he pushed open the bedroom door. It was dark there, too.

    Once upon a time, no matter howte he returned, Ste would always leave a light on for him. She''d wake up to ask if he''d eaten or needed anything.

    But since Ste had left, everything felt different. At first, Haynes didn''t notice the change. But tonight, the silence felt unusually cold for some reason.

    He flicked the switch on the wall, flooding the room with light. Yet the room was empty.

 Chapter 45

    Haynes suddenly remembered he had received a call from Ste at Rachel''s car ident. But things were so urgent that he didn''t have the chance to answer her call, so he hung up.

    Thinking about this, Haynes decided to call her back. The phone rang and rang, but nobody picked up.

    Eventually, the call went to voicemail, and Haynes'' brow furrowed deeper. He tried calling a few more times, but still, there was no answer. Was Ste ignoring him because he had hung up on her earlier?

    Jasper always said not to spoil women too much. Perhaps he''d been too lenient with her, so she gave him the cold shoulder.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, the phone on Ste''s bedside table buzzed persistently, but she was already fast asleep.

    It wasn''t until she woke up the following morning that she noticed the missed calls on the screen. She smirked as she ced the phone back on the table.

    Half an hourter, there was a knock on her hospital room door. A few uniformed traffic officers came in to investigate the ident.

    Ste truthfully recounted the incident. "I was making the turn when the other car came out of nowhere without slowing down."

    The officers noted her statement and asked, "Ms. Cameron, are you sure it was the other car that hit you, not the other way around?"

    A subtle unease hit Ste as she listened to the officers. She asked, "Are they not admitting it was their fault?"

    In idents like these, determining fault is crucial.

    The officer didn''t hide the truth. "Well, the area of the car ident is remote, and there are no cameras, so it''s hard to determine fault for now. We need both parties'' statements first."

    Ste inquired, "Is the other driver in the same hospital?"

    "Yes, this is the closest hospital to the ident site," the officer replied. "Currently, that driver insists you hit them. We''re actively searching for witnesses and other evidence, and we''ll keep you updated, Ms. Cameron."

    "Thank you," Ste replied politely.

    The officers left soon. As Ste watched them go, her eyes darkened with contemtion. She never believed in coincidences like this. Of all the people, she had to collide with Rachel. Was this some twisted way of forcing Haynes to make a choice?

    Benson quietly reported to Haynes in another hospital room, "The traffic officers said the other diver doesn''t admit fault. They''re even iming Ms. Pearce was the one who caused the crash. That area is secluded and has no cameras. If we wait for the investigation, it might take a while..."

    Lying in bed, Rachel looked terrified upon hearing this. "That person came out of nowhere, like a bat out of hell, without slowing down. It was drunk driving or attempted murder..."

    She nced at her hand wrapped in a cast, tears welling in her eyes. "I wanted to hold a concert in the little time I have left, but now, I don''t even know if my hand will ever recover..."

    Haynes replied calmly, "I''ve arranged for a medical team to look after you. Focus on getting better, and I''ll handle the rest."

    Rachel shook her head, tears blurring her vision. "That person must have pulled some strings to remove the surveince footage. That''s why we can''t find any evidence. I''m afraid it will just fade away..."

 Chapter 46

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you get the short end of the stick on this," Haynes assured.

    Rachel managed a small smile through her tears. She knew Haynes wasn''t the kind to make promises lightly. If he promised something, he never failed to deliver.

    A few minutester, Benson stood outside another hospital room. He''d learned the driver of the car that collided with Rachel''s was staying there. Naturally, Haynes wouldn''t handle this sort of thing in person.

    Benson knocked on the door and stepped inside.

    Meanwhile, Haynes lingered in the hallway and called Ste again. Just like yesterday, he heard silence. An inexplicable frustration bubbled within him.

    He was about to try calling again when Benson emerged, looking perplexed.

    "What''s with the quick exit? Did they refuse to admit fault?" Haynes asked, pausing his actions.

    Benson nced at him, hesitant to speak. After a moment, he finally said, "Mr. O''Brien, you... you might want to see this for yourself."

    Benson was an outstanding assistant, capable of handling such matters with ease. It must be something significant if he suggested Haynes take a look himself.

    Haynes looked at him curiously and pushed open the door. His gaze froze when he saw the woman sitting on the hospital bed. "Ste, what are you doing here?"

    Ste had heard from Benson why Haynes was there. And his arrival didn''t surprise her in the least.

    Leaning against the bed, Ste looked pale with a few scabbed wounds on her forehead. She regarded him coldly. "Mr. O''Brien, you should already know why I''m here. The reason for your visit is probably clearer to you than to me."

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed to slits, his voice low and dangerous. "You''re the one who hit Rachel?"

    Ste shrugged, her tone casual to the point of indifference. "Yeah."

    The pieces snapped into ce for Haynes. His piercing gaze flickered, the certainty in his eyes wavering like a candle caught in a draft.

    "When you called me yesterday..." His voice tightened, each word clipped. "You were in the car?"

    Ste''s voice was calm, giving nothing away. "When you rescued Ms. Pearce, my foot got trapped. I called you to help me out, too."

    But he had hung up. He would have seen Ste if he had nced in her direction. But he hadn''t. His attention had been entirely on Rachel, ignoring everyone else.

    Was she disappointed? She''d long since given up expecting anything from him, so no. She was not disappointed. But the feeling of being left behind in a life-or- death situation was awful. It was something she never wanted to experience again.

    "I''m sorry," Haynes said quietly. "I didn''t know you were there."

    Ste chuckled. "Right, you didn''t know I was there, too. You thought my call was about something trivial, so you hung up without hesitation. Because..."

    She met his gaze, stating firmly, "In your world, I just don''t matter that much."

    At that moment, any exnation he could offer would sound like an excuse. Haynes stayed silent without a word to offer.

    Ste closed her eyes briefly. When she opened them again, they were clear and devoid of emotion. "Mr. O''Brien, if you came to see me, say what you need."

    It was then that Haynes remembered the purpose of his visit. "Did you crash into Rachel?"

 Chapter 47

    Ste leaned back, and her voice was steady but firm. "She crashed into me."

    "Rachel said you dashed out and intentionally collided with her," Haynes replied, his tone as cold as his gaze.

    Ste tilted her head to meet his eyes, which were as inscrutable as a winter night. "So, you believe Ms. Pearce?" she asked.

    Haynes paused, his silence stretching the moment. "Rachel has no reason to crash into you."

    Ste retorted, "And I have a reason to do that?"

    Haynes held her gaze, his eyes sharp and unfathomable. "So, did you do it on purpose?"

    "No."

    The room fell into a thick silence. The only sound was the distant hum of hospital machinery.

    After what felt like an age, Haynes broke the silence with a sharp tone. "Get some rest. I''ll look into this."

    Ste watched him leave, her expression unreadable. She knew he didn''t believe her. He was biding his time, waiting for evidence. If he believed her, he wouldn''t have asked the question in the first ce.

    Not long after Haynes left, Ste''s phone buzzed with a call from Antoney. "Star, I heard about the ident. How are you holding up? Is it serious?"

    Ste''s brow furrowed slightly. "How did you find out, Antoney?"

    His voice was low, almost a whisper. "It''s all over the news, Star. Are you okay?"

    Ste reassured him. "I''m fine, just some minor injuries. I should be out of here by tomorrow or the next day. Don''t worry about me."

    "Alright, but if you need anything, call me."

    Antoney wanted to help Ste get the news off the headlines, but despite his fame, his reclusive nature meant he didn''t have the connections to handle such media storms.

    After hanging up, Stey back, closing her eyes to think through her next move. Rachel was bold, likely having covered all her bases, even arranging so-called witnesses.

    With public opinion already spiraling, Rachel had set the stage perfectly, even risking herself to ensure the n''s sess. That would be a tough nut to crack.

    Ste felt a dull throb at her temples. With Rachel''s repeated schemes, any hope of an amicable ending with Haynes slipped further away.

    Just then, a loud bang on the door shattered her thoughts. "Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Before Ste could respond, the door was flung open, and Jasper stormed in with Rachel trailing behind, her arm wrapped in a bandage.

    "Ste, you murderer!" Jasper yelled, his finger pointing usingly at her. "Last time, Rachel nearly drowned, and you weaseled your way out. Let''s see how you exin it this time!"

    Ste''s expression turned icy, her voice matching her demeanor. "Get out of my room!"

    "It''s you who should get out!" Jasper grabbed a ss of water from the table and hurled it at Ste. "I''m telling you. Haynie won''t let you off easy this time! You''ll go jail, murderer!"

    Still injured, Ste couldn''t dodge and got sshed in the face.

    "You dared to harm Rachel! Even if I beat you to a pulp, Haynie would thank me!" Jasper shouted, advancing toward Ste with fury in his eyes.

 Chapter 48

    As Jasper approached the hospital bed, Ste suddenlyshed out with a swift kick to his stomach.

    Caught off guard, Jasper stumbled backward and crashed into a nearby table. The cups on the table ttered to the floor, shattering into countless pieces.

    Standing nearby, Rachel instinctively reached out to help Jasper, but her injured hand couldn''t support her, and she fell to the ground with him. Shended amongst the shards.

    At that moment, the door to the hospital room swung open. A tall, poised man stepped inside, pausing as he took in the chaotic scene before him. "What happened here?"

    Jasper was sprawled on the floor, wincing in pain. Upon seeing Haynes, his temper red.

    He scrambled to his feet, pointing usingly at Ste.

    "Haynie, this ''frail'' woman-supposedly too injured to even leave her bed-just took down both me and Rachel in one go! If she''s not faking it, what is she, some kind of martial arts master? She kicked me, for crying out loud! And Rachel? Still recovering, and this vicious woman deliberately shoved her. It''s not just cruel-it''s downright evil!"

    Haynes nced at the unscathed Ste, then at Rachel on the floor, her skin cut by the shards. Blood trickled from her wounds, painting an rming picture.

    Despite the pain, Rachel bit back any cries, tears welling in her eyes as she struggled to rise.

    With her arm injured, Rachel struggled for ages, unable to stand, only getting more cuts as she tried.

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed. He swept Rachel up from the floor.

    Looking at Jasper, his tone was cold. "Get someone to clean up this mess. I''ll take Rachel for treatment first."

    Jasper wanted to hurl a few more insults at Ste, but she had closed her eyes, and her face was as indifferent as a bystander.

    With a huff, Jasper ordered the shards to be cleaned, not out of concern for Ste stepping on them, but because he was sure Haynes would be back to confront Ste after dealing with Rachel.

    ...

    An hourter, Haynes and Rachel returned. Rachel, who had been able to walk earlier, sat in a wheelchair.

    Ste took one nce around, then retreated into her phone with disinterest.

    Noticing Ste''s detached demeanor, Haynes furrowed his brow slightly. "Ste, don''t you have anything to exin?"

    Ste''s response was curt. "No."

    Pushing the wheelchair, Jasper spat out, "Of course she doesn''t! This was all her doing every bit of it! From crashing into Rachel''s car to shoving her on purpose, it''s obvious how twisted she is!"

    Haynes looked at Ste, asking, "Ste, is that true?"

    Ste didn''t even bother to look up. "Whatever you say."

    It was clear to everyone that Ste''s attitude was dismissive at best.

    Rachel was in tears. "Ms. Cameron, you''ve misunderstood my rtionship with Haynie. I can exin. Haynie and I aren''t what you think..."

    Ste''s brow twitched slightly, and she smiled wryly at Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 49

    Rachel wiped away the tears welling in her eyes. "Ms. Cameron, I know you''ve always held my past with Haynie against me, but that was ages ago."

    "Everyone''s got a past. Is it so hard to forgive?" Rachel''s eyes trembled slightly. "Do you think it would take my death for you to let go?"

    Ste looked up, a sly smile on her lips. "Well, if that''s what it takes, by all means, go ahead."

    Haynes'' face darkened. "Ste!"

    Ste chuckled. "Haynes, you shouldn''t look so grim. Ms. Pearce was the one talking about wanting to die, not me. Is it someone else''s fault if she chooses to be so dramatic?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief, tears streaming down her cheeks. She abruptly stood from her wheelchair and made a mad dash for the window nearby.

    "Since Ms. Cameron wants me dead, I''ll dly oblige!" she cried out.

    "Rachel, don''t do anything stupid!" Jasper eximed, rushing to stop her.

    Haynes, whose expression was cold and stern, grabbed her first. "Rachel, what are you doing?"

    Frantic and hysterical, Rachel shouted, "I know Ms. Cameron hates me. If she hates me so much, let me die! Let go of me! Just let me die!"

    Haynes'' lips tightened into a thin line. "Calm down, Rachel."

    But Rachel was beyond reason, her voice hoarse from crying. "I should never have returned. I should never have shown my face here again!"

    The room descended into chaos, like a pot boiling over. Amidst the turmoil, a voice cut through, cold as ice. Ste''sughter seemed to echo unnaturally in the heated room.

    "Since Mr. O''Brien and Mr. Wilkinson don''t want you to die, why don''t you eat dirt instead?" Ste said with a mocking grin, staring at Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, aren''t you always eager to follow my suggestions? I doubt you''d refuse."

    Jasper was livid, pointing an using finger at Ste. "Ste, you''re going too far!"

    Ste shrugged, feigning innocence. "I tell her to die, and she''s ready to jump. Now that I''m being kind and changing my mind, you''re still unhappy?"

    She paused as if a revtion struck her. "Oh, I get it. You''d prefer if she went ahead and died, right?"

    "Ste, you, you..." Jasper was red with rage, teeth clenched, but words failed him under her audacity.

    Haynes'' eyes were dark and intense. "Ste, enough." he snapped.

    Steughed coldly, her expression hardening. "The ones who should stop are you all."

    Her gaze sliced through Haynes like a knife. "I haven''t even started holding you ountable. Yet here you are, causing a scene in my room! Have you ever heard the saying, ''those who start trouble are the worst."?"

    "I didn''t push Rachel, but even if I had, she deserved it!"

    As Haynes was about to retort, the door swung open.

    "What''s going on here? Why all the noise?" A deep, resonant voice came from the doorway.

    Neville paused, taking in the scene: Rachel''s tearful face, Jasper''s anger, and Haynes'' icy demeanor. Realizing the tension in the room, he forced a polite smile.

    "Apologies," he said calmly. "The doctor mentioned Star needs peace. If there''s anything to discuss, let''s save it for after she''s discharged."

 Chapter 50

    After finishing his piece, he ced the lunchbox he brought onto the table, done with the crowd.

    "Star, you haven''t had breakfast, right? I brought you some," Neville said kindly.

    "Thank you, Mr. Connolly," Ste replied with gratitude.

    Seeing this unfamiliar man visiting Ste, Jasper couldn''t help but sneer, "Oh wow, not even divorced from Haynie yet, and you''ve got someone lined up? Here is a hospital. Even if you''re in a rush, maybe try to be discreet?"

    He paused, aware of Haynes'' presence, and refrained from going too far but added with disdain, "Ste, have you no shame?"

    Neville ignored Jasper, turning his amused gaze toward Haynes instead. "Mr. O''Brien, no matter how much you dislike Star, is it necessary to gang up on her with your first crush and buddy while she''s injured and at her weakest?"

    Haynes'' handsome face seemed to darken with a chill. "Since you know she''s my wife, Mr. Connolly, why are you here, so early in the morning, showering attention on my wife?"

    Neville, heir to the Connolly Group, had been residing in Aetheria for some time. Rumor had it he had a five-year-old child, with the mother''s identity a mystery. Gossip suggested the child was illegitimate since there was no word of Neville ever marrying. The Connolly Group was a powerhouse, on par with the O''Brien Group, and had leaned toward coborations with enterprises in Novaris, hinting at expanding there.

    Neville met Haynes'' gaze with a calm smile. "Mr. O''Brien, knowing you''re Star''s husband, why aren''t you concerned about her well-being or whether she''s had anything to eat? Instead, you parade around with your first crush, unting your rtionship?"

    "Mr. O''Brien, if you don''t care for Star, someone else will."

    Jasper couldn''t hold back. "We''re here to ask Ste, this murderer, why she deliberately hit Rachel and nearly killed her!"

    Neville nced at Jasper and said leisurely, "You''re not the police. You have no right to interrogate Star. If there are questions, let the police handle them. Right now, Star needs rest. So please, leave."

    Jasper bristled, "Hey, who do you think you are to tell us to leave? I haven''t even settled the score with her for knocking Rachel and me to the ground!"

    "Star knocked you to the ground?" Neville asked as if hearing a joke. "Maybe you should check with the doctor to see if Star, in her current state, could even get out of bed to kick anyone."

    Though his words were directed at Jasper, his gaze remained fixed on Haynes. "Star''s foot isn''t broken but got a minor sprain. She can''t get out of bed or put any weight on it for three days."

    A subtle smile yed on Neville''s lips. "Mr. O''Brien, do you think a woman confined to her hospital bed has the strength to harm this gentleman and Ms. Pearce?"

    "Besides," he added as if struck by a thought, "Mr. O''Brien, if you doubt it, you can always have a doctor check Star''s injury to see if I''m lying."

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed, his intense gaze suddenly turning toward Jasper.

 Chapter 51

    When Jasper caught Haynes'' gaze, his face immediately gave him away. He was never good at hiding things.

    Haynes instantly pieced it all together. His deep-set eyes flickered. "What exactly happened here?"

    Ste acted like she didn''t even hear him, not bothering to nce at him.

    Neville chuckled and asked, "Star, what happened just now?"

    Ste could ignore Haynes but couldn''t brush off Neville. She was tired of this whole suspicion and exnation routine. Instead of answering, she picked up her phone from the side and casually tapped the screen.

    A video started ying, showing Jasper''s booming voice echoing through the room.

    "Ste, you murderer!"

    The shaky footage revealed Jasper picking up a water ss and throwing its contents at Ste. The screen went blurry as the liquid hit the camera.

    Haynes suddenly remembered noticing Ste''s hair was a bit damp when he entered the room, and there were some watermarks on the sheets, too.

    As Ste wiped the screen dry, Jasper''s voice filled the room again when he pointed at Ste, arrogantly threatening her, and moved toward her like he was ready to pounce.

    As he reached out, Ste kicked him away. Unprepared, Jasper stumbled into a nearby table, knocking over sses and taking Rachel down.

    The video ended, leaving the room in a deafening silence.

    Haynes'' inscrutable eyes settled on Rachel. "Rachel, is that how it went?"

    Rachel looked stunned and took a moment before nodding. "Yes. Ms. Cameron didn''t push me."

    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    Rachel''s eyes reddened with frustration. "I came to ask Ms. Cameron about the car ident. Falling was a small incident. I never intended to me Ms. Cameron."

    Indeed, Rachel had never imed Ste pushed her. Jasper had pinned the fault on Ste.

    Haynes'' chiseled features darkened, his expression a storm barely contained. He turned to Jasper, his voice cutting through the tension like a de. "Apologize. Now."

    Jasper was shocked. "What?"

    Haynes'' eyes were cold. "Apologize to Ste."

    Jasper was reluctant. As a man, especially one dealing with his friend''s girl, it didn''t sit well with him. Reluctantly, he muttered, "Ste, I''m sorry."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What was that? I didn''t catch it."

    Jasper bit his lip, his expression one of humiliation. He repeated, louder, "Ste, I''m sorry."

    Ste responded coldly, "I think Mr. Wilkinson shouldn''t bother apologizing." Jasper''s eyes lit up with hope. "Haynie, Ste said I don''t have to apologize..."

    Before he could finish, Ste interjected, "Because no matter how he apologizes, I won''t forgive him. Instead of a reluctant apology, perhaps he should experience having a few cups of water thrown at him. It might be more effective."

    Jasper''s eyes widened in anger, and he shouted, "Ste, you''re going too far! Didn''t you kick me?"

    Ste leaned back against the headboard. "You didn''t think it was too far when you threw water on me. Now you do? Jasper, don''t you see the hypocrisy?"

    "I kicked you in self-defense. Who knows what you would''ve done next? Lying here injured, I''m no match for a man like you."

 Chapter 52

    Jasper''s face flushed with anger as he charged forward to confront Ste, but Neville stepped in, blocking his path with effortless ease.

    "Even with a room full of witnesses," Neville remarked, his tone deceptively calm, "Mr. Wilkinson had the audacity toy hands on Star. It speaks volumes about his usual behavior��and why he thinks he can get away with it."

    His gaze flicked to Haynes, a faint, knowing smile ying on his lips.

    "It''s simple, really. Someone''s been indulging him. Tell me, Mr. O''Brien, how far does your favoritism extend? First your precious first love, and now... her friends? What''s next-her dog? Does it mean anyone connected to Ms. Pearce, regardless of who they are, can walk all over Star and bully her?"

    Haynes'' sharp eyes were unreadable as he remained silent before finally looking at Ste. "What do you want me to do to make this right?"

    Jasper''s expression shifted slightly. "Haynie..."

    Ste replied calmly, "Since he threw water at me first, let him face the same fate -one hundred cups."

    Jasper clenched his fists instinctively, his face full of resentment.

    Standing nearby, Rachel was wide-eyed in disbelief, unable to fathom Ste

    would be so straightforward before Haynes.

    She opened her mouth to speak, "Haynie..."

    But Haynes interrupted her softly before she could plead.

    "Would you like to do it yourself, or should someone else handle it?"

    His question was directed at Ste.

    With a serene expression, Ste said, "I''m not in the best shape now, so let''s have someone else do it. It''s not worth worsening my injury over him."

    Haynes nodded, his eyes deep and inscrutable. "Alright."

    Jasper shot Ste a venomous look before abruptly leaving the room.

    Rachel realized that discussing the car ident at that moment wouldn''t benefit her, so she quickly followed suit and left.

    After all themotion, a hint of fatigue settled across Ste''s features.

    She had expected Haynes to side with her, which caused no ripples in her heart. After all, with undeniable evidence, if his buddy dared to harm his woman and he did nothing, could he still be considered a man?

    Moreover, this situation didn''t involve Rachel. If Rachel had been the one to act, that might have been a different story altogether.

    She closed her eyes. "I''m tired, and I''d like to rest. We can discuss anything else tomorrow."

    Neville and Haynes stood still, not moving from their spots.

    Neville stepped forward. "Star, have a bite to eat before you sleep."

    Remembering how Neville had been helping her these past few days, Ste opened her eyes and gave him a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly."

    Neville said, "I had the kitchen prepare some of your favorite dishes, but since your injuries are still healing, you should avoid anything too spicy."

    Ste''s eyes lit up as she nced at the food Neville had brought. It turned out to be all her favorite food.

    Standing nearby, Haynes oddly found the scene somewhat irritating. It was as if Neville truly belonged beside Ste while he was merely an outsider.

    Haynes pressed his lips into a thin line, an inexplicable displeasure rising within him.

    "Mr. Connolly," he broke the warm atmosphere, "you should leave if nothing else. I can take it from here."

    Neville paused, a look of surprise crossing his face. "Mr. O''Brien, staying here seems rather pointless for you. Why not check on Ms. Pearce instead?"

    Haynes'' handsome face remained impassive as he said, "Ste is my wife. Naturally, my presence here is more meaningful than yours, Mr. Connolly."

 Chapter 53

    Neville raised an eyebrow, ready to say more, but Ste cut him off. "Mr. Connolly, you can head home now. I need a word alone with Haynes."

    Neville nodded lightly, acknowledging the situation. "Okay, call me if you need anything."

    As Neville exited, Haynes'' expression turned stormy, his chiseled features hardening into a mask of icy disdain. "Ste," he said, his voice dripping with venom, "we''re not even divorced yet, and you''re already throwing yourself at someone else?"

    Of course. This man never missed an opportunity to twist the knife.

    Ste responded indifferently, "Someone''s phone was unreachable, and after I got rushed to the hospital, the doctors urged me to call my family over. I had no choice but to call someone I could rely on for help."

    Abby was the first person she reached out to. But after Ste had a car ident the day before and couldn''t pick up Marvin. So, when Ste woke up, she had no choice but to call Neville and exin the situation. Not long after, Neville showed up with Marvin to visit her. They didn''t leave until Abby arrivedter. Abby had stayed with Ste all night, ande morning, Ste insisted she head home for some rest.

    Ste looked up at Haynes. "Or was I supposed to wait for the hospital to toss me out on the street?"

    Haynes'' Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, choosing to remain silent. When Ste had no one to turn to, he had been at the hospital, tirelessly attending to Rachel''s needs.

    Ste picked up the food Neville had brought her and ate slowly, deliberately. The hospital room fell into a brief silence.

    It wasn''t until Ste finished her meal that Haynes broke the quiet. "You and Rachel... how did you end up colliding?"

    "You should ask Ms. Pearce that question, not me," Ste replied, steady and unflustered. "I''ve said it before. Her car came out of nowhere and hit me."

    Haynes'' gaze was as deep as the night. "But the eyewitnesses I spoke to imed you darted into the road without slowing down."

    As expected, it wasn''t just a coincidence. Rachel had nned this.

    Ste lifted her eyes to meet Haynes''. "Have they found the surveince footage from the ident yet?"

    Haynes shook his head. "Not yet."

    Ste wasn''t surprised in the least. Rachel had meticulously nned everything, leaving no room for simple mistakes.

    "So, Mr. O''Brien," Ste said evenly, "do you believe I intentionally crashed into Ms. Pearce?"

    "Intentional or not, you rushed out without slowing down. ording to the eyewitnesses, you''re at fault for this ident," Haynes replied.

    "And?" Ste prompted.

    Haynes said, "Right now, public opinion is escting. If you publicly apologize to Rachel, we can end this whole thing."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing her features. She chuckled, "Just an apology, huh? With Ms. Pearce injured so badly, I thought you''d at least demand I serve time behind bars."

    Haynes'' expression remained cold. "Rachel''s injuries aren''t critical. I''ll handle her side of things. Once you apologize, I''ll quell the media storm."

    Ste''s brow furrowed slightly, "So, Mr. O''Brien, you''ll just let the public bacsh run its course if I refuse to apologize, right?"

    Haynes looked down at her. "Ste, I owe Rachel a resolution to this ident."

    An apology to smooth over the chaos - such a trivial punishment wasn''t much of a penalty.

    Ste''s heart remained steady, and her emotions unruffled. "I didn''t crash into Rachel. Rachel crashed into me. If anyone should apologize, it should be Rachel."

    Haynes seemed stunned by Ste''s stubbornness in the face of overwhelming

    evidence. He frowned deeply. "You im Rachel hit you first. I''ve had it investigated, and the evidence is clear. Are you still going to deny it?"

 Chapter 54

    "Haynes, are you seriously going to convict me based on a few bystanders'' words? Isn''t that a bit rash?"

    Although Haynes had investigated this time-unlike before when he blindly trusted Rachel-the results were exactly what Rachel wanted him to see.

    "Ste, what are you trying to say?"

    Ste looked steadily into his handsome but distant face and said, "What I''m saying is, I didn''t hit Rachel with my car, and I won''t apologize to her. She should be the one apologizing to me."

    Haynes'' eyes grew colder. "Ste, it''s just an apology. How hard can it be?"

    "An apology is easy enough," Ste replied, calm and steady, "but only when I''ve done something wrong. I haven''t done anything wrong, so why should I apologize?"

    His gaze was icy. "Whether you meant it or not, you hit someone. An apology is a must."

    "You''re right, except I told you I didn''t hit Rachel. She hit me."

    Haynes lost his patience. "Ste, you''re being unreasonable!"

    Ste looked away. "Save your breath, Haynes. I won''t apologize to Rachel. Go ahead and throw me in jail if you think you can."

    "Fine, you''ve got guts," Haynes said with a bitterugh. "Just don''te crying to meter."

    In the following days, Haynes didn''t call. It seemed he was waiting for Ste to admit she was wrong and apologize.

    Ste paid no mind.

    Meanwhile, a news story about the truth behind Rachel''s ident shot to the top of the headlines and became the talk of the town. The article even included several photos to back up its ims.

    The news painted Ste as malicious, using her of deliberately causing the ident to kill Rachel. With so-called "solid evidence," the inte was flooded with insults directed at her.

    [This woman is pure evil! She broke the couple up, and now she''s out for blood? Does she think Mr. O''Brien will fall for her if Rachel''s out of the picture? Dream on! A woman like her will never know true love!]

    [She''s terrifying! Mr. O''Brien, run! Divorce her before it''s toote, or she might turn on you out of spite!]

    [Go to hell! I curse this wicked woman, Ste, to drop dead!]

    [We can''t let a murderer like her roam free. She needs to be locked up!]

    [Death penalty!]

    [Second that.]

    Thement section was a sea of vitriol against Ste.

    Extremementers threatened to send her death threats, photoshopped her obituary, and even leaked her contact details online. Her phone was bombarded with calls, and she received countless vile messages.

    The uproar was so intense that any rational voices pointing out theck of solid evidence got drowned out by endless usations.

    Criticizing her seemed to be the only eptable stance. Anyone who spoke as a neutral wasbeled an apologist or a troll.

    Three dayster, Ste left the hospital. Her health had improved, so she didn''t bother informing anyone.

    However, as she stepped out, a mob appeared out of nowhere, surrounding her.

    "Ste, you heartless murderer! Don''t think you can bribe your way out of thew''s reach and escape justice!"

 Chapter 55

    "You''d do anything to marry into money, wouldn''t you? How do you even have the nerve to show your face in this world?"

    "I can''t stand women like you, so vain and superficial. If you dropped dead, it would serve you right!"

    "If thew won''t punish you, we will! Today, we''re dishing out some justice on behalf of the universe!"

    The crowd trapped Ste in the middle, shoving and hurling insults at her. One of them even pushed her to the ground.

    That was when a hospital security guard noticed the disturbance and quickly intervened. "What are you doing? Get out of here, now!"

    When the guard arrived, the mob scattered, leaving Ste on the ground. As she tried to gather herself, a pair of polished ck leather shoes appeared in her view.

    Ste instinctively looked up. Her vision blurred, but she could make out a handsome, aloof face.

    Eyes downcast, the man surveyed her bedraggled state with dark, piercing eyes.

    He said calmly, "I''ve talked to Rachel. She won''t press charges for the car ident, but you have to apologize to her publicly."

    Ste closed her eyes briefly, taking deep breaths to calm herself. She tried to push herself up from the ground, but her limbs felt like jelly. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t stand up.

    There she was, utterly useless and pathetic, especially before Haynes. She always seemed to be in such a state around him.

    At that moment, Ste felt a bitterugh bubbling up. Her lips curved into a smile,

    but her eyes betrayed her, welling with tears before anything else.

    Haynes watched her, his gaze deepening. His lips pressed together as he stepped forward, intending to help her up.

    But a slender hand stretched out to Ste before he could reach her. "Ste, are you okay?"

    Ste looked up to see a handsome face. Her throat felt tight, choked with emotion. "Mr. Connolly."

    Neville helped her to her feet. "Sorry, I''ve been busy thest few days and forgot you were getting out."

    Ste replied, her voice hoarse, "I didn''t want to bother you, so I didn''t mention it."

    Neville nced at the wound on her foot. "You hurt your forehead. Let''s return to the hospital and have it checked."

    Ste rejected it. "It''s nothing, just a scratch. A quick bandage will do."

    "No way." Neville insisted, his expression uncharacteristically serious. "You need a proper check-up."

    Seeing his resolve, Ste nodded in agreement. "Okay."

    Neville supported her as they walked toward the hospital entrance.

    Just then, Haynes gripped Ste''s wrist. His face was expressionless, his voice icy. "There''s no need to trouble Mr. Connolly with taking Ste to the hospital."

    Neville, however, didn''t release her hand, feigning surprise. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re taking Ste to the hospital? Funny, I didn''t see you rushing to help her when she was on the ground."

    Haynes'' expression darkened, but a cheerful voice rang out before he could respond. "Haynie, you''re here!"

    A slender figure dashed over, throwing herself into Haynes'' arms without a second thought.

    "Haynie, did youe to pick me up because you knew I was being discharged today?" Rachel''s voice was sweet, her eyes glowing with warmth. Her face lit up with joy. "I told you, Haynie, you really didn''t have toe if you''re too busy."

 Chapter 56

    The handsome couple stood embraced, looking like they had stepped out of a romantic movie. They were the perfect match.

    Ste watched the scene unfold with a face as nk as a winter sky, yet she felt a tightening in her throat as if a giant hand was squeezing it, making it hard to breathe.

    So, Haynes was at the hospital to pick up Rachel. And he saw her being humiliated.

    Haynes furrowed his brow and gently nudged Rachel away. "Rachel..." he began, but then he saw Neville supporting Ste as they walked away.

    Haynes'' eyes chilled, ready to follow them, but Rachel clung to his arm and said, "Haynie, a few more eyewitnesses reached out to me this morning. They said they were willing to testify."

    "Testify?" Haynes asked, his gaze sharpening.

    "Yes, Ms. Cameron hasn''t admitted she hit me, right? With these eyewitnesses, she can''t deny it." Rachel''s voice was soft like a summer breeze. "Don''t worry, Haynie. Ms. Cameron is your wife. I won''t make things hard for her. I wasn''t hurt too badly. I can drop the charges if she apologizes."

    "The online rumors are tarnishing Ms. Cameron''s reputation. This could be her opportunity to publicly rify the facts and rebuild her image."

    "By then, I''ll support Ms. Cameron, saying the ident was just an ident. She didn''t do it on purpose. And it was an unfortunate event. That should smooth things over."

    Rachel smiled as she spoke, sounding like she was entirely considering Ste''s best interests. She didn''t mention her injuries or grievances, her understanding seeming boundless.

    Haynes'' eyes softened a bit. He murmured, "If only Ste were half as sensible as you."

    Rachel smiled. "It''s okay. Maybe she''s just confused now. Give her some time, and she''lle around."

    That night, a few people iming to be eyewitnesses posted videos describing what they had seen.

    "I had gotten off work and was passing by when I saw Ms. Cameron''s car suddenly speed out and m into Ms. Pearce''s car."

    "And she didn''t slow down at all. It scared me stiff! At first, I thought the driver had mistaken the gas for the brake, but then I realized she hadn''t tried to steer away. It seemed intentional."

    "A lot of bystanders saw it, not just me."

    With one eyewitness speaking up, others soon followed, all attesting Ste''s

    actions were over the line and calling for her to apologize.

    ...

    As Ste remained silent, when the buzz started to fade, she suddenly

    announced she would hold a press conference.

    Everyone assumed Ste had finally buckled under the pressure and was ready to apologize.

    The inte buzzed with excitement, like a Thanksgiving dinner in full swing. Those criticizing Ste felt vindicated, believing their voices had brought about justice.

    On the day of the press conference, the venue was packed. Ste hadn''t invited any specific media outlets, allowing anyone to attend, resulting in a bustling, crowded scene.

    Neville nced at the sea of people below. "Star, once you open this can of worms, there''s no going back. If you go through with this, there might be no turning back with Haynes..."

 Chapter 57

    Lately, Ste and Neville had be quite familiar with each other.

    As they got to know each other better, Ste was surprised to discover just how many hobbies she and Neville shared.

    Neville was also a big fan of concerts. He even minored in the violin in college but had to set aside his passion when he took over the family business.

    Despite not being a maestro, his insights into music were unique, which gave Ste a fresh perspective she found enlightening.

    In the past, Neville had yfully called her "Star" before Haynes to help her out. Now that they were friends, the nickname stuck, and it didn''t seem out of ce.

    Ste smiled wryly. "Rachel thinks she''s got everything perfectly covered, but it''s full of ws. Today, I''ll show the world who Rachel truly is."

    Since Rachel returned, Ste had faced her share of grievances because of her. She genuinely despised Rachel but had never intended to ruin her.

    After all, if a man cheated, it might mostly be his fault. ming the other woman wasn''t fair. If she couldn''t keep a man''s heart, it was her problem. If it wasn''t Rachel, it might be someone else.

    Previously, Rachel had only yed small tricks. But recently, Rachel had crossed a line, pushing Ste to her limit. If Haynes and Rachel wanted to y dirty, they could go to hell for all she cared.

    Neville raised an eyebrow. "But if you release this video, your future with the O''Brien family might not be pleasant."

    That was true. The O''Brien family was not only Haynes but included Haynes'' mother, Deanna, and his sister.

    "It doesn''t matter," Ste replied, her voice steady. "Haynes and I have no future together."

    Her name had been smeared across the inte for days, and not a single soul from the O''Brien family had lifted a finger to defend her. Why should she care about their precious reputation?

    From then on, she wouldn''t sacrifice an ounce of herself for people who didn''t deserve it.

    Neville''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, and he said nothing

    more.

    As the time approached, Ste nodded to Neville and headed to the stage. She hadn''t released the video earlier because she feared Haynes would suppress it. That was not the oue she wanted.

    With the press conference being live, Haynes couldn''t stop it even if he tried.

    ...

    Half an hour before the press conference, Haynes leaned back in his office chair

    and watched the live feed on his screen.

    Just then, a knock came at the door.

    Benson entered, looking uneasy. "Mr. O''Brien, I''ve received some important information I need to share with you."

    Haynes nced over at him. "What is it?"

    Benson hesitated, his lips moving as though he found it difficult to say it out, and a sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead. "Ms. Cameron''s press conference isn''t about an apology. It''s to y a video."

    "What kind of video?" asked Haynes.

    "It''s the footage rted to the car ident," Benson stammered. "Mr. O''Brien, you should see it for yourself."

    With that, Benson handed Haynes an iPad.

    Haynes took the device, finding a video barely a minute long. As he pressed y, his eyes widened in shock, disbelief written across his face.

    Seconds ticked by, and the video ended.

 Chapter 58

    The office descended into an eerie silence.

    The footage captured the full sequence of the ident. It wasn''t Ste who had recklessly swerved into Rachel-it was Rachel who had deliberately crashed into Ste.

    Rachel had lied, which meant the eyewitnesses'' testimonies were all lies.

    The video was a game-changer, a bombshell revtion. One could only imagine the uproar it would cause once it got out.

    Benson spoke softly, "Mr. O''Brien, in half an hour, Ms. Cameron ns to release the video publicly. What do you suggest we do now?"

    If this video got out, it would utterly ruin Rachel''s reputation.

    Haynes remained silent for a long time before finally saying, "Rece the video first. Get the car ready. We''re heading to the press conference now."

    Benson was shocked but quickly nodded and left the room.

    He had expected Haynes to cover for Rachel but hadn''t anticipated such drastic measures. Haynes nned to swap out the video entirely during a live broadcast watched by audiences worldwide!

    It was understandable that Ste wanted to clear her name. But if the video got reced, Ste might have to endure the me forever.

    Of course, if Ste released the video, Rachel could face simr consequences, along with beingbeled as a homewrecker-a stigma that society eagerly condemns.

    Benson sighed quietly. Between Ste and Rachel, Haynes had chosen to protect Rachel.

    ...

    The press conference began on time, with Ste stepping onto the stage.

    Camera shes erupted in a frenzy, their blinding light overwhelming anyone who dared to look directly at them.

    Ste surveyed the journalists and media representatives, raising her voice and announcing, "Before we proceed with questions, I''d like to show everyone a video."

    The room''s lights dimmed as the screen before Ste flickered to life.

    Puzzled but intrigued, the audience turned their attention to the screen, curious about what Ste intended to reveal.

    However, after waiting a while, the screen remained nk, a sea of white with nothing on it.

    The once-quiet hall erupted into murmurs.

    "What''s going on? Wasn''t there supposed to be a video?"

    "What''s Ste trying to pull? Is this some stunt?"

    "I thought we were in for something big, but there''s nothing."

    "What''s the deal? Is she stalling for time?"

    The crowd expressed their discontent, snapping pictures of Ste in rapid session.

    The live stream''s chat was flooded withments mocking Ste.

    Frowning slightly, Ste was bewildered, wondering where things had gone wrong.

    Then, a staff member hurried onto the stage and whispered to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, someone has reced the video."

    Ste was momentarily stunned but quickly realized who was behind the sabotage, her eyes glinting with anger.

    A cold, defiant smile yed on her lips. "No problem. I have plenty of backups. The video is in my cloud storage now. Or, even better, I can y it for everyone here without the screen."

    With the new technology, devices could zoom in and capture the entire event even if it was hard to see from a distance.

    Did Haynes think he''d render her powerless by swapping out the video? He was dreaming!

    Just then, amotion erupted near the entrance. Someone shouted, "Haynes is here," and all eyes turned toward the figure entering the room.

 Chapter 59

    The man who strode into the room exuded an air of cool detachment, standing tall andposed as if he had stepped out of a ssic Hollywood film.

    His features were chiseled and handsome, with an effortless elegance in every movement. A powerful, almost tangible aura surrounded him, leaving those in his presence breathless.

    Upon his arrival, Ste instinctively clenched her fists, a glint of cold determination shing in her eyes.

    Like bees drawn to honey, the journalists swarmed around Haynes O''Brien.

    "Mr. O''Brien, are you here to bring justice, to hold the murderer ountable?" one journalist eagerly asked.

    "Mr. O''Brien, you''ve been silent about Mrs. O''Brien''s alleged attack on Ms. Pearce. Does your silence mean you believe Mrs. O''Brien is guilty?" another pressed.

    "Mr. O''Brien, are you nning to divorce Ste?" came a bold question from the back.

    Cameras shed incessantly, capturing every nuance of Haynes'' impassive expression. He remainedposed, looking as chilly as ever.

    In response to the barrage of questions, he said, "Please, step aside."

    Though his voice was calm, his gaze was piercing, making those around him shiver and instinctively step back.

    Haynes cut through the crowd and turned to Benson beside him, "Clear the room. The press conference is canceled."

    The announcement caused a stir, and the room buzzed with disbelief.

    Ignoring the uproar, Haynes moved gracefully toward Ste on the stage.

    A sharp, sarcasticugh escaped Ste''s lips, cutting through the chatter like a knife.

    Her clear and unwavering voice rose above the mor. "Canceling the press conference, Mr. O''Brien? Afraid I might reveal something that would seal Ms. Pearce''s fate?"

    The crowd''s focus shifted back to Ste, cameras and recorders once again capturing every word.

    "Sealed fate? What does she mean?"

    "Is there more to this story?"

    "If Ste''s holding a press conference, there must be something significant."

    Haynes reached the stage, his sharp eyes, deep and unreadable, fixed on her. He grasped her wrist gently, murmuring, "Let''s talk this over at home."

    Ste stepped back, shrugging off his hand with a cold defiance.

    "Why should we go home to talk, Haynes? So, I can keep taking the fall for Ms. Pearce and endure all the criticism?"

    His gaze hardened. "I''ll handle this, Ste. Let''s go home first."

    She couldn''t help butugh bitterly. "Haynes, this isn''t like you."

    He knew Rachel would be over if the truth came out, so he wanted to handle it quietly to protect her.

    Where was he when the world was tearing Ste apart online? Probably in the hospital, soothing Rachel, promising to fix everything, and condemning Ste as the supposed ''viin.''

    Haynes'' patience wore thin, and his voice turned steely, "Ste, how long will you keep this up?"

    "Keep this up?" Ste''s gaze was icy. "In your eyes, anything less than protecting Rachel is ''keeping this up,'' huh?"

    Realizing he might have overstepped, Haynes paused. "I''ll make it right, Ste. I''ll clear your name. You don''t want the world seeing our mess, do you?"

    Ste pondered, her gaze steady, "Fine, let''s talk then."

    A flicker of relief softened Haynes'' usually stern expression.

    Ste turned and headed toward the backstage, with Haynes following closely behind.

 Chapter 60

    If she guessed it right, he had the live stream they all witnessed cut off. Whatever she nned to reveal today wouldn''t leave this room.

    It would all end up being a press conference with nothing disclosed, leaving everyone feeling tricked.

    Haynes could still twist the story for Rachel, pulling every PR trick in the book. He might even use Ste as a pawn in his schemes. After all, he was ruthless.

    ...

    In the backstage lounge, Ste eyed Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, what do you want to discuss with me?"

    Haynes'' voice was calm and as cold as ice. "I''ll handle the online chatter and fallout for you..."

    Before he could finish, Ste interrupted softly. "If you n to silence everyone by force, I''m afraid I can''t ept that. Even if you scrub all the posts and articles, thebel of a malicious murderer will remain in everyone''s mind."

    Ste held his gaze, a slight smile on her lips.

    "I might stir up even more anger and end up with a mob on my doorstep."

    Haynes'' eyes flickered to the scar on her forehead, healed but still visible, his expression deepening slightly. "I''ll clear your name."

    "Clear my name?" Ste scoffed. "It''s been ages, Mr. O''Brien, and now, you finally consider clearing my name?"

    He met her eyes, speaking slowly, "Name your terms. Whatever you need."

    Ste''s eyes glinted. "I have two conditions." she said.

    Haynes agreed without hesitation, "Alright."

    Ste replied coldly, "Mr. O''Brien, perhaps you should wait until you hear them before you agree."

    "Go ahead."

    "The first condition," Ste continued, "I want one hundred million dors."

    Haynes'' expression darkened. A hundred million was no trivial sum. "What do you n to do with that kind of money?" he asked, his voice edged with suspicion.

    Ste replied casually, "Consider itpensation for emotional distress and defamation. After being ndered for so many days, you don''t think Ms. Pearce admitting she was wrong will suffice, do you?"

    After a few seconds of silence, Haynes finally spoke. "Fine."

    Ste''s heart was coldly amused. He was willing to part with one hundred million without batting an eye for Rachel''s sake.

    Then Haynes spoke again, "Is that your endgame?"

    Ste looked up at him. "What do you mean?"

    "Did you go through all this trouble to extort money from me?"

    Ste''s expression cooled, and she couldn''t be bothered to exin. "If that''s what you think, then sure."

    His sharp eyes bore into hers, as deep as a midnightke, as shadowy as a forgotten valley.

    "This video was from your dashcam footage. You had this evidence but chose not to reveal it to the police. Ste, you did this deliberately, didn''t you?"

    "Yes." She smiled, though it was devoid of warmth. "If I had shown it earlier, how could I ckmail Mr. O''Brien for one hundred million now? Besides..."

    "I wanted to see what Ms. Pearce would do without evidence and how much Mr. O''Brien would trust me."

    "Everything went as I expected."

    Ste didn''t look sad or disappointed, as if she were talking about something that had nothing to do with her.

    Haynes frowned. "For money, you were willing to be vilified and let others hurt you. Ste, is money that important to you?"

 Chapter 61

    Ste stared at him, disbelief and bitterness etched across her face. "If you think money doesn''t matter," she shot back, "try freezing your credit card and living without it. Then tell me how much it counts. And do you really think I''m with you for your money? What else should I appreciate? Your habit of running off at midnight for other women? Or how you turn me into a maid, cooking for your precious first love? Or maybe it''s how, when I need help, you ask if I''m the one at fault instead of standing by me. Or when I was in danger, you hung up on me and left with someone else?"

    She paused, locking eyes with Haynes. "But let''s say, for argument''s sake, I was after your money. Funny, I don''t seem to have gained any assets."

    When Rachel returned to the country, she moved into the best ocean-view property in Neo-Vespera, easily worth millions. Haynes had bought it without a second thought and transferred it straight into her name. Meanwhile, moving out of the O''Brien Mansion, Ste could only afford a rented apartment.

    Five years as Mrs. O''Brien, she couldn''tpare to a fling back from a six-month stint abroad. If there was anything more ironic, Ste couldn''t think of it. Being Mrs. O''Brien had be a bitter joke.

    Haynes frowned. "Rachel doesn''t have long. Why are you so caught up on someone who''s dying?"

    "Dying?" Ste scoffed, a wry smile on her lips. "Are you sure about that?"

    Haynes could hear the skepticism in her voice, and his expression hardened. "What are you insinuating?"

    "Haynes, how about we make a bet?" Ste suggested, her tone light yet loaded. "Let''s wager whether Rachel will be gone in six months."

    Ste had been pondering this for some time. With her talent for lies and theatrics, Rachel might be faking the whole terminal illness act. Apart from her asional fainting spells, she showed no signs of someone on death''s door. And someone supposedly grappling with a fatal illness wouldn''t have the energy to scheme all day, would they?

    "That''s ridiculous," Haynes replied coldly.

    "What? Afraid you''ll lose?"

    His face remained impassive. "Medical advancements are happening every day, and Jasper is actively seeking specialists for Rachel. Her condition might not be untreatable."

    Ste wondered what kind of spell Rachel had cast on Haynes to make him so loyal.

    Haynes seemed eager to change the subject. "What''s your second condition?"

    Her gaze was steady as she spoke, each word deliberate. "Haynes, I want a divorce."

    His patience finally snapped. "Ste, I''ve agreed to your demands. You want one hundred million dors, don''t you? Fine, I said I''d give it to you. How long will you drag this out?"

    His annoyance was palpable. "Where did you learn these petty games?"

    Ste met his gaze evenly. "Haynes, do you still think I''m ying games with you?"

    His eyes bore into hers, intense and unwavering. "You love me, don''t you?"

    For a moment, Ste froze, but she quickly recovered. "You read my diary?"

    Haynes'' eyes flickered with something unreadable. "Keen identally brought me your diary instead of my nner."

    Ste had always kept a journal. That diary chronicled her five-year marriage. Before Rachel returned, Haynes had been good to her. He was young, handsome, and influential. Falling for him wasn''t hard, especially since he was her husband.

    But hearing it from Haynes now, a different phrase came to mind.

 Chapter 62

    ''The favored ones always seem to get away with everything,'' Ste thought.

    He was sure he had her trapped. They''d had a child together, and she still had feelings for him. That was why he treated her with such reckless abandon.

    Suddenly, Haynes'' phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his assistant, Benson, on the line. "Mr. O''Brien, we''ve got a problem!"

    Haynes furrowed his brow. "What got you so worked up?"

    "There''s a flood of videos online that are bad for Ms. Pearce. We can''t seem to suppress them..."

    Haynes'' voice turned icy, "Didn''t I instruct you to lock down all information from the press conference, including videos and live streams?"

    Benson''s voice quivered. "The on-site info is locked down tight. Nothing''s getting out. But the source of these videos is not from the press conference."

    Haynes snapped, "Then where are they from?"

    "The videos are ying on every digital billboard across the city. There''s no way to pull them down quickly." Benson''s voice almost broke, "And it''s not just Ms. Pearce in the videos. Mr. O''Brien, you''re in them, too."

    Benson couldn''t bring himself to tell Haynes that the videos were everywhere, not just on billboards but also in subways, buses, and elevators. The city was in chaos.

    While a press conference could have gone viral online, reaching those always plugged in, these billboards differed. Everyone from the older folks walking their dogs to kids on their way to school could see them. It was a no-holds-barred assault.

    Ste had outdone herself this time!

    Haynes fixed Ste with a piercing gaze. "Did you do this?"

    Ste didn''t flinch. "Yes, I did."

    Sharp as ever, Haynes quickly realized Ste''s strategy. "So, our little chat was just a way to buy time?"

    "Exactly," Ste said calmly. "In Neo-Vespera, you''re untouchable, Mr. O''Brien. I had to be well-prepared. These measures would have been unnecessary if you didn''t show up or tried to stop me."

    Once Haynes arrived, Ste knew the press conference wouldn''t happen. So, she discreetly messaged Neville and kept Haynes distracted, giving him no chance to intervene. When he got wind of things, it was toote to contain the fallout.

    No sooner had Benson hung up than Haynes'' phone rang again. This time, it was Jasper.

    "Haynie, it''s bad! Rachel left home and got caught up with a mob. She''s been hurt and taken to the hospital!"

    Haynes'' expression darkened, "How''s she doing?"

    "Physically, she''s stable. But somehow, the press got wind of her being in the hospital, and they surrounded the ce. Rachel''s upset. Haynie, you need to get here now!"

    Haynes paused for a few seconds, then said, "I''m on my way."

    After ending the call, Haynes turned a frigid gaze on Ste. "Ste, you''re ruthless."

    Ste only smiled. "When dealing with scum, there''s no need to hold back."

 Chapter 63

    Haynes felt a slight shiver run down his spine. There was something different about Ste that he couldn''t focus on. Was she serious about wanting a divorce?

    But his phone buzzed before he could ponder any further. Haynes hurriedly left the room with a furrowed brow, leaving Ste behind without a second nce.

    Outside, the giant screen on the side of the building was ying a video that had everyone talking. It was the clip of Ste''s supposed "hit and run." But as it yed, the truth became crystal clear. Rachel''s car had deliberately swerved into Ste''s path.

    At first, the bystanders watching the video were confused. "What''s going on here? Is someone getting away with attempted murder?"

    "Good grief. Did you see that car? It didn''t even slow down! That must be intentional."

    "Did they mistake the elerator for the brake? But that was way too deliberate to be an ident."

    Soon, the video shifted to show Rachel sobbing, ying the victim, iming she didn''t have much time left to live andmenting about a bracelet on her wrist meant to be a family heirloom for the O''Brien family''s daughter-inw.

    Ste was disappointed with Keen, but he was just a kid. Not wanting to subject him to the harsh judgment of the inte, she avoided mentioning him. What remained was enough to make her point-Rachel bragging about how Haynes doted on her.

    The crowd was abuzz with chatter after watching the video.

    "Wow, Rachel is a real piece of work, isn''t she? She sure doesn''t look like someone getting bullied."

    "She''s got some nerve, unting her stuff right before the wife. Mrs. O''Brien must have nerves of steel to sit through that. I would''ve pped her silly!"

    "Did you hear that? She said Haynes would drop everything, even if he were with his wife, toe running when she calls. Talk about shameless!"

    Despite the overwhelming evidence, Rachel''s poprity online meant she still had plenty of defenders. Some fans even tried to twist the narrative in her favor.

    "Ste stole Rachel''s man first! It''s karmaing back around."

    "Rachel''s only got a little time left. She only wants to set things right. What''s so wrong about that?"

    "Ste, let Haynes go. You''re only losing a marriage, but Rachel''s losing her life!" But Ste didn''t back down. She released evidence showing Rachel and Haynes had broken up long before Ste entered the picture, effectively silencing Rachel''s supporters.

    In a video statement, Ste dered, "I''ve gathered all the evidence of the false rumors, maliciousments, and privacy vitions against me and handed it to mywyer for legal action."

    "And for those who physically attacked me, I will pursue criminal charges."

    By that afternoon, the police issued an official statement. After a thorough investigation, the police found Rachel should solely be responsible for the car ident, urging the public to cease the online harassment.

    Not long after the announcement, those so-called "eyewitnesses" who had been so sure of Ste''s guilt apologized, admitting they had fabricated their stories for a moment in the spotlight.

 Chapter 64

    Because of theirments, things took a turn for the worse, and they got arrested by the police.

    As for the extremists causing trouble at the hospital entrance, Neville helped track them, and those people all issued public apologies before being detained for assault.

    After the swift and decisive action, the number of online trolls targeting Ste dropped significantly.

    After all, the official statement had a sobering effect on many in the frenzy. Yet, some keyboard warriors still engaged in malicious spection about Ste.

    Ste decided to take legal action against those who continued spreading false

    rumors.

    Once caught, these keyboard warriors admitted their hateful remarks were baseless and entirely fabricated. Some even confessed to getting paid to tarnish Ste''s reputation online.

    In the hospital room, Rachel looked like a mess. Her clothes and face were full of eggshells, lettuce leaves, and various colorful unknown liquids.

    The wound on her forehead had been treated but still looked nasty.

    Rachel was sobbing when Haynes entered the room. Jasper was trying tofort her, but it didn''t help.

    Seeing Haynes, Jasper angrily started to exin the situation. "Haynie, those people who attacked Rachel were sent by that awful woman, Ste!"

    Haynes asked, "How do you know Ste sent them?"

    "Those surrounding us said something about karma, sounding like we needed to experience what it''s like to get harassed online."

    Previously, Ste had been falsely used of murder, subjected to relentless online harassment. The bacsh upended her life and left her physically and emotionally scarred.

    Jasper continued confidently, "Ste has always disliked Rachel and made things difficult for her. After everything that''s happened, she''s probably seeking revenge against Rachel. Who else could it be?"

    Haynes looked thoughtful. "You''re basing this on what those people said?"

    At this point, Rachel, who had been silent, looked up and fixed her gaze on Haynes. "Haynie, Ste has hated me for long. Posting that video online shows she wishes I were dead."

    Haynes suddenly asked, "Rachel, why did you lie?"

    Tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes. "During the car ident, I was momentarily dizzy. When I snapped back, I saw the car aiming at me and thought it was Ms. Cameron..."

    Jasper interrupted, "Haynie, Rachel didn''t know Ste was the driver and offered a reward for witnesses to prove her innocence. But who would have thought those witnesses would be so unreliable, making things up for money? Rachel''s also a victim here. Rachel doesn''t have much time left, and now, she''s suffering cyber abuse." Jasper clenched his fists, his face full of anger. "Ste is trying to kill Rachel!"

    Rachel looked at Haynes with despair and tears. "I know, at this point, you probably won''t believe anything I say. Haynie, go. I don''t want to drag you into this."

    Haynes'' brow furrowed slightly. "Why were you at the bathroom door that day, saying those things to Ste?"

 Chapter 65

    Rachel wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. "I heard from Jasper that Ms. Cameron''s been acting oddtely. Instead of looking after Keen, she sneaked to the bar to have fun with male models."

    "I thought I''d try to provoke Ms. Cameron a bit. That way, I might get her to pay more attention to Haynie and stop all this nonsense."

    Jasper chimed in, "Ste''s crossed the line this time. She should''ve thought about you and Keen, not just herself!"

    "The whole thing''s blown up online now, and everyone knows you guys aren''t on good terms. Even the O''Brien Group''s stock has taken a hit."

    "That woman''s up to no good!"

    Haynes paused, then turned to Rachel. "You focus on getting better. I''ll take care of everything online."

    ...

    The impact of Ste''s video was far bigger than any previous news. Although Haynes had suppressed the online buzz in just a day, savvyizens had saved copies of the photos and videos, sharing them privately with enthusiasm.

    Many of Haynes'' business partners subtly brought up the issue, curious about what was happening. Even some small-time gossip ounts online picked up the story, and despite being quickly shut down, the buzz wasparable to that of A- list celebrities.

    Who was Haynes? A renowned business mogul in Novaris. Young, handsome, and far beyond the league of any entertainment industry heartthrob, he was the dream of countless women.

    People had painted him as a saint, halo and all, but the cracks in his image were beginning to show, threatening his reputation. Even the usually unshakable O''Brien Group felt the ground shift beneath them.

    The members of the O''Brien family, who had remained silent for so long, finally couldn''t sit still again. That night, Ste received a call from Deanna.

    "Ste, what on earth do you think you''re doing with all this online exposure? Are you trying to ruin the O''Brien Group?"

    "You''d better return to the O''Brien Mansion right now! I''ve arranged for a press conference. You must rify that you made all this up to get Haynie''s attention."

    "Back then, you shamelessly clung to my son to climb the socialdder! And after marrying him, you didn''t work, just spent his money, and now, you''re stabbing Haynie in the back!"

    "I''m telling you. I''ll kick you out of the family if the O''Brien Group suffers even a bit because of you!"

    Ste listened to the call with a nk expression. Deanna had never liked her, thinking she used underhanded tactics to marry into the family.

    Deanna had told her more than once that if it weren''t for her, Haynes would have married the heiress she had handpicked a well-educated woman from a prestigious background who would have been a perfect match for the O''Brien family and could have significantly bolstered the O''Brien Group, unlike Ste, who, in Deanna''s eyes, had nothing to offer but a pretty face.

    With Rachel in the picture, Deanna hadn''t bothered to warn or guide Haynes. Instead, she mocked Ste for being unable to keep her husband''s heart, saying she deserved to be abandoned.

    Throughout their five-year marriage, Ste endured Deanna''s constant challenges and pressure. The worst was right after the wedding when Deanna summoned her to the O''Brien Mansion daily to "learn the ropes."

    Deanna insisted she do theundry, cook, and clean, iming she was a woman and didn''t belong at the O''Brien family''s dinner table.

 Chapter 66

    Every family gathering felt like a marathon to Ste. She darted around the room, serving coffee and drinks, working harder than the hired help-yet in Deanna''s eyes, it was never enough.

    No matter what Deanna said, she had to bite her tongue and nod. Any dissent might earn her a reputation as disrespectful or ill-mannered.

    Ste had always respected Deanna, Haynes'' mother. She thought she should keep the peace and spare Haynes any familial drama.

    But she was done ying nice. She wouldn''t stand Deanna''s disdain anymore, especially not after deciding to leave the past behind.

    "I''m not returning," Ste dered, her voice steady and free of the hesitation that used to color her every word. She no longer feared saying the wrong thing and incurring Deanna''s wrath.

    "And by the way, feel free to kick me out of the O''Brien family. Being your daughter-inw is nothing but a disgrace."

    With that, she hung up, leaving Deanna on the silent phone in shock.

    Next to her, Callie O''Brien noticed her mother''s stunned expression and couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, is Steing over today? I was hoping she''d make some scones. They''re way better than anything our chef can whip up."

    Though Callie wasn''t Ste''s biggest fan, she couldn''t deny Ste''s culinary skills.

    Deanna snapped out of her daze, her anger bubbling to the surface. "What''s gotten into Ste today? She''s got the nerve to hang up on me and talk about being kicked out like a badge of honor!"

    "I must''ve been too soft on hertely-now she thinks she has the upper hand!"

    Callie shrugged, unfazed. "Ste is probably putting on a show. She worked so hard to marry Haynes, she won''t walk away so easily. Besides, they have a kid together."

    She sighed, "But then again, with how Haynes has been carrying on with Rachel, it''s no wonder Ste''s upset. Any outsider would think Rachel is the one wearing the ring."

    "It''s probably her way of staking her im. Now the whole world knows she''s Mrs. O''Brien."

    Deanna sneered, "Mrs. O''Brien, my foot. I''ve never acknowledged her as such. And Rachel? She''s no better. I hear she''s not long for this world, so I''m not bothering with her."

    Deanna took a delicate sip of her coffee, a smirk on her lips. "Let her help ruin whatever''s left of Ste''s rtionship with Haynie."

    Callie looked shocked. "Mom, you''re not seriously thinking of..."

    Deanna cut her off, "With Haynie''s standing and prospects, even if he were divorced with a kid, plenty of eligible women are eager to marry him. And even if they weren''t from wealthy backgrounds, they''d at least be well-educated."

    She let out a disdainful snort. "I was willing to be civil for Keen''s sake, and Ste throws it back in my face? She should take a good look in the mirror."

    Callie knew her mother valued social standing above all. If not that, at least a good education would do. With her pretty face and little else, Ste would never meet Deanna''s standards.

    With Ste''s online antics affecting the O''Brien Group''s stock value, it couldn''t be clearer that Ste''s future was anything but smooth sailing.

 Chapter 67

    The weekend rolled around quickly.

    Keen''s kindergarten was hosting a parent-child event.

    Rachel arrived at the kindergarten early.

    Haynes, who used his connections to keep it all under wraps, had swiftly dealt with the drama online. Any discussion threads that popped up got deleted faster than you could say "scandal." Negativements about Rachel were nearly impossible to find.

    On the surface, the inte was calm and peaceful again.

    However, while Haynes could silence online chatter, he couldn''t control people''s thoughts. When Rachel entered the kindergarten gate, she could feel the strange looks of people around.

    Out of nowhere, a cup of steaming hot coffee spilled all over Rachel, causing her to shriek in pain.

    "Oh my gosh, I''m so sorry, miss. My hand slipped," said the woman, her voice devoid of remorse.

    "You did that on purpose..." Rachel began, but the woman cut her off. "Hey everyone, look! Isn''t that Rachel, the talk of today''s news?"

    The woman''s words caught the attention of several parents, and they all turned to look at Rachel, their eyes filled with disdain.

    "I can''t stand these homewreckers who pretend to be innocent while ying the victim!"

    "She deliberately hit someone with her car, then med it on the wife, even bringing in fake witnesses. Disgusting!"

    "This woman is the ultimate maniptor. Mr. and Mrs. O''Brien had split up, but she had to stir the pot with herments."

    "Ugh, she''s shameless, iming to have a terminal illness to seek sympathy and lure Ste''s husband. Who knows if she''s even sick!"

    Thanks to Ste''s expos��, Rachel''s private life became public spectacle. Netizens transformed her recordings and photos into endless memes, while videos featuring her audio painted her as the ultimate victim. Even actresses famous for ying viinous roles were taking notes on her performance.

    People hurled insults at Rachel, surrounding her with their icy res. She felt a wave of panic rising within her.

    Thud! Someone threw a cup in Rachel''s direction, and it hit her head with a sharp pain, making her see stars.

    The crowd loved the spectacle. Seeing Rachel''s tears, instead of pity, they felt vindicated, some even pping and shouting, "Good hit!"

    Affairs are rarely one-sided, and as they cursed Rachel, they didn''t let the man involved off. But Rachel''s audacity in unting her affair was unusually irritating.

    Themotion was loud enough to attract the attention of the kindergarten''s security. They rushed over to break it up. Though the security team was professional in their conduct, Rachel could still see the disdain in their eyes.

    Finally, Rachel escaped the chaos, her dignity in shreds. Besides her staged

    performances, that was the most humiliated she''d ever felt.

    Clenching her fists, she pushed down the resentment surging up inside her. It was all Ste''s fault that she was in this mess.

    She cursed inwardly, ''Ste, I swear you''ll pay for this!''

    ...

    Ste had initially nned to skip the parent-child event at Marvin''s school. But Marvin''s mom was gone, and Neville was too busy to attend.

    With pleading eyes, Marvin looked up at her. "Ste, we don''t have to join the games. Can you juste with me to kindergarten and ask the teacher for a day off?"

 Chapter 68

    "All the other kids have their parents with them, but my dad doesn''t care about me. I don''t want the other kids to think I don''t have a mom or dad."

    The thought of Marvin losing his mother at such a young age tugged at Ste''s heart, stirring a pang of sympathy.

    There were so many sses in the kindergarten, and taking a day off to apany Marvin wouldn''t necessarily mean running into Haynes and Keen.

    And even if she did, it didn''t matter. She just wanted to avoid seeing people she didn''t like.

    Ste gently nodded. "Alright."

    Ste deliberately avoided the start time of the event.

    When she and Marvin entered the kindergarten, the parent-child activities were underway. The yground was buzzing with noise and excitement.

    Still a little kid, Marvin instantly got drawn to themotion. He nced toward the activity area. "Ste, can I go watch for a bit?"

    Ste nodded gently. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here."

    Marvin asked, puzzled, "Aren''t youing, Ste?"

    Ste shook her head. "No, I''ll stay here."

    Marvin thought about it and then didn''t push Ste any further. "Okay, I''ll just look and be right back."

    Keen was nothing like Marvin. Whenever Keen wanted something and Ste said no, he''d sulk and freeze her out-a habit he''d picked up straight from Haynes. He nevershed out, but that icy silence was just as cutting.

    A few minutester, Marvin returned, grinning ear to ear. "Keen''s mom and dad are amazing! They''re in first ce now!"

    Ste felt a pang in her heart. "Keen''s mom and dad?"

    Marvin looked envious and a little downcast. "Yeah. Keen''s always bragging about

    how his dad is the best and his mom is the most beautiful. He says they''re the best parents ever."

    "Many kids didn''t believe him, and Keen said he''d bring them to the event to show everyone."

    "Turns out they are impressive!"

    Ste listened, lost in thought for a long while.

    Seemingly unaware of Ste''s distraction, Marvin continued, "Some kids thought

    the youngdy who often picks him up was Keen''s mom."

    "But Keen said she wasn''t. He said she was the O''Brien family''s nanny."

    "Now that Keen''s won the games, he''s showing off his parents to everyone."

    Even though she''d heard from Rachel that Keen only saw her as a nanny, hearing Marvin recount Keen''s dismissive attitude left Ste feeling breathless.

    No wonder Keen took her efforts for granted. To him, she was only a nanny, no different from Maisie at home.

    "Ste, you look pale. Are you feeling okay?" Marvin asked, finally noticing Ste''s change in demeanor, sounding worried. "Do we need to see a doctor?"

    Ste gently patted Marvin''s head, speaking softly, "No need. Let''s find your teacher first."

    Marvin nodded obediently. "Okay."

    It was inconvenient to talk with the teacher with Marvin around, so Marvin went to the music room to wait. Marvin had heard Ste was a violinist and was interested in learning to y from her.

    After finishing her conversation with the teacher, Ste left the office and was about to find Marvin. However, Ste encountered someone unexpected while stepping out.

 Chapter 69

    Ste nced at her and then nonchntly looked away.

    "Ms. Cameron, are you here to see Keen and Haynie?" Rachel''s voice was gentle. "They''re not here at the moment. Would you like me to help you find them?"

    Ste replied indifferently, "No need." With that, Ste moved past her, heading downstairs.

    The music room was just below, where she nned to meet Marvin.

    Rachel hurried after her. "Ms. Cameron, could we talk?"

    "I don''t think there''s anything to talk about between you and me, Ms. Pearce," Ste said, her voice calm, not even turning her head.

    "Ms. Cameron, I need to talk to you about Haynie."

    "There''s nothing to discuss," Ste said, turning the corner and heading for the stairs. "Whatever''s between you two, I don''t care."

    "Ms. Cameron," Rachel suddenly grabbed Ste''s wrist, "five minutes. That''s all I''m asking."

    "Ms. Pearce, I''ve made myself clear. There''s nothing for us to talk about." Ste''s expression remained indifferent as she gently withdrew her hand.

    As Ste was about to leave, Rachel instinctively tried to block her path. However, her hurried steps threw her off bnce. She missed it and fell down the stairs! "Ah!"

    Blood began to seep from Rachel, staining the pristine marble floor, a shocking sight.

    Ste hadn''t anticipated this turn of events and paused, slightly startled. "Rachel!"

    At that moment, a small figure rushed to Rachel, looking anxious. "Rachel, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," Rachel smiled faintly. "Keen, please don''t tell your dad about this."

    Keen''s eyes were brimming with tears as he looked at Rachel lying on the floor. He suddenly lifted his head, ring at Ste at the top of the stairs. "Why did you push Rachel?"

    Ste''s brow furrowed as she slowly descended the stairs. But before she could get close to Rachel, Keen quickly stepped forward, blocking Ste''s path, his face full of suspicion.

    His gaze was as if looking at a notorious viin. "What are you doing? I won''t let you hurt Rachel anymore!"

    Ste halted abruptly.

    A deep, calm voice sounded behind when Ste was about to speak. "Rachel, what happened?"

    A handsome man in a dark suit had just arrived. Seeing Rachel at the bottom of the stairs, Haynes'' eyes narrowed sharply. He stepped forward quickly, scooping Rachel into his arms, his voice firm. "Call an ambnce!"

    ...

    The light above the emergency room glowed a harsh red in the hospital.

    Haynes'' strikingly handsome face was tense, looking grim and resolute.

    Jasper, who had rushed over after hearing the news, wasted no time pointing an usatory finger at Ste. "Ste, you pushed Rachel down the stairs, didn''t you? You vile woman!"

    "You won''t stop until Rachel is truly hurt, will you? How could there be someone as disgusting and cruel as you? Have you no shame?"

    Ste met Jasper''s hate-filled gaze with a cold stare. It might have seemed she was Jasper''s mortal enemy to a stranger. "Talking about shamelessness, Mr. Wilkinson, you''d be second to none. Compared to you, I''m not in the same league."

    Jasper was nearly apoplectic with rage, but Ste remained unfazed, her demeanor serene, which fueled Jasper''s fury.

    He spat out, "Today, you''ll pay for what you did to Rachel!"

    Ste remainedposed, showing not a hint of fear.

    Jasper cursed, "ming others for your failures, like not winning over the person you love, and taking it out on someone else. That''s cowardly and ssless, truly beneath contempt."

 Chapter 70

    "Ste!" Jasper''s eyes burned with fury, his voice reverberating through the silent hospital halls, raw with rage and frustration.

    "Enough," Haynes said, frowning, his handsome face as cold as a midwinter night. His deep blue eyes gleamed with a piercing chill.

    Seeing Haynes'' expression, Jasper''s anger was gone like a fire doused with water, and he sobered instantly.

    Every time Jasper saw Ste for thest five years, he couldn''t muster a kind word, resorting to sarcasm and sneers. Even when Haynes witnessed it, he either stood idly by or sided with Jasper, which encouraged Jasper''s arrogance.

    Jasper''s bravado waned. "Haynie, this woman pushed Rachel off the stairs. We can''t let this go."

    Ste let out a soft, ironicugh. "Mr. Jasper, you weren''t even there. How did you see me push Rachel?"

    "We''re all adults here. We need to take responsibility for our words. nder and defamation cannd you in court."

    Jasper was momentarily stunned by Ste''s retort. Lately, Ste had be unexpectedly sharp-tongued, and each of her responses left him speechless. Right then, Keen, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. "I saw it."

    Everyone turned to look at Keen.

    He pointed at Ste, enunciating each word, "I saw her do it."

    Jasper''s face lit up with a smug grin. "See, Haynie? Even your son says it was her."

    Haynes'' cold, detached gaze fell on Ste. "Why would you do such a thing?"

    Ste smiled. "Right, if you don''t know why, how should I?"

    Jasper huffed, "Why else? You''re jealous of Rachel. You can''t stand seeing her happy."

    Ste looked at Jasper. "Jealous of her? Didn''t she im she and Haynes were only friends, pure as driven snow?"

    "If that''s the case, why would I be jealous?"

    Jasper was at a loss for words. "Um, that''s because you mind Rachel and Haynie''s past..."

    Ste''s smile remained. "Why should I mind? Because Haynes treated her too well? Or because he''s still hung up on his first love, or perhaps because they''re in some ambiguous rtionship..." Before Ste could finish, Haynes cut her off sharply. "Ste, enough. Put away your jealousy. Are you sure you want to say such irresponsible things before Keen?"

    She scoffed internally. ''Is Haynes trying to use Keen against me again?''

    In the past, Ste would''ve swallowed her pride and stayed silent, avoiding arguments before Keen for the child''s sake. But at the moment, looking at the father and son united against her, she realized how ridiculous her past concessions had been.

    Ste spoke lightly, "You and Rachel unt your flirtations in broad daylight without fear of being seen, yet I''ve done nothing and should be afraid?"

    Haynes noted Ste''sck of restraint, his gaze growing colder. "Ste!"

    "What? Do you feel justified?" she replied coldly. "I won''t even mention what you did for Rachel in the past. Just today..."

    "Would you dare post the pictures and videos of the three of you at the family games event online for everyone to see?"

    Ste''s lips curled. "I bet not only won''t you, but you''ll have every video and photo from today locked down, not letting a single one leak."

    Haynes'' expression darkened even further. But before he could say anything, the light above the operating room suddenly went out.

 Chapter 71

    Jasper sneered, "Want to know if it was you? Just ask Rachel."

    Keen said, "Mom, I won''t forgive you if you don''t apologize to Rachel."

    In the past, Ste would have been in a panic, trying to soothe him. But she only nced at him this time, not bothering to exin, and quickly looked away.

    The change left Keen feeling uneasy. Recently, Ste had been acting strangely. But his grandma and Jasper assured him it was only a ploy to get attention from him and Dad, telling him not to fall for it.

    With that in mind, Keen added, "Even if it''s for attention, Mom shouldn''t hurt Rachel. If you do it again, I won''t take you as my mom!"

    Ste''s fists clenched instinctively, but her expression remained icy. "Do what you want."

    Keen was stunned. Was that her another tactic?

    Just then, Rachel was wheeled out. Haynes and Keen immediately followed her to the hospital room, leaving Jasper behind, his gaze fixed coldly on Ste. "Ste, you need to take responsibility for what happened to Rachel. Don''t think you can get away with it."

    Inside the hospital room, Rachel had regained consciousness and wasforting Keen, whose eyes were red from crying.

    "Keen, I''m okay now. I don''t know if I''ll get to y the violin for you again..." she said, a hint of worry crossing her face.

    Mentioning the violin reminded Keen of Rachel ying in public, leaving the other kids in awe. "Keen''s mom is amazing, like a fairy, and his dad is handsome!" they had said.

    She was unlike Ste, who Keen felt he couldn''t boast about to the other kids.

    "Rachel, you''ll be fine," Keen said with determination. "If Mom doesn''t apologize, I won''t acknowledge her."

    Just then, Ste walked in. Keen felt momentarily guilty, but Ste didn''t look at him. Her focus was on Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, feeling any better?"

    "Nothing major," Rachel replied with a nod. "Thank you, Ms. Cameron, foring to see me."

    Rachel''s calm demeanor, free of resentment, irked Jasper. "Rachel, why are you being so nice to someone who tried to kill you?"

    "Mr. Wilkinson, I''m not a murderer," Ste smiled faintly. "If I were, Ms. Pearce wouldn''t be here doing just fine."

    Jasper''s voice rose in anger. "You pushed Rachel down the stairs! Isn''t that attempted murder?"

    Ste nced at Rachel''s bandaged head and said indifferently, "Jasper, you need evidence when you speak. I''ve made it clear that Ms. Pearce lost her footing and fell. I didn''t push her."

    "Ste, you''re twisting the truth!" Jasper retorted, turning to Haynes, who had remained silent. "Haynie, don''t you want to stand up for Rachel?"

    Haynes looked at Rachel and asked, "How do you want to handle this?"

    Rachel''s face was pale as she replied softly, "As long as my hand is okay, let''s let it go, alright?"

 Chapter 72

    Haynes furrowed his brow. Before he could speak, Jasper blurted out, "We can''t let this murderer get away with it! Rachel, you''re too soft-hearted, so some people think you''re a pushover!"

    Ste couldn''t help but chuckle at his outburst.

    Jasper red at her. "Ste, what are youughing at?"

    Ste said wryly, "Oh, the innocence of a pure and untouchable angel..."

    She didn''t finish her sentence before Jasper interrupted her. "Who are you calling that?"

    This time, Ste didn''t bother with subtlety. She retorted, "Of course, I''m talking about Rachel, Ms. Pearce."

    Jasper was on the verge of losing his temper again but knew better than tosh out before Haynes and Keen, so he resorted to tattling.

    "Haynie, Ste pushed Rachel down the stairs, leading her to surgery. Don''t tell me you''ll let it slide like before!"

    Ste chuckled. "Mr. Wilkinson, it''s bad enough that your brain''s not working. Now, your ears, too? When did Ms. Pearce say I pushed her?"

    Jasper opened his mouth to retort but found himself at a loss for words. "Even if Rachel doesn''t say it, I know it was you."

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Really? Do you have some superpower?"

    "Ste, you-"

    "Enough." Haynes cut in sternly, halting the bickering. "Ste, did you push Rachel?"

    "Why don''t you ask Ms. Pearce herself?" Ste replied coldly.

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed as he turned to Rachel. "Rachel, did Ste push you?"

    Rachel''s eyes filled with tears, and she forced a fragile smile. "It wasn''t Ms. Cameron. I slipped by ident..." But her hesitant demeanor told a different story, suggesting it was indeed Ste.

    Ste inwardly scoffed at Rachel''s attempt to y the victim while maintaining her angelic facade. How could anyone expect to have it both ways?

    Ste''s voice was calm and detached. "Since Ms. Pearce says it wasn''t me, I''ll be leaving."

    Jasper wouldn''t have it. "You think you can walk away like this? Do you believe I won''t-"

    He paused, meeting Haynes'' gaze. "Do you believe I won''t call the police on you?"

    Ste turned back to him. "Go ahead. Call them. Let''s see if they believe you over Ms. Pearce. Even the victim says it wasn''t me, so what more do you want?"

    Jasper was red-faced with frustration. "That''s because Rachel doesn''t want to make things difficult for Keen and Haynie!"

    "So what?" Ste looked straight at Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, did I push you or not?"

    Rachel looked as if she might burst into tears. "Ms. Cameron, let''s not discuss this before Keen." Her words implied she was enduring this for Keen

    Jasper seemed to have an idea and turned to Keen. "Keen, didn''t you say you saw her push Rachel?"

    Keen''s little face was stern and determined. "Yes, I saw it. She pushed Rachel."

    Jasper seized on this as his smoking gun, pointing at Ste. "Haynie, Keen wouldn''t lie!"

    Haynes'' gaze turned icy as he looked at Ste. "Ste, did you push Rachel?"

    Though disinclined to justify herself, Ste wasn''t about to let them tarnish her name. "I didn''t push her. She fell by ident."

    "Then why did she fall down the stairs?"

 Chapter 73

    Ste shrugged nonchntly. "How would I know why she fell down the stairs? You should ask the person involved, not me."

    Haynes remained silent, his sharp eyes fixed on Ste. His face was a perfect mask of indifference, yet the air around them grew colder with every passing second.

    He wasn''t buying her story. After all, no one would fall down the stairs without a

    reason.

    In the stifling tension, Keen''s face showed a hint of unease. But Ste stood her ground, meeting his gaze without fear. Her eyes were clear and steady, revealing no hint of guilt.

    Rachel quickly interjected, "Haynie, maybe we should drop it..."

    "We can''t let it go like this," Jasper cut Rachel off. "We need to teach this witch a lesson, or who knows what she''ll do next!"

    Ste crossed her arms, her tone sharp. "Ms. Pearce, care to exin to everyone how you ended up at the bottom of the stairs?"

    Rachel''s eyes darted, torn between speaking up and staying silent.

    Ste shot a look at Rachel''s carefully crafted innocence. "Since I''m not part of this drama, I''ll take my leave."

    Jasper blocked the door, shouting, "You''re not leaving until Rachel gets an exnation!"

    Ste scoffed, "I''m telling you I didn''t push her, and Ms. Pearce hasn''t said it was me, either. Yet everyone else insists it was me."

    Jasper realized Ste had changed. She was sharp-tongued, leaving him at a loss for words.

    He looked at Rachel anxiously, "Rachel, tell everyone. Did Ste push you or not?"

    Ste was right. Unless Rachel confirmed it, no amount of usations would stick. After all, Rachel was the one involved.

    Rachel secretly cursed Jasper''s ipetence. People would start to suspect something was off if she kept stalling.

    She took a deep breath, ready to speak, when the door to the hospital room swung open again. Two figures, onerge and one small, walked in.

    "Ste, are you okay?" Marvin rushed over to hug Ste tightly.

    Ste embraced Marvin, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I''m sorry. I haven''t taken good care of you."

    She had promised Neville to look after Marvin, yet trouble kept finding her, leaving little time for Marvin.

    Despite his young age, Marvin was understanding. "Ste, you''ve been taking good care of me..."

    Before Marvin could finish, a voice filled with hostility rang out. "What are you doing with my mom?"

    Marvin looked up to see Keen ring at him.

    "Keen?" Marvin looked surprised. "What are you doing here?"

    Keen didn''t answer. Instead, he charged over, angrily shoving Marvin away from

    Ste. "Get away! Stay away from my mom!"

    Caught off guard, Marvin stumbled and fell.

    Ste''s expression shifted, and she quickly helped Marvin get on his feet from the floor. "Are you alright, sweetie?"

    Marvin''s eyes welled up with tears, looking at Ste with a pained expression. "It hurts."

    Ste checked him over and saw a scrape on his arm. Her face softened with concern. "Let''s get you some ointment..."

    Keen''s voice, filled with anger and resentment, cut through before she could finish. "Mom, why are you being so nice to him? Why are you letting him hug you?!"

 Chapter 74

    "Mom? You mean Ste?" Marvin turned his head, puzzled. "But isn''t your mom supposed to be that otherdy?"

    He nced over at Rachel, lying in the hospital bed. "Weren''t you two just at the family day event this morning?"

    Keen''s face was as stoic as ever. "Just because she yed games with me doesn''t make her my mom."

    "But when everyone asked you, you didn''t deny it," Marvin replied, wide-eyed and innocent. "And didn''t you mention Ste was your nanny?"

    Nanny? The word hung heavy in the air.

    Everyone exchanged nces, each face a mix of surprise and difort. Even though the truth was an open secret, it wasn''t openly acknowledged. If word went out that Mrs. O''Brien was the family nanny, it wouldn''t be Ste who bore the brunt of the gossip but Haynes and the entire O''Brien family.

    Just then, Neville, who had been silent, finally spoke up. "Star, I''m here to give you something."

    All eyes turned to Neville. A casual smile yed on his lips as he handed a phone to Ste.

    Ste unlocked it and found a video waiting for her. As she yed the video, Rachel and her figures appeared on the screen. It was footage from the staircase incident.

    Ste''s eyes widened slightly. "This is..."

    Neville replied, "This is the video of why Ms. Pearce fell down the stairs."

    "Video?" Rachel''s gaze shifted nervously, her voice trembling. "But... there weren''t any cameras in that stairwell..."

    Ste looked at her and asked, "Ms. Pearce, how do you know there''s no surveince?"

    Realizing her slip, Rachel forced a smile and replied, "When I went to find Keen, I looked around and thought there wasn''t any..."

    Neville chuckled, his voicezy and amused. "Well, there isn''t any official surveince. But Marvin was filming Star and caught something interesting."

    Neville''s phone was top-notch, capturing everything in crystal-clear detail. The video showed Rachel chasing Ste and then tripping and falling.

    As the video ended, silence filled the room.

    Neville chuckled. "No surveince there, but thankfully, someone caught it on camera. Otherwise, Star would''ve been in hot water with no way out."

    Rachel quickly added, "I never said Ms. Cameron pushed me."

    Ste fixed her gaze on her. "But when I took the me, Ms. Pearce, you didn''t say it wasn''t me."

    Jasper was shocked, surprised that Ste hadn''t pushed Rachel. His face flushed with embarrassment, feeling like a p in his face.

    But Jasper wasn''t about to back down. "Well, Keen said he saw it. When your son said it, who would doubt it?"

    Keen stared at the video ying in a loop, his eyes shifting as he processed what he saw. "Mom and Rachel were close, and then Rachel fell. I thought... I thought..."

    Marvin suddenly piped up with confusion written all over his face. "Why would you think your mom is a bad person?"

 Chapter 75

    Keen couldn''t figure it out, but something about Marvin annoyed him. He red at Marvin with intensity. "That''s because Mom is mean to Rachel!"

    "I don''t believe it!" Marvin retorted, raising his voice. "Ste is the sweetest person. She would never be mean to anyone. It''s you all ganging up on her!" Marvin was on a roll. "Like just now, Rachel fell, and you med Ste for pushing her! Ste is the best mom ever!"

    Keen''s eyes began to sting with tears. Ste, who usually doted on him, was fussing over Marvin, leaving Keen feeling like a boy with his toy snatched away.

    "She''s my mom, not yours!" Keen shouted, his voice cracking.

    Marvin stood his ground. "But you''ve never treated Ste like a mom. You act like she''s the nanny!"

    Suddenly, Marvin stepped before Ste protectively. "From now on, I won''t let anyone bully Ste!"

    Even a child could see it - her son seemed closer to another woman. Could there be anything more hurtful?

    Keen''s mouth opened, but no words came out.

    Watching the two boys argue, Haynes felt a simmering irritation. He asked coldly, "Whose child is this?"

    "My son," Neville grinned. "I heard Ms. Cameron''s credit card got frozen, and she''s short on cash. As I''m busy with work, I asked her to help with childcare."

    Haynes'' lips thinned in displeasure. "Ste, you''d rather care for someone else''s kid than look after Keen? When was thest time you were home?"

    Keen couldn''t help but feel a pang of hurt. Yeah, why hadn''t Mom been around?

    Neville chuckled, "Maybe it''s because looking after someone else''s child earns her some appreciation and money, while taking care of her kid gets her no respect, only treated like a nanny."

    His eyes flicked between Keen and Haynes. "If you don''t see her as a wife or a mother and don''t fulfill your roles as husband and son, why expect her to be the perfect wife and mom?"

    Ste''s eyes brimmed with tears, and sadness washed over her. Whenever it came to Rachel, Haynes and Keen would criticize her. Neville''s words struck a chord, making her heart swell with emotion.

    As Ste turned to Neville with gratitude in her eyes, Haynes'' expression darkened, a mix of anger and something unreadable flickering across his face.

    His voice was as cold as winter rain. "Our family matters are none of your business, Neville."

    Surprised, Neville responded, "If it''s a family matter, why is Ms. Pearce allowed to meddle? Unless... she''s part of your family, too?"

    Haynes'' expression hardened. Ignoring Neville, he turned to Ste. "Come home with me. Keen needs you."

    Ste''s voice was cold and steady. "I already told you. I''m noting back."

    She took Marvin''s hand. "Let''s go get that wound cleaned up."

    "Okay," Marvin nodded obediently.

    As they were about to leave, Keen darted before them, his little face determined. "You can''t go!"

    Ste looked down at the child she had raised. She often wondered if she had spoiled him.

    Was she trying to be a good mother, or was she imposing her idea of ''good'' on him? Why did he gravitate toward Rachel among all people?

    Ste''s gaze was calm. "Are you going to apologize to Marvin for pushing him earlier?"

 Chapter 76

    Keen stood there, arms crossed defiantly. "I''m not apologizing to him!"

    Ste didn''t push him. Instead, she replied, "Step aside if you''re not going to apologize."

    Once upon a time, Ste would have been at Keen''s beck and call, running around to cater to his every need. But now, she was cold and distant, even demanding he apologize to another kid.

    The change was something Keen couldn''t wrap his head around. He stomped his

    foot in frustration. "I don''t want you taking care of him!"

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "And why should I listen to you?"

    "Because you''re my mom!"

    "Am I your mom?" Ste chuckled softly, "I thought I was the nanny."

    Keen was left speechless, his mouth hanging open in shock.

    Rachel, watching the exchange, finally spoke up, a frown creasing her brow. "Ms. Cameron, he''s only a kid. Why are you arguing with him?"

    Ste turned to Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, this is my family issue. As an outsider, you should stay out of it."

    Ste''s words echoed Haynes'' words earlier, leaving Rachel looking hurt, her eyes welling up with tears.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to overstep. Keen is still so young. Ms. Cameron, as his mom, shouldn''t talk to him that way."

    Ste''s voice was sharp. "How I parent Keen is none of your business. Family matters are for family to handle, not outsiders."

    Ste''s words were harsh, and Rachel''s tears began to fall, making her look like a delicate flower trampled on.

    Jasper pointed an usatory finger at Ste, yelling, "Ste, what''s gotten into you? Are you feeling bold today because someone''s backing you up?"

    Steughed lightly. "Well, yes. I usually don''t have backup and couldn''t speak my mind. It''s hard to stand up to four people alone."

    She turned her back on Jasper and addressed Keen, blocking the door. "We''re leaving now. Could you step aside, please?"

    With clenched teeth, Keen spat out, "If you leave today, I won''t recognize you as my mom anymore! You have to choose between me and that new kid!"

    Ste had heard this kind of ultimatum too many times that day. It wasn''t that it didn''t hurt. But she just felt numb.

    "Fine, I choose Marvin." With that, Ste sidestepped Keen and walked out the door.

    Keen stood there, stunned, feeling hit over the head with a bat. He never imagined Ste would be so heartless.

    Neville nced at everyone''s expressions, shrugged nonchntly, and followed Ste.

    It was only then that Keen felt a wave of panic. He turned to Haynes, eyes brimming with tears. "Dad, does Mom not want me anymore?"

    Before Haynes could answer, Jasper interrupted with a dismissive wave. "No way! Ste''s trying to make you and Haynie jealous with that father-son duo. Don''t believe her. Remember when she faked being sick or kidnapped to get your attention?"

    Keen looked at Jasper, unsure. "Mr. Wilkinson, is that true?"

    "When have I ever lied to you? Just wait. As long as you and Haynie don''t fall for

    it, Ste will return soon enough."

    Still uneasy, Keen asked, "Really?"

    "Absolutely!" Jasper dered confidently. "Once a woman has kids, she''s all about the family and the kids. I''ve got a buddy whose wife was aloof before having kids, but after? You couldn''t drag her away with a crane. And when his first love returned, his wife begged him not to divorce so she could keep the family together for the kids."

 Chapter 77

    Jasper smirked with smugness. "Dealing with someone like Ste, who''s got no steady ie, is a piece of cake."

    "Haynie, let''s leave Ste in the cold for a few days. Then, I''ll figure out a few tricks to make here crawling back."

    Haynes ignored Jasper and turned his attention to Rachel instead. "Rachel, you fell down the stairs identally. Why didn''t you tell us?"

    A flicker of panic crossed Rachel''s eyes. Haynes wasn''t as easy to fool as Jasper and Keen. He had a knack for seeing through people''s facades.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Haynes. "I thought Ms. Cameron wasing to apologize to Keen and you, so I wanted to take her to see you guys..."

    "I might have gotten too eager and reached out to Ms. Cameron. I''m unsure if she shook me off or if I lost my footing and fell..."

    Jasper interjected, "Haynie, Rachel was trying to help. The video shows Rachel trying to bring Ste to you guys. And Rachel never said it was Ste''s fault."

    He paused, whispering, "Keen even said it was Ste. Who would doubt that? Besides, Ste''s always picking on Rachel. If people misunderstand her, isn''t that Ste''s own doing?"

    Seeing where it was going, Keen lowered his head. "Dad, I''m sorry. I must have made a mistake."

    Rachel quickly added, "Haynie, Keen''s still young. It''s normal for him to make mistakes. If you need to me someone, me me. I shouldn''t have approached Ms. Cameron..."

    Rachel looked at Haynes pleadingly. "Haynie, I''ve been punished enough. Please don''t me Keen, okay?"

    Keen watched Rachel take the me upon herself, feeling grateful and a little resentful.

    Of course, Rachel was the kind one. His mom, on the other hand, seemed to relish pushing his buttons. What he didn''t realize was that Rachel had skillfully redirected the me onto him, neatly stepping away from the mess.

    Haynes'' stern expression softened. "Rachel, this isn''t your fault. You wouldn''t have fallen if you hadn''t been trying to catch up to Ste. Now, get some rest."

    As he finished speaking, Haynes'' phone rang.

    Answering it, he heard Callie''s worried voice on the other end. "Haynie, Mom''s out of her meds, and Ste hasn''t brought the new batch. Mom''s been in bed all day with one of her headaches. It''s worse than usual. You need to get Ste to bring them over!"

    Haynes furrowed his brow. "What''s Ste got to do with Mom''s meds?"

    "Haynie, you know how Mom''s had these headaches forever. No doctor seems to help. A few years ago, Ste brought her some medication that seemed to do the trick."

    "Surprisingly, it''s been working wonders. Ste''s been delivering it regrly for years now."

    "This time, she''s three dayste!"

    Callie paused with frustration. "Do you think she''s doing this purposely to get to Mom?"

    "Whatever her issues are, she can''t mess around with Mom''s health like this!"

    Haynes was silent before responding, "You''re saying she''s been doing this for years?"

    Callie confirmed, "Yeah, at least two."

    "I''ve had countless specialists prescribe meds for Mom with little sess. What is Ste bringing that works so well?"

    Callie answered, "I''m not sure. She said it was from some old traditional medicines. Mom checked it out with her doctors, who said it was fine. But you know, Mom''s headaches have been around for decades. It''ll take a while to cure them."

 Chapter 78

    When Callie brought it up, her frustration resurfaced. "Ste probably thinks we''re helpless without the medicine she sends. That''s why she''s acting so aloof!"

    Haynes paused before responding, "I get it. I''ll ensure she sends the meds to Mom as soon as possible."

    "You better hurry. Mom''s health won''t wait for anyone."

    With Haynes'' assurance, Callie finally ended the call.

    After leaving Rachel''s hospital room, Ste took Marvin to get his wound cleaned and dressed. Marvin''s injury had started to scab over and heal. But his skin was tender, and it looked rming.

    Ste carefully applied the ointment to Marvin''s wound, asking him if it hurt.

    Marvin shook his head lightly. "Ste, it doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s only a small scratch."

    He paused, "And Keen didn''t mean to."

    Marvin had started calling him Keen after learning he was Ste''s son. He didn''t hold any grudges against Keen for his mean behavior.

    Ste paused her actions, turning to Marvin. "You don''t me him?"

    Marvin shook his head again. "Since he''s your son, Ste, that makes him my friend. I won''t me Keen. Besides, he didn''t do it on purpose. He''s scared you''ll be taken away from him."

    Ste couldn''t help but feel a bit of irony at that. Keen was afraid of losing his live- in nanny, like a favorite toy suddenly belonging to someone else, triggering his possessiveness.

    Then, Marvin added, "Ste, you shouldn''t me Keen, either. He''s just under the influence of that nasty woman."

    Ste blinked. "Nasty woman?"

    Marvin nodded seriously. "Yeah, the one lying in the hospital bed."

    Ste was surprised. "You don''t like her?"

    Rachel was the type who could charm kids easily with her sweet facade.

    Marvin said, "She used you falsely, Ste. I don''t like her for that."

    Ste recalled the video incident, and her expression softened a bit more. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly. If it weren''t for you two showing up, they might not have let me off."

    "It was nothing," Neville said, brushing off her thanks with a casual wave. "But you -having such a rift with your husband and son... are you really okay with that?"

    Ste replied calmly, "You''ve seen how they treat me. No matter what I do, it won''t change anything. Besides, I''ve decided to file for divorce."

    Neville''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Winning a divorce case against someone like Haynes won''t be easy. Do you need me to rmend a top-notch divorcewyer?"

    Ste considered it for a moment and epted Neville''s offer. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly."

    Reaching this point with Haynes, an amicable split seemed unlikely. Considering the O''Brien family''s influence, it would be challenging to win a divorce case.

    Marvin''s eyes lit up at the news. ''Great! Once Ste divorces, she can be my mom!''

    The following day, as Ste was about to head out around noon, she received a call from Haynes.

    Initially, she didn''t want to answer, but she picked up when thinking it might be about the divorce.

    When she answered, Haynes'' deep, indifferent voice came through. "Mom''s headaches are acting up again. You need to bring the medicine over right away."

 Chapter 79

    After listening, Ste replied coldly, "I''m not going!"

    With that, she hung up the phone. When Haynes called back, Ste refused to

    answer.

    The O''Brien family sure had a funny way of doing things. They only remembered her when they needed something. What a joke.

    They needed a favor but acted all high and mighty. Ste thought she used to be way too easygoing and amodating.

    When she arrived at the diner, Neville was already there, waiting.

    "Sorry, I''mte," Ste said as she approached, a hint of apology in her voice.

    "No worries," Neville replied with a smile. "I just got here early."

    Ste had decided to divorce, but it wasn''t something she could wrap up in a few sentences. Yesterday at the hospital wasn''t the right ce for a long conversation, so they''d arranged to meet today to discuss it further.

    Once seated, Neville asked, "Ste, what''s your n for the divorce?"

    "I want to know," Ste began, "if I don''t leave with nothing, what am I entitled to?"

    Neville raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Well, that depends on how much Haynes has made since you married. Normally, you''d be entitled to half of any assets acquired during the marriage, but... The O''Brien Group wields a lot of influence in Neo-Vespera. Walking away with what you deserve won''t be easy. But don''t worry -I know some of the bestwyers who''ll fight tooth and nail for you."

    Ste nodded. "If I have proof that he''s at fault in the marriage, will that give me a better shot?"

    Neville''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What kind of proof?"

    "Yesterday, Haynes and Rachel attended a family event, and they publicly dered as Keen''s parents," Ste paused. "Plus, there''s evidence of their previous wedding and otherpromising situations. That should prove bigamy, right?"

    Neville chuckled softly at Ste''s serious expression. "Ste, I must remind you that Haynes is more connected than you think. If he wants to make evidence disappear, he will. And given hiswork, winning won''t be easy even if you have proof."

    Ste felt a heaviness in her chest.

    But then Neville changed his tone. "However, don''t stress too much since I promised to help you. If he ys dirty, we can y that game, too."

    Ste looked at Neville sharply. "You have a n?"

    "Of course." Neville picked up his cup and took a sip of his coffee.

    "No matter how powerful the O''Brien family is, they care about their reputation. If we stir up enough public pressure, they''lle to you, ready to make a deal, just likest time."

    Last time? Yes. Ste asked for a hundred million dorsst time, and Haynes agreed.

    Ste hesitated.

    Neville noticed her hesitation. "You''re not thinking of a peaceful split, are you?"

    "No," Ste shook her head. "I don''t want what happens between me and Haynes to affect Keen."

    Neville''s expression softened. "Are you thinking about fighting for custody? Ste, Keen is the O''Brien family''s only grandson. Fighting for custody would be an uphill battle."

    "I know, and I''m not nning to fight for custody. It''s just that..." Ste sighed. "I don''t want our issues to impact him."

    Keen would undoubtedly suffer from bacsh and online bullying if this went public. Even if she didn''t n on keeping Keen, she wasn''t about to hate a child.

 Chapter 80

    Neville had a sudden realization.

    Just then, a soft voice floated over from the side. "Ms. Cameron, what brings you here?"

    Ste and Neville turned their heads. A slender figure approached them, followed by a handsome, aloof man.

    "What a coincidence," Rachel smiled. "Ms. Cameron, are you here for dinner, too?"

    Ste nced at her and then looked away indifferently. "Is there something you need?"

    Rachel nced at Neville. "Ms. Cameron, and this gentleman... what''s your connection?"

    Ste''s response was indifferent. "Does it concern you?"

    Rachel wasn''t offended. "It''s rare to run into Ms. Cameron here. Would you mind if we joined you for dinner?"

    Ste furrowed her brows, about to decline, but Neville spoke up first.

    Haynes noticed Ste''s earlier smile at Neville, and his sharp eyes clouded.

    Upon seeing him then, Ste''s expression turned icy.

    If she was trying to catch his attention, Haynes could tell her she had seeded. Haynes pulled out a chair and gracefully sat beside Ste. "Mr. Connolly, are you my wife''s friend?"

    The table was for four, with Ste and Neville sitting across each other. Haynes sat next to Ste, leaving Rachel to sit beside Neville.

    Neville shed a roguish smile. "Of course. But I should thank Mr. O''Brien for allowing me to meet such a remarkable friend like Star."

    Ste nced up at Neville.

    Haynes'' gaze darkened. "Mr. Connolly, so you two have only recently met?"

    "Thanks to you, Mr. O''Brien. If you hadn''t repeatedly turned a blind eye to your wife''s plight, leaving even an outsider like me unable to stand by, Star and I wouldn''t have be such good friends."

    Neville''s smile was warm and inviting, but his words were sharp as a knife. Though she had someone close by, Haynes, as her husband, had stood by watching his wife suffer online harassment and bullying. Neville''s words were a direct p to Haynes'' face.

    Sensing the tension, Rachel quickly interjected. "Let''s order first. This restaurant can be slow with the food, so we might as well chat while we wait."

    Neville didn''t press further and called over a waiter.

    Haynes nced over the menu and casually ordered a few dishes. Neville raised an eyebrow. "Mr. O''Brien, is that all that for you?"

    Rachel smiled apologetically. "Haynie ordered my share as well."

    Neville gave a knowing look and turned to Ste, asking softly, "Star, mango juice?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah."

    It had been a long time since she''d had mango juice.

    Sitting beside her, Haynes looked at her and asked, "You like mango juice?" Before Ste could answer, Neville interrupted, surprised. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re Star''s husband, don''t tell me you didn''t even know she likes mango juice?" Ste''s fingers curled slightly as her lips pursed in silence.

    She loved mangoes and mango juice. Once, she had prepared mango juice for dinner. But Haynes had found the taste of mango and its juice too strange and disliked it. Since then, she hadn''t eaten mangoes or drunk the juice again.

    Beside her, Rachel softly exined. "Sorry, I''m allergic to mangoes, and Haynie hasn''t had anything mango-rted for years."

 Chapter 81

    Neville chuckled, "Well, Mr. O''Brien, it seems you''re quite familiar with what Ms. Pearce likes to eat. Being Star''s husband, you''d know her favorite dishes, right?"

    Haynes remained silent before speaking in his deep, smooth voice, ordering a few dishes for Ste.

    Neville listened, his brows knitting slightly. "Mr. O''Brien, are you sure those aren''t your favorites rather than Star''s?"

    Haynes nced at Ste. She kept her face emotionless, not even sparing him a nce.

    Neville''s gaze at Haynes carried a hint of knowingness. "Star loves spicy food and can''t get enough of it. She doesn''t care for seafood, raw dishes, or fish."

    Neville watched Haynes, a faint smile on his lips. "Not one of those dishes you ordered is something Star likes."

    Haynes had picked a light and raw dish, another with seafood, and one more featuring fish. He''d hit all the wrong notes.

    The atmosphere froze instantly. Even the waiter, poised to take their order, couldn''t resist shooting Haynes a sideways nce.

    Forgetful husbands weremon enough, but ordering everything his wife hated? The waiter couldn''t help but feel embarrassed for Ste.

    The waiter cleared her throat, breaking the tension. "Sir, would you still like those dishes?"

    "No," Neville interjected, listing three dishes, each featuring plenty of spice.

    The waiter quickly jotted them down and hurried away from the awkward table. With Haynes still silent, perhaps worried he felt guilty, Rachel said, "Haynie rarely eats at home, so he wouldn''t know what Ms. Cameron likes."

    Ste heard that and couldn''t help but scoff internally. Wasn''t Rachel implying that Haynes usually dined with her, so he knew her preferences instead?

    If Haynes cared, he''d know Ste''s tastes regardless of their dining habits. It all boiled down to ack of care.

    Neville nodded. "True. Star has always put her husband and child first, bending over backward to cater to your preferences while ignoring her own-so much so that even others have forgotten her needs."

    "Now," he added, "it''s about time she starts putting herself first."

    He turned to Ste, his deep eyes holding a gentle light. "With me, Star, you never need topromise. You can always follow your likes."

    Ste knew Neville was trying to stand up for her. Yet, even though knowing it was all for a show, his bright, earnest eyes stirred something uneasy within her.

    Just then, Rachel''s voice chimed in. "Ms. Cameron, Mrs. O''Brien''s headaches have returned. I heard you used to bring her medicine. If you don''t want to deliver it this time, could you pass it on to us instead?"

    Ste''s expression remained indifferent. "I don''t have any medicine."

    Haynes frowned. "You''ve been bringing my mother her medicine for years. Are you saying you don''t have any?"

    Rachel added, "Ms. Cameron, I realize things have been tense between you and Haynietely. But could you put those issues aside for now? Mrs. O''Brien''s health is the priority."

    Growing weary, Ste replied, "I told you I don''t have any. Mr. O''Brien has plenty of resources at his disposal. Surely, he doesn''t need to rely on a housewife like me to find medicine for Deanna?"

    Haynes'' expression darkened, his voice growing colder.

 Chapter 82

    "Ste, how long are you going to keep this up?!"

    Before Ste could respond, Rachel suddenly stood up.

    "Ms. Cameron, I understand that you''ve had certain misunderstandings about me. If that''s the reason you''ve been holding a grudge..." Rachel''s voice trailed off as she bit her lip, then added, "I''m ready to apologize!"

    With that, she bowed deeply to Ste. "I''m sorry, Ms. Cameron, and I hope you

    can forgive me."

    Rachel''s unexpected gesture in the elegant restaurant drew the attention of several patrons.

    Ste looked at Rachel, remaining silent for what felt like an eternity.

    Rachel maintained her bow, as if she wouldn''t rise until she was forgiven.

    As time dragged on, Haynes'' expression grew increasingly stern. Just as he was about to speak, Ste finally broke the silence, "Do you even know what you''re apologizing for?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened. She nced at Haynes, whispering, "I... I shouldn''t havee back knowing I was terminally ill..."

    She gritted her teeth. "Ms. Cameron, if you''re willing to give the medicine to Haynie''s mother, I... I promise never to appear before you and Haynie again. I won''t... be a burden to you anymore. From now on, whether I live or die, it''s none of your or Haynie''s concern..."

    Before Rachel could finish, Haynes interrupted her sternly. "Rachel, what nonsense are you speaking?!"

    Tears welled in Rachel''s eyes. "I don''t have much time left anyway. I''m willing to trade what''s left of my life for your mother''s health."

    Haynes'' face was expressionless. "Don''t say such ominous things."

    Rachel managed a brave smile, though tears streamed down her face, revealing her deep vulnerability. "If Ms. Cameron is willing, then it''s all worth it," she said, her voice trembling with emotion.

    The onlookers, drawn by the spectacle, began to murmur among themselves.

    "Oh my God, how can that woman be so cruel to someone who''s terminally ill?"

    "Seems like she''s begging for medicine... using life-saving medicine as leverage, that''s wicked."

    Someone, unable to take it any longer, spoke up loudly, "Hey,dy, she''s apologized to you. What more do you want? She''s so pitiful."

    Others joined in.

    "Yeah, yeah, you''re not going to drive her to death, are you?"

    "Show some mercy. Why be so harsh?"

    Rachel cleaned her tears and addressed the crowd, "Thank you, everyone... I-I don''t mind what happens to me, as long as Ms. Cameron is willing to give the medicine, I''d do anything!"

    "Wow, she''s begging for someone else, not even herself?"

    "She''s in such a state and still thinking of others. This girl is really kind."

    All eyes turned to Ste, filled with judgment.

    "Geez, using life-saving medicine as a threat, do you have no fear of karma?"

    "Hey,dy, enough is enough."

    "Yeah, if she dies, you''ll have blood on your hands."

    The storm of judgmental whispers and usations surrounded Ste. It seemed

    as if she was painted as the viin without saying a single word.

    Just then, an untimely chuckle pierced through the tension.

    "Isn''t it funny? My friend hasn''t said or done anything, yet suddenly she''s the viin?"

 Chapter 83

    The room was abuzz with a chorus of outraged voices, but they all fell silent as their attention shifted to Neville, the speaker.

    With a casual smirk ying at the corners of his mouth, Neville spoke slowly, "So, do you believe everything people say? If I told you thisdy here is nothing more than a homewrecker, not actually suffering from any terminal illness, but just fishing for sympathy, would you believe that too?"

    The crowd exchanged puzzled nces, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Neville continued, calm andposed, "If you don''t know the full story, maybe it''s best not to jump to conclusions. Just because someone seems vulnerable, it doesn''t mean they''re in the right. And those you perceive as weak might not be weak at all."

    He chuckled knowingly, "I''ve never seen a so-called weak person stir up a crowd with just a few words."

    The expressions of those around shifted, a mix of realization and uncertainty.

    Rachel, flustered, attempted to exin, "Mr. Connolly, you''ve got it wrong, I wasn''t trying to manipte anyone..."

    But Neville cut her off with a teasing smile. "No need to rush, Ms. Pearce. I''m just making a point, having a bit of fun."

    He gave her a wry look, adding, "Ms. Pearce, the dishes are served. Why not sit down and chat? If I recall correctly, Star never said she wouldn''t share, just that she couldn''t. Besides, the meds are for Star''s mother-inw. If she had them, why wouldn''t she hand them over?"

    "Maybe they''re out of stock, or there''s some other reason, and here you are making a fuss... People who know might think you''re just asking for medicine, but others could totally assume something terrible happened to your family."

    The crowd finally began to see the situation clearly.

    "Oh, so she just ran out, not refusing to share... I thought it was intentional."

    "Exactly, didn''t even ask why, just started crying. Is she too eager, or just a good actress?"

    "The meds aren''t for her, it''s for thatdy''s mother-inw... So why is she so anxious? What''s their rtionship?"

    Haynes furrowed his brow, his deep, intense gaze suddenlynding on Rachel.

    Her heart skipped a beat, almost losing herposure. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she murmured, "Haynie, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it. I just wanted to help you. I know I''m clumsy and terrible with words, and probably annoying. My existence is a mistake..."

    Rachel''s voice softened, her smile a little sad. "Haynie, you and Ms. Cameron should talk it out. I won''t get in your way."

    With that, she stood, her head down, and walked toward the door. Her slender figure exuded an air of mncholy, stirring a sense of pity in those watching.

    Outside, unnoticed by them, a fierce rainstorm had begun. The relentless downpour beat against the windows, each drop echoing with a steady, insistent rhythm.

    Haynes quickly grabbed her wrist, his handsome face taut with concern. "Where are you going? It''s pouring outside. You can''t get soaked in your condition."

    Rachel''s emotions red up, bing unexpectedly intense. "Where I go, whether I get drenched, live or die, it''s none of your business!"

    With those words, she yanked her arm free and dashed out into the rain.

    Haynes hesitated for a moment, then sprinted after her. The rain outside was relentless. It only took a moment to bepletely soaked.

    Rachel barely made it out of the restaurant before Haynes caught up to her. He held onto her hand, trying to pull her back inside. But Rachel resisted fiercely, refusing to return.

 Chapter 84

    Before long, Rachel and Haynes were soaked to the skin. Ste watched the scene unfold like something straight out of a soap opera and suddenly stood up. Neville nced at her, assuming she couldn''t bear to watch the two of them bickering any longer and wanted to stop Haynes.

    He asked in a polite, gentlemanly tone, "Need any help with that?"

    "No need," Ste replied, moving to the window and pulling out her phone to start recording the scene.

    Neville was taken aback, "What are you...?"

    "Of course, I''m filming it," Ste said with a sly smile. "This scene could go viral, whether as evidence of infidelity or just for the drama."

    Neville couldn''t suppress a chuckle. Outside, Rachel seemed to grow more and more agitated, yelling at Haynes and shaking her head furiously. Finally, Haynes seemed to lose his patience and suddenly picked Rachel up. Rachel struggled fiercely in Haynes'' arms. Haynes said something to Rachel in a cold, stern voice, and Rachel froze for a moment. Then, Haynes opened the car door parked outside the diner and ced Rachel inside. Before too long, Haynes drove away.

    After capturing the footage, Ste calmly returned to her meal. Noticing herposed expression and steady hands as she ate, Neville couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you upset?"

    Ste took a sip of water and said lightly, "They''ve done worse. I''m numb to it by now."

    Neville pondered her words.

    In the days that followed, Ste finally found some peace. One afternoon, while she and Abby were at the mall picking out yarn for knitting scarves, a sarcastic voice rang out from nearby.

    "Well, well, who do we have here? Isn''t it Ste?"

    Ste turned around and saw Jasper looking at her with a smirk. His eyes fell on the bags of kids'' clothes she was holding, and he let out a mockingugh.

    "See? I always knew you were faking it. Let me break it to you-no matter how hard you try, Haynie and Keen are never going to like you."

    "Ste, before Rachel came back, your antics with Haynie might have passed. But now that Rachel''s here, it''s game over for you."

    Abby, unable to listen any longer, interrupted Jasper with a frown.

    "Hey, that''s enough."

    "Why should I stop? Look at you, a housewife with no status or background. Do you really think you''re a match for Haynie?"

    "Shut up," Abby said, trembling with anger. "I''ve never met anyone so shamelessly proud of being the other woman!"

    "Oh, who''s the homewrecker here, really?" Jasperughed derisively, as if hearing a hrious joke.

    "Everyone knows if it weren''t for Ste scheming her way into marriage, Haynie would be with Rachel by now. Ste is the real homewrecker, and she dares to use others? So funny."

    At that moment, Ste, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "Marriage is supposed to be a choice made freely. If he didn''t agree, there wouldn''t be a marriage certificate. Since he married me, no matter how much he and your dear Rachel were in love, that''s all in the past."

    Though Ste was much shorter than Jasper, she stood before him, radiating

    confidence. She looked up at Jasper and said, "No matter the reason or excuse, interfering in someone else''s marriage makes you the other woman."

 Chapter 85

    "Ha, what good is it to have the title of Mrs. O''Brien?" Jasper sneered. "You wouldn''t believe it, but if Rachel so much as whispers she''s scared, Haynie would drop everything to show up at her door in the middle of the night. When Hayniees home depends entirely on when Rachel decides to let him go! Has he been around muchtely? Want to know where he is? Yep, you guessed it-stuck with Rachel, treating amon cold like it''s some life-threatening disease. Even your own son is right there next to Rachel, showering her with attention and ming you for making her sick. It won''t be long before Rachel takes your ce and bes Keen''s new mom!"

    With that, Jasper shot Ste a smug nce and strutted off.

    "This is unbelievable!" Abby snapped, about to chase after him, but Ste grabbed her arm to stop her.

    Ste didn''t the slightest bit of anger and said, "Let it go, Abby. It''s not worth getting worked up over someone like that. I''m already in talks with awyer about the divorce. It won''t be long before I''m free."

    Abby couldn''t contain her frustration. "You''ve given so much to Haynes and Keen, wasted so many years, and for what? It''s just not fair!"

    Ste shrugged it off, "It''s okay. It''s never toote for a fresh start. If anything, he taught me that relying on myself is the way to go."

    ...

    A few morningster, Ste received a call from Antoney.

    "Star, have you heard from Abby today?"

    "No," Ste replied, her brow furrowing. "Why? What''s up with Abby?"

    Antoney hesitated for a moment. "Abby found a couple of great spots for a new studio, and we were supposed to check them out yesterday. But today, I can''t reach her. I''m worried something might have happened, so I thought I''d check with you."

    Sensing something off, Ste asked, "Did something happen? Did Abby get into trouble?"

    Antoney''s voice dropped, "Last time I met up with Abby, this guy Jasper showed up, saying some pretty nasty things and insulting you. He bragged about how Haynes was treating Rachel and dared Abby to see for herself."

    Antoney and Abby were both friends of Ste, and they knew each other well. Having spent time with Abby, Antoney had a sense of her character.

    He continued, "I was a bit uneasy, so I went to the hospital to see what was up, and that''s when I heard Rachel had attempted suicidest night."

    Ste''s concern deepened. "But what''s that got to do with Abby?" she asked.

    Antoney replied quietly, "I heard Abby went to the hospital yesterday and had some pretty harsh words with Rachel."

    Ste''s eyes darkened. "I''ll get to the bottom of this."

    Antoney warned, "If Rachel''s attempt had anything to do with Abby, Haynes might not let it slide."

    Ste paused, considering. "Abby isn''t one to act out without reason. I can''t believe she''d just pick a fight with Rachel out of nowhere. And really..."

    Her gaze turned icy. "If Rachel was so affected by a few words from Abby, maybe she wouldn''t have been involved with a married man in the first ce."

    Antoney tried to calm her down, saying, "It might not be a big deal. Abby could''ve had an emergency and didn''t have time to fill me in. She''s your friend, and Haynes probably won''t target her."

    Ste stayed silent, lost in thought.

 Chapter 86

    Even whenpared to Abby, Rachel held a special ce in Ste''s mind that Abby couldn''t touch. Haynes wasn''t the type to give Abby a pass just because they were friends. In fact, he might suspect Abby was the mastermind behind it all.

    After hanging up, Ste dialed a number she hadn''t called in a long time. The phone rang a few times before someone picked up.

    Before Ste could say anything, a woman''s icy voice came through. "Mr. O''Brien just fell asleep," the voice said, devoid of any warmth or emotion. "If you have something to say, tell me, and I''ll pass it on."

    The voice belonged to Lacey, Haynes'' secretary. While she wasn''t as openly rude as Jasper, she was still cold and dismissive, showing Ste no respect.

    "I''m calling to speak with Haynes," Ste said tly. "Put him on."

    "Sorry, I can''t wake Mr. O''Brien," Lacey said, her voice still t and unfeeling. "He was at the hospital all night and just dozed off. If it''s urgent, let me know, and I''ll pass it along to him."

    Imagine needing your husband''s secretary''s approval just to speak to him. How ridiculous was that?

    Ste didn''t bother responding. She just hung up.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Rachel finally regained consciousness. Seeing Haynes standing by her bedside, tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Haynie, you shouldn''t have saved me," Rachel said, her voice trembling. "Ms. Cameron''s friends were right. Someone like me, who''s destined to be a burden, shouldn''t waste your time."

    Haynes furrowed his brow. "I''ve already taken steps to manage Abby. Once you''re feeling better, she''ll apologize to you."

    Rachel''s expression was filled with sorrow. "Ms. Cameron needs you too. I shouldn''t be taking up so much of your time..."

    "Haynie, even though Ms. Murphy is Ms. Cameron''s friend, I believe this has nothing to do with Ms. Cameron," Rachel said with a weak smile. "She''s been acting strangetely; maybe someone has been influencing her."

    "Focus on getting better," Haynes replied, his handsome face impassive. "I''ll handle Abby, and you''ll get the resolution you deserve."

    Unable to reach Haynes by phone, Ste decided to head to the hospital herself. Just as she was about to get on the elevator, someone called out to her. "Ste?"

    She turned to see a charming and well-mannered man walking toward her. "Foreman?"

    Foreman was one of Haynes'' brothers. Perhaps because he didn''t have any romantic interest in Rachel, he treated Ste with a kindness that was rare among Haynes'' circle.

    "Are you here to see Rachel?" Foreman asked.

    "I''m here to find Haynes," Ste replied, looking at him. "Do you know how Rachel''s doing?"

    "She''s out of the woods now, nothing serious," Foreman said. "Is that why you''re here?"

    Ste shook her head, replying, "Haynes took my friend because of Rachel. I want to know what they''re nning."

    Foreman looked surprised. "Are you sure Haynie''s the one who took your friend?"

    Ste hesitated, her gaze wavering. "I... think it was him."

    "If you''re not certain, then maybe there''s a chance it wasn''t Haynie," Foreman suggested.

 Chapter 87

    Ste paused, gathering her thoughts as she recounted everything to Foreman in detail.

    Foreman paused, thinking over her words, then looked her in the eye. "You''ve got a point��it''s possible. But there''s also a chance she''s caught up in something else and is lying low because she doesn''t want to drag you into it."

    He leaned forward slightly, his tone more serious. "Have you considered what happens if Abby wasn''t taken by Haynie? As his wife, using him without solid proof could make things between you two really messy down the line."

    Ste froze, caught off guard. It hit her then-she didn''t have any real evidence, just a gut feeling and a lot of assumptions.

    Foreman noticed her uncertainty. "Why don''t you head back for now," he suggested calmly. "I''ll investigate this for you. If it''s not Haynie, I''ll do my best to find out where she is. And if it is Haynie, I''ll find a way to get your friend released."

    Ste hesitated, looking at Foreman, "Why are you helping me?"

    A flicker of emotion passed through Foreman''s eyes, too quick to catch. "Haynie and I grew up together; helping you is like helping him. Besides," he lowered his voice, "I''ve never really liked Rachel. Sometimes I even suspect... her illness might not be genuine."

    Ste looked at Foreman sharply, "You think so too?"

    Foreman nodded, "But that''s just my personal hunch. It''s better to keep quiet about things without proof."

    He paused, then added, "If you want to confront Haynie, you need evidence. You don''t have any right now, so let me handle it. I''ll get to the bottom of this for you." Ste was convinced, nodding gently. "Thank you, Mr. Richards."

    Foreman smiled warmly, "Please, just call me Foreman."

    Ste nodded, smiling back. "Alright, Foreman."

    Foreman was the definition of a true gentleman-nothing like Haynes'' strict demeanor or Jasper''sid-back attitude. He was polished, refined, and always carried himself with grace. While others were quick to criticize her, he never jumped on the bandwagon. In fact, he often reminded Haynes to hold off on judging until all the facts were clear.

    In truth, Ste had a good impression of him.

    Foreman spoke softly, "You should head home. I''ll contact you as soon as I have

    news."

    "Okay, I''ll go then."

    After Rachel fell asleep, Haynes arranged for someone to stay by her bedside to prevent any further extreme actions. Leaving the hospital room, Haynes noticed Foreman standing in the corridor.

    Haynes raised an eyebrow, "What brings you here?"

    Foreman turned around, "Did you take Ste''s friend Abby?"

    "Is that why you''re here?" Haynes asked.

    Foreman nodded, saying, "I ran into Ste earlier. She told me about it."

    Haynes'' eyes darkened slightly.

    "Haynie," Foreman said, "I understand Rachel means a lot to you, but don''t forget Ste is your wife too. You should consider her feelings."

    Foreman had said this many times, but Haynes always stuck to his own views.

    "If Ste finds out you took Abby because of Rachel, it''ll be a huge blow to her. The tension between you two will be hard to resolve."

    Haynes remained unfazed, "Foreman, don''t let Ste deceive you. Just the other day, Jasper saw her shopping for clothes for Keen."

 Chapter 88

    "She knew perfectly well that Rachel didn''t have much time left, yet she kept ying her little games. Remember how she faked being sick or even pretended she''d been kidnapped just to grab Keen''s and my attention?"

    "Over the years, she''s gotten used to the high life, and now with Keen involved, there''s no way she''d easily agree to a divorce. It''s all just a strategic retreat on her part," Haynes remarked with a shake of his head.

    Foreman watched Haynes intently, furrowing his brow, as if on the verge of saying something. Just then, the tightly shut door of the hospital room swung open.

    The nurse, spotting Haynes still in the hallway, let out a sigh of relief. "Mr. O''Brien, thank goodness you''re still here. Ms. Pearce had a nightmare and we can''t wake her. Could you pleasee take a look?"

    Haynes gave a quick nod and walked back into the room. Foreman watched him go, his figure fading into the distance.

    ...

    Ste waited anxiously for two days until Foreman finally got in touch. "I''ve found out that Abby wasn''t taken by Haynie," Foreman said, his voice giving nothing away. "I need a few more days to track her down, so hang tight."

    Ste exhaled in relief but quickly tensed up again. "What on earth happened with Abby? Why is she hiding?"

    After a moment of silence, Foreman responded, "Looks like she pissed off the wrong guy and is keeping her head down to stay out of trouble... Don''t stress, once I track her down, I''ll take care of it."

    Knowing Abby''s talent for getting under people''s skin, Ste didn''t question Foreman''s theory. She thanked him and hung up.

    However, not long after, her phone buzzed with a new message. "Ste, your friend has been missing for days. Aren''t you worried at all?"

    Ste instantly recognized it as one of Rachel''s attempts to stir up trouble. Ignoring the message, she was about to delete it when a photo came through. It was Abby, tied to a chair with duct tape across her mouth.

    Heart racing, Ste dialed the number, but the call was abruptly cut off. Immediately, another text arrived. "If you want to know where your friend is, meet me at this caf��. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you."

    Staring at the address, Ste pondered. The caf�� was a well-known spot in the city center, a ce bustling enough to deter any immediate danger. Normally, hostage exchanges happened in secluded locations. Why meet at a popr caf��? And if Foreman had said Haynes wasn''t involved in Abby''s disappearance, how did Rachel know her whereabouts? Could Abby really be with Rachel?

    With these questions swirling in her mind, Ste decided to head to the caf��. From the outside, the caf�� appeared normal, with a decent number of patrons inside.

    As soon as she stepped in, a well-trained barista approached her. "Ma''am, do you have a reservation?"

    Ste mentioned the table number, and the barista led her to the spot. As she settled into her seat, she caught sight of a familiar figure. Sensing her gaze, the woman looked up gently.

    "Ms. Cameron, you made it."

    Ste gave the woman a cautious look, taking in her strikingly polished features. "Rachel, what do you want Why did you call me out here?"

    Rachel ordered a coffee, then turned her attention back to Ste.

 Chapter 89

    "Haynie''s out of town on a business trip, so I finally got the chance to meet Ms. Cameron. Otherwise..." She chuckled softly, a hint of helplessness gracing her features. "Otherwise, Haynie would never have let me out of the house."

    "Did you invite me here just to unt all this?" Ste asked.

    "I heard you''re divorcing Haynie," Rachel continued. "Not that it matters whether you genuinely want a divorce or you''re just pretending. Either way, you can''t change anything."

    Rachel wasn''t as brash as Jasper, but every word she spoke carried an unparalleled confidence. "Ms. Cameron, between you and me, he''ll always pick me first," she said confidently.

    Ste stayed quiet for a moment, then asked, "If that''s true, why did he marry me and not you?"

    Rachel just smiled. "That''s because I let him marry you... You know how it is- people always want what they can''t have. Otherwise, why do you think he still cares so much about me?"

    Just then, the waiter brought over their freshly brewed coffee. The rich aroma filled the air, tinged with a subtle bitterness.

    Ste, tired of the charade, cut to the chase. "Is Abby with you?"

    "No, she''s not with me. She''s in Haynie''s hands," Rachel replied with a smile. "She was the reason I almost ended it all, so Haynie isn''t going to let her off easily."

    Ste fixed her gaze on Rachel, "You''re saying Abby is with Haynie?"

    Rachel feigned surprise. "Abby is your best friend. She stood up for you, confronted me, and crossed Haynie. And you don''t know where she is?"

    "So, Ms. Pearce, do you know where she is?" Ste inquired.

    "No," Rachel frowned slightly. "From what I''ve gathered, Haynie wants to give her

    a taste of her own medicine, make her experience some real fear."

    "Her words did upset me, but they weren''t the reason I tried to end it all."

    "I don''t want this to end in tragedy, but I can''t sway Haynie. He''s determined to settle this score for me..."

    Rachel''s voice was soft and gentle. "Since I can''t change his mind, perhaps you, as his wife, can. Especially since Abby is your friend."

    Ste detected the underlying message in Rachel''s words and felt a cold chuckle rise within her. Was Rachel boasting about how Haynie was willing to go to great lengths against her friend, all in her name?

    The steam from the coffee slowly dissipated.

    Ste responded coolly, "If you truly don''t want this to end badly, can you tell me where Abby is?"

    Rachel shook her head, "Sorry, I honestly don''t know. I came here hoping you could talk some sense into Haynie."

    With that, she nced at her watch, stood up, and said, "Haynie''s flight is about tond. He''d be worried if I''m not there... I should get going."

    Rachel picked up her bag and turned to leave.

    Watching Rachel''s retreating figure, Ste''s clenched fists slowly rxed.

    Foreman had said Abby wasn''t with Haynie. Rachel insisted she was. Ste''s mind raced-who was lying, and who was telling the truth?

    After settling the bill, Ste left the coffee shop. She didn''t head home but instead made her way to the hospital. Ste knew where Rachel had been hospitalized; finding out her room number wasn''t difficult.

 Chapter 90

    The entire hospital floor had been reserved for Haynes and Rachel, leaving the hallway eerily silent and devoid of any presence. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps resonated through the empty corridor, steadily growing louder.

    Ste''s nerves tightened, instinctively causing her to hold her breath. The footsteps passed by the fire exit where she was hidden. Afraid of being discovered, Ste dared not move or even peek out. Only after she heard the soft click of a door closing did she cautiously emerge.

    On tiptoe, she approached Rachel''s room, her reflection in the ss revealing just how tentative she was. She stopped for a moment, struck by the absurdity of it all. Here she was, Haynes''wful wife, sneaking around like she was the one doing something wrong, terrified of being spotted. And then there was Rachel, strutting in without a care, bold as ever, acting like she owned the ce��and him.

    Yes, Rachel was undeniably significant in Haynes'' life. Ste had never doubted that. Otherwise, how could Rachel summon Haynes with just a phone call? Why hadn''t she, as his rightful wife, warned Rachel to keep her distance? Was it because, deep down, she knew she couldn''tpete with Rachel?

    As Ste''s thoughts spiraled, the sound of conversation from inside the room interrupted her reverie. "Haynie, you didn''t have to rush over right after your trip. Tomorrow would''ve been just fine," Rachel''s voice said lightly.

    After a brief pause, a familiar, cool voice came through the door. "I heard you went out today?"

    Ste''s heart slowly sank. Haynes had indeede to see Rachel immediately afternding. And she had foolishly wondered if Rachel was deliberately causing trouble.

    The sharp scent of antiseptic filled her nostrils, almost overwhelming. Inside, the conversation continued.

    "I was just bored being stuck here all the time. I needed some air, nothing to worry about," Rachel said. Then her voice dropped, almost conspiratorially, "Oh, by the way... Since Abby has apologized, maybe you could ease up on her. She is, after all, Ms. Cameron''s friend."

    Haynes responded with a nonchnt murmur. But Ste knew him well enough to understand that if he hadn''t already acted against Abby, he wouldn''t have responded at all.

    Her heart felt as if it were being squeezed tightly, the pain almost suffocating. Foreman had deceived her! Ste clenched her teeth so hard she tasted blood.

    "Bang!" Something fell to the floor with a sharp tter. Rachel''s voice followed, a soft exmation of surprise. "Oh, Haynie, I''m sorry, I got your coat dirty!"

    His coat? Ste''s eyes widened. She had always had a talent for art and music. Though she focused on the violin, her painting skills were notable.

    For Haynes'' birthday, she had designed and personally crafted a bespoke jacket for him. Haynes, usually so reserved, had shown genuine appreciation for the gift. He had even kissed her spontaneously for the first time, breaking his usual reticence.

    That moment had made Ste think she''d finally broken through to him. After that, she poured even more of herself into caring for Haynes, making sure every little part of his life was perfect. But now, peeking through the door, she spotted the jacket she''d given him-ruined, with a stain she couldn''t ignore.

 Chapter 91

    "It''s all my fault; I was so careless and spilled the soup all over your jacket... Why don''t you give it to me, and I''ll wash it clean for you?"

    Ste stood outside the door, unable to see their expressions.

    Haynes was silent for a long time before he finally spoke three words.

    "No need." His voice was steady, devoid of any anger, as calm as ever. It was as if the stained jacket was just another piece of clothing, nothing special.

    "I noticed you''ve been wearing that jacket a lottely; you must really like it, right? Haynie, since I made the mess, I insist on cleaning it. I promise I''ll make it spotless..."

    Rachel''s voice suddenly changed, tinged with a hint of tears, as if she''d been struck by a thought.

    "Haynie, do you hate me now? Is that why you won''t give me the jacket?"

    "No."

    Rachel sobbed softly, "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then... can you let me take the jacket?"

    This time, the silence stretched on much longer than before. Eventually, Haynes sighed and uttered a single word. "Fine."

    Rachel finally broke into a smile through her tears, "I''ll return it to you once it''s clean."

    Shortly after hanging up, Ste heard the front door close-Haynes was gone.

    Wanting to avoid any chance of bumping into him, she waited a good thirty minutes. When she was certain he wasn''ting back, Ste finally headed downstairs.

    On the first floor, she spotted two young nurses holding a familiar jacket, chatting as they walked.

    "Rich folks really are something else. Get a jacket dirty and just toss it instead of washing it."

    "Come on, Haynes is loaded. For him, tossing a jacket a day wouldn''t even make a dent in his wallet."

    "This jacket looks like it''s pretty high-quality, not cheap at all. If Ms. Pearce hadn''t specifically told us to chuck it, I''d have taken it home myself."

    "Forget it, what the rich discard isn''t ours to use."

    As they chatted, they threw the jacket into the trash.

    Once they left, Ste opened the trash can.

    Sure enough, it was the jacket she had gifted Haynes. Her grip on it tightened until her knuckles turned white.

    After realizing Foreman had been deceiving her, Ste decided to stop waiting foolishly for his call. Instead, she headed directly to The O''Brien Group.

    Upon entering, she was stopped by two receptionists.

    One of them asked, "Miss, who are you here to see?"

    Ste paused, "I''m here to see Haynes."

    As soon as Haynes'' name came up, the receptionists'' smiles vanished, and their eyes shifted, suddenly cautious. "Do you have business with Mr. O''Brien?"

    Ste nced at the receptionist, "It''s important."

    The other receptionist frowned, asking, "Do you have an appointment?"

    Ste didn''t have an appointment. "I''m Mrs. O''Brien. I need to see Haynes urgently."

    The receptionists exchanged looks. "Sorry, we don''t recognize you." They knew Haynes was married but had never met the so-called "Mrs. O''Brien."

    One receptionist, eyes darting, said, "Mr. O''Brien instructed us not to let anyone in without an appointment."

    "Miss, if you really are Mrs. O''Brien, why not give Mr. O''Brien a call? We''re just following protocol. If he says to let you in, we will."

 Chapter 92

    Ste sighed and reluctantly dialed Haynes'' number again.

    "Ring, ring, ring..." No answer.

    Before long, the call ended on its own, timing out in silence.

    The two receptionists exchanged a look, their expressions growing more disdainful, as if Ste were something unpleasant they had to deal with.

    One of them nced at Ste''s striking face, a flicker of envy crossing her eyes, and spoke with a sarcastic edge. "It''sughable, really. Mrs. O''Brien herself can''t even get through to Mr. O''Brien... Do you think we''re fools?"

    "Yeah, since when did every Tom, Dick, and Harry think they could just waltz in to see Mr. O''Brien? Gold diggers these days hit new lows," chimed in the other, her voice dripping with contempt.

    "I''ve seen plenty of women who think a pretty face is all it takes to snag Mr. O''Brien, but none quite so bold as to pretend they''re Mrs. O''Brien," she added, just loud enough for Ste to hear.

    Ste was in disbelief. After five years of marriage to Haynes, there was no respect��not in private, and certainly not in public.

    "Is Haynes in the office today?" Ste asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

    "I''m sorry," one receptionist replied curtly. "Company policy forbids disclosing Mr. O''Brien''s whereabouts to outsiders."

    The other receptionist sneered, "Aren''t you supposed to be Mrs. O''Brien? Shouldn''t you know if your husband''s in or not?"

    Feeling their mocking eyes on her, Ste turned and walked over to the waiting area, unwilling to engage further.

    The receptionists, convinced that Ste was just another woman with ulterior motives towards Haynes, became even more dismissive.

    "You should just leave. Mr. O''Brien won''t see you," one called out.

    "You know women like you just ruin the atmosphere around here!" the other added.

    "If you don''t leave, I''ll call security!"

    "Get out of here!"

    Ste had intended to let it slide, respecting that they were just doing their jobs. But their attitude had crossed a line, bing a personal vendetta rather than professional duty.

    As she turned to face them, she couldn''t help but smirk at their defensive hostility. Haynes was even more of a catch than she had given him credit for.

    "Oh? Is this the kind of professionalism The O''Brien Group''s receptionists are known for?" Ste shot back, pulling out her phone and pointing the camera at the two women.

    "I wonder how this would y out online or in the media. Would it make headlines?" She mused with a smile. "The headline could be... ''The O''Brien Group''s receptionists behaving like fishwives-is it poor employee quality or a reflection of The O''Brien Group''s corporate culture?""

    "Do you think a story like that might affect The O''Brien Group''s stock value?" she added, her voice calm yet pointed.

    The receptionists nched at the sight of Ste recording them. Whatever they thought of Ste, their unprofessional behavior was another matter entirely.

    If this incident hit the news and tarnished The O''Brien Group''s image, the consequences could be severe-a risk they couldn''t afford to take.

    The two women started to panic. Working at The O''Brien Group was a coveted position, even for receptionists, and despite their behavior, it wasn''t the kind of job that was easy toe by.

    They had growncent in their roles, feeling superior, but now they realized they had run into someone they couldn''t easily dismiss.

 Chapter 93

    One of the receptionists immediately softened her tone. "Ma''am, I''m sorry. My words were harsh. Could you please not upload the video online?"

    The other receptionist, not wanting to risk her job either, quickly added, "I''m sorry too. Our behavior was out of line. ording to our policy, you can''t go upstairs, but you''re wee to wait in the lobby."

    Ste wasn''t there to cause trouble. Seeing their apologies, she put her phone down and said no more.

    Time ticked by, and the evening sky outside began to darken. Ste hadn''t eaten all day, afraid that Haynes mighte out at the exact moment she stepped

    away.

    She didn''t know how long she had been waiting when she heard the sound of steady footsteps approaching. Lifting her head, Ste saw a familiar figure.

    Jasper spotted Ste too, sitting alone on the couch in the lobby. He called out, "What''s going on with this woman?"

    The two receptionists clearly recognized Jasper. Although they still harbored some resentment towards Ste, they kept it under wraps.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, thisdy is here to see Mr. O''Brien, but she doesn''t have an appointment. ording topany policy, we can''t let her in," one receptionist exined.

    The other murmured quietly, "She ims to be Mrs. O''Brien, yet she couldn''t even reach him on the phone..."

    A sly grin crept across Jasper''s face as he sauntered over to Ste, his tone dripping with mock surprise. "Well, well-if it isn''t Ms. Cameron? Or should I say..." He paused dramatically, feigning confusion, "Mrs. O''Brien? The oh-so- dignified Mrs. O''Brien, stuck waiting down here like a nobody?"

    Ste looked at Jasper''s malicious expression without a word. The more silent Ste remained, the more brazen Jasper became.

    "Ste,st time I warned you to back off from Haynie, but you just wouldn''t listen, insisting on humiliating yourself. Tsk, tsk..."

    Jasper dramatically pped his cheek, mocking, "Doesn''t your face hurt now?" Ste''s gaze was icy as she looked at him. "Was it you who messed with Abby?"

    Jasper had shown up around her and Abby far too often, with intentions that were all too clear-to provoke them. Abby, being straightforward by nature, already felt she had been wronged since Ste''s marriage. With Jasper goading her, how could Abby hold back?

    Jasper was smug, his arrogance practically tangible. "Yeah, it was me. So what? Even if it were you in trouble, Haynie wouldn''t hold it against me."

    Something seemed to spark in Jasper''s mind, his grin widening with satisfaction. "After I sshed you with waterst time, Haynie didn''t distance himself from me over it. Do you know what that means?"

    Ste''s pupils contracted, yet her gaze only grew colder.

    Jasper sighed theatrically, turning to the receptionists. "Oh, I dropped by unexpectedly today, no appointment. Is it alright if I just go see Haynie?"

    The receptionists quickly assured him with smiles, "Mr. Wilkinson, given your rtionship with Mr. O''Brien, you don''t need an appointment. Please, go ahead, no need to dy your business."

    Jasper cast a disdainful nce at Ste, pointedly remarking to the receptionists, "Some shameless women will always try to seduce Haynie. Keep your eyes peeled and don''t let such brazen hussies through."

    The receptionists nodded, catching his drift. "Rest assured, Mr. Wilkinson, we won''t let strangers in just like that."

    Pleased with himself, Jasper bounded upstairs, barely containing his glee. "Haynie! You''ll never guess who''s rotting in the lobby right now-Ste!"

 Chapter 94

    Haynes had just finished his meeting and nced at his phone, noting the missed calls with a contemtive look.

    Jasper, smug, remarked, "See? I told you, if you give Ste the cold shoulder for a few days, she''lle running back to you."

    "Keep it up, and she''ll soon drop the act and show her true colors."

    Half an hourter, the elevator doors opened.

    Jasper and Haynes stepped out, one after the other.

    Ste stood up, "Haynes..."

    Before she could continue, Jasper interrupted.

    "Haynie, we need to go now. Something''s off with Rachel, and you should check on her immediately."

    Haynes had no intention of interacting with Ste, and with Jasper''s urgency, he walked past her without a nce.

    Ste moved in front of Haynes, "Just one minute..."

    Jasper''s voice pierced through sharply. "Ste, no matter how desperate you are, read the room. Rachel''s in trouble, and you''re here blocking Haynie. Are you trying to make things worse for her? How can you be so heartless?"

    Ste replied calmly, "When Mr. Wilkinson was mocking me earlier, you didn''t seem in a rush. Why the urgency now?"

    Jasper retorted, "Ste, stop stalling! If anything happens to Rachel, Haynie won''t let you off easily!"

    Steughed lightly, "Jasper, it''s amusing how you use me without reason. Do I have magical powers to harm from afar?"

    "Ste, you��" Haynes interrupted impatiently, "Enough."

    He nced at Jasper and said, "Where''s Rachel? Take me to her immediately." Ste frowned, "Haynes..."

    His voice turned icy, "Ste, if Rachel is harmed because of your dy, I may indeed hold you ountable."

    Ste''s grip unconsciously loosened.

    Haynes strode away without another word.

    Jasper shot Ste a contemptuous look, walking off with the self-assured air of a victor.

    Time wasn''t on Ste''s side. She needed to discuss Abby with Haynes and didn''t know when the next opportunity would arise.

    She hailed a cab and followed Haynes to the hospital, taking care not to intrude. She waited outside, nning to talk to him about Abby once he was done with Rachel.

    After all, disturbing Rachel''s "recovery" wasn''t a trivial matter.

    An hourter, the hospital room door finally opened.

    Haynes emerged.

    Seeing her waiting there, he wasn''t surprised at all.

    Without acknowledging her presence, he walked past her.

    Ste followed, "Haynes..."

    But before she could continue, his low, clear voice stopped her.

    "Didn''t you say you''d nevere begging to me?"

    Ste instinctively clenched her fists.

    She wanted to retort that if he hadn''t interfered with her friend, she wouldn''t be here.

    But thinking of Abby''s situation, she held back.

    "Haynes, I want to talk about Abby."

    Haynes didn''t break stride, "Mrs. O''Brien, if you''re asking for a favor, you should show it."

    A favor? Ste immediately grasped his implication.

    He expected her to grovel.

    A cold smile flickered across her lips. He might want her to react, but she had no intention of giving him that satisfaction.

 Chapter 95

    She wouldn''t havee here alone to face him without a n. Ste stopped cold, her face a mask of calm as she met the gaze of the towering man before her. When she spoke, her voice didn''t waver.

    "If you agree to let Abby go, I can give you the medicine Deanna needs," she stated firmly.

    Haynes stopped in his tracks, his eyes cold as ice as he turned sharply to face her. "So, you really do have the medicine my mother needs," he said, his voiceced with suspicion.

    Ste shrugged off his attitude with ease. "Mr. O''Brien, you''ve always been the devoted son. Surely, you wouldn''t stand by and watch Deanna suffer from her headaches without doing something about it?"

    "Ste, you''re bing quite the negotiator," Haynes replied, a bitter edge to his words.

    Ste offered a faint smile. "There''s a time for emotions, and a time for

    negotiations. Mr. O''Brien, you didn''t let Abby go just because she''s my friend, did you?"

    "I''m simply following your example, practicing the same tough love. Is there anything wrong with that?"

    Human nature, after all, is hypocritical.

    So long as the blows don''tnd on one''s own body, the pain is never truly felt.

    When he put Rachel in difficult situations for his own sake, did he ever stop to think about how she felt?

    Now that it''s his turn, he finds it unbearable?

    Rachel always loved to make Haynes choose between two things, didn''t she?

    Fine, let''s see Haynes make his choice now.

    Let''s see what''s more important: his mother or getting revenge for his beloved Rachel.

    Haynes stared at her for a long time.

    Ste met his gaze steadily, without a hint of evasion. After a while, Haynes averted his eyes, disappointment clouding his expression.

    She''d stopped expecting anything from Haynes years ago. Let him believe whatever he wanted��she was done trying to justify herself to him.

    "Alright," Haynes finally said, "Bring the medicine, and I''ll let Abby go."

    Ste nodded. "Deal."

    The next morning, Ste made her way to a small herbal shop tucked away in a hard-to-find alley. The shop was old and shabby, its sign faded and barely legible.

    As soon as she entered, the pungent aroma of herbs enveloped her senses.

    An elderly man with a head full of white hair sat behind the counter, peering through his sses as he sniffed at a handful of herbs, jotting something down in a notebook.

    Ste approached him quietly. "Mr. Burton," she greeted him.

    Mr. Burton didn''t bother to look up. "Here for more medicine, are you? I told youst time, that was thest batch."

    Ste began hesitantly, "Mr. Burton, I was wondering if I could ask a small favor

    Before she could finish, Mr. Burton waved his hand sharply, cutting her off. "Not happening. Get lost," he muttered gruffly.

    Mr. Burton had just turned seventy and was known for his quirky temperament. But his skills as a herbalist were unmatched. When Ste learned that Deanna had chronic headaches, she''d gone through great lengths to find him, hoping to win Deanna''s favor.

    On her first visit, Mr. Burton had given her the cold shoulder, kicking her out the door before she even exined her purpose. His reason? He didn''t like the look of her.

    Ste had encountered plenty of entric people in her time, but never a doctor quite like him.

    Maybe he was just having a bad day, she thought, and so, she returned the next day, only to be turned away again.

    For a whole week, Ste showed up, and finally, Mr. Burton spared her a nce.

    "I only sell medicine to those in need. You look like ady of means. With your family''s wealth, why not seek out a famous doctor? Why waste your time with an old man like me?"

    "Mr. Burton," Ste said carefully, "everyone says your skills are unmatched. Even the illnesses regr doctors can''t handle you fix them like it''s nothing."

 Chapter 96

    Upon hearing Ste''s plea, Mr. Burton couldn''t help but let a trace of smugness flicker across his face, though he quickly masked it with a dismissive tone. "Don''t think you can butter me up with ttery and I''ll just agree to treat you," he said.

    Ste, earnest and sincere, replied, "Mr. Burton, what would it take for you to agree to help?"

    Mr. Burton gave her a sideways nce. "If you''re really that determined, you can work for me here, doing odd jobs. When I''m satisfied with your work, I''ll consider treating you. How does that sound?"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ste agreed.

    Mr. Burton looked at her with a hint of surprise. Initially, he assumed Ste was the one seeking treatment, but seeing her healthyplexion, he figured she was just another bored heiress looking for attention.

    He''d seen plenty of those in his younger days, wealthy young women inventing ailments for a bit of excitement.

    He intended to test her resolve, assigning her the dirtiest and most exhausting tasks. Whenever she made a mistake, he''d berate her mercilessly, even reducing her to tears on several asions.

    Yet, every morning, she returned to his clinic, unfazed and punctual.

    After about six months, Mr. Burton realized that although Ste wasn''t seriously ill, her sincerity and persistence were worthy of recognition, so he decided to hear her out.

    That was when he learned Ste was seeking medicine for her mother-inw.

    It''s rare to find someone so devoted these days, Mr. Burton thought, and his opinion of Ste improved significantly.

    Through their conversations, he also discovered that Ste was married to Haynes O''Brien, the CEO of The O''Brien Group.

    Mr. Burton had managed Deanna''s medication for thest two years. Her chronic headaches were notoriously stubborn-not something a quick fix could cure-but another year or two of treatment would eliminate thempletely.

    However, in recent months, Haynes and Rachel''s public antics were so conspicuous that even Mr. Burton, who seldom paid attention to the news, had heard about them.

    Coupled with the fact that only Ste had been visiting him, never Haynes, Mr. Burton''s anger was simmering. He bluntly told Ste he wouldn''t provide any more medicine.

    "Given how diligently you''ve helped me all this while, I''ll help onest time," Mr. Burton said, removing his reading sses and snorting in disdain. "But you''ve got to bring your husband with you. It''s his mother''s health on the line, and he hasn''t shown up once. Has filial piety be a service you can outsource?"

    Ste knew Mr. Burton well-how he looked down his nose at rich folks who thought money fixed everything. After a tense pause, she finally said, "This is thest time I''ll ask, Mr. Burton. I''m begging you-not for me, but to save a friend."

    Mr. Burton raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "Save a friend?"

    "Yes, my friend has offended someone they shouldn''t have, so..."

    Mr. Burton, having seen much in his years, quickly pieced the puzzle together.

    He cursed, "Is it that bastard husband of yours threatening you? Despicable! He won''t evene fetch the medicine himself and instead holds your friend over your head?"

    Ste, knowing Mr. Burton had the wrong impression, exined, "Mr. Burton, it''s a misunderstanding. My friend did indeed provoke the wrong person first."

    Despite her disdain for Haynes, Ste wasn''t one to twist the truth. Sheid out the situation honestly, understanding that Mr. Burton valued sincerity above all else and wouldn''t be fooled by deception.

    After pondering her words for a long time, Mr. Burton looked up at her.

    "You want my help? Fine, but you must agree to one condition," he said.

 Chapter 97

    Ste felt a renewed sense of determination. As long as Mr. Burton was willing to speak, everything was negotiable. Mr. Burton might have had a sharp tongue, but he was genuinely kind-hearted. Back when he learned that Keen had been born prematurely and was in poor health, he''d shared plenty of advice on how to nurture him back to strength.

    "Mr. Burton, please go ahead," Ste said, ready for anything.

    Mr. Burton nced at her, his expression as inscrutable as ever. "You mentioned you y the violin, right? I have a number of elderly patients who are quite lonely. So, I''m thinking of organizing a little event for them. If you perform a concert for these seniors, I''ll provide you with the medicine you need. How does that sound?"

    Ste agreed without hesitation. "Of course, no problem at all." She added, "Would it be alright if I invited my friend to join me for the performance?"

    Mr. Burton squinted slightly, as if weighing the sincerity of her words. "You''re really willing to perform for us old folks?"

    Ste chuckled. "Before my mother passed, my friend and I often did volunteer performances at orphanages and retirement homes. We''re no strangers to this kind of thing."

    Mr. Burton gave a thoughtful nod. "Alright, settled. Just don''t chicken out when things get rough."

    "Rest assured, Mr. Burton. I keep my promises." Ste inquired, "When and where do you n to hold this concert?"

    Mr. Burton pondered for a moment. "Let''s set it for the end of the month. As for the location... I haven''t decided yet, but I''ll let you know."

    Ste wasn''t picky about the venue, so she agreed easily.

    Handing her the medicine, Mr. Burton reiterated, "Once you take this, there''s no backing out. Even if it rains cats and dogs, you''ll be there to perform."

    Ste nodded earnestly. "Mr. Burton, you have my word. I''ll be there."

    With that, Mr. Burton waved her off. "Alright, if there''s nothing else, off you go. Don''t interfere with my work."

    Ste bade him farewell and left.

    After watching Ste disappear down the street, Mr. Burton picked up his phone and made a call. "I''ve decided toe home."

    Within ten minutes, a fleet of luxury cars pulled up outside his clinic. A group of middle-aged men and a few elegantly dressed women hurried inside.

    "This is wonderful! Dad, you''re finallying home!" one of them eximed.

    Mr. Burton was not amused by the spectacle. "What were you thinking, showing up like this? Get those cars out of here!"

    One man quickly instructed his assistant to move the vehicles, while another approached Mr. Burton. "Dad, we''ve already prepared a wee dinner. Let''s go now."

    Mr. Burton shot him a withering re. "Did I say I was leaving right this moment?"

    The man looked confused. "Then, Dad, what...?"

    "I''lle at the end of the month. Use my name to invite the families associated with the Burton family to a gathering."

    The man''s face lit up with joy. "Dad, it''s great that you''re finally making an appearance! ��"

    Mr. Burton cut him off. "There''s something I need you to do. Fail, and I''m noting back."

    "Just tell us, Dad."

    The man''s expression shifted from incredulous to serious as Mr. Burtonid out his instructions. He nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Dad. It''s done."

    After his children left, Mr. Burton scoffed to himself. "Those O''Briens think they can bully that girl just because her family isn''t around. They''ll see soon enough."

 Chapter 98

    "Haynes O''Brien seems like such a charming young man, and yet he''s the type to keep a mistress on the side, despite all the affection Ste has for him. Humph, this time I''ll make sure they know that with the Burtons backing her up, no one dares to bully that young girl."

    ...

    As soon as Ste got her hands on the medicine, she went straight to find

    Haynes.

    "I''ve brought you the medicine. Now, will you let Abby go?"

    Haynes eyed the inconspicuous bottle with suspicion.

    "Are you sure this isn''t fake?"

    Ste instinctively clenched her fists. No matter what she did, he always doubted her unconditionally. Yet, no matter how many wrongs Rachelmitted, he trusted her blindly.

    "Of course, it''s real," Ste replied, her expression impassive. "If you don''t believe me, you can show it to Deanna. She''s been taking this for two years and can tell if it''s genuine at a nce."

    Haynes''s tone was indifferent. "In that case,e back to the family estate with me for a bit."

    Ste didn''t feel any sadness at Haynes''sck of trust. She nodded, "Alright."

    At the O''Brien Mansion, Deanna was banging on the table, her face flushed with anger.

    "What?! Ste hasn''te home in forever? She''s not just ignoring you-she''s out there raising some stranger''s kid?!"

    Keen nodded, remembering the whole thing. His voice trembled with tears, like he''d been treated unfairly all over again.

    "When I asked Mom to choose between us, she picked that other kid. That kid''s dad said taking care of me brings no money, but taking care of his kid does."

    "That troublemaker Marvines over every day bragging about how nice Mom is to him, picking him up from school and making him all sorts of snacks and tasty treats."

    Deanna wanted to scold Ste, but seeing Keen''s pitiful expression, her heart softened.

    Sheforted him, "Don''t listen to that brat''s nonsense. He''s lying to you." "No, he''s telling the truth!"

    Keen pulled out his phone. "He''s sent me pictures of all the meals Mom makes for him every day."

    Callie leaned over and gasped at the sight of the food in the photos. "Wow, those are definitely Ste''s snacks... Only Ste makes treats with those designs and shapes."

    She flipped through a few more pictures. "Isn''t that Ste''s specialty dish?"

    "And this ting style��no one else does it like Ste."

    "Oh! Isn''t that the herbal dish Ste makes just for Keen? You can''t even buy this in stores..."

    With each word Callie spoke, Keen''s eyes grew redder, filled with hurt, anger, and jealousy.

    Deanna, frowning, cut Callie off, "Alright, enough of that. Keen, don''t worry, when your momes home, Grandma will make sure to give her a good talking-to."

    Keen rolled up his sleeve to show a bruise on his arm from a pinch. "That kid at preschool always picks on me. He starts it, but when the teacher walks over, he acts like I shoved him! Now the teacher and everyone else thinks I''m the problem and makes me apologize!"

    Though the marks on his delicate skin weren''t severe, they looked rming.

    Deanna was on the verge of tears, her voice filled with anger. "This is outrageous! Tomorrow, I will go with you and deal with that troublemaker."

    Before she could finish, a servant hurriedly entered. "Ma''am, Mr. and Mrs. O''Brien are here."

 Chapter 99

    As soon as Ste stepped into the living room, she unexpectedly saw Keen.

    Keen caught her staring and turned his head away with a loud, dramatic huff, his cute little face frozen in a cold re. His silent message was obvious: "I''m not talking to you. Youe apologize first."

    Ste simply shifted her gaze away, unfazed.

    "Bang!" Deanna mmed her hand on the table, causing the silverware and coffee mugs to tter loudly.

    Her face was stern and angry as she spoke, "Ste, do you realize what you''ve done wrong?!"

    Ste furrowed her brow but remained silent.

    In the past, she had viewed the O''Brien family through rose-colored sses and had often been belittled by Deanna. Over time, she had even started to believe she wasn''t worthy of the O''Brien family, seeing Deanna as someone high and mighty, almost untouchable.

    Now, with the illusion shattered, Deanna seemed much less intimidating.

    Haynes nced at Ste, his voice steady as he asked, "Mom, what''s going on?"

    "You should be asking your dear wife!" Deanna fumed, pulling back Keen''s shirt sleeve to reveal a bruise. "Your wife has been encouraging other kids to bully her own child. What kind of mother does that?! Haynes, let me be clear-if Ste doesn''t win Keen''s forgiveness, she won''t be stepping foot in our home again!"

    With Deanna backing him up, Keen''s little face was raised high with an air of arrogance. His mom always listened to Grandma, and she was scared of Grandma too. When Mom came over to apologize, he wouldn''t forgive her easily. And, he thought, she should also apologize to Rachel.

    Haynes looked at the bruises on Keen''s arm, his expression turning serious.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Callie, standing nearby, spoke up softly, "Brother, Keen says there''s a kid named Marvin at preschool who bullies him every day. These marks on his arm are all because of that kid. And..."

    Callie nced at Ste, her voice barely audible, "Keen says Ste doesn''te home anymore and doesn''t care about him. Instead, she''s off looking after someone else''s kids for money."

    Deanna''s voice rose in anger, "Are we not providing enough for you? You abandon your own child to earn money? It''s disgraceful!"

    Ste usually let Deanna''s usations slide, but this time she snapped back, "What''s shameful about earning my own money? When I stay home, you call me a leech. When I work, you say I''m humiliating the family. So tell me��am I supposed to work or rot here?"

    Deanna was momentarily taken aback, her first instinct was to respond, "How dare you talk back to me?!"

    Ste replied calmly, "Deanna, not everything you disagree with is talking back."

    Deanna''s anger red, "Ste, how dare you argue?!"

    Seeing where this was heading, Ste decided to hold her tongue. She was here to help Abby, not to argue.

    Haynes turned to Keen and asked, "Keen, is what you''re saying true?"

    Keen nodded vigorously, feeling wronged, and handed over his phone. "These photos are proof."

    After reviewing the pictures, Haynes looked at Ste. "What do you have to say?"

    Ste stood there, expressionless and silent.

    Deanna, infuriated, snapped, "Ste, have you gone mute?!"

    Ste said, "If speaking is just considered talking back and arguing, then I might as well be mute."

    Deanna was trembling with rage, "You..."

 Chapter 100

    Haynes furrowed his brow, interrupting the conversation between the two. "Ste, you might want to take a look at these photos first."

    Ste nced down, quickly flipping through the photos. "Yes, I did make these things for Marvin."

    "And what about him bullying Keen?" Haynes asked.

    Ste''s brow twitched slightly. "These photos have nothing to do with Marvin bullying Keen, right?"

    Haynes picked up on the hint of bias in Ste''s voice, his gaze turning icy. "So, you think Keen''s lying?"

    Ste replied, "We need to investigate properly to determine who''s lying."

    Ste''s words were fair, but Haynes had always disliked Marvin and his father. Ste''s insistence on being "fair and just" irked him.

    "Ste, are you seriously doubting your own son?"

    "That''s not what I said," Ste shot back.

    Haynes narrowed his eyes. "But you don''t trust him either. Admit it."

    Ste remained calm. "Keen is still young and hasn''t developed a full understanding of things. We can''t just take a child''s word at face value."

    Haynes'' gaze grew colder, his eyes fixed on Ste as he spoke each word deliberately. "He''s not just a child. He''s your son."

    Ste chuckled softly. "And you''re my husband, aren''t you? Have you ever believed in me?"

    Haynes was taken aback, ready to respond, but Ste gently cut him off. "I never said I didn''t believe him. I just want to investigate. Besides, when Rachel fell down the stairs, it was Keen who swore I pushed her."

    "And in the end, everyone saw what truly happened. Is it wrong for me to question his words?"

    Haynes found himself speechless. Even Keen didn''t seem so confident anymore.

    Deanna, however, was unyielding, issuingmands without hesitation. "Ste, I don''t care if you want to make money or whatever your reasons are, you need to quit your job right now! I heard that Marvin kid doesn''t even have a mom..."

    Deanna''s words were abruptly cut off by Ste''s icy tone. "Deanna, Marvin is not an orphan, please mind your words."

    Deanna was so furious her head ached, massaging her temples, unable to find the words. Seeing this, Ste turned to Haynes.

    "Haynes, can we first release my friend and then talk about the rest?"

    Though Haynes was displeased with Ste, he noticed Deanna''s old ailments ring up and handed her a pill bottle. "Mom, these are the meds Ste brought for you. Are they the ones you usually take?"

    Deanna remembered how Ste had deliberately avoided bringing her meds, leaving her with headaches for days, and her fury only intensified. She took the bottle and hurled it in Ste''s direction with all her might!

    Deanna clutched her head with one hand, pointing at Ste with the other. "You think those pills give you power over me? You''re dead wrong! Ste, listen up, you won''t get away with this! This isn''t over!"

    The bottle shattered at Ste''s feet, ss shards scattering everywhere, with one piece grazing her cheek, leaving a small line of blood trickling down her face, adding a grim touch to the scene. Pills rolled across the floor, settling in various spots.

    An eerie silence settled over the room, and no one dared to speak. Callie whispered softly, "Mom, Ste... Ste seems hurt."

    Deanna, hearing this, onlyughed. "What goes aroundes around. That''s karma for trying to control me with meds!"

 Chapter 101

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed as he saw Ste injured, his voice dropping to a grave tone. "Mom, ease up a bit, will you?"

    Deanna, instead of calming down, only grew more incensed. "Haynes, how can you still side with her at a time like this? She''s been a threat to me, and now Keen''s getting bullied because of her."

    "Isn''t her role supposed to be taking care of the family? She''s failed at that. What''s the use of her now?"

    Sensing the tension, Callie O''Brien yed the peacemaker, trying to smooth things over. "Look, Ste, don''t take it too hard with Mom being upset today. This is about Keen. Whatever happens between us adults is one thing, but we can''t let the child suffer, can we?"

    She then shot Deanna a meaningful look. "Mom, calm down, Keen''s right here. You don''t want to scare him. Let''s have Ste apologize, and we can put this on hold for now. Keen''s situation is what matters."

    Although Deanna was still seething with anger, she was aware of Keen and Haynes'' presence and reluctantly suppressed her rage. Her voice was tense as she said, "Fine, since Callie''s speaking for you, just apologize and we can overlook what happened today."

    Ste wiped the blood from her cheek, the pain setting in atst. She looked up at Deanna''s condescending expression and suddenly smiled. "No wonder Haynes is always asking people to apologize. It''s a family trait, it seems."

    Usually, Ste would have expressed thanks, but today, she responded with sarcasm instead of showing gratitude.

    Deanna''s hard-wonposure shattered, her rage ring anew. For the sake of the child, she''d tried to swallow her anger, but Ste had the nerve to undermine her!

    Deanna couldn''t hold back any longer. "How dare you speak to me like that?! On your knees!"

    Ste stared icily at Deanna, saying, "I kneel to the God, and to my parents-who are you? You didn''t raise me, not even for a day. Why should I listen to you? Because of your title, Deanna? Your title means nothing to me, not a cent. Demanding people kneel-do you think you''re the Queen? If you''re still dreaming, head back to bed. In your dreams, you can be the Queen of heaven if you like."

    Deanna was so furious her chest heaved, her finger trembling as it pointed at Ste. She was beyond words.

    Haynes, seeing his mother nearly faint from anger, turned cold eyes on Ste. "Ste, show some respect."

    Ste''s face was impassive. "Respect is mutual. I''ll treat others the way they treat me."

    Deanna ground her teeth. "You''ve got some nerve, Ste,ing here to show off! Someone fetch the family discipline!"

    Upon hearing her words, two servants approached with a threatening demeanor. It was well-known that Deanna harbored a dislike for Ste. In the O''Brien Mansion, Deanna reigned supreme, and defying her was a guaranteed route to disaster. Ste''sfortable days were drawing to a close.

    Haynes'' handsome face darkened as he was about to intervene, but then he saw Ste take a step back, her voice rising. "Anyone whoys a finger on me, I''ll charge with assault."

    Her unfeeling gazended on Deanna, her lips curling slightly. "What age are we living in, trying to use ''family discipline'' on me? You think you''re a ruler just because I indulged you for a few days?"

 Chapter 102

    "You...!" Deanna''s face turned as white as a sheet with anger.

    Her lips quivered, just about to unleash a tirade, when suddenly her eyes rolled back, and she fainted dead away.

    Callie rushed over in a panic, shouting, "Mom! Mom, are you alright?"

    "Someone call 911, Mrs. O''Brien''s passed out!"

    The room erupted into chaos, everyone scrambling like it was a fire drill.

    Ste observed the scene unfolding and quickly slipped out the door without looking back.

    ...

    That afternoon, Ste''s phone rang. It was Haynes.

    "Mom''s awake now. She''s out of danger."

    Ste''s voice was calm, almost detached, "So, Mr. O''Brien, does that mean you''ll release my friend now?"

    "You made my mom so upset she ended up in the hospital, and you expect me to just let your friend go?"

    Ste''s tone didn''t waver, "You know exactly what happened. I didn''t say anything out of line."

    Haynes fell silent. He wanted to take his mother''s side, but Deanna''s harsh words and attitude towards Ste had been uncalled for. It wasn''t Ste''s fault.

    The whole thing blew up because Ste handed her a bottle of pills, trying to help. Instead of gratitude, Deanna exploded in anger.

    Callie seemed unsurprised, almost as if she expected it. Was this how his mom normally treated Ste?

    Lost in thought, Haynes didn''t realize Ste had hung up until he heard the dial tone.

    He stared at the phone, thinking deeply.

    The next day, in Haynes'' office.

    Foreman Richards asked in his usual gruff voice, "Did you let Ste''s friend go?"

    Before Haynes could answer, Foreman''s phone buzzed. He listened for a moment, then his expression turned dark.

    "What did you say? Ste found Abby Murphy?" Foreman''s voice was icy, "Where are they now... alright, got it."

    After hanging up, Foreman looked at Haynes, his face stern.

    "Haynie, Ste''s with Abby. They''re at the hospital."

    In the hospital, Abby was getting treated for a face full of bruises.

    Watching Ste, who hadn''t said much since they arrived, Abby couldn''t help but whisper, "Star, Haynes did take me, but... after I apologized to Rachel Pearce, he let me go."

    "The ones who kidnapped meter weren''t Haynes'' people."

    The day after Abby went to see Rachel, Haynes'' people found and detained her. They didn''t hurt her, just kept her locked up.

    Benson came around, urging her to apologize to Rachel. He said it was Haynes going easy on her because of Ste. If she refused, things would get messy between Ste and Haynes.

    Abby reflected that apologizing really cost her nothing. Not wanting to involve Ste in any trouble, she decided to apologize after a few days.

    Rachel, of course, pretended to forgive her in front of Haynes.

    However, shortly after her release, Abby was kidnapped once more. This time, the situation was dire. She was beaten severely, leaving her battered as if she had sparred with a heavyweight boxer. Fortunately, she sustained no major injuries, only bruises.

    As the doctor tended to Abby''s wounds, she winced in pain.

    Ste looked at Abby''s battered face, "But Haynes was involved at some point, wasn''t he?"

 Chapter 103

    Abby noticed the edge in Ste''s voice and spoke softly, "Star, no matter how you slice it, Rachel took drastic measures because of what I said. Even though I''m your friend, it''s not unreasonable for him to want some answers from me."

    Abby, usually the fiery one in the group, was surprisingly calm this time.

    "Rachel risked her life and ended up in the ER, going through all that pain. And here I am, just offering a simple apology. If you think about it, I''m getting off easy. It''s like I''ming out ahead."

    She continued, "Don''t me Haynes for this. If it weren''t for your influence, this whole thing wouldn''t have blown over so easily."

    Ste understood that Abby was correct, yet she couldn''t shake off the heavy feeling in her chest. ncing at the bruises on Abby''s face, she asked, "But what about your injuries?"

    "These weren''t Haynes'' doing. There''s a reason for everything, and this isn''t on him."

    Abby looked at her intently. "Star, maybe this was Rachel''s n all along. Don''t fall for it."

    Ste didn''t reply.

    Just then, there was a soft knock on the door.

    A slender figure slowly made her way inside.

    "Jasper mentioned he saw you downstairs... and I heard Ms. Murphy got hurt, so I came to check on you, Ms. Cameron."

    Seeing Rachel, Abby''s expression shifted to one of disdain. "Drama queen." she murmured.

    Rachel ignored Abby''s jab and smiled at Ste. "Congrattions, Ms. Cameron, on finding Ms. Murphy."

    Ste turned to Rachel. "Was Abby kidnapped by you, Ms. Pearce?"

    Rachel feigned confusion. "Ms. Cameron, I''m not sure what you''re implying..." Ste realized Rachel was going to y dumb to the end.

    She let out a coldugh, stepping forward with a steely determination. "It doesn''t matter if you admit it or not, Ms. Pearce. I''ve already called the police. They''ll find out soon enough."

    Ste, without any influence or resources, found herself with no other option but to reach out to the authorities for help in extricating Abby from the situation.

    Ultimately, it was the police who came to Abby''s rescue.

    She locked eyes with Rachel, her voice steady and firm. "It''s convenient that you''re here, Ms. Pearce. I was nning to find you anyway."

    Rachel, however, didn''t seem fazed; instead, she smiled slightly. "Haynie won''t allow it."

    At that moment, there was another knock on the hospital room door.

    Two uniformed officers stepped inside.

    They approached Rachel. "Are you Ms. Rachel Pearce?"

    Rachel nodded slightly. "Yes, that''s me."

    "There''s an usation against you for kidnapping, Ms. Pearce. We need you toe with us."

    Rachel shook her head. "This must be a mistake. I didn''t do anything."

    "Whether it''s a mistake or not, you need toe with us for further investigation."

    As the officers moved to escort Rachel, she suddenly let out a piercing scream.

    "Ah!"

    The scream startled not just the officers, but Ste and Abby as well.

    Rachel''s demeanor shifted dramatically to one of terror, her eyes wide with a frantic glint. "I didn''t do it! Stay away from me! It wasn''t me!"

    The stark contrast between her previousposure and this outburst stunned everyone in the room.

    Rachel grabbed Ste''s hand in a desperate grip. "Ms. Cameron, I swear I didn''t do it... Please, have mercy on me... Please let me go."

    Rachel''s sharp nails dug into Ste''s skin, causing a sharp pain that made Ste instinctively pull her hand back.

 Chapter 104

    As if she''d put too much effort into it, Rachel found herself suddenly sprawled on the floor.

    Right then, the door swung open, and an impably handsome man appeared in the doorway.

    Seeing Rachel on the ground, his expression darkened, and he quickly stepped forward to help her up.

    "Rachel, are you okay?" he asked gently.

    Rachel, who was in a state of panic, looked at the familiar, handsome face of the man before her, and her wild gaze seemed to regain some rity.

    She copsed into Haynes'' arms, crying uncontrobly. "Haynie, it was terrifying! They want to lock me in a dark room! Haynie, please save me, I don''t want to go there!"

    Haynes furrowed his brows slightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid. As long as I''m here, no one can take you away."

    Ste felt a sharp pang in her chest, as if something had pierced her heart.

    With tear-filled eyes, Rachel looked up at him, "Haynie, will you really protect me?"

    "Yes."

    His words offort seemed to calm Rachel down a bit.

    She whispered, "Haynie, I don''t want to stay here."

    "Okay."

    Just as Haynes was about to take Rachel away, Abby couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Haynes, are you seriously going to cuddle with another woman right in front of your wife?"

    It was as if Haynes only then noticed the other people in the room.

    When he saw Ste standing quietly to the side, his eyes darkened slightly.

    The police, who had been startled by Rachel''s sudden outburst, finally came to their senses.

    "Ms. Pearce is suspected of kidnapping," one of them said, "and we need Ms. Pearce toe with us for questioning."

    Haynes turned away and spoke calmly, "As you can see, she''s not in a stable mental state. I''m afraid she won''t be able to cooperate with your investigation."

    The police officer frowned, knowing that dealing with a suspect like Rachel, who had mental health issues, was quite challenging.

    Just then, Benson entered the room, holding a stack of papers.

    "Ms. Pearce is currently receiving treatment at the hospital. She has been diagnosed with severe depression, and her mental state is not well. Here is her psychiatric evaluation report."

    Since Rachel hadn''t been convicted and was still a hospital patient with mental health issues, the police couldn''t forcibly take her away.

    The officers exchanged nces and said, "In that case, we''ll need her guardian toe with us to provide a statement."

    Haynes turned to Benson and said, "Take Rachel back to her room."

    "Haynie, don''t leave!" Rachel clung to his arm, her face filled with fear. "I''m scared, please don''t go!"

    Ste managed a forced smile while watching Rachel cling fearfully to Haynes, her eyes cold as a winter breeze.

    Perhaps aware of Ste''s watchful gaze, Haynes gently pushed Rachel away. "Go and rest for now. I''lle by to see youter."

    "No! I don''t want to!" Rachel''s emotions suddenly surged, her eyes wide with terror. "Haynie, don''t go! The dark room is terrifying! They whip people��it''s so painful... Please, don''t go!"

    "I''ll be fine."

    Rachel''s face turned pale, and tears streamed down her cheeks as she clung desperately to Haynes, refusing to let go.

    "Haynie, if someone has to go, let it be me. Please, don''t go. It''s too dangerous..."

    With that, Rachel hurried to the police officers.

    "Take me instead. Haynie is innocent! This has nothing to do with him. Please, don''t make it hard on him!"

 Chapter 105

    Talking sense into a madman is like trying to reason with a brick wall, and the cops knew better than to waste their breath on an argument that was going nowhere.

    "Mr. O''Brien, we''ll head back now. Make sure to drop by the station to give your statement when you can."

    Not wanting to spend another second in the tense atmosphere of the hospital room, the officers briskly exited.

    Ste, equally uninterested in the melodrama unfolding before her, trailed after them, eager to leave as well.

    As she passed by Haynes, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist and asked, "Where are you going?"

    Her gaze was colder than a winter''s night as she looked at him.

    "I called the cops. As the one who reported this, I need to help with the investigation."

    Haynes'' deep, thoughtful eyes seemed to darken, as if he wanted to say something but held back with others in the room.

    He turned to Benson. "What are you waiting for? Get her out of here."

    Benson, not daring to hesitate any longer, ignored Rachel''s protests and dragged her away.

    Abby, watching the scene unfold, shrugged and left as well. She had thought Haynes had finallye to his senses when he let her off easy with just an apology to Rachel. But then, right in front of Ste, this whole drama yed out. Once everyone else had left, only Ste and Haynes remained.

    Ste stood silent, not bothering to say anything first.

    Haynes studied herposed expression, experiencing a peculiar blend of familiarity and remoteness. It had been a long time since he had seen her look at him in that way.

    Finally, it was Haynes who broke the silence. "How did you find Abby?"

    Ste met his gaze, a slight smile ying on her lips, though it didn''t reach her eyes.

    "Well, Mr. Foreman, a man of your influence couldn''t find Abby. How could a simple housewife like me without some help?"

    "When did you find out?"

    She looked at him, her eyes sharp as a hawk''s. "If I said Rachel told me, would you believe it?"

    Haynes frowned slightly. "Rachel told you?"

    "Why, don''t you believe it?"

    A fleeting silence passed between them, then Haynes finally spoke. "Maybe you misunderstood."

    "Misunderstood?" Ste''s eyes glinted like steel. "Why would I misunderstand her and not someone else?"

    After a pause, Haynes'' voice, cool and calm, like a stream flowing over smooth stones, filled the room.

    "My mother once hired people to kidnap Rachel to make us break up. She''s ustrophobic. I can''t just leave her to deal with that alone."

    "There''s nothing between Rachel and me."

    Ste let out a cynicalugh. "If I had to guess, thosete-night escapades of yours were for her, right?"

    Recalling Rachel''s clingy behavior, Ste''s voice dripped with sarcasm.

    "You im there''s nothing between you two, and you expect me to buy that?"

    Her relentless questioning made Haynes'' expression harden like stone. "Ste, are you interrogating me?"

    Her fists clenched unconsciously.

    Haynes noticed the scab on her cheek, and his taut expression softened a bit.

    "Ste, do you have any direct evidence proving Abby was involved in the kidnapping?"

    Ste pulled out her phone, opening her messages for him to see.

    "These are the messages she sent me."

    Haynes took the phone, his fingers scrolling through the screen.

    Before long, he finished reading through the texts.

 Chapter 106

    Haynes stared at Ste, his eyes as deep and mysterious as the midnight sea.

    "Ste, this phone number isn''t Rachel''s. The person texting never imed to be Rachel. You can''t prove these messages are from her."

    Ste replied, "But who else would know you took Abby? Rachel arranged to meet me at the coffee shop the day after Abby disappeared."

    "You saw the texts. They clearly mentioned Abby''s whereabouts. Do you think Rachel and I are on such good terms that we''d casually meet for coffee?"

    Haynes lowered his gaze, fixing it on her, "Are you sure Rachel really met you?"

    Ste nodded, "I''m sure."

    "Alright, I''ll have it looked into right away."

    ...

    After the investigation, Haynes took Ste to Rachel''s hospital room.

    By then, Rachel seemed calmer, but when Haynes asked about the meeting, she looked surprised, "Wasn''t it Ms. Cameron who invited me to the coffee shop?"

    Ste blinked, "I invited you?"

    "Yes, I received a text from you suggesting we meet up. You even picked a downtown caf�� to reassure me it was safe."

    Rachel handed her phone to Haynes, "I still have the message from Ms. Cameron."

    Ste leaned over to look. Sure enough, it matched what Rachel said. Both had received an identical invitation from the same number.

    Something started to feel off to Ste. Although she believed it was Rachel texting and had met her at the caf��, just as Haynes pointed out, the number wasn''t Rachel''s.

    There was no direct proof that Rachel sent those texts. Yet, their meeting was irrefutable, and Haynes had confirmed it.

    Before Ste could wrap her head around it, Jasper Wilkinson, who had been sitting quietly, finally spoke up, unable to hide the truth any longer.

    "I sent the messages. Rachel had nothing to do with it."

    Rachel looked at Jasper, shocked, "Jasper, why would you do this?"

    "I just couldn''t stand Ste, so I thought I''d teach her a lesson!"

    Jasper retorted, "Since Rachel came back, Ste has bullied her non-stop-made her fall into theke, put her in the hospital. Her friends even came to the hospital to ridicule Rachel, leading her to attempt suicide and end up in the ER..."

    "Her friends got away with just an apology, but Rachel had to suffer through all of this... Why?"

    Jasper''s voice turned cold, "If Haynie won''t punish the one who hurt Rachel, then I will! Now you know the truth. Do what you will with me!"

    Rachel was in tears, "Haynie, I know Jasper shouldn''t have done this. But he''s been by my side, taking care of me tirelessly while I''ve been sick. Can''t you give him a chance?"

    "And Abby''s fine, isn''t she? Can Ms. Cameron drop the charges? I only have Jasper to look after me now. If he''s gone, what will I do?"

    Rachel looked at Haynes with pleading eyes, her fragile form evoking a sense of helplessness that was hard to ignore.

    Haynes'' gaze deepened as he turned to Ste, "What do you think, Ste?"

    Ste returned Haynes'' gaze and asked, "Are you really telling me to let the person who hurt my friend off the hook?"

 Chapter 107

    These folks had always bullied her, and she could have let that slide. But now, they had the audacity to mess with her friend? That was crossing a line.

    Jasper was strutting around with such arrogance, banking on the fact that even if he messed with Abby, Haynes wouldn''t do anything about it.

    Some things she could endure, but Ste would never let her friends suffer on her behalf.

    And how could this possibly have nothing to do with Rachel?

    Haynes looked at her. "But Rachel can''t be left alone right now."

    Ste''s gaze turned icy.

    The issue seemed to be just between Abby and Jasper on the surface. But behind them, it was really between her and Rachel.

    It was obvious that when it came to choosing between Ste and Rachel, Haynes had picked Rachel.

    Ste was about to speak, but Haynes acted quicker. He took her hand and said, "Ste, let''s step outside to talk."

    Once Ste and Haynes were gone, Jasper''s look of indignation faded, reced by doubt and uncertainty. "Rachel, Haynes wouldn''t really throw me in jail, would he?"

    "Of course not," Rachel replied with a confident smile. "Don''t worry, Haynie would never do that to you."

    Hearing this, Jasper rxed. "The more Ste pushes this, the more it''ll annoy Haynie."

    Rachel nodded in agreement. "You didn''t really do anything to Ste. Haynie won''t pay attention to trivial matters."

    "Besides, the one who got hurt is Abby. To Haynie, Abby is just someone unimportant."

    ...

    In the hallway, the two stood facing each other.

    "Ste, I don''t want this to escte further."

    Even though Ste already knew where Haynes stood, hearing it still sparked some anger within her.

    Haynes continued, "I''m busy with work, and Rachel needs someone to care for her right now. If Jasper were taken away, it would be hard on Rachel."

    "And what does that have to do with me?"

    Haynes said calmly, almost distantly, "You can keep going after this, but have you thought about what you actually get out of putting Jasper in jail, aside from a brief moment of satisfaction?"

    Ste understood now. Even if Abby had been seriously hurt, Haynes wouldn''t hold Jasper ountable. Because, to him, Abby wasn''t worth it.

    Ste stared into Haynes'' deep eyes. "What if I insist?"

    Haynes'' expression didn''t change, remaining asposed as ever, but his words were colder than ice. "Ste, you won''t have any evidence."

    Ste''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile. "Haynes, being overconfident can be dangerous." ." She waved her phone. "I recorded everything Jasper admitted to earlier. Does that count as evidence?"

    Haynes looked down at her, a hint of something unfamiliar stirring within him.

    If she was just ying tricks to win his attention, he might understand. But now, she was showing no leniency towards his mother either.

    Could she seriously be considering divorce?

    But that thought vanished as quickly as it came. Their kid was so grown now; how could she possibly want a divorce?

    Ste noticed Haynes staring at her silently and raised an eyebrow. "What, Mr. O''Brien, are you thinking of snatching my phone to destroy the evidence?"

    Haynes'' eyes flickered, and he snapped back to reality. "And what if I am?"

    Ste chuckled. "If I dared to mention it, I''m not afraid of you trying. Even if the phone''s evidence is gone, the cloud backup has plenty more."

 Chapter 108

    Haynes chuckled, "You''re pretty sharp."

    "When dealing with people like Mr. O''Brien and Ms. Pearce, you have to be careful. Otherwise, you might not even know what hit you."

    For some reason, the wife he used to think was so dull was suddenly bing really interesting to him.

    "Ste, if this is your way of getting my attention, I can tell you, you''ve seeded."

    Ste couldn''t help herself and let out a smallugh.

    If narcissism had levels, Haynes would be in the SSS category, with a plus sign to boot.

    Haynes wasn''t really going to snatch her phone away. Besides, Ste wasn''t that naive.

    Thest time he tried to stop her from holding a press conference, she made an even bigger fuss, showing she wasn''t as easy to handle as he thought.

    "Ste," Haynes said, "whether or not we pursue this matter isn''t up to you." Ste was taken aback but quickly understood the implication in Haynes'' words. Her eyes red with anger. "Haynes, are you threatening my friends again?!" Haynes nced at her. "I''ll offer your friend a satisfactorypensation package."

    Ste was stunned once more.

    Compensation?

    She was familiar with Abby''s character; Abby wouldn''t just settle with Haynes for somepensation. However, because of Ste''s rash actions, Rachel had attempted suicide. Abby felt a deep sense of guilt for being indirectly involved. She was the kind to endure hardship herself rather than cause trouble for others.

    Plus, Abby knew that going head-to-head with Haynes would only end badly for her. It was quite likely Abby would ept Haynes'' offer.

    ...

    Sure enough, when Ste found Abby again, Abby had already signed a settlement agreement with Benson.

    Ste looked apologetically at Abby, "Abby, I''m sorry."

    Abby chuckled, "What''s there to be sorry about? I just got a condo downtown aspensation. It''ll appreciate in value, and I could never afford it on my own."

    Abby patted Ste on the shoulder and lowered her voice.

    "Ste, I know you''re worried about me, but you''re about to divorce Haynes. You''ll need a ce to stay, and if he tries anything sneaky, this house will be untouchable. It could be your safety."

    "Think about it, Rachel''s just pretending to be crazy. She probably instructed Jasper to do this, and if Jasper goes to jail, she''ll have even more reason to cling to Haynes."

    Abby paused and rolled her eyes.

    "Did you see Rachel''s sudden ''episode'' today? She''s acting. I don''t buy that there''s anything wrong with her mentally."

    After making sure Abby''s injuries were not severe, they left the hospital. Stepping into the sunshine, Ste noticed someone familiar. "Hey, isn''t that Foreman?" Abby, who had known Ste for years, also recognized him. "What''s he doing here?"

    As they spoke, Foreman seemed to sense something and looked directly at them. Foreman walked over to Ste. "Ste, I need to talk to you."

    Before this, Ste had a particrly good impression of Foreman and trusted him. But after discovering he''d lied about Abby''s situation, her trust hadpletely shattered.

    He was, after all, Haynes'' friend, and it was clear where his loyaltiesy. How could he possibly betray Haynes for her?

    Ste''s tone was distant. "Mr. Richards, I''m busy right now, I don''t have time."

    She grabbed Abby''s arm, ready to walk around Foreman and leave.

    Foreman stepped in front of Ste. "Just one minute."

 Chapter 109

    "You have your reasons, so I don''t me you or hold anything against you," Ste said calmly, her expression as serene as a quietke. "Mr. Richards, I''ve got other matters to attend to, so I''ll be on my way."

    She used to call him Foreman, but now it was back to the more formal Mr. Richards.

    "Ste..."

    Foreman tried to say something, but Ste didn''t give him the chance to exin.

    She grabbed Abby''s arm and walked away without looking back.

    Abby looked from Ste to Foreman, who was now just a figure left behind.

    "Star, did hee all this way just to see you?" Abby asked, her curiosity piqued.

    "Since when did you and Foreman be so close?"

    Ste replied, "After I found out you''d been taken by Haynes, I went to the hospital to find him. That''s where I ran into Foreman. Once he knew why I was there, he offered to help track you down."

    Ste paused, a cold glint in her eyes like ice on a winter morning. "Turns out, he was waiting there for me on purpose."

    Abby frowned. "Waiting for you on purpose?"

    Ste exined the whole backstory to Abby, concluding, "It must have been Haynes who set it up."

    Abby took a moment, then said, "Star, I think you might have misunderstood Foreman."

    "Misunderstood?"

    "Think about it. Even if you found Haynes, without proof, there''s nothing you could do. Why would he bother having Foreman wait for you? Besides, maybe Foreman really couldn''t find out where I was."

    Abby looked at Ste earnestly. "Or maybe he did find me but couldn''t get me out, so he didn''t tell you yet. I mean, why else would Haynes suddenly y nice, letting me go after apologizing to Rachel?"

    "I''m guessing Foreman might have said something to Haynes, which is why Haynes didn''t go all out against me."

    "Star, I think you should talk to Foreman. If he really did help, it wouldn''t be fair to keep misunderstanding his intentions."

    Ste hesitated. Abby had a point. Just because Foreman didn''t tell the whole truth, it didn''t mean he wasn''t helping. She''d let Haynes cast a shadow over her judgment of Foreman.

    "Yeah, you''re right. I''ll talk to him when I get the chance."

    Abby was about to suggest they go check out her new apartment when Ste''s phone suddenly rang.

    "Hello, is this Mrs. O''Brien? Your son Keen had a disagreement with some other children. Could youe to the kindergarten?"

    Ste blinked, momentarily thrown off by the title. Ste blinked, taken aback by the title. Since Keen''s birth, her identity seemed to have been swallowed up by the roles of Keen''s Mom or Mrs. O''Brien.

    "I''m sorry," Ste replied tly. "You''ve got the wrong number."

    The teacher hesitated, confused. "Wrong number? Aren''t you Keen''s mom?"

    "No, I''m just the O''Brien family''s nanny."

    Not waiting for a response, Ste hung up.

    The phone rang again almost immediately.

    "Hello, are you Marvin Connolly''s guardian? Marvin''s had an incident, could youe over?"

    Ste''s heart skipped. "What happened to Marvin?"

    "He got into a fight and got hurt... Please,e as soon as you can."

    Ste''s face tightened with concern. "I''ll be right there."

    After a quick exnation to Abby, Ste hurried off to the kindergarten.

    ...

    The kindergarten was quite a distance away, so it took Ste about forty minutes to get there.

 Chapter 110

    Ste had just reached the office door when she overheard the conversation inside.

    "That kid keeps bullying our Keen, just look at the bruises on him... Today he even hit Keen. Haynes, we can''t let this slide. When the other kid''s parents show up, we need them to give us an exnation."

    A man''s deep, calm voice responded, "Alright."

    Ste paused briefly before knocking on the office door.

    "Sorry, I''mte."

    As soon as she entered, a young, indignant voice piped up. "What are you doing here?!"

    Ste''s gaze shifted to Keen, who was being protectively held by Rachel.

    When Keen caught her eye, he lifted his chin confidently, a smug look spreading across his face. "My nanny has no business being here!"

    Keen was genuinely upset. He got into trouble, the teacher called her, and she had the nerve to deny she was his mom!

    Hmph, just like Rachel said, mom was just ying games to get attention from him and dad.

    Saying she wouldn''te, yet here she was, rushing over?

    Rachel, seeing Ste, wore a look of surprise, as if Ste was an uninvited intruder. "Ms. Cameron, what brings you here?" She quickly brought her hand to her mouth as if realizing her faux pas.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it. It''s just that when the teacher called you, you didn''te and even denied being Keen''s mom...I was worried Keen would be at a disadvantage, so I came to check things out. Ms. Cameron, please don''t misunderstand, I have no intention of taking Keen from you."

    The kindergarten teacher, the director, and the principal exchanged nces, their eyes filled with unspoken judgment directed at Ste.

    "So, thisdy is Keen''s actual mom?"

    "A few days ago, during the parent-child event, Keen''s mom didn''t show, and it was thisdy who participated... No matter how busy, you should make time for your child, right?"

    "Yeah, saying you''re not Keen''s mom is a bit much, isn''t it?"

    The teachers couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.

    Despite the prestigious nature of the private kindergarten and the social standing of the parents they served, the teachers were carefully chosen for their qualifications, dedication to children, and genuine love for their work.

    Even if they couldn''t afford to offend the powerful, the owner of the kindergarten was a force to be reckoned with, allowing the teachers a level of equality inmunicating with parents.

    Standing to the side, Haynes'' expression turned cold.

    "Ste, I can deal with whatever issues we have, but this involves Keen."

    He fixed his gaze on her, "Ste, I won''t allow you to use Keen as a bargaining chip against me."

    Rachel, eyes watering, added, "Ms. Cameron, I know you dislike me and don''t want Keen to be around me. But, you''ve been away for a while, and Haynes has been busy. I just stepped in to help out. If you''re willing toe back, Ms. Cameron, I promise I won''t seek out Keen or appear before you again."

    Before Ste could respond, Keen interjected angrily.

    "No way, she''s the one who doesn''t want to be my mom!" Keen red at Ste, shouting, "If I have to choose between Rachel and mom, I choose Rachel!"

 Chapter 111

    Upon hearing Keen''s words, instead of thinking he was being unreasonable, everyone looked at him with sympathetic eyes.

    Their nces toward Ste, however, were much more nuanced.

    If her own son wouldn''t choose his mom, it spoke volumes about her as a mother.

    It was evident that perhaps she had been too indulgent with her child.

    The teacher responsible for Keen let out a soft sigh.

    "From the moment little Keen transferred to our kindergarten this semester, I thought..."

    The teacher looked at Ste, her words fading away. Although Keen had provided his mother''s contact details, Ste had never shown up.

    The teacher then looked at Rachel. It was Ms. Pearce who had handled Keen''s enrollment, and she attended the parent-child events at the kindergarten. Ms. Pearce had even picked Keen up several times.

    The teacher had assumed this woman was Keen''s mother.

    Reflecting on Ste''s earlier attitude, the teacher thought Ste was incredibly irresponsible.

    In her heart, she started to believe that Ste was one of those women who married into wealth, spending her days shopping, ying cards, and indulging in spa treatments, while neglecting her child.

    Ste remained silent, yet she bore the weight of everyone''s disapproval. Rachel''s eyes gleamed with quiet satisfaction as she watched.

    Just then, a small voice suddenly spoke up. "Ste, you''re here."

    Ste lowered her gaze and looked at Marvin, who was hidden behind the crowd, her cool, calm eyes softening.

    She knelt down to Marvin''s level and gently asked, "Marvin, are you alright?"

    The moment Marvin saw Ste, his eyes turned red. "Ste, I''m okay," he said, lowering his head like a child caught in mischief. "I''m sorry, I... I hit Keen."

    Marvin cleaned his tears. As he lifted his arm, his sleeve slipped down, revealing several old scratches on his arm.

    Ste''s eyes narrowed, and she suddenly grasped Marvin''s arm. "Marvin, what happened to your arm?"

    A flicker of panic crossed Marvin''s eyes, and he instinctively hid his arm behind his back, his gaze darting around. "Ste, it''s nothing... I just identally scratched myself..."

    Ste''s expression grew stern. "Marvin, let me see."

    Marvin hesitated for a few seconds, but under Ste''s insistent gaze, he finally extended his arm.

    Ste rolled up Marvin''s sleeve, revealing awork of crisscrossed scratches on his arm, shocking everyone present.

    The teachers gasped. If Marvin had been hurt at kindergarten, they would all bear some responsibility if they couldn''t find out why.

    After examining Marvin''s injuries, Ste asked, "How did this happen?"

    Marvin avoided Ste''s eyes, murmuring, "I just wasn''t careful..."

    "Marvin, tell me the truth."

    Marvin''s lips parted slightly, as if he were about to speak-but in the end, he just dropped his gaze in silence.

    Ste spoke soothingly, "Marvin, don''t you trust me?"

    With Ste''s gentle encouragement, Marvin finally raised his head. He took a

    deep breath and nced at Keen.

    "Ste, it was Keen."

    Everyone was stunned.

    Keen''s eyes widened in anger. "You''re lying, it wasn''t me! You hit me first, lots of kids saw it!"

 Chapter 112

    Marvin didn''t deny it; instead, he eximed, "That''s because you called me a motherless stray! And you were badmouthing Ste!"

    Keen was still fuming. "Ste is my mom. I can say whatever I want about her!"

    Marvin defended loudly, "She''s my dear Ste, not just a nanny! I won''t let you talk about her like that in front of me!"

    "What can you do about it? No matter what you say, she''s my mom and always will be. You..."

    Keen red at Marvin with malice, "You''ll always be a motherless stray!"

    "Keen."

    "Enough!"

    Haynes and Ste''s voices rang out in unison.

    The two boys instinctively nced at each other and then turned away with stubborn expressions.

    Haynes'' gaze was cold andmanding. "Where are your manners?"

    Keen was destined to inherit The O''Brien Group one day, and Haynes had always been strict with him. Keen held both respect and fear for Haynes. He could throw tantrums at Ste but never dared to show any disrespect towards Haynes.

    But today''s sh was different-Keen, who usually never dared to argue with Haynes, refused to back down.

    "I''m not wrong!" Keen raised his chin, his eyes burning with jealousy as he watched Ste speak softly to Marvin.

    He pointed at Marvin, "This stray says his dad will marry my mom, and she''ll be his mom too. He said she won''t be my mom anymore and won''t care about me!"

    "He also said she''ll cook for him every day, give him baths, tell him stories, and tuck him in at night. That I''ll be the stray instead!"

    "Every day he''s been telling me how great she treats him, as if having a mom doesn''t make any difference..."

    As he spoke, Keen''s voice caught with the hint of tears, and he looked pitiful.

    Rachel, seeing this, quickly interjected, "Haynie, this isn''t entirely Keen''s fault. Ms. Cameron isn''t paying attention to him but is busy caring for someone else''s child..."

    She hesitated, "Keen just wants his mom''s attention. Is that so wrong? Maybe it''s Ms. Cameron who isn''t fulfilling her role as a mother?"

    With a slightly usatory nce at Ste, she continued, "Ms. Cameron, Keen is your child. Why are you helping an outsider?"

    Ste looked at Rachel and said, "Yes, Keen is my child, and Haynes is my husband. Why would they help an outsider?"

    Keen didn''t catch the undertone in Ste''s words and shouted, "That''s because you''ve been bullying Rachel!"

    Ste fixed her gaze on Keen and asked, "So you''re iming that you and your father arepletely fair, treating everyone the same is that it?"

    "Of course!"

    The people present, who had been silently judging Ste as an unfit mother, now looked at Rachel with curiosity and suspicion.

    Those few sentences carried a lot of weight.

    Regardless of whether Ste had bullied Rachel, Keen had just revealed that he and his father indeed helped an outsider.

    Rachel''s expression faltered, and just as she was about to speak, Ste''s amused voice interrupted.

    "So, I''m just like you. Because you''ve been bullying Marvin, I''m fair and impartial, treating everyone equally. Is that wrong?"

    Keen was left speechless.

 Chapter 113

    Keen stared at her in disbelief. "But you haven''t even asked what happened!"

    Ste replied, "Isn''t it the same with you guys? You never ask what happened either. You just assume it''s my fault, right? Besides..."

    She nced gently at Marvin. "I trust Marvin. He would never hit someone without a reason."

    Lately, she''d been looking after Marvin at home. Marvin was such a smart kid, wise beyond his years, which made her heart ache a little.

    Unlike Keen, who would rush off with just a brief farewell after dinner, Marvin always lingered-helping to clear the table and gather the dishes. During meals, he''d offer her food from the dish, alwaysplimenting her cooking, savoring every bite with a satisfied smile.

    Keen, on the other hand, was always critical.

    Ste''s thoughts were interrupted by Marvin''s voice.

    "Ste, I was wrong in this matter. No matter what Keen said, I shouldn''t have hit him... I''m willing to apologize."

    Ste looked down at Marvin. "Are you really willing to apologize to him?"

    Marvin nodded, saying, "I am."

    Her expression softened. "Alright, then go ahead and apologize."

    Marvin walked over to Keen. "Keen, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have hit you."

    Even though Keen came from a well-disciplined family, he was still just a kid, and Marvin had been under his skin for days. He turned his face away with a huff, unwilling to forgive.

    Marvin looked a bit lost, instinctively ncing back at Ste. She waved him over with an encouraging smile. "Whether he forgives you or not is one thing. Knowing you did wrong and being willing to apologize is another. Marvin, taking responsibility is what makes a man."

    Hearing her praise, Marvin''s eyes sparkled.

    The kindergarten teachers, observing this scene, finally caught on.

    "Mrs. O''Brien, are you... Marvin''s guardian?"

    Ste nodded slightly. "Sorry, Marvin''s father is currently out of town on business and can''t be here, so I''m stepping in for him."

    Rachel gave aplicated look. "Ms. Cameron, so you''re not here for Keen, but... for this little guy?"

    Ste''s expression was cold. "That''s right."

    Haynes'' tone was icy as he spoke. "Ste, when Keen needed you, you were nowhere to be found, yet now you''re scrambling for another woman''s child. Don''t you think that''s going too far?"

    She turned her gaze to him. "I''m just the O''Brien family''s nanny. Do I have the right to intervene for him?"

    Haynes frowned. "Nanny? What are you talking about?"

    "What, you haven''t heard your son telling everyone I''m just the O''Brien family nanny?"

    "Kids say things without thinking. Why take it to heart?"

    Steughed, "I can''t argue with someone who''s dying, can''t argue with elders,

    can''t argue with your friends, and can''t argue with kids."

    "Haynes, does marrying you mean I have to always be beneath everyone, stepped on by all?"

    His expression turned grim. "Ste, are you sure you want to argue about this here and now?"

    "Now you''re concerned about causing a scene?" Ste shot back, her gaze steady. "You had no problem ying the moral arbiter when you were lecturing me moments ago."

    Rachel couldn''t resist fanning the mes. "Ms. Cameron, Keen is your own flesh and blood. Why waste your energy defending some unrted child��"

    Before she could finish, Ste cut her off sharply.

    "Shut up! Who do you think you are? Do you have a say in this?"

 Chapter 114

    Rachel''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, on the verge of spilling over.

    Marvin''s young and confused voice broke the tension. "Heydy, why do you cry so much? Every time I see you, you''re crying... Even when I got hurt fighting with Keen, I didn''t cry. And you''re a grown-up!"

    Rachel''s carefully constructed poise fractured. Her face froze, caught between tears andposure.

    The preschool teacher, who had been observing the drama unfold, quickly stepped in to ease the situation.

    "Uh... maybe we should focus on the issue with the kids first."

    Ste turned to the teacher, "Regarding Marvin''s behavior, we''re willing to apologize to Keen. Once Marvin''s dad gets back, he can apologize to Keen''s parents too."

    "We promise it won''t happen again. We''ll cover any medical bills andpensation."

    "Sorry for the trouble we''ve caused."

    Everyone knew that families who could afford this preschool weren''t short on money. The real issue was the attitudes of the kids and parents.

    Marvin had already apologized to Keen, and Ste''s approach seemed sincere. Logically, that should settle things.

    But there was one ringplication-Ms. Cameron wasn''t just Keen''s absent mother. She was also Marvin''s legal guardian.

    The teacher dabbed at her damp forehead with a trembling hand before casting an uneasy nce at Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, Marvin has apologized, and his guardian has also expressed their stance. Do you have any other requests?"

    Keen looked up at Haynes with a pout, "I don''t ept it! He doesn''t just hit me once; he does it secretly when no one''s watching!"

    Haynes had heard simrints from Keen before about Marvin''s bullying.

    His icy gaze fell on Marvin, making the boy shrink back instinctively, hiding behind Ste.

    Ste shielded Marvin, blocking Haynes'' stare.

    Seeing this, Haynes'' expression grew even colder.

    "Ste, your own son is right here, and you''re protecting another child?"

    Ste nced at Haynes and Rachel, "He has plenty of people looking out for him. He doesn''t need me."

    She paused and looked down at Marvin. "But Marvin only has me."

    Marvin instinctively squeezed Ste''s hand, "Ste, you''re the best."

    He looked enviously at Keen. "I really wish I had a mom like Ste. If Ste were my mom, that''d be amazing..."

    Keen''s chest tightened as he watched Ste-how she always shut him out, but now stood guard over that kid like he actually mattered. Thest thread of his restraint snapped. "She''s a mean mom! Always picking on Rachel!"

    Marvin defended Ste, "Ste''s not mean. You guys are the ones bullying her." "I''ve seen it so many times! You always make her apologize to that meandy."

    "You even say she''s embarrassing and tell other kids she''s just your family''s nanny, breaking her heart."

    "You spread rumors about her, drove her away, thenined she didn''t care about you."

    "If you don''t want such a great mom, I''ll take her!"

 Chapter 115

    This wasn''t just any preschool - it was the kind where toddlers arrived in chauffeured Mercedes and nannies knew more about stock portfolios than yground games. The waiting list was longer than most political careers, filled withst names that opened doors and closed investigations. These little ones were born with silver spoons in their mouths, living lives of luxury and privilege, often spoiled beyond measure.

    Among this group of young heirs and heiresses, it was Keen and Marvin who stood out for their manners and upbringing. Keen, at times, disyed a hint of arrogance, but Marvin was remarkably down-to-earth and approachable. The teachers at the preschool adored Marvin, especially after learning that he didn''t have a mother, which only deepened their affection for him. Marvin was known to be well-behaved and exceptionally bright, making it hard to believe he would ever tell a lie.

    The thought lingered: if Marvin was so fiercely defending someone, that person must be worth it, right? Meanwhile, it wasmon knowledge that Keen''s father treated his mother with a cold indifference. Their rare conversations wereced with criticism. Keen even went so far as to refer to his own mother as if she were just a nanny, rather than his parent.

    This led to whispers among the staff and parents, casting curious nces toward Haynes and Rachel. Could it be that a mistress had driven Keen''s mother away, leaving Keen to be influenced by her maniptions? No wonder his attitude towards his mother was so poor.

    Rachel, feeling the weight of these judgmental stares, felt a growing resentment towards Ste. Marvin''s words had touched Ste deeply. She had only cared for Marvin for a short while, yet he was already so loyal to her, whereas Keen, whom she had raised for much longer, greeted her with hostility.

    Haynes'' gaze could have sh-frozen the room. "Ste, didn''t you hear Keen say this kid has been secretly bullying him? Sending him all sorts of provocative pictures?"

    "I know Keen''s character," Haynes continued, his gaze piercing through Marvin. "He wouldn''t dislike someone for no reason. Marvin isn''t as innocent as he seems."

    Ste''s brow furrowed. She knew Keen well; she had practically raised him. He was usually well-mannered and it was unlike him to speak so rudely in public.

    Turning to Marvin, Ste asked gently, "Marvin, can you tell me what''s really going on?"

    Marvin, feeling wronged, said, "I didn''t send Keen any provocative pictures. Those were just pictures I posted on the preschool app."

    Ste looked puzzled. "Preschool app?"

    One of the teachers quickly exined, "It''s our preschool''s internal social tform. We use it to share event announcements. Every child has their own ount to post updates, fostering social interaction among them. But it''s private -only essible to our teachers and students."

    Ah, it was like their own little Facebook for kindergarteners.

    "Marvin, can I see your phone?" Ste asked softly.

    Marvin obediently handed over his phone. Ste skimmed through Marvin''s posts. Sure enough, Marvin had been posting updates regrly. A slew ofments followed each post, with kids expressing envy or excitement, saying things like, "Wow, that looks delicious!" or "Your mom is amazing!"

    Onement stood out: "Did your mom make all that?"

    Marvin had replied, "Yes, my mom made all of it!"

    Marvin exined in a small voice, "The other kids always post about the yummy things their moms make. I''ve never known what my mom looks like, and I didn''t want them to know I didn''t have a mom...so I just posted those pictures."

 Chapter 116

    "Ste, I''m sorry. It''s my fault Keen got the wrong idea."

    Marvin''s eyes were red as he took the phone from her.

    "I''ll delete all of this," he said, looking like a lost puppy. Even the other preschool teachers felt a pang of sympathy just watching him.

    It was heartbreaking to watch Marvin cling to the housemaid like she was his mother-just a little boy starving for affection. Who could fault him for that?

    Ste''s heart ached for him too. "Marvin, you don''t have to delete anything. Just leave it be," she said, stopping him.

    "But Keen might not like it," Marvin mumbled, his head hanging low.

    "It''s okay," Ste reassured him gently.

    "But..." She continued softly, "As long as no one is hurt, there''s no need topromise yourself just to keep others happy."

    Marvin nodded, saying, "I''ll do as you say, Ste."

    Suddenly, a deep,manding voice broke through the air. "I want to check his phone."

    Ste''s brow furrowed. "Haynes, don''t you think it''s a bit much to go through a little kid''s phone?"

    Haynes replied calmly, "I know Keen''s character. I don''t believe he would lie."

    Ste was about to argue when Marvin gently tugged at her sleeve, understanding beyond his years. "If Mr. O''Brien wants to see it, then let him."

    The preschool teachers around them couldn''t help but admire Marvin''s maturity.

    After a moment of thought, Ste nodded. But she didn''t hand the phone directly to Haynes. Instead, she suggested, "If we''re going to look, let''s all see it. We shouldn''t rely on just one person''s word."

    She turned to the teachers. "You have a projector here, right?"

    "Oh yes, we do," one of the teachers replied quickly. "It''s in the meeting room next door."

    The group headed to the meeting room, where they projected Marvin''s phone onto the screen.

    On Marvin''s preschoolwork ount, there were mostly photos and innocent thoughts typical of a child. It was a ssic case of something said innocently being potentially misinterpreted.

    Ste then opened Marvin''s messages and contacts. Everything seemed perfectly normal.

    "So, you''ve seen the phone," Ste said. "Can we now agree that Marvin wasn''t trying to provoke Keen?"

    Rachel chimed in, "Keen said Marvin showed him some photos and videos on his phone. Ms. Cameron, why not check his gallery?"

    Ste nced at Rachel, then opened Marvin''s gallery. It was full of pictures of Marvin and Ste, some selfies, some candid shots, but nothing shady at all.

    "Check the videos too," Rachel insisted.

    Steplied. The videos were mostly of Ste cooking in the kitchen or picking Marvin up from school. She yed each one through to the end.

    Until she opened a video of Rachel''s fall. Rachel''s eyes flickered with panic. "Turn it off! That video has nothing to do with today!"

    Ste smirked coolly. "Let''s watch it to the end. I wouldn''t want anyone using Marvin of editing the footageter."

    Ste totally brushed off Rachel''s whining and hit y. When the first video ended, she just swiped straight to the next one without missing a beat.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted as the gathered crowd''s expressions changed, one by one.

 Chapter 117

    The video showcased a slice of life from a recent family event at the localmunity center.

    Keen, who had just snagged first ce in the games, was surrounded by a throng of young admirers. His face radiated with pride and a touch of smugness. One of the kids asked, "Keen, were those your parents who came to watch the games?"

    Keen hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    The circle of kids around him erupted in envious murmurs.

    "Keen, your dad is so cool and charismatic! He''s amazing at games!"

    "Yeah, and your mom is really pretty and super sweet!"

    Thesepliments seemed to elevate Keen even higher, and he tilted his chin up, basking in the admiration.

    Another kid blurted out, "Wait, Keen-you never talk about your mom. We kinda thought you didn''t have one. Is she like... a doctor or something?

    Keen replied with obvious pride, "My mom''s a violinist. She''s incredible! She''s got a concert touring up in a few months."

    "Wow!" The kids gasped in unison, clearly impressed. "Your mom''s so awesome, Keen!"

    "Totally! No wonder you keep her a secret. If I had a mom that amazing, I''d hide her too so no one could steal her away."

    "If only my mom were that cool... But she''s a stay-at-home mom. My grandma says she''s like a couch potato... It''s kinda embarrassing. I''d rather not talk about her. Keen, your mom is way better."

    The kids continued their chatter, their words inting Keen''s ego a bit too much.

    Another child asked, "Keen, I saw a prettydy dropping you off at school recently. I thought she was your mom."

    Keen''s smile dropped like a stone. His whole face went stiff. "She''s not my mom," he spat. "Just some nanny we hired."

    The video ended there, leaving the room in the meeting hall in silence.

    Ste''s hands clenched involuntarily, even though she had already heard about Keen''s feelings from Rachel and Marvin. Seeing Keen say those words was still a painful sting to her heart.

    As the video yed, a flicker of confusion crossed Keen''s eyes.

    Rachel, seated beside him, gently patted his hand, calming him down enough to regain hisposure.

    The following videos were mostly everyday scenes from the daycare, nothing particrly noteworthy.

    That is, until the final clip caught everyone''s attention.

    In the video, Marvin approached Keen. "Keen, why did you lie?"

    Keen was focused on his drawing, but when he looked up and saw Marvin, he turned away with a look of annoyance.

    "Lie?"

    "Ste is your mom. Why did you say that meandy was your mom?"

    Keen shrugged, clearly uninterested in exining himself, responding in a dismissive tone.

    "None of your business."

    Marvin''s voice rose with frustration, "Don''t you know how much that would hurt Ste?"

    "So what? No matter what I say about her, she''s still my mom."

    Marvin''s voice grew stern, "I won''t let you talk about Ste like that!"

    Keen, annoyed by Marvin''s persistence, snapped back. "Why do you care so

    much about what I say about my mom? Are you jealous because you don''t have one?"

    Marvin''s face went pale, as if Keen had struck a nerve.

    Witnessing this, the teachers in the room couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Marvin.

 Chapter 118

    Keen''s voice, dripping with disdain, still hung in the air.

    "She''s just some housewife-can''t even do anything besides cook. Why are you defending her like she''s somebody important? Everything she does, my nanny does it too. If you think she''s so great, you can have her as your mom. Rachel''s a hundred times better anyway, and I wouldn''t want such an embarrassing mom."

    The teachers, who initially thought Keen was polite, began to see him differently. Their gazes carried a subtle shift as they looked at him.

    Keen opened his mouth, wanting to argue, but faced with the undeniable truth, he found no words. His face flushed red, he could only stare nkly at Ste.

    Ste''s longshes cast a shadow over her eyes, making it impossible to read her emotions. The video jostled a bit before it ended abruptly.

    Silence fell over the room like a heavy nket.

    But Rachel''s eyes gleamed with barely-contained excitement. Perfect. This was exactly what she''d hoped for-every bitter exchange between Ste and Keen, every crack in their rtionship, created another opening for her.

    Ste turned off the screen share and said calmly, "Since there''s nothing on Marvin''s phone, we''ll be on our way." With that, she took Marvin''s hand and headed for the door.

    Marvin followed close to Ste, not uttering a word, his quietpliance tugging at the heartstrings.

    The kindergarten teachers watched them leave with eyes full of sympathy and pity. Here were two people-one without a mother, the other spurned by her husband and child. What a sad sight.

    Just as Ste and Marvin reached the door, a deep, cool voice called out from behind. "Wait."

    Ste stopped and turned to face him. "Do you need something?"

    Her face was calm as still water, showing neither anger nor sorrow. She looked like an outsider,pletely detached from everything happening around her.

    Haynes'' voice was steady, "Don''t you find these two videos a bit too coincidental?"

    "Coincidental?"

    Haynes'' piercing gaze fell on Marvin, standing beside Ste.

    "His phone only has these two videos that happen to make Keen look bad...

    especially thest one. It seems like he''s deliberately misleading Keen."

    Ste''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What are you implying? You think Marvin did it on purpose?"

    Haynes countered, "Isn''t it possible?"

    His words drew the attention of everyone in the room.

    Ste was taken aback. "Haynes, are you seriously suspecting a five-year-old child?"

    Haynes'' cool, dark eyes remained fixed on Marvin.

    "Have you not noticed that ever since he came along, your rtionship with Keen has grown more distant?"

    Sensing Marvin''s unease, Ste stepped between him and Haynes'' gaze.

    "And why has it grown distant, Mr. O''Brien? Surely, you must know. Are you covering for your lover by shifting the me to a child? Isn''t that a bit beneath you?"

    "Shifting me?" Haynes chuckled, but the chill in his eyes remained. "So, you don''t believe Keen when he says he''s being bullied?"

    "Not really," Ste replied, her tone icy. "After all, he doesn''t like me enough to im I''m not his mother. Hating Marvin and spinning a few lies isn''t much of a stretch, is it?"

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed. "Is that how you see Keen?"

 Chapter 119

    Ste said coolly, "What kind of kid he is depends on what he has done."

    Haynes''s voice was thick with disapproval. "No matter what he''s done, he''s still your son. Ste, don''t you n to acknowledge him?"

    "It''s not me who doesn''t want to acknowledge him," Ste replied with a nk expression. "To him, I''m just an embarrassing mom. Maybe he''s better off without me."

    "So, you''re just going to keep taking care of this scheming little kid?"

    Ste''s face darkened, "Haynes, I won''t let you talk about Marvin like that. He''s only five years old; how could he be scheming? But you..."

    A cold smile yed on Ste''s lips. "You''d rather believe a five-year-old is cunning than think your beloved Rachel is anything less than perfect."

    "Haynes, that''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all year."

    Haynes frowned, "We''re talking about Keen, why bring up Rachel?"

    "Didn''t you say my rtionship with Keen is strained because of Marvin? I think it''s because of Rachel. Is there a problem?"

    "If just mentioning Rachel''s name sets you off, Mr. O''Brien, I don''t see a point in continuing this conversation."

    Ste was really done wasting words on someone like him.

    She turned to Marvin, "Marvin, let''s go."

    With that, she ignored the others, turned on her heel, and left.

    ...

    After all that drama, it was already lunchtime. Ste took Marvin to a well- reviewed nearby diner.

    "Marvin, I''m sorry," she apologized to him. "I didn''t mean for you to get caught up in all this."

    Marvin shook his head, trying to be mature. "I''m not upset."

    He hesitated, then said, "Actually, Keen doesn''t care as little as he says he does about you. If he really didn''t care, he wouldn''t feel like I''ve taken his mom."

    Ste looked into Marvin''s eyes, saying, "Marvin, even now, you''re willing to speak for him?"

    "I just think Keen isn''t that bad..." Marvin suddenly grabbed Ste''s hand, "Ste, let''s just drop it, okay? Please don''t be mad at Keen. And..." He nced around, innocent as ever, "Let''s not tell Dad about this, alright?"

    Ste was taken aback. "But your injury..."

    "It''ll be fine in a couple days - barely even stings now. And Dad''s always drilling into me that real men tough it out. If I go crying to him over every little scrape, he''ll just think I''m soft." Marvin blinked eagerly, "Ste, I don''t want Dad to think I''m weak. Can we keep this a secret?"

    Ste was flooded with guilt.

    Marvin was still a child and couldn''t hide his feelings like an adult.

    Ste could tell Marvin was lying. He was just trying to make things easier for her.

    Ste''s heart was warmed yet burdened with guilt.

    Even if Marvin was mature for his age, she couldn''t help but be partial to Keen over Marvin.

    At that moment, she understood why, when Rachel did something wrong, Haynes and Keen were quick to defend her.

    The scales were just tipped differently.

    Ste called over the waitress and ordered a kid''s meal for Marvin and herself.

    Marvin''s health wasn''t exactly robust, butpared to Keen, he had it easy - at least he could eat most foods without worrying.

    Keen, who had just arrived at the diner, watched from afar, feeling a pang of resentment as he saw Ste sharing a milkshake with Marvin.

    Rachel, noticing Keen''s gaze, followed his line of sight and saw Ste enjoying the milkshake with Marvin.

 Chapter 120

    Rachel''s eyes glimmered for a moment. She furrowed her brow and spoke up, "Haynie, what''s the deal with that kid Marvin and Ms. Cameron? I swear she''s treating Marvin better than her own son, Keen."

    Haynes hadn''t noticed Ste until Rachel mentioned it. He raised an eyebrow and looked over.

    Whatever Marvin had said must''ve been charming, because Ste gave him a warm smile and dabbed the corner of his mouth with a napkin.

    Marvin looked up at Ste with a beaming smile, his eyes filled with admiration and trust, as if she were his mother.

    This scene was like a dagger to Keen''s heart.

    Once upon a time, his mom had treated him that way. But now, she hardly ever came home and acted like he didn''t exist.

    "Dad, since Mom''s got that other kid, does she not want me anymore?"

    Before Haynes could respond, Rachel jumped in to reassure him. "Of course not! Ms. Cameron''s just temporarily fooled by that boy. You''re her own flesh and blood; she''d never abandon you."

    "She''s always taking his side!" Keen snapped, his resentment toward Ste boiling over. "Whatever! If she doesn''t care about me, then I don''t need her either!"

    Rachel squeezed Keen''s little hand, speaking gently, "It''s okay. Even if Mom''s not around, Rachel will always be here for you."

    Keen looked at Rachel with gratitude. "You''re the best, Rachel..."

    Then, something seemed to dawn on him, and his eyes glossed over with tears.

    "But... Rachel, you can only stay for another six months... After that, you won''t be here anymore."

    Rachel''s face fell.

    She''d almost forgotten about that. But she quickly collected herself, her eyes misting over too.

    "I don''t want to leave you either, Keen. If I really have to go, who will take care of you?"

    Keen threw his arms around Rachel. "I don''t want you to die! Please don''t die, Rachel!"

    Haynes, watching them with a heavy heart, suddenly spoke up, "Jasper mentioned a friend of his knows a renowned doctor, a specialist. If we can find him, he might be able to extend your time."

    Rachel''s eyes lit up with hope. "Really?"

    "Yeah, but he''s not easy to track down. Jasper''s doing everything he can to find him. You''ll be the first to know if there''s any news."

    Rachel sighed wistfully, "I just wish for a little more time to be with Keen. If I could see him grow up, I''d have no regrets."

    Haynes was silent for a few seconds before saying, "Don''t think like that. You''re going to be okay."

    As they spoke, they settled into their seats.

    Keen ordered a kid''s meal. ncing over at Ste, Keen said, "Rachel, I want a milkshake too."

    Rachel smiled, saying "Sure, whatever you want, Keen."

    But Haynes frowned and refused, "No way, you know you''rectose intolerant. You can''t have that stuff."

    Keen pouted, "Mom never lets me have anything fun, says it''s not good for kids. But she shares milkshakes with other kids... She''s just lying to me, trying to keep it all for herself."

    Rachel''s eyes sparkled with yful malice. "Oh Haynie, don''t be such a spoilsport," she purred, looping her arm through his. "We''ll get milkshakes - Keen can just have a taste. What''s the harm in one little sip?"

    Eyeing Ste again, Rachel added, "Besides..."

 Chapter 121

    "It kills me to watch Marvin get coddled while Keen''s left wanting," Rachel said, her voice edged with barely restrained anger. "Keen deserves every bit as much -why Ms. Cameron dotes on the very boy bullying Keen, I''ll never understand."

    Keen clenched his fists subconsciously. It was infuriating that his mom seemed to side with everyone but him.

    Rachel turned to the waiter standing nearby, "Could you please bring us what they''re having at that table?"

    "Of course," the waiter replied with a smile before heading off.

    Soon, their table wasid with a spread identical to the one in front of Ste. It was an array fit for kids, mostly sweets and desserts.

    There were milkshakes, cream-filled cakes, and even hot chocte.

    Rachel couldn''t help butment, "I''ve heard this ce is famous for its desserts, Ms. Cameron sure knows how to pick ''em."

    Keen grumbled, "We''ve been here a bunch of times, and she never orders any for me. She doesn''t even let me have a taste!"

    Haynes nced at the desserts and said calmly, "They''re all dairy-based. She''s just concerned about your health."

    Rachel raised an eyebrow and cast a surprised nce at Haynes. It was rare for him to speak in Ste''s defense.

    Lowering her gaze, Rachel gently reminded Keen, "Remember, Keen, you promised me you''d only have a little bit. You have to keep your word, okay?"

    Keen''s face fell, but he nodded reluctantly. "Okay."

    Rachel stayed true to her word, allowing Keen only a fleeting sip of the milkshake before reiming it. Though a shadow of longing lingered in his eyes, he quietly turned to his nd meal. Beneath the surface, however, bitterness coiled tighter in his chest-each bite a reminder of Ste''s perceived betrayal.

    Rachel and his grandma weren''t wrong. If his mom had taken better care of herself during her pregnancy, he wouldn''t have these health issues. It was only fair that she made it up to him.

    Halfway through the meal, Haynes'' phone rang. He saw it was his sister, Callie.

    "What''s up?" he answered, stepping away from the table.

    "Mom''s out of her meds," Callie said. "She''s been having terrible headaches... Haynes, could you get Ste to bring more over?"

    Haynes sighed, "Mom is family, but does it justify everything? Besides, Ste didn''t exactly hold backst time."

    Callie hesitated, "Look, you know Mom''s never been fond of Ste. This time she blew up because she thought Ste was trying to manipte her with the meds."

    "And let''s not forget," Callie added, "Keen''s been having a tough time, and Ste hasn''t been there for him..."

    Haynes cut her off, "You''re dodging the question."

    Ste''s retort had been sharp, but Deanna''s reaction seemed overly harsh.

    Callie''s casual attitude suggested this wasn''t new behavior.

    After a pause, Callie admitted, "Okay, maybe she''s been rough on Ste in the

    past. But things got better... that was until Ste''stest drama and her negligence towards Keen."

    Haynes was quiet for a moment. "I''ll handle the meds. Don''t worry."

    Callie sighed in relief, ready to hang up, when suddenly, frantic voices crackled through the phone.

    "Haynie, something''s happened to Keen!"

    Haynes'' expression shifted instantly, and he rushed back to the table.

 Chapter 122

    Keen''s face suddenly broke out in a rash, his cheeks flushed, breathing rapid, and his body trembling slightly, as if he were about to faint.

    Haynes hurried over to Keen, calling his name a few times.

    When Keen didn''t respond, he quickly turned to Rachel, who was frozen beside him. "Call an ambnce, now!"

    Rachel snapped out of her daze, her face pale as she frantically dialed the number.

    The other diners in the restaurant were startled by Keen''s condition as well.

    Someone eximed, "Looks like he''s having an allergic reaction. He needs immediate medical attention! If we wait too long, he might not make it until the ambnce arrives!"

    Rachel was on the verge of tears, "Haynie, what do we do?"

    Haynes frowned, clearly as lost as she was. He wasn''t a doctor and didn''t dare to move Keen. So he raised his voice, "Is there a doctor here? Whoever can save this kid, I''ll give them a million dors."

    A million dors? The room buzzed with astonishment.

    Most people offering a million-dor reward would be met with skepticism��but everything about Haynes, from his tailored suit to hismanding presence, screamed that he could back up his words with cash.

    With such a reward, someone was bound to step up.

    A man in the crowd hesitated before speaking up. "I''ll do it!"

    Haynes'' intense gazended on him, "Can you really save him?"

    The man''s confidence wavered under Haynes'' scrutiny, but the thought of a million dors bolstered his courage.

    "Sir, I''m a doctor."

    As a surgeon rather than a pediatrician, his expertise differed. All doctors know emergency basics, butplex cases demand specialists. Keen''s situation was outside his expertise, but for a million dors, he was willing to try. He pulled out his ID. "Here''s my identification."

    Haynes rxed slightly at this.

    The man began to assess Keen''s condition, preparing to perform CPR, when a clear female voice rang out. "Stop!"

    The man paused, confused.

    Ste pushed through the crowd and hurried over. She had just returned from the restroom, only to find amotion around Haynes and Rachel. A sense of dread filled her as she rushed to see what was happening.

    That''s when she saw Keen, unconscious from the allergic reaction. The doctor was about to perform standard CPR.

    Ste quickly intervened.

    Rachel, seeing Ste objecting, cried out, "Ms. Cameron, Keen is in critical condition! We need to help him right now, or he might not make it until the ambnce arrives. Ms. Cameron, let the doctor help Keen!"

    Ste''s voice was firm, "In his current state, CPR could be fatal!" Her gaze was sharp.

    "You, doctor, if you don''t know the specifics, don''t attempt random treatments. If something happens to him, can you handle the consequences?"

    The man stiffened at the interruption, his eyes hardening with determination. He wasn''t about to let anyone stand between him and that reward. "I''m a professional! I know what I''m doing better than you! Who are you to challenge me?"

    Ste, anxious about Keen, had no time for arguments. She pushed past the man to check on Keen herself.

    Suddenly, someone caught her arm.

    Haynes'' deep, cold voice was right behind her. "Ste, can you please not make things worse?"

 Chapter 123

    The situation was dire. Ste couldn''t be bothered to argue any longer. "Haynes, let go," she said urgently. "If we dy any further, Keen could be in real danger."

    Rachel stepped between Ste and the situation, her voice firm but pleading. "Ms. Cameron, I understand your concern, but we''re not trained for this. If we interfere without proper knowledge, we could do more harm than good. Please let the professionals handle this."

    "Professionals?" Ste let out a dry, sarcasticugh. "If he were a real

    professional, he wouldn''t be doing CPR without thinking it through!"

    The doctor''s face flushed. "He was having trouble breathing, and there was a risk of cardiac arrest. Starting CPR was a way to stabilize him. What''s wrong with that?!"

    "You, woman, step aside! Don''t get all money-minded just because this gentleman offered a reward, pretending you know better!"

    "Ms. Cameron, this is critical - Keen''s condition could turn deadly any moment!" Rachel urged, her voice tight with panic. "If money''s the issue, I swear we''ll figure it outter. Right now, we need to get him help!"

    Haynes was reminded of how Ste had left Keen at home for money, to take care of someone else''s child. Anger flickered in his eyes.

    "Ste, have you lost your mind over money? Keen''s in this state, and you''re still thinking about cash?!"

    The onlookers began to murmur, pointing fingers at Ste.

    "Oh my God, she''s stopping someone from helping just for money. Unbelievable!"

    "Miss, this is a life at stake! Every second counts; don''t squander the chance for a rescue."

    "If something happens to the kid, you''ll be legally responsible!"

    Ste wanted to check on Keen, but Haynes held her wrist firmly, not letting go.

    She struggled to free herself, but Haynes'' grip was unyielding.

    Her eyes were red with desperation. "Haynes, if you let that quack treat him, he''ll kill Keen! I''m his mother; I know his condition best!"

    Haynes hesitated, doubt creeping into his eyes.

    Rachel, her voice breaking, pleaded, "Haynie, please, save Keen! He''s in bad shape, he might not make it!"

    The doctor hadn''t expected this woman to be the child''s mother. Feeling a pang of uncertainty, he heard Haynes say, "Save him already."

    The doctor snapped out of his hesitation. If she was the mother, she probably knew the child''s medical history better. Maybe... maybe CPR wasn''t the right call.

    The promise of money burned brighter than his doubts. So what if he gambled? If the kid survived, he''d be set for life.

    Ste watched the doctor move toward Keen, her panic mounting.

    "Don''t touch him! If you really want to help, check his pockets. There should be meds there! Spray it near his nose and mouth to ease his symptoms until the paramedics arrive!"

    The doctor''s hand paused, doubt flickering for a moment before he did as Ste instructed, rummaging through Keen''s pockets. But they were empty.

    The doctor looked up at Ste, suspicion in his eyes. "There''s nothing here. Are you lying just for the money?"

    Rachel''s eyes glinted with a hint of satisfaction at the scene unfolding.

 Chapter 124

    Her eyes were red with tears as she pleaded, "Ms. Cameron, I''m begging you, please, don''t dy this any longer. What if something happens to Keen?"

    Trapped between Haynes'' iron hold and Rachel''s shaky blockade, Ste''s pulse roared. That boy-her child, whatever his ws-needed her. And no one would stop her from reaching him. With a determined look, Ste gave Rachel a sudden shove.

    "Ahh!" Caught off guard, Rachel stumbled backward.

    "Rachel!" Haynes'' expression shifted, and instinctively, he let go of Ste to help Rachel.

    Seeing her chance, Ste lunged toward the doctor who was performing the emergency procedure.

    Rachel caught sight of Ste''s movement and shouted, "Haynie, stop Ste!" But it was toote for Haynes to intervene.

    Rachel turned to the crowd and cried out, "Is there anyone here who can help us? If you can save my child, we will make it worth your while!"

    As soon as she spoke, several bystanders, who had been watching Ste interfere, stepped forward.

    They had long been frustrated with Ste''s interference, and the prospect of both helping and being rewarded was too tempting to resist.

    "Let go of me! Let me go!" Ste thrashed wildly, but the crowd held her down with unyielding force.

    Ste''s throat burned as she yelled, "The medicine''s in my pocket-use it! For God''s sake, use it!"

    Before she could finish, Rachel interrupted, "Ms. Cameron, please stop hindering Keen''s rescue!"

    Ste''s struggles were so fierce that it took several men to restrain her.

    Ste red at Haynes, her eyes zing with desperation. "I''m his mother! I raised him from a baby! I know his condition best. Haynes, you''d rather trust a stranger over me?!"

    Rachel stood between her and Haynes, her expression tinged with reproach. "Ms. Cameron, when you weren''ting home, when you weren''t there for Keen, did you remember that you''re his mother? He''s lying there ill, and you''re preventing his treatment? What exactly are you trying to aplish here?"

    Rachel''s words sparked a flurry of murmurs among the onlookers.

    "Wow, she''s really the kid''s mom?"

    "She''s never around, never takes care of him, and now she''s blocking help? What the hell is wrong with her?"

    "How could there be such a heartless mother?"

    "Probably wants to remarry and sees the kid as a burden, huh?"

    "Geez! Talk about a wicked stepmother!"

    The crowd buzzed with usations, painting Ste as a viin based on mere assumptions.

    The doctor, already unsure, hesitated even more after being repeatedly interrupted by Ste.

    Haynes noticed the doctor''s indecision and snapped sharply, "What are you waiting for?!"

    The doctor took a deep breath, about to proceed, when suddenly, a small figure darted through the gap in the crowd.

    The little figure quickly fished out a spray bottle from Ste''s pocket. Then, he rushed over to Keen''s side.

    Both Haynes and the doctor noticed him, but it was toote to stop him.

    Marvin sprayed the medicine directly towards Keen''s mouth and nose.

 Chapter 125

    Meanwhile, Marvin found himself sprawled out on the ground, thanks to a hefty shove from Rachel.

    "What the heck are you doing?!"

    Marvin hadnded on his backside, the little bottle of spray he was holding skittering away across the floor.

    Rachel red down at him, her brows knitted tightly. "This is not the ce for your antics, Marvin!"

    Sitting there, Marvin nced at his arm, which was now sporting a nasty scrape. He scrunched up his small nose in defiance. "I''m trying to help."

    Rachel wasn''t having it. "Oh, really? You''re always picking on Keen at preschool, and now when he''s having an episode, youe and cause more trouble? Do you actually want something to happen to him?"

    Her tone was stern, and Marvin couldn''t help but feel the weight of her words. "I didn''t mean to hurt Keen," he murmured.

    Haynes, who had been quietly observing, now fixed Marvin with a piercing stare. "Then what exactly were you doing?"

    Marvin shrank back, his voice a whisper. "I was trying to help Keen."

    Rachel crossed her arms, skepticism written all over her face. "Lies!"

    "It''s not a lie! I was doing what Ste told me to."

    Rachel''sugh was razor-sharp. "You''re ignoring a licensed physician for her amateur opinion? Unbelievable."

    "But Ste is Keen''s mom," Marvin insisted, "She knows him better than anyone, even a doctor."

    Haynes'' eyes shed with a mix of disbelief and something else��a hint of fear, perhaps. "If anything happens to Keen, I won''t let it slide."

    Just then, a ripple of surprise swept through the onlookers.

    "Hey, look! Keen seems to be getting better!"

    Haynes turned to see for himself. Sure enough, Keen, who had been flushed and struggling to breathe, seemed calmer now. Although his face was still speckled with a few red splotches, his body had stopped its rming spasms.

    The doctor, who''d been standing by, looked momentarily stunned. He picked up the spray bottle from the floor, examining it. It definitely wasn''t something you''d find at your local pharmacy. The air was tinged with an herbal scent-not your typical medicine, but something more bespoke.

    Seeing Keen''s condition stabilize, Ste finally allowed herself to breathe, her body sagging with relief. She crumpled to the floor, utterly spent, gasping for air.

    The crowd, previously ready to pass judgment, now exchanged uncertain nces. The hands that had been holding Ste just moments ago released their grip.

    Maybe, just maybe, she hadn''t been lying after all.

    Right on cue, the ambnce arrived, sirens ring. The paramedics quickly assessed Keen, fitting him with an oxygen mask.

    As they prepared to transport him, one of the paramedics remarked, "There must''ve been a professional on site, the response was spot on. Any dy or incorrect measures could''ve been fatal."

    "Everyone can rx a bit," he continued, "Thanks to the quick and precise intervention, the boy''s condition is stable. He''s going to be fine."

    His words hung in the air, leaving a charged silence in their wake. All eyes turned to Haynes and Rachel.

    The paramedic, oblivious to the conflict but recognizing the urgency, motioned to Haynes and Ste. "Parents, ride with us, we''ll need your consent for treatment."

    Rachel felt as if she''d been pped, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. She had her own reasons for being there, sure, but this was humiliatingly swift justice.

    Desperate to escape the staring eyes, she hurried after the paramedic, eager to make a quiet exit.

 Chapter 126

    A youthful voice suddenly broke the tension in the room.

    "She''s not Keen''s mom; Ste is."

    At that moment, Marvin had already picked himself up from the floor and was by Ste''s side, helping her to her feet.

    "Ste, are you okay?" he asked, concern etched in his bright eyes.

    Ste met Marvin''s anxious eyes, his concern striking her so deeply that her throat tightened.

    "I''m fine," she replied, though her voice came out hoarse and shaky.

    She tried to stand, leaning heavily on Marvin''s small frame. But her legs were still trembling from the shock, and she nearly stumbled again.

    Marvin, small for his age, wobbled under her weight. He braced his feet and pushed up with all his strength-but it was like trying to hold up a falling tree.

    Just then, a slender hand caught her firmly, preventing her from falling.

    "Thank you," Ste murmured instinctively, ncing up to see the cool, handsome face of Haynes. Her expression quickly turned frosty.

    She instinctively pulled her hand away, but Haynes tightened his grip gently on her wrist. "Keen''s not out of the woods yet. Don''t you want to go see him?"

    Ste hesitated, her eyes reflecting her inner turmoil.

    Beside her, Marvin chimed in, "Ste, let''s go to the hospital and check on Keen together, okay?"

    Ste looked down at him, her gaze softening considerably. She took Marvin''s hand and nodded, "Alright."

    Haynes gave Marvin a brief nce, his expression losing some of its chill.

    Meanwhile, Rachel stood as if forgotten, watching the trio walk away. The onlookers around them began murmuring amongst themselves again.

    "Who is that woman anyway? She was causing such a scene earlier, misleading everyone and saying the kid''s mom was just after money."

    Who the hell worries about cash when their kid''s copsing? That woman''s straight-up viinizing the mom!"

    "She physically stopped the rescue, then bribed witnesses. If that isn''t attempted murder, what is?"

    "The mom had an emergency inhaler with her. That woman acts all caring but didn''t even know what to do when the kid had an allergic reaction... Sounds like an evil stepmom to me!"

    "I was sitting at the next table. The kid''s dad went to make a call, and then the kid had a reaction while eating with her. Who knows, maybe she did it on purpose!"

    "Typical snake in the grass, only a blind man would fall for her."

    The whispers around her left Rachel''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. She hurriedly followed them into the ambnce, avoiding the judgmental stares.

    Inside the ambnce, the atmosphere was tense. Ste borrowed some disinfectant wipes from the paramedic and began cleaning the scrapes on Marvin''s arm.

    Marvin winced slightly, letting out a soft "ouch" and instinctively pulling his arm back.

    Ste looked at him with concern. "Does it hurt?"

    Trying to be brave, Marvin offered his arm back to her, "I''m fine... Ste, you can do it!"

    The paramedic, charmed by Marvin''s courage, couldn''t help but smile. "Is he your son? He''s such a sweet, well-mannered kid."

    Ste was about to exin, but then she caught a glimpse of Marvin''s tense little face and the hint of disappointment in his eyes. She smiled gently and didn''t correct the paramedic.

    Just then, an unexpected voice cut through the air. "Ms. Cameron, isn''t this a bit inappropriate?"

 Chapter 127

    Ste nced over at Rachel with a cool, measured gaze.

    Rachel put on her best innocent face and said, "Keen is in such a serious

    condition, and you''re treating the kid who bullied him like he''s your own son? Isn''t that a bit much?"

    Ste replied calmly, "The kid didn''t bully Keen, and besides, it was Marvin who saved his life just now."

    Ste''s lips curled. "Funny-you''re the one who organized a mob to stop me. If Keen hadn''t made it, that blood would''ve been on your hands."

    Rachel''s face froze for a moment before she quickly dropped her eyes, feigning sadness. "I saw that guy was a doctor and thought he''d be more professional. I didn''t want to waste any time getting Keen treated, so I held you back, Ms. Cameron."

    Tears glistened in her eyes as she turned to Haynes. "Haynie, I''m so sorry. I almost put Keen in danger."

    Haynes replied coolly, "It''s not your fault. You were just concerned."

    Ste''s inner voice scoffed. Of course, Haynes would stand up for Rachel. He had been there, siding with her, getting in Ste''s way. Defending Rachel meant defending himself.

    Turning away from them, Ste looked at Keen, who was finally calm. A wave of fear still lingered within her.

    This was the special medication Mr. Burton had prepared for Keen, meant as an emergency remedy. Luckily, she had brought it along, or else...

    A thought struck Ste, and she asked Hayne, "He always carries an emergency spray with him. Today, when I asked someone to check, it was missing. Did you throw it away?"

    Haynes frowned slightly. "No, Keen usually changes his own clothes. Maisie takes care of theundry. Maybe she took it out while doing the wash."

    Ste shook her head. "That''s impossible. I''ve talked to Maisie about this many times. She''s been with us long enough not to make such a basic mistake."

    A shadow of guilt crossed Rachel''s face, gone before Haynes could see it.

    "Maybe Keen misced it?" he suggested.

    Ste rubbed her weary temples. "I''ve reminded Keen countless times his life depends on that medication. He shouldn''t forget it or throw it away... Never mind, we''ll ask him when he wakes up."

    Since Rachel had returned, her rtionship with Keen had deteriorated. After she stoppeding home, it had hit rock bottom.

    Perhaps Keen was rebelling and decided to toss it away.

    Ste turned back to the pair and asked, "How did he have an allergic reaction?"

    Haynes frowned again, ncing at Rachel. "What happened?"

    Rachel''s eyes darted around nervously. "I... I''m not sure."

    Ste fixed Rachel with a look that could cut ss. "You''re the one who gave Keen nuts."

    It wasn''t a question. The way she said it left no room for doubt - she already knew. Keen was only allergic to nuts.

    Even though Haynes didn''t spend much time taking care of Keen, he knew about the nut allergy.

    He looked at Ste. "I checked everything Rachel ordered; there weren''t any nuts. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"

    A hint of irony danced in Ste''s eyes. No matter the mess, if Rachel was

    involved, Haynes would defend her every time.

    Even if his own son nearly died due to Rachel''s neglect.

    Meanwhile, for any small issue, Haynes was always suspicious of Ste.

    Marvin''s voice cut through the tension, "But, Ste and I just ordered a nut cake."

 Chapter 128

    Ste couldn''t quite grasp what Marvin was trying to say.

    Marvin continued, "I just checked, and Mr. O''Brien''s table ordered the exact same thing as ours. Ste mentioned that Keen has a nut allergy, and we did order a slice of nut-filled cake."

    Ste shot a cold look at Rachel. "Now, do you have anything to say for yourself?"

    Rachel''s shoulders slumped as she stared at the floor. "I... I didn''t know the cake had nuts in it," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Haynes jumped in before Ste could respond, his tone defensive. "Come on, Ste. It was an honest mistake. You''re acting like she did this on purpose."

    "It was Keen who saw what you were having and insisted on having the same. This isn''t Rachel''s fault," Haynes added.

    Ste turned her gaze to Haynes. "Fine, she didn''t know Keen was allergic to nuts. But as Keen''s father, didn''t you?"

    Haynes avoided Ste''s gaze. "I don''t eat sweets often, so I wasn''t aware cakes could have nuts in them."

    "Sweets?" Ste''s eyes narrowed. "Keen isctose intolerant. He can''t have dairyden desserts like cream cake. You might not have known about the nuts, but surely you knew about the milk and cream?"

    Haynes looked ufortable under Ste''s questioning.

    Rachel tried to jump in and support Haynes. "Ms. Cameron, children are always drawn to sweet treats, especially desserts."

    "The more you tell them they can''t have it, the more they want it. Sometimes they might even sneak a taste. It''s better to let them have a small bite in front of us than to eat it behind our backs..."

    Ste interrupted Rachel without hesitation. "Is that the wed logic you''re using to convince Haynes and Keen that it''s okay?"

    Rachel looked like a deer caught in headlights, seemingly helpless.

    "I didn''t mean it that way. Ms. Cameron, you''ve got me all wrong..."

    Haynes finally snapped, throwing his hands up. "Jesus, Ste - at least this way we''re here if something happens! You''d rather he stuffs his face with god-knows- what when no one''s looking?"

    Ste wasn''t about to back down. "Letting him eat something that could cause a severe allergic reaction, potentially endangering his life, is what you call better?"

    Haynes fell silent. After a moment, he finally spoke, "This was... just an unfortunate ident."

    Ste responded with a sarcastic smile.

    Just then, Marvin, sitting beside Ste, chimed in. "Ste, it''s so strange."

    Ste nced down at Marvin. "What''s strange?"

    Marvin, with childlike innocence, remarked, "Mr. O''Brien and Rachel keep saying everything they do is for Keen''s benefit, yet they don''t even know he''s allergic to nuts. They know he can''t have sweets, but they still let him eat things that aren''t good for him, iming it''s for his own good. That''s really strange!"

    A nearby medic couldn''t help but join the conversation.

    "Letting a kid have a bit of dessert every now and then isn''t usually a big deal, but it has to be when they''re healthy."

    "From what you''ve said, this child isctose intolerant and allergic to nuts, meaning his digestive system is likely quite sensitive."

    "High-calorie, heavy foods like desserts aren''t great for adults in excess, let alone kids."

    "In this situation, giving him such food isn''t doing him any favors��it''s harmful."

 Chapter 129

    Rachel wore an apologetic expression as she sincerely apologized, "I''m really sorry. I promise I''ll be more careful next time and it won''t happen again."

    The medical staff, seeing that she admitted her mistake, didn''t say much more.

    Watching this unfold, Ste couldn''t help but admire Rachel. The woman was a master at ying the victim-one teary nce, and the room rallied to her side. She bent like a reed in the wind: the second the tide turned against her, she''d duck her head in contrition. No shame, no hesitation. Even when others squirmed with secondhand embarrassment, Rachel could still sh that polished smile and carry on like nothing happened.

    This was precisely how Rachel managed to have Haynes and his son, Keen,pletely under her thumb.

    The ambnce soon pulled up at the nearby hospital, and Keen was rushed to the emergency room. Ste sat with Marvin in the hallway, quietly waiting.

    Rachel stood outside the operating room, hands sped together, eyes glistening with tears, continuously praying, "God, please let Keen be okay, I''m begging you..."

    Seeing Rachel so remorseful, Haynes tried tofort her. "Rachel, it''s not your fault. You didn''t mean for this to happen."

    Rachel dabbed at her tears, "If something happens to Keen, how could I ever face him again?"

    Ste watched the two of them coldly, feeling utterly disgusted.

    Just then, Marvin''s innocent voice broke the tension. "Ste, didn''t the doctor say Keen wasn''t in any danger? Why is thatdy crying so sadly?"

    Ste replied gently, "I''m not really sure. Why don''t you ask her?"

    Marvin nodded obediently and approached Rachel, gently tugging on her sleeve. "Ms. Pearce, why are you crying so much?"

    Rachel''s smile tightened imperceptibly. This brat kept ruining her moment, but with Haynes watching, she had to y the saint. She crouched to Marvin''s level, voice dripping with sharine concern. "Sweetheart, I only want what''s best for Keen. That''s all."

    "But Keen is going to be okay, right? If you cry like that, people might think someone died or something."

    Rachel quickly covered Marvin''s mouth, "Oh, sweetie, we mustn''t say such unlucky things."

    She pulled Marvin aside, ready to smooth talk him, but suddenly Marvin plopped down on the floor, looking up at her with a hurt expression.

    Rachel was momentarily stunned, not quite processing what had happened. "I-I didn''t push you..."

    Ste rushed over and helped Marvin up. "Marvin, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, Ste." Marvin mumbled, his head down, his lip quivering like he was about to cry. "I''m sorry, I must have said something wrong."

    Ste noticed the dried wound on Marvin''s arm. It was from earlier, when Marvin had tried to save Keen and Rachel had pushed him to the ground.

    Ste''s expression turned icy. She looked up at Rachel, her voice firm, "Apologize."

    Before Rachel could respond, Marvin interjected, "Ste, it was my fault. I lost my bnce and fell. It''s not Ms. Pearce''s fault."

    Ste''s face remained cold, "Marvin, stop covering for her. I saw it with my own eyes��she pushed you. And besides..." She fixed her gaze on Rachel, unwavering, "Not long ago, you pushed Marvin to stop him from helping Keen."

 Chapter 130

    "Rachel, there''s no need to feel wronged about apologizing," Ste said calmly.

    But Rachel ignored Ste and turned her attention to Haynes, desperation in her voice. "Haynie, I didn''t, I really didn''t push him..."

    Haynes was about to say something when Marvin''s young voice cut through the tension first.

    "Ste, let it go. Don''t let this affect your rtionship with Ms. Pearce or Mr. O''Brien," Marvin said, his tone wise beyond his years. "I chose to help Keen. No matter how badly I got hurt, it''s nobody else''s fault."Dad says helping people isn''t a transaction," Marvin added, wiping dirt from his scraped palms. "If I get hurt doing it, that''s my choice. Doesn''t mean they owe me anything."

    "Rachel is an adult. It''s notmon for adults to apologize to kids, is it?"

    Coming from an innocent five-year-old, Marvin''s words had a sharp irony to them. Everyone in the room, apart from Marvin, was someone deeply connected to Keen. Rachel, especially, always acted like she had Keen''s best interests at heart. Yet, as Keen''s savior, Marvin was neither thanked nor apologized to by Rachel or Haynes, who seemed to side with her.

    It was utterly absurd.

    Even if Haynes wanted to take Rachel''s side, he couldn''t bully a child. After a brief silence, he finally spoke, "Rachel, just apologize to him."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. If she chose to apologize on her own, that was one thing. But Haynes asking her to do it was entirely different.

    Her eyes welled up with tears. "Haynie, I really didn''t..."

    Haynes interrupted her, "Rachel, Marvin saved Keen''s life. For Keen''s sake, thanking him or apologizing is the least we can do."

    He looked at Rachel intently. "Are you really unwilling to say even a single word for Keen?"

    Rachel''s mask nearly slipped-her jaw clenched before she could stop it. The weight of their stares felt eerily familiar. It was a tactic she often used herself.

    Rachel nced sharply at Marvin. This kid... was a sly one!

    When Rachel turned her gaze on him, Marvin looked at her with wide, innocent eyes and said, "Ste, it''s really okay. I''m fine."

    Rachel finally understood how Ste felt��caught between indignation and frustration. She had been outsmarted by a five-year-old!

    With a sigh, Rachel put on a contrite expression. "Marvin, I''m sorry. I was just so worried in the moment that I pushed you. Please don''t hold it against me."

    Marvin nodded understandingly. "I know Ms. Pearce didn''t mean it. I don''t hold it against her."

    Just then, the elevator chimed, and the doors slid open. Two figures hurriedly stepped out.

    "How''s Keen? Is he alright?" Deanna and Callie rushed over, worry etched on their faces.

    Callie had heard about Keen''s ident over the phone and immediately informed Deanna. Deanna came running, heart pounding with anxiety.

    Haynes replied, "He''s still in surgery, but there''s no immediate danger to his life."

    Hearing this, Deanna let out a relieved breath. But when she turned and saw Ste sitting nearby, her expression turned icy.

    She marched up to Ste and pped her hard across the face. "How could you let this happen to Keen?!"

 Chapter 131

    "Smack!"

    The sharp crack of Deanna''s p reverberated off the walls, Ste''s head snapping to the side as an angry red handprint bloomed across her cheek. The room fell dead silent - even the clock seemed to stop ticking as everyone froze, stunned by the violence.

    Ste had been caught off guard,pletely unprepared for the force of the p. Marvin gasped, his voice filled with concern, "Ste!"

    Haynes quickly intervened, stepping between them, "Mom, what are you doing?" Callie rushed over, her tone pleading, "Mom, please calm down. There has to be some misunderstanding."

    Only Rachel stood off to the side, a smirk ying on her lips, enjoying the drama.

    "Misunderstanding? She''s the one who was supposed to be watching Keen! Look where her negligencended him-in a hospital bed! Ste, let me tell you this-if anything happens to my grandson, I''ll make sure you regret it!"

    Ste stood there, disheveled and weary from rushing to the hospital, her hair falling messily over her face, obscuring her expression.

    Marvin looked at Ste, his worry evident as he reached for her hand. "Ste..." Her hand was as cold as ice.

    "I''m fine," Ste said quietly. She lifted her head, her eyes void of warmth as they met Deanna''s furious gaze. A small, unexpected smile formed on her lips.

    Everyone was taken aback. Despite the p, Ste was smiling. Deanna opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, Ste raised her hand and pped Haynes twice with resounding force.

    "Smack! Smack!"

    The room fell silent in shock.

    Deanna pointed a shaky finger at Ste, "You... you dare to hit my son?!"

    Ste met Deanna''s eyes calmly, "Haynes is not just your son; he''s my husband and Keen''s father. Those ps were on your behalf."

    Deanna was trembling with rage, almost on the verge of fainting. "Ste, are you rebelling?"

    "Save the act," Ste snorted. "Haynes fucked up royally and you''re over here pping me? Pick ane."

    The revtion that it was Haynes who had taken the child out hit Deanna hard. She turned to him, seeking confirmation.

    Haynes, his face dark and grim from the ps, met her gaze, "Mom, this has nothing to do with Ste."

    Deanna knew she''d overstepped-but pride stiffened her spine. "A woman''s duty is to her family," she dered, chin tilted defiantly. "Even if she''s not at fault, as Keen''s mother, she bears some responsibility."

    Ste''s eyes were as cold and clear as a mountain stream. "I''ll take responsibility for my actions, but why should I bear the brunt of my husband''s mistakes as well?"

    "Deanna, have you forgotten that you, too, are a woman when you belittle us so?"

    Deanna, infuriated by Ste''s defiance, moved to strike again. Ste''s voice was cool and steady, "Deanna, if youy another finger on me, I''ll report you for assault."

    Deannaughed bitterly, "Assault? Didn''t you just hit Haynes? The police would hold you ountable too!"

    Ste''s tone was mocking, "You misunderstand, Deanna. Haynes and I are married. Domestic disputes are seen as private matters, not something the police get involved in. Besides..."

    Ste fixed Deanna with a steely gaze, "If you can hit me, why shouldn''t I hit him? Just because I''m the daughter-inw of the O''Brien family doesn''t mean I have to be a doormat, does it?"

 Chapter 132

    "Deanna, I''m not your punching bag to vent your frustrations on. Today, because you''re older, I let Haynes take those two ps for you. But if it happens again, I''ll return the favor in kind."

    Deanna''s lips quivered with anger. "How dare you! Do you really think you can hit me?"

    Ste''s gaze was icy. "Go ahead, tryying a hand on me one more time."

    Deanna''s eyes widened in shock. It was clear Ste wasn''t joking. She meant every word.

    The tension in the room was palpable, like a storm about to break.

    Haynes'' stare turned cial. "Ste. Enough."

    She slowly pivoted toward him, her smile venomous. "Oh, that''s riching from you."

    Rachel couldn''t hold back any longer and interjected, "Ms. Cameron, no matter what, Deanna is your elder. You shouldn''t talk to her like that."

    Ste shot her a nce, "Since you enjoy being mistreated so much, why not p yourself a few times?"

    Rachel fell silent, not daring to speak again.

    Just then, the door to the operating room swung open, and a doctor emerged. "Who''s the family of the patient?"

    Deanna quickly approached. "I am. How is the child?"

    "We''ve finished the stomach pump. He''ll be fine," the doctor replied, though there was a hint of reproach in his eyes.

    "The child has a sensitive stomach, and there are many foods he should avoid. You need to be more careful with his diet and try to limit outside food."

    "And how could you not know he''s allergic to nuts?"

    Deanna''s gaze turned icy as she nced at Ste but held her tongue, remembering what had just transpired.

    ...

    The next morning, Keen awoke to find Ste by his bedside.

    She had fallen asleep with her head resting on the edge of his bed, dark circles under her eyes suggesting a sleepless night.

    Did his mom actually care for him?

    A strange feeling welled up inside Keen-warm, bittersweet, and a sense of joy at having something back he thought he lost. He had always been sickly, and his mom used to stay by his side just like now.

    He used to think Mom''s love was like air-always there. Then she vanished, and suddenly he was gasping. He didn''t understand why he felt this way, but he knew he didn''t like it.

    Sensing something, Ste slowly opened her eyes.

    When she saw Keen awake, joy filled her eyes. "Keen, you''re awake!"

    "Yeah," Keen replied, his voice hoarse. "I want some water."

    Ste quickly poured a ss of warm water and helped him drink.

    After drinking, Keen felt much better.

    He looked around the room and noticed it was just Ste there.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, where''s Dad and Rachel?"

    Ste''s smile faded slowly.

    She looked Keen in the eye and suddenly asked, "Keen, tell me, why did you eat something you''re allergic to? And where did your emergency spray go?"

 Chapter 133

    Keen''s eyes flickered nervously, avoiding Ste''s gaze. "I... I didn''t know the cake had nuts in it."

    Ste pressed on, "Even if you didn''t know about the nuts, surely you know you''rectose intolerant and shouldn''t be eating cake at all?"

    Keen felt a twinge of annoyance, "I only had a tiny bite."

    Ste sighed, "It was that tiny bite that nearly sent you to the ER."

    Keen''s initial gratitude towards Ste morphed into irritation and defiance.

    "You and that troublemaker can eat whatever you want. Why can''t I? It''s because you''re always telling me what I can''t eat that I get curious and want it even more."

    Ste frowned, "I''m only thinking of your health..."

    Keen cut her off, "You''re just using ''it''s for my own good'' as an excuse to control me! Every day it''s ''for my own good,'' but you never respect me or care about what I really want!"

    Ste stared at Keen, taken aback, "Did someone put these thoughts in your head? Or is this really how you feel?"

    Keen paused, Rachel''s words about respect and freedom echoing in his head.

    But his mother? She''d never given him either. Every request, every plea-shot down with the same tired line: "It''s for your own good." As if she''d ever let him decide what that meant.

    But that wasn''t true. She just wanted to keep him under her thumb, a mama''s boy who''d obey her everymand.

    She wanted to use him to get more attention from dad.

    Keen steadied himself, "I... I do feel this way."

    It was as if a cold wave washed over Ste, extinguishing her anxiety and the guilt she felt for Keen.

    Ste looked at him, "Then tell me, what is it that you really want?"

    Keen didn''t hesitate, words tumbling out.

    "I want you to support anything I choose to do, no questions asked. I don''t want you interfering with my decisions. I want freedom and respect. Stop treating me like a child. Just because you''re my mom doesn''t mean you can guilt-trip me with family obligations. You can advise me, but you can''t make decisions for me. And..."

    Keen wanted to continue, but he noticed Ste was watching him intently. Her eyes were cool and calm, a stark contrast to the concerned mother she was moments ago.

    Keen''s voice faltered, suddenly feeling a wave of uncertainty.

    Ste met his gaze, "And what else?"

    "And..." Keen instinctively looked away, "That''s it for now."

    Ste nodded thoughtfully, "What you''ve asked for, I can give you."

    Keen''s eyes lit up, turning back to her.

    Rachel''s advice seemed to be paying off; his mom was actually considering his demands!

    Ste continued, her expression unchanged, "I''ll give you the freedom and respect you want, as long as you''re willing to take responsibility for your actions. For example... If you get into a fight with Marvin at school, don''te running to me. If you fall sick and need hospitalization, don''t expect my care orpany. If you''re hungry, make your own meals. Manage all your expenses yourself. Handle your daily life independently. If you can do all that, I''ll step back and respect all your choices."

    Keen was dumbstruck, unable to find the words.

    Rachel had told him about freedom, equality, and respect, but hadn''t prepared him for this kind of response from his mom.

    As Keen struggled to respond, there was a soft knock on the door.

    A slender figure entered, carrying a thermos, stepping quietly into the room.

 Chapter 134

    "Keen, are you feeling any better?"

    The moment Keenid eyes on Rachel, he looked as though he''d seen his savior. "Rachel, you finally made it!"

    Rachel''s heart ached seeing the forlorn expression on Keen''s face. "Keen, what''s wrong? Did someone upset you?"

    Ste stood by with a smirk, "Ms. Pearce, that''s quite the question. Who else could possibly be bothering him in this room besides me?"

    Rachel, flustered, stammered, "Ms. Cameron, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m just worried about Keen, that''s all..."

    "Save the performance," Ste said, her voice like ground ss. "We both know exactly what happened."

    Keen immediately piped up in Rachel''s defense. "Mom, how can you talk to Rachel like that?"

    Ste shot back, "And how exactly am I wrong?"

    "Of course you''re wrong! Rachel''s just concerned about me," Keen insisted, his innocence shining through. "Mom, you can''t just be so possessive and not allow others to care for me."

    Ste raised an eyebrow, saying, "So, can I go be someone else''s mom and care for another kid then?"

    The thought of Marvin made Keen squirm in his seat. "No way! You can''t be that brat''s mom!"

    Ste asked, "And why not?"

    "Because you''re my mom and only mine!"

    "But didn''t you just say it''s not fair to be possessive?"

    Keen fumbled for words, "Well... that''s different..."

    Rachel stepped in to mediate, "Ms. Cameron, why argue with a child? Keen''s just a kid. Why not give him a break?"

    Ste''s voice was icy, "He was speaking of freedom, equality, and respect just a moment ago. Aren''t we all equals here? Why should I bend over backwards for him?"

    "Expecting others to be tolerant while preaching equality-Ms. Pearce, is that what you teach Keen?"

    It was clear Keen''s earlier words were beyond what a five-year-old would naturally say.

    Someone must have put those ideas in his head. And who that was, was obvious. Rachel''s face turned various shades of red and white under Ste''s scrutiny. After a tense pause, she offered, "Ms. Cameron, you stayed up with Keen all night. Why don''t you rest now? I''ll take over for the day."

    Everyone knew the nights were tougher than the days.

    Last night, as Keen was rushed away, Rachel had clutched her head-oh, the dizziness!��and clung to Haynes'' arm as they left. Even Deanna, after some coaxing from Callie, had fluttered off. Leaving Ste alone in the too-bright hospital lights, the irony curdling in her chest.

    Funny how now, no one seemed concerned about her "negligence."

    Ignoring Rachel, Ste turned to her son.

    "What would you like to eat? I''ll get it for you."

    "No need for that trouble. I made some chicken soup for Keen," Rachel said, opening a thermos with a warm smile. "Keen, I made this myself. Want to try some of my cooking?"

    Keen hesitated; he''d tasted Rachel''s cooking before and it was nowhere near as good as his mom''s. But remembering how his mom had just been harsh with Rachel, he nodded gently.

    "Okay."

    "Let me feed you." Rachel scooped some soup, blew on it gently, and was about to feed it to Keen.

    Ste, who had been standing nearby, caught a whiff of the soup and her expression shifted. She swiftly knocked the spoon from Rachel''s hand.

    The hot soup sshed onto Rachel, making her yelp in pain. "Ah!"

    At that moment, the door to the hospital room swung open.

    A tall, imposing figure stepped inside.

 Chapter 135

    "Why''s it so noisy in here?" A deep, cool voice suddenly paused as Haynes noticed Rachel had been scalded.

    Haynes strode forward, instinctively pushing Ste aside.

    "Rachel, are you okay?"

    Ste swayed on her feet, her body running on empty after a sleepless night and untouched meals. When Haynes shoved her, her knees buckled - she barely caught herself against the edge of the table, the impact jolting through her bruised ribs.

    Rachel''s hand was a mess of blisters from the scalding.

    This time, she didn''t have to pretend; the pain brought real tears to her eyes.

    "Haynie, I don''t know what I did to upset Ms. Cameron, but she just dumped the oatmeal all over me..."

    Only then did Haynes notice Ste, who was pale and shaken from the collision.

    After a sleepless night, Ste looked worn and haggard.

    Haynes was taken aback for just a second before his face turned cold.

    "Ste, what kind of stunt are you pulling now?"

    The pain in Ste''s waist was dizzying, leaving her at a loss for words.

    Rachel was crying like a storm. "Maybe Ms. Cameron still holds a grudge from yesterday... I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I almost got Keen in trouble...I''d have thought Ms. Cameron would avoid Keen''s allergens like the gue. Guess I was wrong."

    As she spoke, Rachel stood up and attempted to kneel in front of Ste. "Ms. Cameron, hit me if you must. I''m ready to take any punishment."

    Haynes stopped Rachel, his voice sharp and icy. "Rachel, what are you doing?!"

    Keen chimed in, "Rachel, it''s not your fault. We didn''t know the cake had nuts in it."

    Keen was quick to add, "We picked from the same menu as Mom. It''s not like Rachel picked it on purpose! If Mom hadn''t chosen the nut cake, I wouldn''t have had an allergic reaction!"

    Just as the pain from the collision began to fade, Ste heard Keen''s words.

    Her heart, already cold as ice, cracked open just a little bit more.

    Ste gazed nkly at her child, the one she''d worried over and stayed up all night for.

    Keen was staring at Rachel, his eyes full of concern for her.

    She then looked at Haynes.

    Haynes was focused on Rachel, his lips pressed into a thin line, his expression stern.

    Not one of them asked if she was hurt or cared about her well-being. No one cared to ask her anything at all.

    Ste gave a hollow chuckle, her vision blurring with unshed tears.

    Pathetic.

    The word echoed in her mind, sharp and mocking.

    She squeezed her eyes shut for a moment, then opened them again with a new

    rity. Tears clung to hershes, but her gaze was now clear.

    Without a nce back, she walked towards the door, her face a mask.

    Her wrist was caught, Haynes'' voiceing from behind her.

    "Ste, where are you going? Rachel didn''t mean it yesterday. Do you really have to target her like this?"

    "Let go." Ste''s voice was colder than ice.

    Haynes said, "You can''tpletely me Rachel for what happened yesterday. She didn''t know what was at your table."

    Keen jumped in to defend Rachel, "If anyone''s to me, Mom, it''s you for

    ordering the nut cake when you know I''m allergic!"

    Ste stopped in her tracks and turned to Keen.

    "So, your allergic reaction yesterday was my fault?"

    Keen''s eyes darted around, his wordsing out hesitantly.

    "Well... it''s not Rachel''s fault, anyway."

    Ste turned to Haynes, "Is that what you think too?"

 Chapter 136

    Haynes paused for a moment, "With so many types of cakes out there, why did you specifically choose a nut cake?"

    Ste met Haynes'' gaze directly. "So what? Are you insinuating that I deliberately wanted to harm Keen?"

    "You wouldn''t order that kind of cake," Haynes said, his eyes searching hers deeply. "If I''m not mistaken, Marvin was the one who ordered it, wasn''t he?"

    Ste hesitated for a moment before understanding Haynes'' implication.

    Instead of getting angry, she chuckled, "Marvin saved your child just yesterday, and today you''re using him of deliberately triggering Keen''s allergy... Haynes, do you even hear yourself?"

    Haynes furrowed his brow, "Appearances can be deceiving. He often bullies Keen behind the scenes. Keen''s suffered because of him more than once."

    There was a glint of mocking disdain in Ste''s eyes.

    "Are you trying to say that Rachel''s innocent, and it''s a five-year-old who''s more deviously clever than a twenty-year-old adult?"

    Ste continued with a sneer, "Haynes, would you say something so ridiculous in front of strangers?"

    Haynes fell silent.

    Ste smirked with disdain.

    Ridiculous statements like that, they only dared to say them to her.

    Ste pulled her hand away from Haynes in disgust, "As for why I confronted Rachel earlier, perhaps you should ask your ''perfect angel'' why she thought it was a good idea to make seafood chowder for Keen, knowing he''s been unwell and just had his stomach pumped yesterday."

    Seafood chowder?

    Haynes nced at the spilled chowder on the floor.

    The chowder looked in, like any ordinary white chowder.

    "Ste, are you sure?"

    Ste was utterly sick of having to prove herself every time she was doubted.

    She replied coldly, "I cook every day, so I''m very sensitive to smells. The seafood aroma in this chowder is faint, but it didn''t escape my nose."

    "If you don''t believe me, you can have it tested to see if it contains any seafood."

    Rachel''s face turned pale at those words.

    "Haynie, I''m sorry, there is... a bit of seafood in the chowder..."

    Haynes looked at her in disbelief, "You actually added seafood?"

    Rachel hadn''t wanted to admit it, but she knew if Ste insisted and it was found that the chowder contained seafood, it would be undeniable proof of her ill intentions.

    It was better to admit it now and try to find another excuse.

    With tears in her eyes, Rachel said, "I found some recipes online yesterday. They said adding a bit of seafood enhances the vor, so... I added some. I''m sorry, I was ignorant."

    Ste''s smile was all ice. "Ignorant? Even grade-schoolers know patients shouldn''t eat raw, spicy, or seafood." A pause, her head tilting. "Or is Ms. Pearce less informed than a ten-year-old?"

    Rachel lowered her head, tears falling, "I thought... I thought adding just a little wouldn''t matter..."

    Ste let out a humorlessugh, "Before, you knew Keen wasctose intolerant, yet you didn''t consider his health and let him have a ''little bit.""

    "Now, with his weak stomach, you make him seafood chowder and still say a ''little bit'' won''t matter."

    "Keen loves sweets, and you could say he pestered you into giving them to him, but he doesn''t even like seafood."

    Pausing for effect, Ste''s eyes hardened.

    "Rachel, what was your real intention in secretly adding seafood?!"

 Chapter 137

    "Rachel," said defensively, "I didn''t mean to, I rarely cook, honestly... I thought it was just to add some vor..."

    Ste wasn''t interested in Rachel''s exnation. She turned her attention to Haynes instead.

    "And what do you have to say for yourself now?"

    Haynes moved his thin lips slightly, "Rachel might genuinely not know about these things."

    Ste let out a sarcasticugh before turning to Keen.

    "And you?"

    Keen whispered, "Rachel probably didn''t do it on purpose..."

    Ste nodded, "Alright, if you all think it wasn''t intentional, then so be it."

    With a slow exhale, she released the urge to intervene some battles weren''t hers to fight. A sharp turn, and she walked away.

    Haynes frowned and asked, "Ste, where are you going?"

    Ste replied coolly, "I''ve been up all night, obviously I''m going to rest. Does Mr. O''Brien really expect me to be at his beck and call day and night?"

    "Alright, go take a break then," Haynes'' expression softened a bit. "Keen needs to stay in the hospital for about a week. Come back in the evening."

    Ste''s voice was t, as ifmenting on the weather. "Keen would rather be with Ms. Pearce anyway. Might as well let her."

    Haynes, not pleased, retorted, "You''re Keen''s mother. Are you really going to leave someone else to take care of him?"

    "And you''re Keen''s father," Ste shot back. "Why don''t you stay with him? Don''t use the word ''mother'' to guilt-trip me only when it suits you."

    "When something happens to the kid, everyonees running to ask why I didn''t take care of him properly."

    "People who''ve never spent a day looking after him questioning the person who does it every day, really?"

    Ste''s cold gaze swept over Keen and Rachel.

    "If you think Rachel is so great, let her take care of you then. See if she''s willing to stay here day after day."

    "And Ms. Pearce, stop with the lip service. You ought to put your money where your mouth is. If you''re so fond of Keen, there should be no problem with you taking care of him while he''s in the hospital, right?"

    "Lastly, I wish the three of you the best. Lock it down and don''t let your drama spill into the world to harm more innocent people." With that, Ste ignored them and walked out without looking back.

    "Ste, what do you mean by that?" Haynes'' face darkened as he followed her out.

    After Ste and Haynes left, the room was silent with just Rachel and Keen remaining.

    Keen stared nkly in the direction Ste had gone, his little face looking pale.

    Rachel waited until the sound of footsteps faded, then spoke softly, "Keen, when did you wake up? What did your mom ask you?"

    Keen snapped back to the present, "I just woke up a little while ago. Mom asked me how I had the allergic reaction. Oh, and she also asked about the spray in my pocket."

    Rachel studied Keen''s expression, "And what did you tell her?"

    "I didn''t get a chance to answer before you came in."

    Rachel breathed a slight sigh of relief, but soon wore a worried expression. "Keen, I''m sorry, I gave you too much of what you shouldn''t have had. Your mom says I almost harmed you, so please... avoid those foods from now on."

    Keen, being at an age where snacks were a treasure, grew anxious at Rachel''s words.

    "Rachel, don''t listen to Mom. Didn''t you say that it was because mom ate all sorts of things she shouldn''t have when she was pregnant with me? That''s why I''m not healthy... She''s the one who caused it!"

 Chapter 138

    "Rachel, you won''t believe how terrifying your mom was yesterday," Rachel said, her voice still carrying a hint of disbelief. "When you had that allergic reaction, there was a doctor right there, ready to help. But your mom stopped him, insisting on using your inhaler."

    "Inhaler?" Keen asked, puzzled. "I didn''t even have it with me."

    Rachel nodded, her expression filled with guilt. "But your mom wouldn''t listen. She was determined to find it..."

    Here, Rachel''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Keen apologetically. "I''m so sorry, Keen. That inhaler got identally knocked over and broke... If your mom finds out, she''ll probably be so mad at me. She might not even let me see you anymore."

    Keen offered a reassuring smile. "She doesn''t need to know. Rachel, it''s okay. I won''t tell her."

    Rachel''s tears turned into a relieved smile, "Good, this is our little secret, okay?"

    Keen''s eyes widened. Just us? Even Dad can''t know? He chewed his lip. Dad had his own "forbidden foods" list-if he found out Rachel was sneaking him treats, the fun would end. Maybe... some secrets were worth keeping.

    Keen nodded, "Okay."

    Rachel extended her pinky finger, "Then let''s make a pinky promise. Whoever tells is a little rascal."

    Keen wrapped his own pinky around hers, "Whoever tells is a little rascal."

    After sealing their promise, Keen couldn''t shake off his curiosity. "Rachel, what did you mean when you said my mom didn''t let the doctor help me? What happened?"

    He needed to know.

    Rachel hesitated, looking like she was torn about telling him. "Keen, do you really want to know?"

    With a serious look, Keen nodded, "Yeah, I really do."

    Rachel seemed conflicted, "Maybe it''s better if I don''t say anything... It''s all in the past now."

    The more Rachel hesitated, the more Keen wanted to know.

    "Rachel, please, what happened? Tell me!"

    Rachel nced towards the door, a silent signal that Keen understood.

    "Rachel, don''t worry. I won''t tell Mom or Dad."

    With a sigh, as if giving in, Rachel agreed. "Alright."

    She pulled out her phone and yed a carefully edited video for Keen. It was clipped to show only the moments where Ste was stopping the doctor from helping.

    The video was short, just a minute long, but by the end of it, Keen''s eyes were red with emotion.

    Rachel leaned in, her voice syrup-sweet with fake concern. "Keen, sweetheart... I probably shouldn''t tell you this, but-" A dramatic sigh. "Your mom''s been awfully close with Marvin, that bully,tely. And your dad... well, he''s not happy. Do you think... she doesn''t want you anymore and is treating Marvin like her own son?"

    "Bad mom!" Keen shouted, tears brimming his eyes.

    He said defiantly, "If she doesn''t want me, then I don''t want her either!"

    Rachel watched Keen''s anger with a subtle, satisfied smile.

    Outside the hospital, Haynes finally managed to stop Ste, his voice barely containing his frustration.

    "Ste, how long is this going to go on?"

    Ste halted, turning to face him with a weary look.

    "Haynes, don''t tell me you still think I''m just ying games at this point."

 Chapter 139

    Haynes'' deep eyes flickered with a shadow of emotion.

    The tensions between Ste, him, and Keen were their own family affair. But now, things had escted to a point where Ste and his mother were at each other''s throats.

    That morning, his mother had called him. She''did it down thick, saying that if he didn''t divorce Ste, he shouldn''t bother reaching out to her again.

    Yesterday, Ste had pped him right in front of his mother, clearly not caring about leaving any room for reconciliation.

    "Ste, what''s gotten into youtely? You weren''t like this before."

    Ste replied coldly, "You think I''ve changed because you''re not getting the benefits you used to."

    "And what about me? In this marriage, what have I got besides an unfaithful husband, a child who looks down on me, and your mother''s insults?"

    Haynes was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, "No matter what, she''s still your elder. You shouldn''t have "

    Ste cut him off with augh before he could finish.

    "Did you enjoy those psst night? Want me to give you a few more so you can enjoy it a bit longer?"

    At the mention of this, Haynes'' expression turned icy.

    "Ste!"

    Ste leaned back, unfazed. "What, it hurts when it''s your face? Where were you when your mother was pping me? Why didn''t you stand up for me?"

    "And you know why your mother always feels she can treat me however she wants?"

    She looked him straight in the eye, enunciating each word.

    "Because she knows, no matter what she does to me, you''ll never stand up for me or fight for what''s right."

    Haynes was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Ste didn''t care for his response, her tone indifferent. "I''ve sent you the divorce papers. Sign them before Ms. Pearce passes away. After all, there''s a cooling-off period for divorce."

    As Ste was about to leave, Haynes'' voice stopped her.

    "Ste, do you know why I married you?"

    Ste''s expression was cold. "Because I was pregnant."

    "Exactly," Haynes'' voice was cool. "Because I wanted our child to have aplete family."

    The O''Brien family seemed simple enough, with Deanna having only Haynes and Callie.

    But it wasplicated, too.

    Haynes was six years older than Callie, yet they were half-siblings, sharing the same mother but different fathers.

    Over the years with Haynes, Ste had learned a thing or two about the O''Brien family.

    Deanna had Haynes out of wedlock, and no one knew who his father was. Back when Deanna was younger, society wasn''t as epting as it is now. Raising a child with an unknown father brought a lot of judgment and disdain.

    Even with her decent background, Deanna and Haynes faced a lot of gossip.

    Deanna''s parents were so upset by the situation that they passed away early, leaving Deanna alone with her son and a struggling O''Brien Corporation.

    In her prime, Deanna was a force of nature. When her parents passed, she seized control of the O''Brien Corporation��not as a caretaker, but as its undisputed ruler. The old guard at thepany tried every trick in the book to undermine her authority.

    As her only son, Deanna had high expectations for Haynes and was extremely strict with him.

    If he came homeining about being bullied, instead offort, Deanna would scold him for being weak and give him a harsh lesson.

    Despite her strength and savvy, Deanna was losing ground to the sly foxes at O''Brien Corporation, and her power was slowly being eroded.

 Chapter 140

    Deanna was on the brink of being ousted from The O''Brien Group. Desperate times called for desperate measures, so she decided to secure her position through marriage.

    But fate was not on her side. After just a few years, Callie''s father tragically died in a car ident.

    What followed was a bitter battle over the inheritance he left behind, with Deanna squaring off against her inws in a showdown that became the talk of the town.

    In the end, Deanna lost.

    Callie''s grandparents had always been lukewarm towards her, simply because she was a girl. After Deanna''s antics, they went as far as to disown Callie.

    Furious, Deanna changed Callie''sst name to match her own.

    Haynes, true to form, delivered exactly what Deanna demanded. In just twelve months, he''d wed his way to the top tier of The O''Brien Group��not just securing his ce, but making it untouchable.

    Soon enough, Haynes became a household name in Novaris, known for his sharp business acumen and striking good looks. Heiresses from all over, including some from the most prestigious families, were eager to catch his eye.

    Deanna had already started vetting potential daughters-inw from equally esteemed backgrounds.

    But to her dismay, Haynes fell for Rachel, an ordinary girl with no notable lineage or connections.

    Deanna was livid. She employed every tactic to drive a wedge between them and eventually seeded.

    After the breakup, Haynes remained single. No matter how many women Deanna introduced into his life, he didn''t give them a second nce, throwing himself entirely into his work instead.

    Deanna wasn''t too worried, though. Haynes was still young. She figured that once his stature grew even more, he''d have his pick of exceptional women.

    What Deanna didn''t foresee was Ste suddenly entering the picture��and with a baby on the way no less.

    As soon as Deanna got wind of it, she was determined to have Ste terminate the pregnancy. She resorted to all sorts of pressure tactics, from threats to bribes.

    At that point, Ste and Haynes barely knew each other; their rtionship was purely idental.

    Since Deanna was against their union, Ste didn''t want to force it and agreed to the procedure.

    But on the day of the operation, Haynes burst into the clinic, halting everything. He solemnly promised Ste that he would take responsibility.

    Haynes kept his promise, standing firm against Deanna''s relentless attacks to shield Ste. Months turned into a quiet alliance, then something more. It was during this period that Ste fell for Haynes.

    Looking into his clear, unwavering eyes, a thought crossed her mind.

    She said to him, "You risked everything to protect me, going so far as to stand against your family. It wasn''t just about the baby, was it? You were trying to mend a regret, weren''t you?"

    Haynes'' eyes were deep and unreadable.

    Ste realized she was right.

    She let out a wry smile. "When you were with Rachel, you couldn''t protect her. You had to watch as your mother pulled her away, threatening her, until you had no choice but to part ways."

    "And here I am, just like Rachel, unapproved by your mother."

    "So, you fought hard, not just for me and the baby. You saw me as a stand-in for Rachel, a chance to fix what you missed out on with her, didn''t you?"

    Ste held Haynes'' gaze, her clear eyes piercing through the shadows, illuminating the hidden corners of his heart, leaving no room for denial.

 Chapter 141

    No one could say exactly how long it had been when Haynes'' voice, clear and cool, finally cut through the biting wind.

    "Regardless of everything, Rachel and I...well, that''s in the past. Rachel doesn''t have much time left, and discussing this now is pointless. Ste, don''t you want to give Keen aplete family?"

    Haynes didn''t deny it. That was as good as admitting it.

    Ste never imagined she''d end up being Rachel''s stand-in in such a twisted way.

    It was almostical, thinking back to those countless lonely nights when shey awake, feeling Haynes'' neglect like a cold shadow. She used to remember how he once protected her, stood by her side, and showered her with affection.

    She tried to believe Haynes had loved her-but now even those memories felt like a sick joke.

    Ste spoke up, "So because Rachel doesn''t have much time left to y mom for Keen and wife for you, that''s why you haven''t filed for a divorce, right?"

    If Rachel had years ahead of her, those two would likely have kicked her to the curb in no time.

    She was merely the fallback option for Haynes and Keen.

    Haynes finally lost his patience. "Ste, can you stop being so unreasonable?"

    "If you think I''m unreasonable, then just go ahead and divorce me."

    It was hard to believe that just a month ago, she was tormented by sleepless nights over him and Rachel. Even when she watched Haynes and Rachel hold their so-called "mock wedding" to make up for lost time, she had gritted her teeth and endured it.

    She thought she couldn''t leave Haynes, who had given her a home, nor Keen, whom she had risked everything to bring into the world.

    She''d lied to herself: So what if he didn''t love her? At least Keen would have the best life she could provide. For her child, she''d swallow every humiliation.

    In her darkest moments, she had even counted down the days, wickedly hoping Rachel would pass on sooner.

    She deceived herself into believing that once Rachel was gone, things would go back to the way they were.

    But now, all she felt was a numbing indifference.

    Ste chuckled softly, her elegant features tinged with a cold defiance.

    "You all think I''ve been bullying Rachel, don''t you? If you don''t divorce me, she might just have a rough time ahead."

    Haynes blinked, momentarily taken aback.

    This was a side of her he had never seen.

    Suddenly, the woman standing before him seemed like a stranger.

    Though he''d been married to Ste for five years and they had a child, his overall impression of her was shallow at best.

    She was everything a wife should be gentle, beautiful, devoted-yet as exciting

    as lukewarm water. The only w? Her bloodline. Not that he needed status; his power was already absolute.

    Even when Rachel first came back, Ste''s understanding demeanor had pleased him.

    But recently, Ste had be someone entirely unlike herself.

    He even felt he had never truly known Ste.

    Haynes'' lips barely moved, his voice still carrying an unyielding authority.

    "I won''t agree to a divorce, and you should just abandon the idea."

    Ste replied nonchntly, "Isn''t Ms. Pearce supposed to have another six months to live? If I keep ''bullying'' her, maybe...she''ll only have a few months left."

    Haynes'' cool eyes hardened with a thinyer of ice.

    "Ste, I acknowledge that some past events have wronged you. Hence, I''m willing to overlook the things you''ve done recently."

 Chapter 142

    "You''re Keen''s mother, so I''d rather not take extreme measures. But push me, and I won''t care about our history anymore."

    Ste watched as Haynes'' face darkened, but rather than seeming scared or upset, she simply smiled.

    "You see, just mentioning Rachel gets you all riled up, doesn''t it? Haynes, you can''t have your cake and eat it too."

    "If you don''t want a divorce, fine. But from now on, you can''t see or contact Rachel ever again, even if..."

    She paused, her red lips parting slightly, "Even if she dies, you can''t be there." Haynes'' dark eyes narrowed, a cold fury swirling within them.

    "Ste, do you really have to fight me on this?"

    Ste''s tone was calm, "I guess Mr. O''Brien isn''t willing to agree. In that case, we''ll see how it goes."

    She stepped around him and walked away.

    This time, Haynes didn''t stop her.

    ...

    Ste stopped concerning herself with Keen''s hospital visit, and Haynes didn''t call her anymore either.

    About a weekter, when Marvin got home from school, he told Ste, "Ste, Keen came to school today. Mr. O''Brien and that meandy brought him."

    Ste paused momentarily in her cooking.

    She used to suggest picking Keen up together-little surprises. Haynes always shut her down with the same line: "Not now. You go."

    Since Keen started kindergarten, Haynes hadn''t joined her even once.

    Now, he was going with Rachel all the time.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t have time; it was that she wasn''t the right person.

    Lately, she hadn''t been picking Marvin up from school, trying to avoid seeing Haynes, Keen, and Rachel together.

    She feared Marvin might be upset, so she tested the waters by suggesting they take a break from the school runs.

    Marvin agreed without any fuss, understanding as always. "Ste, I can just have the driver take me. You''ve got piano practice and you take care of me, it''s too much. Make sure you get some rest."

    Marvin''s thoughtfulness often made Ste wish he were her own son.

    "Ste." Marvin approached her, hesitating but with a hopeful look. "This weekend, there''s a talent show at the kindergarten... Dad''s away on business, probably won''t make it... Could youe with me?"

    Ste looked down at him, "What kind of talent show?"

    "The teacher said it''s for kids and parents to perform together, like ying piano, singing, or dancing." Marvin looked at her with big, hopeful eyes. "I didn''t participatest time, and there weren''t any points for the parent-child activities. If I don''t join this time..."

    Marvin hung his head and continued, "Pretty sure I''ll be deadst in the rankings this term."

    This fancy kindergarten wasn''t like regr ones where kids just yed and enjoyed their childhood. These were future heirs to big families, expected to excel from an early age, with a packed curriculum. The kindergarten often heldpetitions to encourage kids topete and improve.

    Marvin had just transferred not long ago, so missing out before wasn''t a big deal. But if he skipped again, he''d likely fall to the bottom. No kid wants to best.

    Ste looked at Marvin, his head hung low, and gently patted his head, her voice soft.

    "In that case, let''s go and participate."

 Chapter 143

    Marvin could hardly believe what he was hearing. He looked up with wide eyes and asked, "Ste, did you just say you''d reallye with me?"

    Ste nodded with a warm smile, replying, "Yes, this time I''ll go with you."

    In an instant, Marvin threw his arms around Ste''s waist, his face glowing with gratitude.

    "Ste, you''re the best!"

    Watching Marvin bounce around with joy, Ste felt a mix of emotions welling up inside her.

    Keen had always been ashamed of her- never even mentioning kindergarten events. But Marvin? He''d nervously asked for her thoughts, then lit up like Christmas morning when she said yes.

    The difference between them was night and day.

    Ste hesitated for a moment and asked, "Marvin, do you really want me toe

    with you?"

    Marvin''s little face fell instantly.

    "Ste, do you not want to go?"

    "It''s not that," Ste said, pausing. "Aren''t you worried I might embarrass you?"

    Marvin immediately shook his head. "Ste, you''re so pretty, how could you be embarrassing?"

    "But what if we don''t do well..."

    Marvin cut her off, his face serious and earnest. "As long as you''re with me, Ste, I''m already happy." Then, with a more somber tone, Marvin added, "I don''t have a mom, and Dad''s always busy, so I''ve never had anyone to go with me to the kindergarten activities... I used to pretend to be sick just to avoid them.

    "I often think, if only I had a mom... I''d be so good to her, never make her angry. We''d go to the park, visit amusement parks on weekends. She''d help me with stickers, draw with me, and tell me bedtime stories every night.

    "When the kindergarten had events, she''d be there with me. She wouldn''t have to be beautiful or perfect, just there. That''s all I''d want. But..."

    Marvin''s eyes grew misty. "Some kids have amazing moms and don''t even appreciate them. They don''t know that the mom they take for granted is the one I dream about..."

    Ste felt a pang in her heart.

    Marvin''s innocent words cut deeper than he knew. The family moments he longed for were ones she''d desperately wanted too-ones her own son had denied her with his contempt.

    The bitter truth settled in her chest: While Marvin ached for what he never had, she stood rejected by the child who should have loved her.

    Between the boy dreaming of a mother''s embrace, and the mother whose embrace was pushed away-who was more broken?

    Ste gently hugged Marvin, whispering, "It''s okay. Ste will always be here for you."

    Marvin looked up, his eyes sincere. "And I''ll always be here for Ste."

    Ste smiled, "Alright then, let''s do our best in the weekend''s contest, okay?"

    Marvin''s eyes lit up, "Okay!"

    ...

    At the kindergarten.

    As soon as Keen heard about the uing event, he thought of Rachel.

    Rachel could y the violin, and she was quite the virtuoso. He was confident that with Rachel by his side, they''d definitely take first ce.

    He had seen Rachel y the violin before. Even though he didn''t understand much about music, watching Rachel in a white dress with her violin was like seeing an angel. That''s when his perception of Rachelpletely changed.

    However, during his hospital stay, Rachel left him feeling a bit let down. Though Rachel visited him every day, she never stayed long and never spent the night. Every day, she''d leave with a different excuse.

    "Keen, I''m sorry, but I''m not feeling too well today. I''ll go home to rest ande visit you tomorrow."

 Chapter 144

    "Keen, I''m really sorry. I''m heading for a full check-up and can''t stay with you today. But I''ll be back tomorrow, okay?"

    "Hey Keen, sorry again. I really want to keep youpany, but you know how your mom feels about me. If she sees me here, she might note to visit at all..."

    Keen''s grandmother and aunt had visited briefly, but the hospital''s difort drove them away after just two days - never to return. His father? Buried in work, then conveniently called away on ''urgent business.''

    In the end, it was Zoey and Maisie from home who took turns looking after him at the hospital.

    And his mother... Not a single visit since that day. Not even a phone call to pretend she cared.

    Rachel exined that his mom disliked her, and because Keen spent so much time with Rachel, his mom decided not to visit him.

    Deep down, Keen knew his mom was upset because he had eaten something he shouldn''t have. It was just a little bit, why was she so petty? It was an allergic reaction, just an ident. His mom''s change in attitude left Keen feeling angry. Just then, his kindergarten teacher''s voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "Has everyone got their performance sheets ready?"

    The kids responded in unison, "Yes, we''re ready!"

    The teacher continued, "Now, I wille around to collect everyone''s

    performance sheets. If there are any changes, please submit them by Friday."

    The kids'' performance pieces were decided with their families and filled out on the sheet.

    The teacher would invite professional judges to score them on site.

    For children this age, live scoring could be a bit harsh. But this wasn''t just any kindergarten; it was a ce to nurture young minds and talents.

    This talent show was designed to uncover their artistic potentials.

    After ss, Keen strutted over to Marvin with a smug look.

    "Hmph, you little troublemaker. Are you going to skip the contest again with some excuse?"

    Keen already disliked Marvin because he felt Marvin had "stolen" his mom''s attention.

    Marvin acted all nice in front of teachers and parents, but Keen knew the truth: Marvin always had something snarky to say behind his back, which only fueled Keen''s anger.

    Keen had never met anyone quite like Marvin - the kid got under his skin like no one else.

    After Rachel revealed Marvin had intentionally distracted the doctors, Keen''s dislike hardened into something fiercer.

    What really burned him? How Marvin turned into Little Mr. Perfect around adults. Keen just knew that two-faced act was why his mom had stopped visiting. The little weasel must have poisoned her against him.

    Since leaving the hospital, Keen took every opportunity to taunt Marvin. Marvin always stayed silent.

    Keen assumed Marvin felt guilty, which is why he never responded.

    Marvin paused his drawing when he heard Keen.

    "Didn''t you see the sheet that got collected? Ste agreed to join me for the performance this time."

    Keen froze, then burst out angrily, "No way, she wouldn''t join you!"

    Marvin put down his crayon, smiling. "Maybe Ste sees me as her son now, which is why she''s joining me."

    Marvin leaned closer to Keen, his voice low and taunting. "From today, I''m Ste''s son. You''re the one who''s not wanted. Keen, Ste doesn''t want you anymore."

 Chapter 145

    Keen was absolutely livid with Marvin. His eyes were zing, and he pointed a trembling finger at Marvin, shouting, "What did you just say? Say it again if you dare!"

    Marvin looked genuinely startled. "Keen, what''s gotten into you all of a sudden?"

    Keen grabbed Marvin''s sleeve, his emotions spiraling out of control.

    "Mom would never choose anyone over me! You''re the one no one wants, you stray!"

    Their shouting match quickly drew the attention of the other kids nearby.

    Hearing themotion, the teachers hurried over.

    "What''s going on here? What happened?"

    Marvin''s eyes welled up with tears as he looked at them. "Yeah, I''m the one no one wants."

    "Keen, I know I don''t have a mom, and Dad''s always busy with work, so he can''t be with me. That''s why I begged Ste toe for thepetition."

    Keen screamed, "I won''t allow it! I won''t! She''s my mom! Give her back to me!"

    Fearing the situation might escte into a physical fight, the teachers quickly separated the two.

    Keen and Marvin had be the main focus of the kindergarten staff''s attention.

    Every time the teachers turned their backs, even for just a moment to tidy up some forms, the two boys would find a way to sh again.

    In all their years at this elite kindergarten, the staff had never seen a feud like Keen and Marvin''s.

    They''d tried everything-time-outs, mediation, even separating them during ytime. Nothing worked.

    Now, with exhausted sighs and shared nces, the teachers reached their final resort: summoning the parents.

    Haynes had justnded from a business trip. After receiving the call, he instructed Benson, his driver, "Head to the kindergarten."

    Benson adjusted the direction of the car, heading toward the school.

    From the rear-view mirror, he discreetly observed Haynes'' expression, cautiously asking, "Mr. O''Brien, did something happen with young master Keen again?"

    Haynes leaned back into the plush leather seat, exhaustion evident from the back-to-back meetings and the long-haul flight. "He got into a fight with another kid at the kindergarten," Haynes replied, rubbing his temples in frustration. "Why is he bing such a handful?"

    "Mr. O''Brien, kids at this age often have a lot of issues. My sister''s child is a year older than your son, and she''s constantly running to the kindergarten too," Benson remarked sympathetically.

    Haynes retorted coldly, "He never used to cause this much trouble."

    Benson cleared his throat gently, "That''s probably because Mrs. O''Brien used to handle everything. You never had to worry about it."

    It had only been six months since Keen''s health had stabilized enough for him to join this kindergarten.

    Before that, Keen was frequently ill, to the point where Ste had to call Benson several times, unable to reach Haynes, when Keen''s condition turned critical.

    Even over the phone, Benson could sense Ste''s anxiety and desperation.

    As Haynes'' son, Benson took these matters seriously, ensuring Keen received prompt medical care, sometimes even before Haynes could be reached.

    Most of the time when Haynes finally called back, Keen was already out of immediate danger.

    For minor issues, like squabbles with other kids or parent-teacher meetings, Ste rarely bothered Haynes.

    Haynes, blissfully unaware, thought parenting was a breeze, thanks to Ste''s capable handling.

    Just when his workload was at its peak, the kindergarten kept dragging him in for meetings��each summons more irritating than thest.

    He picked up his phone, dialing Ste''s number.

 Chapter 146

    The line went dead, leaving Haynes staring at his phone in disbelief. He tried calling Ste a few more times, but she still wasn''t picking up.

    Haynes'' grip tightened around his phone, knuckles bleaching white. This was his own damn fault-he''d gone too easy on Ste, let her push boundaries when he should''ve crushed them under his heel. Fine. If she wanted to y games, he''d teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. When Ste finally arrived at the kindergarten, it was no surprise to see Haynes and Rachel already there. Rachel was cradling Keen, whispering softly to him, while Marvin stood alone, looking pitiful.

    "Sorry, I''mte," Ste said as she walked in. She had been practicing violin with Antoney Watson and the studio was quite a distance away, making her thest to arrive.

    Haynes'' expression darkened as he saw her. "Ste, why didn''t you pick up your phone?"

    Ste''s face was a mask of indifference. "I didn''t want to talk, so I didn''t. Does there always have to be a reason?"

    His gaze turned icy. "Ste, you''re Keen''s mother. If something happened and you didn''t answer your phone, how do you think that looks?"

    Rachel chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "Exactly, Ms. Cameron. What if Keen had an emergency? Your refusal to answer could put him at risk."

    A frosty glint shed in Ste''s eyes. "Tell me, Father of the Year-how many times did you actually answer when the hospital called? If missing one call makes me a monster, your negligence should''ve buried Keen months ago."

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed, a dangerous edge creeping into his voice. "Are you seriously cursing your own child, Ste?"

    "Oh, Haynes," Ste retorted, "not only are you blind, but you''re deaf too? It was your oh-so-pure Ms. Pearce who suggested something so ridiculous, and you''re trying to pin it on me. Truly, your ability to pass the buck is unmatched."

    "Isn''t there a talent showing up at the kindergarten? Maybe you and Ms. Pearce can debut as a non-stick duo," she added sarcastically.

    Turning her attention to Marvin, Ste''s tone softened. "Marvin, sweetheart, what happened?"

    Marvin hesitated, ncing nervously at Keen, unsure whether to speak up.

    Ste knelt down beside him, her voice gentle yet firm. "Marvin, tell me what happened. I promise I''ll make things right for you."

    "I''m fine," Marvin mumbled, casting another wary nce at Keen. "Ste, maybe we shouldn''t participate in the talent show this weekend..."

    Before Ste could respond, Rachel''s voice cut in,ced with reproach. "Ms. Cameron, as Keen''s mother, shouldn''t you be supporting him in the show instead of helping another child?"

    Feigning ignorance, Ste replied, "So, is Keen withdrawing from the show?"

    "Without you, Ms. Cameron, Keen has no choice but to rely on me," Rachel interjected smugly.

    Ste raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "And did Keen tell you that himself, or are you just guessing?"

    Rachel hesitated, her words faltering, but Keen spoke up with a defiant tilt of his chin. "I asked Rachel to help! This is a talent show, and you can''t do anything useful. If youe, I''ll just be aughingstock!"

 Chapter 147

    Haynes'' face darkened. "Keen, zip it."

    Keen flinched and instinctively hid behind Rachel.

    Seeing this, Rachel quickly interjected, "Hey, Haynie, Keen''s just a kid. Don''t be so hard on him. Besides..."

    "You''ve always held Keen to high standards, and he''s never let you down. He''s top of the ss in kindergarten."

    "Keen''spetitive, sure. He wants to be the best at everything, which is understandable. But Ms. Cameron..."

    Rachel nced at Ste and quietly added, "Having such an exceptional son like Keen should inspire you to better yourself too. As parents, we shouldn''t be the ones holding our kids back."

    Haynes seemed to mull it over, his dark eyes clouded with thought, and he fell silent.

    But Marvin stepped forward and protested, "Ste won''t hold anyone back! She''s amazing!"

    Keen snorted, unable to hold back. "She''s my mom. Don''t you think I''d know if she''s amazing or not?"

    "Marvin, maybe you should find someone else to team up with for thepetition, unless you want to end up crying when you lose."

    Marvin jabbed a finger at Keen, his usual timidness reced by fire. "Shut up about Ste! You''re the one who''ll be crying when you realize no one cares about your stupid grades! What''s the point of being ''perfect'' if you treat your own mom like trash? Newssh-people don''tugh at losers. Theyugh at spoiled brats like you who don''t know how to love anyone!"Keen was taken aback by Marvin''s intensity, momentarily at a loss.

    Rachel frowned, addressing Ms. Cameron. "I know you don''t like me checking in on Keen, but Marvin''s just a kid. It''s not fair to teach him to say such things to attack your own son."

    "If Ms. Cameron wants to take care of Keen herself, I assure you, I won''t step in anymore."

    Ste almost wanted to apud Rachel''s speech.

    She insinuated Ste was manipting Marvin like a puppet, turning him against his own blood��all while using her of neglecting Keen, yet refusing to allow anyone else to step in.

    Such elegant hypocrisy. Language, when honed to a razor''s edge, could y a reputation without leaving visible scars.

    Haynes looked at Ste, disappointment etched across his face.

    "Ste, have you really stooped to using children now?"

    Ste suddenly spoke up, "Ms. Pearce, could you do me a favor?"

    Rachel was caught off guard. "W-what favor?"

    "Could you tell Haynes that actually, Haynie, Ste is your father?"

    Rachel was stunned. In fact, everyone was stunned.

    Haynes'' expression was so dark it seemed like it might storm.

    "Ste!"

    "Sorry, just kidding." Ste said with no trace of apology in her voice. "It''s a bit much to ask Ms. Pearce to say that. How about instead..."

    "Haynie, the sun rises in the west, and pigs not only have wings but can climb trees."

    Marvin looked up at Ste, ying along.

    "Ste, I''m only five, and even I know the sun rises in the east, pigs don''t have wings, and they definitely can''t climb trees."

    Ste chuckled, "See Ms. Pearce over there? Whatever she says, people believe.

    If she said pigs could climb trees, some might actually buy it."

    Marvin giggled, "No way! Are people really that gullible?"

 Chapter 148

    Ste''s gaze flickered between Haynes'' stormy expression and Rachel''s pinched lips, her mouth curling into a razor-edged smile. "Pity I can''t perform miracles-I''d love to demonstrate how easily truth gets rewritten around here."

    "That''s alright," Marvin said, tilting his head towards Rachel. "Didn''t Ste mention that Ms. Pearce has some sort of magical power like that? Watching her perform is just as entertaining."

    With Ste and Marvin bantering back and forth, even five-year-old Keen picked up on the sarcasm. Ste was subtly mocking him and his dad for being naive, for believing everything Rachel said.

    Ste knew trying to exin things to them was pointless. They wouldn''t believe her anyway, and she didn''t want to waste her breath.

    "Marvin," she said reassuringly, "don''t worry. Aunt Ste promised to go with you to thepetition, and I will keep that promise."

    Marvin looked up cautiously. "But Keen might get upset..."

    "Is that so?" Ste turned to Keen. "Are you upset?"

    Keen hadn''t expected Ste to address him directly. He thought she was backing down, so he lifted his chin a bit higher, his expression tinged with arrogance. "Yes,

    I don''t want you going to thepetition with that troublemaker!"

    Ste asked, "Well then, do you want me to go with you instead?"

    Marvin''s fingers clenched reflexively around Ste''s, his knuckles whitening. Ste gently patted his shoulder tofort him.

    Keen hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. His mom''s presence would guarantee deadst humiliation, and he''d promised his preschool buddies victory. The mere thought of theirughter made his stomach twist.

    Rachel noticed Keen''s conflicted expression and chimed in with a smile. "Ms. Cameron, there''s no need to pressure the child. Thispetition is very important to Keen. If you wish to participate, perhaps next time would be better."

    "Don''t worry, Ms. Cameron," she added, "I''ll talk to Keen about it for the next one."

    Hearing this, Keen visibly rxed. He nodded quickly, "Yes, next time. I''ve already promised Rachel, and I need to keep my word."

    Ste looked Keen straight in the eye. "What if I insisted you choose between me and Rachel?"

    Keen''s lips twitched, but he said nothing. Instinctively, he looked to Haynes for help.

    Haynes spoke coldly, "Ste, is it really amusing to put a child in such a position?"

    Ste chuckled softly, "Asking him to choose between his mom and an aunt is putting him in a difficult position? Since when were aunties and moms considered equals?"

    Haynes opened his mouth-then shut it, momentarily derailed. But he recovered fast, lips twisting into a sneer. "Or maybe if you''d actually acted like a mother, Keen wouldn''t need to beg for scraps of attention from others."

    Ste feigned understanding, "So Ms. Pearce is better at taking care of Keen? I mean, she knows about hisctose intolerance yet still feeds him sweets. She was the reason he had that severe nut allergy reaction and ended up in the hospital. And when he was hospitalized, she made him a seafood stew."

    Ste eyed Haynes with a sardonic smile. "Haynes, are you sure this is what you call ''taking good care''?"

    Haynes was at a loss for words.

    At that moment, Keen suddenly spoke up. "It''s still better than you!"

    His eyes met Ste''s with a hint of resentment. "At least Rachel tried to help when

    I got sick. You and that troublemaker didn''t help at all; you just stood by and wished I was dead!"

 Chapter 149

    "Wish you were dead?" Ste raised an eyebrow at Keen''s words, finding them a bit odd. "Who told you that? Was it Rachel?"

    Haynes'' voice was low and firm. "Ste, you can''t me Rachel for everything."

    With azy drawl, Ste replied, "Wow. That Rachel-defense reflex of yours could qualify as an Olympic sport. Do you practice in the mirror?"

    "Ste, what kind of nonsense is this?!"

    "Nonsense? I''ve got my reasons," Ste said coolly, like a calmke on a winter day. "When Keen had his allergic reaction, only a few of us were around. Why would he say Marvin and I wanted him dead?"

    She arched an eyebrow, "Did you tell Keen that Marvin and I not only didn''t help him but wanted him dead?"

    Haynes'' brow furrowed as he turned to Keen. "Keen, how did youe to know about this?"

    Rachel felt a jolt of panic. She had told Keen repeatedly not to mention that she was the source. And yet, here they were.

    Kids, they can never keep a secret.

    This could be it for her. Haynes had already been different since thest time she was caught in a lie. If he discovered she was stirring the pot again, he might finally cut her offpletely.

    "I figured it out myself!" Keen huffed, his little cheeks flushed with indignation. "I wasn''tpletely out of it then. I kind of heard things."

    Rachel''s tension eased a bit. Thank goodness, Keen hadn''t ratted her out.

    Keen''s small hands balled into fists, his voice trembling with barely-contained fury. "Stop dodging the question! Just say it is it true or not?"

    Ste didn''t just see-she felt the shift in the room. Rachel''s guilty flicker. The way her shoulders dropped just a fraction too soon with relief. Her gaze deepened. So Rachel was involved after all.

    "That''s not true!" Marvin spoke up for Ste. "Ste used the inhaler to help you, and everyone saw it!"

    "Liar!" Keen retorted. "That inhaler was useless. I threw it away! A doctor should have been the one to save me!"

    Looking at Keen''s defiant face, Ste didn''t even feel disappointed anymore. Just numb and cold inside. This kid had gone down the wrong path.

    Sometimes, the best thing to do is to cut your losses.

    Ste turned to Haynes. "Haynes, Marvin saved Keen''s life. Your son is treating his savior like a viin. Don''t you think you should say something?"

    Haynes'' voice was deep, almost a growl. "Keen was in a bad state. It''s normal for him to be confused."

    Ste''s eyes were like ice. "Sure, confusion at the time is normal. But he''s been out of the hospital for a while now and still holds onto this... Mr. O''Brien, do you still find that normal?"

    Haynes shifted his gaze from Ste to Keen. Noticing the smoldering anger in Keen''s eyes, he furrowed his brow slightly. Why was Keen looking at Ste with such hatred? This wasn''t the way a child should look at his mother.

    Though Ste had been a bit distant recently, there was no denying that without her quick thinking during thest incident, Keen''s survival would have been uncertain.

    Keen gave Ste onest hard look. Ste, unfazed by Keen''s animosity, gazed at him with the detachment of a stranger. Yet, when she nced down at Marvin, her expression softened noticeably.

 Chapter 150

    Keen was right next to Rachel, clinging to her as though she was his only support.

    Haynes suddenly noticed that his wife and son had started shing like cats and dogs without him even realizing it. Ste had be attached to another child, while Keen had put all his trust in someone else.

    Where did it all go wrong? Everything seemed perfectly fine not too long ago.

    "Keen," Haynes finally spoke up, his voice steady, "You were out of it back then, not really aware of what was happening. It was indeed your mom and that other kid who helped save you."

    Keen was taken aback, instinctively protesting, "No way! How could they possibly save me?"

    Ste''s eyes glinted with a knowing look. "If you don''t believe me, why not ask Rachel?"

    Keen quickly turned to Rachel, "Rachel, didn''t you say..."

    "Keen!" Rachel cut in quickly, her eyes darting around desperately. "Yes, it was your mom and that kid who helped you..."

    Ste watched Rachel''s flustered expression with interest. "Ms. Pearce," she said calmly, "Keen was about to say something. Why not let him finish?"

    Marvin chimed in, ever the observant little boy, "Ste, is thisdy''s eye bothering her? She''s blinking an awful lot. My mom has some great eye drops; should I rmend them?"

    Even Haynes, usually not the quickest on the uptake, sensed something was off.

    However, with so many people around, he felt it was inappropriate to dig deeper right there. Instead, he gave Rachel a lingering look before turning to the kindergarten teacher.

    "What exactly happened this time?"

    The teachers, having witnessed quite a bit of drama, had a fairly good grasp of the situation by now.

    They were secretly enjoying the unfolding saga.

    "Well, it''s not exactly a major issue. These two kids just started bickering out of the blue..."

    The teacher paused, ncing between Haynes and Ste.

    "Could we have a private word with you both?"

    The kindergarten ss had more than one teacher on duty.

    Two teachers took Haynes and Ste aside to separate offices for a chat.

    Keen and Marvin were constantly bickering or fighting, and this couldn''t go on. It was starting to affect the other kids as well.

    The teachers and the principal had even discussed the possibility of suggesting one of them transfer to another school.

    While the teachers were speaking with Haynes and Ste, Rachel seized the opportunity to whisk Keen away to a secluded corner.

    "Keen, you promised me you wouldn''t tell anyone what I said, remember?"

    "Rachel, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say it like that. It''s just..."

    Keen looked at Rachel, puzzled. "Rachel, didn''t you say that Mom and Marvin, that bad kid, wouldn''t let the doctors help me? Why is Dad saying they saved me?"

    Rachel sighed, saying, "Sweetie, your dad''s just trying to spare your feelings and keep you from being upset with your mom. That''s why he''s saying that..."

    Before she could finish, a young voice suddenly piped up from behind them. "You''re lying!"

    Startled, they both turned around.

    Marvin stood a short distance away, watching them closely. "So, you sneaked off for a little secret chat, huh?" he said.

    Rachel was startled, looking at Marvin as if she had seen a ghost. "You..."

    At that moment, Marvin''s expression was far from the innocent and vulnerable

    one he''d worn earlier. His eyes sparkled with a sharpness and cunning that belied his young age.

 Chapter 151

    Rachel took a deep breath, a gentle smile spreading across her face.

    "Your name''s Marvin, right? When did you get here?"

    Marvin replied honestly, "Been here for a while. I heard everything you guys were talking about."

    "So, Ms. Pearce, it was you who told Keen that we stopped the doctor from

    helping him, and that Mr. O''Brien was lying. I need to ask Mr. O''Brien why he lied, don''t you think?"

    "No!" Rachel quickly stopped Marvin. "Marvin, you heard wrong. Sweetheart, that''s not what she said."

    Marvin tilted his head, looking at her, then turned to Keen. "She didn''t say that? Then what did she tell you? Did she mention that Ste and I tried to help you, but she interfered, almost costing you your life?"

    Rachel''s face changed, just as she was about to speak, Keen burst out angrily. "You''re lying! It was you who stopped the doctor from helping me!"

    Marvin chimed in, "So, the sun really did rise in the west, pigs really have wings, and they can climb trees, huh?"

    Keen froze.

    Marvin seemed to think of something else, grinning at Keen. "Is Ste really Mr. O''Brien''s father?"

    Keen''s face flushed with anger as he stepped closer, "You two-faced little brat!"

    Marvinughed and shrugged nonchntly, "Yep, that''s me. What are you gonna do about it, bite me?"

    Rachel was almost dumbfounded, staring at Marvin. This kid was just full of surprises. He was... a little trickster too!

    Keen, furious, started to lunge forward.

    Rachel quickly held him back, "Keen, calm down. He''s trying to rile you up on purpose."

    Keen looked confused, "On purpose?"

    "Yeah..." Rachel was about to exin the pros and cons when Marvin

    nonchntly started speaking again.

    "That''s right, I''m trying to make you mad so Ste will feel sorry for me, take my side, and make you apologize."

    Keen looked at Marvin in disbelief. "You..."

    Even Rachel had a flicker of surprise in her eyes.

    As someone familiar with maniption herself, she could easily spot the tactics of a little schemer.

    But why wasn''t he being more secretive?

    But why wasn''t he hiding it? Why would he openly admit it? Could it be... because he''s still a kid and not as patient as adults can be?

    With that thought, Rachel felt a bit more at ease.

    Just then, Marvin continued, "Keen, you saw it, right? How Ste felt so bad for me when I was upset."

    "And you... Ste didn''t even nce your way."

    Marvin didn''t hide his intentions at all, staring Keen straight in the eyes with a bit of a smug expression.

    "Keen, you got it right. I''m going to win your mom over, make her my mom. Ste''s already started to dislike you and like me more. And you, in Ste''s eyes now, you''re nothing."

    If Rachel hadn''t been holding Keen back, he would''ve charged at Marvin again. Marvin was just asking for it!

    Keen was on the verge of tears. "Rachel, let me go, I want to hit him!"

    Rachel looked at Marvin, "Kiddo, aren''t you afraid I''ll tell Ste and Keen''s dad what you''re up to?"

    Marvin seemed unfazed, "Go ahead, tell them. Let''s see if Ste believes you or me. And as for Mr. O''Brien..."

 Chapter 152

    Marvin wore a look of utter indifference. "I don''t need him to be my dad. What he thinks of me doesn''t matter at all."

    His words left Rachel speechless.

    All of a sudden, Marvin shot Rachel a charming smile. "Rachel, anything you can do, I can do too��and probably even better."

    It wasn''t until she saw him suddenly pinch his arm hard that Rachel understood what he meant.

    Immediately, his eyes reddened, and his face transformed into an expression of profound distress."Ms. Pearce, I''m sorry. I swear I didn''t hear anything..." Marvin plopped down onto the floor, hugging his knees, shivering as though he were terrified. "Please, please don''t hit me anymore," he whimpered.

    Rachel waspletely taken aback. Even Keen, who stood nearby, was too shocked to react.

    The hallway was eerily quiet, Marvin''s voice echoing sharply through the space. Instinctively, Rachel moved to help the curled-up Marvin to his feet.

    Just then, a stern voice cut through the silence from down the hall. "Rachel, what do you think you''re doing to Marvin?!"

    Ste rushed over, pushing Rachel aside. "Marvin, are you alright?"

    Ste''s urgency made her grip a bit too forceful.

    Rachel let out a yelp, tumbling to the floor.

    Haynes, who had just stepped out of the teacher''s office, took in the scene with a darkening expression. He hurried to Rachel''s side, helping her up as well.

    "Ste, that was too much."

    Ste shot back, her voice icy, "Back off!"

    The kindergarten teachers gathered around Marvin, asking, "Marvin, what happened?"

    Marvin sniffled, "I saw Ms. Pearce lead Keen into a corner without cameras. I was worried, so I went over. Then I heard Ms. Pearce whispering to Keen..."

    Ste''s eyes narrowed. "What did they say?"

    Marvin cleaned his tears, revealing a red mark where he had pinched himself. "I... I didn''t hear anything." He cast a fearful nce at Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, I didn''t hear a thing..."

    Encouraged by Ste, Marvin took a deep breath and spoke.

    Ste''s expression turned stern when she noticed the mark on Marvin''s arm. She reassured him, "Marvin, don''t be afraid. I''m here, and no one will hurt you. Just tell us what you heard."

    "She also told Keen not to mention it to anyone, but Keen almost slipped up earlier. And..."

    "She said Mr. O''Brien was lying too, that he was worried about Keen and Ste''s rtionship, so he made it look like we saved Keen..."

    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.

    Rachel hurried to defend herself, "No, Haynie, I didn''t push him... he fell on purpose to set me up... ask Keen!"

    She grabbed Keen, who was still in shock. "Keen, you saw it, tell everyone that Rachel didn''t do anything, this kid''s making it up!"

    "Lying?" Ste''sugh was cold as she turned to Keen, "Keen, tell everyone right now, is Marvin lying?"

 Chapter 153

    At that moment, Keen''s mind was a chaotic mess.

    Marvin''s actions caught him off guard, and he waspletely unprepared. He had never dealt with anything like this before. Marvin''s words mixed truth and lies, leaving Keen, who had always been taught to be honest, unsure of how to handle such ambiguity.

    Keen''s hesitance and uncertainty were written all over his face, impossible for anyone to ignore.

    Ste knew Keen too well; she could tell in an instant that Marvin wasn''t making things up.

    Unable to keep her emotions in check any longer, Ste pped Rachel hard across the face.

    The sound of the p echoed in the room.

    Rachel stumbled backward, her pale cheek instantly swelling with the impact. She clutched her face, a scream escaping her lips. "How dare you hit me?!" Ste''s eyes glinted with an icy sharpness. "You''re damn right I hit you! Just tryying a hand on a kid again."

    In Ste''s view, if a man was unfaithful, the mey with him; the mistress was just a trigger. While she detested Rachel, Ste hadn''t nned on taking any extreme actions.

    Rachel had already been poisoning Keen''s mind, which was troubling enough. But now, by targeting an innocent child, she had gone too far.

    Did Rachel really think Ste was someone who could be easily pushed around?

    Rachel, having been sheltered by Haynes and Jasper since returning home, had never faced such humiliation. Now, she was fuming, charging at Ste with ws out. "Ste, I''ll kill you!"

    Ste scoffed, catching Rachel''s wrist as if to deliver another p. But suddenly, her own wrist was caught in a tight grip.

    "Ste, that''s enough," came Haynes''s deep, cold voice.

    With Haynes'' intervention, Rachel broke free from Ste''s hold and retaliated with

    a p of her own. Ste, with her hand restrained by Haynes, couldn''t dodge and took the hit.

    Haynes'' expression shifted slightly, "Rachel, stop it."

    But Rachel, lost in her fury, paid no heed. She lunged at Ste, wing wildly.

    Ste stood her ground, waiting for the right moment. Then she seized Rachel''s long hair in a firm grip.

    "Ahhh!!!" Rachel''s scream was piercing as she scratched at Ste''s hand, but Ste didn''t flinch or let go. With one hand caught by Haynes, she couldn''t strike back, but she managed to drive her knee into Rachel''s.

    Another scream echoed as Rachel crumpled to the floor, unable to maintain her bnce.

    The fight was clearly one-sided; without Haynes'' help, Rachel was no match for Ste.

    Seeing this, Haynes'' eyes darkened. Just as he was about to restrain Ste''s other hand, another hand intervened, stopping him.

    A smooth,zy voice echoed through the room, dripping with nonchnce. "Mr. O''Brien, stepping into a catfight isn''t very gentleman-like. Taking sides with an outsider over your wife-do you think that''s the proper move?"

    Marvin''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "Dad, you''re here!"

    Neville cast a fleeting nce at the teachers and Rachel. "If I didn''t show up, it seems anyone could step on my son."

 Chapter 154

    His voice faltered, and suddenly his expression turned icy, an intimidating aura enveloping him.

    "Do you really think anyone can bully my son?"

    The kindergarten teachers fell silent, as if a chilling breeze had swept through the

    room.

    They hadn''t seen Neville often, but knew well enough that children attending this preschool came from affluent, influential families.

    Yet in Neo-Vespera, Haynes was a force to be reckoned with, someone nobody dared challenge. He had personally shown up at the preschool multiple times to defend Keen.

    In the eyes of the teachers, the scales were clearly tipping in Keen''s favor.

    Just moments ago, they were gently suggesting to Ste that perhaps she should consider another preschool, separating the two children.

    But now, seeing Marvin''s father, they understood that he was a man not to be taken lightly.

    In the conversation, without much effort, Neville managed to pull Ste''s hand free from Haynes'' grip.

    Deprived of Haynes'' restraint, Ste swiftly pped Rachel several more times, causing her to scream in pain.

    Haynes frowned, attempting to intervene, but found himself meeting Neville''s amused gaze. He hesitated, stepping in front of Rachel.

    "Ste, that''s enough!"

    Ste withdrew her hand, which was starting to go numb from the ps, and without even ncing at Haynes, said coldly, "Rachel, apologize."

    Rachel was on the verge of losing it. What a humiliation.

    She had never suffered such indignity in her entire life!

    "Haynie, she hit me! She actually dared to hit me!" Rachel''s eyes burned with anger, her usual fair and pleasant face now twisted with rage. "Don''t let her off easy! You absolutely can''t let her get away with this!"

    Keen, watching Rachel''s frenzied state, instinctively took a few steps back. The woman who was usually as gentle as a fairy suddenly seemed terrifying.

    Haynes spoke in a low, steady voice, "Rachel, calm down."

    Rachel clung to Haynes'' arm and whined, "Haynie, aren''t you going to defend me?"

    Marvin''s childish voice cut through, "Yeah, Mr. O''Brien, aren''t you going to stand up for Ste? Ms. Pearce deliberately twisted our rescue into something malicious. And she lied to Keen, saying you didn''t want Keen and Ste to get along. Now I finally understand why Ste and Keen''s rtionship is so strained. It''s because..." He nced at Rachel and added, "Thisdy keeps feeding Keen nonsense."

    Haynes'' dark eyes clouded, sharp as a hawk''s, turning towards Keen.

    Keen lowered his head, unable to meet Haynes'' gaze.

    Haynes was quick to piece things together. He had already started to suspect something when Keen had let something slip earlier. But in the presence of the teachers, he didn''t want to embarrass Rachel, so he hadn''t brought it up, intending to discuss it with Keenter.

    Now that the issue was out in the open, Haynes could no longer ignore it.

    He was silent for a few seconds before saying to Rachel, "Rachel, apologize."

    Rachel looked at Haynes in disbelief, "Haynie, what did you say?"

    Haynes repeated coolly, "Apologize to Marvin and Ste."

    "Haynie?!"

    Looking into Rachel''s eyes, Haynes enunciated each word, "I''m saying this for the<pst time: apologize to Marvin and Ste."

 Chapter 155

    Rachel felt a sudden jolt of rity, like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over her head. Her emotions, once a storm, had calmed, and she realized she''d

    lost herposure.

    In the past, if Ste hadid a hand on her, Rachel would have shed a few tears, yed the victim, and both Haynes and Keen would havee to her defense. But Marvin''s unexpected antics had caught her off guard, and Ste''s ps had stripped away her patience, leading her to act irrationally.

    "Oh, my head..." Rachel murmured, clutching her forehead and feigning a sudden realization. "I''m sorry, Haynie, I think I had one of my spells again..."

    Ste chuckled softly, "Rachel, you sure have a knack for drama, like a character straight out of a tragedy."

    Rachel had regained herposure and chose to ignore Ste''s sarcastic jabs, letting a tear quietly escape down her cheek.

    "Ms. Cameron, little Marvin, I''m sorry if I scared you back there," she said, her voice soft and contrite.

    Neville gave her a knowing look. "Ms. Pearce, you didn''t forget what just happened, did you?"

    "No," Rachel managed a strained smile. "I remember. Sometimes, it''s just hard to control my emotions."

    "Really?" Neville raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Besides your usual ailments, there''s more? Oh my, apologizing to Marvin might be too much for someone as afflicted as you, Ms. Pearce."

    "No, I was in the wrong," Rachel admitted, stepping towards Marvin. "Marvin, sweetheart, I''m sorry. I wasn''t feeling well and lost control. Can you forgive me?"

    Rachel knew this script well. Sometimes, it was better to admit fault outright rather than make excuses that would onlyplicate things further, even if it left a bitter taste.

    Marvin nodded sagely, "Oh, Ms. Pearce, you were sick? It''s okay, I forgive you." Ste turned to Keen. "And you, Keen?"

    Keen, still tangled in the confusion of the situation, was caught off guard by Ste''s directness. He defiantly turned his head away, refusing to apologize to Marvin.

    Haynes'' voice lowered, "Keen."

    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Keen''s eyes were red with frustration. "He started it! He said he''d take my mom away, just to make me mad, and now you want me to apologize?"

    Ste''s voice was calm, "Marvin helped you, yet you im he meant you harm. Everyone saw what happened. Since when did you start lying, Keen?"

    It seemed that being around Rachel had rubbed off on Keen, who never lied before but now was twisting the truth.

    Keen looked shattered. "You''re my mom, but you believe him over me?"

    Ste felt a pang in her heart, but she quickly steadied herself. "I believe in the truth."

    She turned her gaze to Haynes, who hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Keen, apologize."

    Keen was reluctant, but under Haynes'' firm gaze, he had no choice but to submit, mumbling, "I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay," Marvin replied generously. "Since you''re Ste''s son, I won''t hold it against you."

    Keen clenched his fists, remembering Marvin''s smug look from earlier.

    Neville, noticing the tension had lessened, addressed the teacher. "Kids are just being kids, you know. My son can handle it. Let''s not turn minor incidents into major issues."

    The teacher nodded, and everyone seemed to rx, the incident fading into the background as another day in the life of rambunctious children and their parents.

 Chapter 156

    "I''m paying for my kid to be in preschool to learn, not to be summoned here every other day for a scolding. If your preschool can''t even handle conflicts between kids, you might as well shut down and stop wasting everyone''s time."

    The preschool teachers, silent as mice, didn''t dare raise their heads. These children were treated like royalty; you couldn''t raise a hand or voice to them. The only recourse was to call the parents.

    But in front of Neville, the teachers didn''t dare deflect me and could only manage a weak smile.

    "You''re absolutely right, Mr. Connolly. We''ll make sure to improve."

    Neville nodded, handing an envelope to Ste. "Here, this is for you."

    Ste took it, barely ncing inside to know what it was all about. "Thank you."

    Neville gave Marvin a nce, saying, "Ste has some things to take care of. How about youe home with me today?"

    Marvin nodded obediently, "Okay, Ste. I''ll head home with Dad today. We can practice piano again tomorrow."

    "Alright." Ste waved him off with a smile as Marvin and Neville left. The teachers dispersed shortly after.

    As the ce cleared out, Ste turned to Haynes. "I need to talk to you about something."

    Haynes nodded, "Let''s discuss it back home."

    This wasn''t the ce for a conversation, and Ste didn''t argue.

    ...

    After leaving the preschool, they walked to Haynes'' car.

    Haynes looked at Rachel''s swollen face. "I''ll take you home first. Do you want to head back or stop by the hospital?"

    Rachel quickly replied, "Haynie, you and Ms. Cameron have things to discuss. I can get home by myself just fine."

    Haynes'' voice was firm, "Get in the car."

    Rachel considered protesting but saw the stern look on his face and swallowed her words.

    Fortunately, Ste needed to talk to Haynes, which gave her time to think of an excuse to smooth things over.

    Rachel opened the front passenger door, intending to sit there, when Haynes'' deep voice stopped her. "You sit in the back."

    Rachel paused, a flicker of jealousy passing through her eyes, but she maintained her usual sweet demeanor. "Alright."

    She opened the back door and gestured to Keen, "Keen, hop in."

    "Thanks, Ms. Pearce," Keen said politely.

    Rachel clenched her fingers.

    Whenever Keen got suspicious, he''d switch to calling her Ms. Pearce and keep his distance. If it weren''t for Ste, she would have already won Keen over. But now, both father and son were pulling away and getting more suspicious. Her resentment towards Ste just kept growing.

    Ste climbed into the front passenger seat.

    As she was about to buckle up, she noticed abel marking the spot as someone''s special seat.

    She paused, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. So, this was Rachel''s designated spot?

    Before Rachel came into the picture, Ste rarely went out with Haynes, let alone rode in his car.

    Even when she did, she''d usually sit in the back with Keen.

    Spotting thebel, Ste''s eyes swept the interior, taking in the details.

    She saw a car charm that was a good luck token and a trinket clearly gifted by a woman, along with a cute-patterned floor mat. She even caught a whiff of a familiar scent she''d smelled on Rachel before.

    It suddenly struck Ste how much the car reeked of another woman''s presence, making her feel queasy.

 Chapter 157

    As soon as Ste got into the car, Haynes noticed she was staring off into space, not bothering to buckle her seatbelt. He asked quietly, "What''s up?"

    Ste didn''t respond, her gaze fixed intently on something.

    Following her line of sight, Haynes saw the little reserved parking sign right in front of Ste and his eyes darkened slightly.

    Suddenly, he leaned over, his tall frame casting a shadow. Ste instinctively backed away, frowning, but Haynes simply reached over to buckle her seatbelt. "Always buckle up," he said in his low, clear voice, close to her ear.

    Rachel, sitting in the backseat, watched the scene with a fleeting expression of irritation but quickly forced a smile. "Even in the front seat, you''ve got to wear your seatbelt, Ms. Cameron. Look how attentive Haynie is."

    Ste felt a cynicalugh bubble up inside her.

    Sure, Haynes was attentive-attentive enough to let another woman''s things be in in sight right in front of her.

    "Buckling a seatbelt counts as attentive?" Ste retorted. "Ms. Pearce, your standards are a bit low, aren''t they?"

    Rachel, trying to y the part of a good friend, continued chatting with Ste. "So, Ms. Cameron, what would you consider attentive?"

    Ste replied coolly, "Someone who drops everything to be there when I call, no matter what they''re doing. Someone who''d automatically have my back if I messed up, and if someone else won''t forgive me, they''d make them feel bad for being unsympathetic and petty. Someone who, if I wanted something didn''t matter whose it was��would make sure I got it, even if it belonged to someone else. And if I shed a few tears, looking all helpless, they''d be so heartbroken they''d lose all reason andpletely take my side. And one more thing..." Ste turned to Rachel with a slight smile. "If I got sick, he''d insist that his close family cook me nourishing soup everyday... Otherwise, how would he show he really cared?"

    Rachel''s smile froze, turning a bit strained. Even if she yed dumb, she couldn''t miss Ste''s loaded words.

    Keen, listening to all of this, felt something was off.

    What his mom described sounded an awful lot like Marvin, that troublemaker from school.

    Curious and a bit confused, Keen asked, "Why does everyone side with someone just because they act all pitiful?"

    Ste replied, "Because they put on a good act, and honestly, people tend to favor those who matter more to them. Even if they know something''s wrong, they''ll pretend not to see it."

    Keen felt a pang in his chest. "So, was Mom already starting to favor Marvin? Why?!" he thought.

    A wave of fear at the thought of losing something important washed over him, leaving his face pale.

    Haynes said in a serious tone, "Ste, you shouldn''t say such things-it sets a bad example for Keen."

    Ste replied with indifference, "Oh yeah, you''re right, but who taught him to lie?"

    Ste had always been the quiet, agreeable type, never one to argue back. Now, her sharp words caught Haynes off guard.

    After dropping Rachel off, Haynes drove toward the vi. The familiar scenery whizzed by, and even though Ste had been gone only a month, it felt like an eternity.

    Once inside the living room, Haynes told Keen, "Head upstairs for a bit."

    Keen nodded obediently and was about to go when Ste stopped him. "Wait, there are some things he deserves to know."

 Chapter 158

    As Ste''s serious expression settled in, a sense of unease washed over Keen. Haynes, sensing something was off, furrowed his brow.

    "Ste, what are you nning to do?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of tension.

    Ste ignored him and turned her gaze toward Keen. "I haven''t been home for a while, and I''m sure you''ve noticed. I''ve packed up my things, and I won''t being back. I wanted you to know that your dad and I are nning to get a divorce. You''ll be staying with him."

    Keen stood there, stunned. "Divorce?" He was just five, but he knew what that word meant.

    Ste nodded, about to exin further, but Haynes cut her off, his face twisted in a mixture of confusion and anger. "Ste, do you really have to say this in front of him?"

    "Why not?" Ste replied with a hint of amusement. "He has the right to know. Your son talks about freedom, equality, and respect. Besides, when you humiliated me by making me apologize to Rachel, you didn''t seem to care about his feelings."

    Haynes'' expression darkened. "Ste, you''re arguing with me, not with a child. Keen is your son."

    Ste scoffed, "Other than being born from me, I don''t see how he''s my son. Your so-called son is always siding with outsiders, pandering to them."

    Haynes sighed and said, "If he doesn''t like you, you need to deal with that. Stop pointing fingers at others and take a look at yourself."

    Ste met his gaze and retorted, "So, when you favor outsiders over me, is that also my fault?"

    Haynes paused, unable to find the words. Ste had been a good wife; he had no reason toin even after Rachel came back into their lives.

    "Ste, I''ve told you before. Rachel and I aren''t as you think. Why can''t you get past this? Back then, when my career was taking off and mypany was at a critical stage, my mother tried to separate us by kidnapping Rachel and using all sorts of threats. Rachel left to not be my weakness. In those years abroad, she developed depression andter a terminal illness due to prolonged stress. Ste, I owe her a lot. You know I can''t just ignore her."

    Ste pped slowly, a sarcastic smile on her lips. "What a touching story. But..."

    Her tone shifted to one of clear disdain. "What you owe Rachel is none of my business. Why should I suffer to amodate your twisted affair?"

    Her words were sharp and direct, her eyes locked intently onto Haynes.

    "Haynes, let me be clear. This divorce is happening."

    Haynes met her gaze, his eyes as deep and unreadable as a dark pool. "You really want a divorce?"

    Ste let out a derisiveugh. "Do you think I''m bluffing?"

    "Isn''t that what you''re doing?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Has Rachel filled your head with delusions, making you so self-absorbed?"

    A slight smirk yed on Haynes'' lips. "Ste, if you truly wanted a divorce, you''d discuss it privately, not in front of Keen. Aren''t you just trying to get him to stop us?"

 Chapter 159

    Ste let out augh that sounded like she''d just heard the punchline to a great joke. "He''s so fond of Rachel, he''s probably been hoping for our divorce, waiting for you to give him a new mom. Do you think...he''d stop us from splitting up?"

    Haynes sighed deeply, his voice heavy with frustration. "Ste, could you please stop letting your imagination run wild all the time?"

    "My imagination?" Ste smirked, turning her gaze to Keen. "Keen, why don''t you tell your dad, between Mom and Rachel, who do you like more?"

    The mention of his parents divorcing threw Keen''s mind into chaos. Divorce? His mom and dad...breaking apart? It was a thought he''d never entertained. He always believed, no matter what, his mom would never leave him, never leave dad.

    "Keen." Ste''s voice pulled him back from his spiraling thoughts.

    He stared nkly at Ste, confusion written all over his face, having missed the conversation between his parents.

    Ste repeated her question, "Between me and Rachel, who do you prefer?"

    Even though Keen was just a kid, he knew he should say he liked his mom more. But as he looked into his mom''s bright, clear eyes, the words stuck in his throat, refusing toe out.

    "Is it such a tough question?" Ste asked, her voiceced with a light, teasingugh.

    Haynes stepped in front of Keen protectively. "Ste, why are you putting him on the spot like this?"

    "Asking a question is putting him on the spot?" Ste''s voice was practically dripping with amusement. "Alright, I won''t put him on the spot. I''ll ask you instead. Haynes, between Rachel and me, who do you prefer?"

    Haynes pursed his lips, ready to respond, but Ste interrupted him. "Don''t try to sidestep the issue by iming I''m being unreasonable. I''ve heard that too many times. Haynes, if you''re a man, give me a straight answer."

    The room felt like it was holding its breath, the tension almost tangible.

    Keen looked up at Haynes, his heart pounding in his chest.

    He liked Rachel. She was gentler than his mom, and in his eyes, even more amazing. Especially when Rachel yed the violin, she looked like a fairy, always smelling sweet.

    Unlike his mom, who was always bare-faced, smelling of cooking or herbs.

    Rachel didn''t scold him like his mom did, always telling him what not to eat or scolding him for staying upte. Rachel let him eat what he liked, took him to do fun things he couldn''t normally do because of his health. When he stayed upte, Rachel would just smile gently and ask if he was sure he was okay.

    At times, when he fought with other kids at school, his mom would make him apologize, no matter what. But Rachel, no matter who was right or wrong, would always take his side, saying he did nothing wrong.

    With Rachel, he felt a warmth he''d never known before. Whatever mistakes he made, he wasn''t scared, because Rachel always had his back.

    Even when he got into a fight with a kid like Marvin, he wasn''t afraid of getting in trouble. He knew if Rachel pleaded with his dad, he''d be off the hook.

    His mom, on the other hand, just stood there silently whenever dad scolded him, too afraid to speak up for him.

    Rachel had many admirable qualities. It seemed only natural for someone to prefer her over his mom.

    But if his dad liked Rachel more than his mom...was that normal?

 Chapter 160

    Keen had this nagging feeling that something was off, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it.

    One thing he did know for sure though, he didn''t want his mom and dad to get divorced. Sure, he liked Rachel well enough, but he didn''t want her to be his mom.

    For some reason, his heart felt like it was up in his throat.

    He was kind of scared to hear what his dad''s answer would be.

    After a lengthy silence, Haynes'' deep, calm voice finally filled the room. "There''s no need topare Rachel to you." Yet, he still wasn''t directly answering the question.

    Ste didn''t press him any further. "Alright, I got my answer."

    She turned her gaze to Keen.

    "Why don''t you head back to your room? Your dad and I need to have a talk." Keen nced nervously at his dad, but eventually, he trudged upstairs.

    Once Keen was gone, Ste pulled some papers out of a folder.

    "This is the new draft of the divorce agreement. If everything looks good to you, go ahead and sign it."

    Haynes looked tense, his handsome face drawn. "Ste, I''ve given you plenty of chances to ease up. If you keep pushing like this, it''s only going to backfire."

    "Backfire?" Ste raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Is that supposed to be a bad thing? Sounds pretty good to me."

    Haynes'' expression turned stern. "Alright, Ste, you''ve said it. Just remember, I warned you."

    "You''ve said that a million times already. Do I look like I regret anything?"

    Without another word, Haynes took the divorce papers from Ste and began to look them over.

    A few minutester, he nced up at her, a cold smile ying on his lips.

    "You actually think you''re entitled to half my assets? Ste, you''ve got some nerve."

    Ste''s expression was calm and steady, like ake at dawn.

    "I''ve raised our child, been a nanny, catered to your every whim, and even took care of your mom''s needs. Why shouldn''t I get half?"

    Instead of getting angry, Haynes chuckled. "Ste, if you see yourself as a nanny, putting yourself so low, how can you expect Keen to be close to you?"

    Ste replied casually, "Oh, I misspoke. I''m not even a nanny. I mean, nannies like Maisie and Zoey make thousands a month. Me? As your wife, doing nanny work and sharing your bed, I get nothing."

    "And your mom calls me a freeloader, like I starved before I met you."

    Haynes looked at Ste with a deep sense of disappointment.

    "What do you mean you raised our child for my family? Keen is your son too. Hearing you say that is just... disappointing."

    Ste shot back, "Was I raising him for myself? Where were you when I was in the delivery room, going through hell to bring him into this world? I went through all that, and yet he carries yourst name. You say he''s our son, right? Fine, when we divorce, will you let me take him with me?"

    Haynes was taken aback by Ste''s rebuttal and finally managed to say, "No matter what, he is your child too."

    Ste nodded, "Exactly, no matter what, he''s my child too. So, let me have custody."

    Haynes found Ste utterly unreasonable. "Keen is the future heir of the O''Brien Group. I can''t just hand him over. Even if I did, you couldn''t support him."

 Chapter 161

    Ste gazed at him, her eyes steady. "If I could afford to support him, would you give him to me?"

    Haynes shook his head sharply. "Not a chance."

    Ste met his gaze, her voice calm but firm. "What if I insist on having him?"

    Haynes''s response was cold and unyielding. "Ste, you don''t stand a chance against me."

    "Yeah," Ste replied with a hint of sarcasm, "Even if it went to court, I''m just a stay-at-home mom with no real ie. There''s no way a judge would grant me custody."

    She held his gaze, her voice trembling with suppressed anger. "I gave up everything��my career, my independence to raise our child. And now the court says that makes me less of a parent? Because I chose diapers over deadlines? Because I don''t have a paycheck to prove my worth?" Her breath hitched. "Tell me, Haynes... do you even believe this child is still mine too?"

    If she had any standing or connections, perhaps she''d have a chance at custody of Keen. But she was alone, without any support, and Deanna had never liked her.

    After the divorce, Keen might as well have been a stranger to her. The boy who once clung to her skirts now kept his distance, avoiding her eyes whenever they met. Some days she wondered if he''d grown ashamed to call her "Mom" at all.

    Of course, Ste wasn''t truly aiming to fight for Keen''s custody. She knew it was a losing battle. From the moment she decided to leave, she''d been ready to walk away with nothing.

    The divorce papers she''d drafted were simple, allowing her to leave without a im. If Haynes had just signed them, it would have been the end of it.

    But he hadn''t, and Rachel had unted herself before her repeatedly. Even the most patient person would have their limits, and they were pushing hers. If they were going to be heartless, she wouldn''t hold back either.

    Haynes was momentarily silent. Facing Ste''s relentless determination, a sense of unease stirred within him. It felt as if something was slipping beyond his control.

    He spoke with a detached calm, "What if I refuse to divorce?"

    Ste''s expression didn''t waver. "It''s better for both of us to part amicably, for Keen''s sake. I don''t want this to turn ugly. Haynes, you wouldn''t want the public to watch us tear each other apart, would you?"

    Haynes knew that with Neville supporting her, she had the power to cause a

    scene.

    A scandal of this magnitude would send thepany''s stock plummeting. Worse yet, the fallout could devastate Keen''s already fragile upbringing.

    Haynes'' eyes were dark, unreadable. "Ste, have you considered what might happen if you anger me?"

    "Nothing you can do matters," Ste replied fearlessly. "I''m willing to walk away from my child. What else could you threaten me with?"

    Haynes abruptly mentioned, "Antoney Watson and Abby Murphy, they''re your friends, right?"

    Ste smiled faintly, retorting, "Antoney and Abby are strong, healthy adults. They can handle a bit of trouble. But Ms. Pearce... well, she''s got about five months left, doesn''t she?"

    Ste seemed to remember something. "Oh yes, I recall Ms. Pearce''sst wish was to host a music event. I wonder if she''ll manage to pull it off."

    Haynes couldn''t miss the underlying threat in Ste''s words.

    His eyes turned icy, "Ste, if you dare do anything to Rachel, I won''t let you get away with it."

    Ste nced at the divorce papers. "Sign them, and you won''t have to worry about any of that."

 Chapter 162

    Haynes''s voice dropped to an arctic whisper. "And if I refuse?"

    "Whether Ms. Pearce gets her happy ending... who knows?" The shrug was audible in their voice.

    Haynes''s stare turned deadly serious, the kind that makes your skin prickle. "Ste, you''re pushing your luck."

    Ste''s eyshes fluttered as she met Haynes''s intense stare. Her eyes were unwavering.

    "Oh, so you can threaten those I care about, and that''s just fine, but if I use your beloved Rachel as leverage, suddenly I''m crossing a line?"

    "Haynes, I''ve never wanted to drag others into our mess. If Rachel hadn''t repeatedly shoved her way into my life, I wouldn''t have bothered with her."

    "If you have grievances with me, bring them to me directly. But if you so much asy a finger on my friends..."

    Ste leaned in, her voice steady and biting, each word deliberate.

    "I''m not afraid to walk away with nothing to lose. If Rachel ends up in hot water, I promise your whole family won''t be far behind."

    The steel in her voice left Haynes momentarily speechless. In that instant, he realized the woman he thought he could easily control was far more formidable than he had ever imagined.

    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, and after a few tense seconds, he tossed the divorce papers back into Ste''sp.

    "If you want a divorce, fine. But I won''t agree to split my assets."

    Ste wasn''t surprised. "What are your terms, then? Justy them out."

    Haynes sank into the nearby couch, his voice cool. "You leave with nothing, and I''ll sign the papers."

    Leave with nothing? Funny.

    Ste didn''t so much as blink. No sorrow, no regret-just cool indifference. It was ironic, really. Haynes had given Rachel everything, no strings attached. But with Ste? Every dor came with an invoice.

    Just as Ste opened her mouth to speak, Haynes cut her off. "Take your time to think it over. Even if you agree right now, I''m not avable today. And you''ll need to revise this agreement."

    "I understand," Ste replied calmly. "If that''s all, I''ll be going."

    Haynes didn''t respond.

    Ste walked out without waiting-no hesitation, no backward look. Then came that telltale hitch in her step. The unfinished business.

    Haynes''s eyes flicked up to meet hers. "Is there something else?"

    Ste nodded, picking up a nearby ss of water. "Oh, just one more thing I almost forgot."

    Haynes watched her with curiosity. Was she simply thirsty after all that talking? But before he could fully process the thought, the icy water sshed across his face, dripping down his perfectly tailored suit.

    Ste said, "You held me back earlier, letting Rachel p me for nothing. Consider this a return favor."

    With that, she turned and left the vi without a second nce.

    ...

    The weekend arrived in no time.

    It was the day of the talent show at the local kindergarten.

    Ste, with her violin case slung over her shoulder, arrived early with Marvin Connolly.

    "Ste, I''m so nervous," Marvin admitted, taking deep breaths in a futile attempt to calm his nerves.

    Ste reassured him, "There''s no need to be nervous. Just follow my lead during the performance, and take your time."

    Marvin was about to respond when a gentle voice chimed in from behind them. "Ms. Cameron, are you and Marvin ying the violin too?"

 Chapter 163

    Ste turned her head and spotted Keen, Haynes, and Rachel standing not too

    far off, with Jasper Wilkinson tagging along. He was carrying violins that belonged to Rachel and Keen.

    Rachel looked up in surprise at Haynes. "Haynie, is it true Ms. Cameron can y the violin too? Howe you and Keen never mentioned it?"

    Jasper chuckled dismissively. "Oh please, she''s just copying Rachel. Probably saw how gorgeous Rachel looks when she ys and thought she could pull it off too. Let''s be real - Rachel was the golden girl of Neo-Vespera''s music program. No amount of practice will ever get Cameron to even 10% of Rachel''s level. And we all know the only reason Haynie noticed her in the first ce was because she was doing her best Rachel impression..."

    Rachel quickly interrupted, "That''s enough, Jasper. Keen is right here, don''t go on."

    Jasper huffed but kept quiet.

    Keen''s eyes were red with jealousy as he watched his mom, dressed to the nines, standing next to Marvin. "No matter how much you copy Rachel, you''ll never be as good as her!" he blurted out.

    A deep, maic voice emerged from behind the group. "Young man, you''ve got your dad''s eyesight-it needs some work."

    A tall, handsome man walked over, his lips curling into an easy smile. His eyes sparkled like the surface of a moonlitke, drawing everyone in.

    "Where were you, Dad?" Marvin asked.

    "Ran into an old friend, had a quick chat."

    Neville crouched next to Keen, chuckling softly. "Boy, don''t you think your mom is way prettier than Ms. Pearce?"

    Ste had always been too busy taking care of Keen to worry about her appearance. Since he was born, she rarely wore dresses or makeup. She was a full-time mom, juggling school runs, meals, and Keen''s special dietary needs, which included hours of brewing health tonics.

    But today was different.

    Ste had taken extra care with her appearance-her hair swept into an elegant updo, her makeup immacte. The white dress she wore hugged her curves with effortless grace, its delicate fabric catching the light with every movement. And her skin-pale as fresh snowfall-seemed to glow.

    Coincidentally, both Ste and Rachel wore white dresses that day. Rachel, with her delicate features and petite frame, exuded a gentle, almost fragile beauty that naturally evoked a sense of protection in others.

    Rachel''s dress was a custom creation by Haynes for the performance,plementing her looks and figure perfectly. She knew how to y to her

    strengths, opting for a soft, understated style.

    However, standing next to Ste, Rachel seemed a bit overshadowed, particrly since they both wore white. The contrast was stark.

    Hearing Neville''sment, Rachel''s face turned an embarrassed shade of pink. She bit her lip, tears welling up in her eyes, looking like a damsel in distress.

    Jasper, seeing her upset, felt his temper re.

 Chapter 164

    Jasper snapped, "Ste, you really have no shame. Rachel ys the violin, so you y the violin. Rachel wears a white dress, and you wear a white dress too! Stop embarrassing yourself here! No matter how much you try to mimic Rachel, you''ll always be a second-rate copycat!"

    Ste didn''t even blink. "Funny, I didn''t realize violins and white dresses came with ''Property of Rachel Pearce'' tags." Her smile turned razor-thin. "Or is mediocrity the only look you''re allowed to copy?"

    Jasper''s voice was dripping with sarcasm. "It''s pretty clear to everyone here what you''re up to, trying to mimic Rachel at an event like this. Ever heard the saying ''a cheap imitation''? No matter how much you try to act like the real thing, you''re still just a knock-off."

    Neville chuckled, "Folks, if your eyesight''s that bad, maybe it''s time for some sses? Anyone can see which one of thesedies is the real deal and which one''s the fake."

    Jasper''s face flushed, about to retort when Neville''s amused voice cut him off again.

    "If you''re so sure, why don''t we ask some bystanders?"

    Jasper was at a loss for words. As much as he disliked Ste, he couldn''t deny that she had a certain allure that Rachel simply couldn''t match. Her features were not only strikingly beautiful, but her bone structure was stunning too. Even without makeup, Ste had an edge.

    Eventually, Jasper managed to sputter, "Looks can only get you so far when you''ve got such a nasty heart."

    Neville shrugged with a smile, "I don''t know about hearts, but being better looking than Ms. Pearce is enough for most."

    Jasper red, "You..."

    Just then, a cheerful voice rang out from a little distance away. "Star, Marvin, there you are!"

    Abby bounded over to the group. "This preschool is huge! It took me forever to find you guys."

    Abby hade to cheer on Marvin. She''d been crashing at Ste''s ce so oftentely that she''d gotten to know Marvin pretty well.

    Seeing Abby, Marvin beamed, "Abby, you made it!"

    Abby waved her camera. "I''m here to capture the historic moment of you guys taking first ce."

    "Great!" Marvin pped his hands, "Make sure you get a good shot of Ste!" Abby teased, "And if Ste looks good, what if you look bad?"

    Marvin grinned, "I''m a boy, I''m here to make her look even better. The prettier Ste looks, the more credit I get."

    Abby couldn''t help butugh, "No wonder Star is so fond of you. You''re quite the charmer. She''s right to adore you."

    She shot a sideways nce, "Unlike some people who, no matter how well you treat them, always side with outsiders."

    Marvin blinked, puzzled, "Aunt Abby, why is that?"

    Abby sighed theatrically, "Maybe they just like it when people aren''t nice to them...

    or perhaps they have some peculiar affection for self-inflicted misery."

    Right then, Jasper couldn''t resist a jab himself.

    "Oh, please! First ce? More like a historicst ce! Did I hear that right? A homemaker who spends all her time with groceries is actually daring topete with our Rachel and aiming for first ce? How delusional!"

    Abby, who had been ignoring Jasper, turned to him with an incredulous look. "Are you out of your mind? Do you even know who Star used to be?"

 Chapter 165

    "You''re killing me withughter! Are you seriously trying to tell me she''s some undercover queen of disguise?" Jasper was practically in stitches, tears brimming in his eyes. "Hahaha, have you been reading too many thrillers and now you''re just daydreaming?"

    Abby was about to explode with anger, ready to march over, but Ste held her back.

    "Let it go, Abby. The show is about to start. Don''t let someone like that ruin the performance."

    Abby was fuming. "What''s wrong with that guy?"

    Ste shrugged, "Maybe he''s been hanging around someone who''s seriously lost

    it and now he''s caught the fever himself."

    Abby threw up her hands in exaggerated terror. "I''m staying five feet back - wouldn''t want to ''identally'' trip and get med for damaging national treasures." She jerked her chin toward the exit. "Star, Marvin - wheels up before the drama catches fire."

    She knew Ste and Marvin were about to take the stage. Stirring up trouble now could mess with their performance, and that was thest thing Abby wanted.

    Neville grinned slightly, "Alright folks, I''m out too. Don''t forget to get yourself a new pair of sses on the way."

    After they left, Jasper couldn''t help but curse under his breath. "Ugh, what a piece of work!"

    Rachel watched Ste''s retreating figure, her brow furrowed with curiosity.

    "Haynie, are you really sure Ste can''t y the violin?"

    Haynes shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her y."

    Then Keen piped up, "I once saw Mom looking at sheet music at home."

    Rachel turned to Keen, "Sheet music? Did she ever mention anything about the violin to you?"

    Keen thought for a moment, "Mom did mention Grandma once, said she was a pretty amazing violinist."

    Rachel recalled seeing a violin named "Nocturne Ste" at a music shop not too long ago. It had belonged to the renowned violinist Nora.

    Nora was a prodigy in the music world, sweeping countless violinpetitions and reigning supreme during her peak. Tragically, she passed away at a young age, leaving a void that many mourned. Herpositions became timeless ssics, some even making it into the standard exam repertoire.

    When Rachel first saw Nocturne Ste, she didn''t connect it to Ste or Nora. It wasn''t until Ste mentioned that it was her mother''s violin that Rachel was truly taken aback.

    Jasper, hearing all this, shrugged it off. "Just because her mom was great doesn''t mean she is. Haynie and Keen both said they''ve never seen Ste practice. How good could she be?"

    Seeing Rachel still deep in thought, Jasper reassured her, "Rachel, remember, it takes years of practice to shine on stage. Even if you''re sick, as long as you''re able, you''d keep practicing. Ste hasn''t yed in years. How could she possiblypete with you? You''re worrying over nothing."

    Rachel considered this and realized he was right. She turned to Haynes and asked, "Haynie, did Ms. Cameron agree to lend me that violin?"

    "A violin?" Jasper asked, intrigued. "What''s going on?"

    Rachel quickly filled him in on the situation.

    The violin hadpletely slipped Haynes'' mind, buried under the dumpster fire Ste kept lighting in his life. Now, with her looking at him like he was something scraped off her shoe, convincing her to surrender it seemed about as likely as putting out those mes with gasoline.

    After a short silence, Haynes sighed, "Rachel, maybe you should consider using a different violin."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. Since she''d returned, Haynes had never denied any of her requests. He even gave her the wedding with Ste he''d nned.

    Asking for a violin seemed like a piece of cake. It must be the recent events that had shaken Haynes'' trust in her.

    She''d managed to brush off thest incident with Haynes by exining that Marvin had interrupted before she could finish talking to Keen, but she knew this was far from over.

 Chapter 166

    But she could clearly sense Haynes pulling away from her.

    Upon hearing this, Jasper was the first to protest.

    "That violin, Nocturne Ste, ispletely wasted in Ste''s hands. Haynie, you should just give it to Rachel. Why overthink it? You and Ste are married; what''s hers is yours. Besides, Rachel doesn''t have much time left. You know how she worships Nora. ying one concert with that violin is her literal dream-we''re just borrowing it. It''s not like we''re stealing the damn thing." A scoff. "Hell, if it''s about cash, we''ll pay. A million upfront and she''d probably throw the violin at us. That''s all she really cares about anyway."

    Haynes''s eyes flickered, remembering how often Ste had brought up money.

    Maybe Jasper was right; she hadn''t agreed because the price wasn''t high enough.

    ...

    In the backstage lounge, Abby looked around, unable to hide her awe.

    "No wonder they call it a private school for the elite. This ce is as big as a college campus. The surroundings are better than our neighborhood, and even the auditorium looks like it''s ready for a professional show."

    "The backstage lounges are private rooms... even better than what celebrities get."

    Abby nced at Marvin, saying, "Don''tugh at me for being impressed."

    Marvin chuckled, "Aunt Abby, when I grow up, I''ll show you even more amazing ces."

    Abby couldn''t help but hug Marvin, excitedly. "Oh my, you''re such a sweet talker. I adore you!"

    Then she turned to Neville.

    "Mr. Connolly, how did you raise your child to be so well-mannered? I need to learn from you so I can raise mine the same way."

    Ste listened and also looked at Neville. She wanted to know how Neville had managed to raise Marvin so well.

    She had poured so much effort into Keen, and yet Keen was distant from her, with his values getting more skewed by the day.

    Ste sometimesy awake at night, questioning every decision she''d made as a mother. Had she been too strict? Too distant?

    Neville gave a mischievous smile and replied, "Maybe it''s just in his genes. I''m usually too busy with work to pay much attention to him."

    Their eyes met in silent understanding. Biology was a bitch. Keen might have Ste''s eyes, but he''d inherited Haynes'' spectacr talent for picking the wrong

    women.

    Before long, there was a knock on the door.

    A teacher walked in and said, "The performance is about to start. Could Marvin''s guardians pleasee with me to draw for the order of appearance?"

    Ste nodded, telling Marvin and the others, "I''ll go draw, you wait here."

    Shortly after leaving the room, Ste ran into Rachel, who was also there to draw lots.

    Ste gave her a nk look before averting her gaze.

    Inside the drawing room, many parents were already there, chatting with one another.

    With no familiar faces around, Ste found a random seat.

    "Ms. Cameron," Rachel said, sitting beside her with a cup of coffee and lowering her voice. "No matter how much you try to imitate me, Haynie won''t give you a second nce. I suggest you stop embarrassing yourself."

    Ste feigned surprise, "Ms. Pearce, maybe you should look in the mirror? What do you have that''s worth imitating? Your ugly face?"

    A flicker of malice crossed Rachel''s eyes, though her face remained innocently smiling.

    She casually extended the coffee toward Ste, "Ms. Cameron, have some coffee... Whoops!"

    Rachel''s hand suddenly trembled, and the entire cup of coffee spilled onto Ste''s white dress.

 Chapter 167

    Rachel''s eyes widened in panic as she hurriedly pulled a tissue from her purse.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''m so sorry... let me clean that up for you."

    But the more Rachel dabbed at the coffee stain, therger and more noticeable it became.

    Ste grasped Rachel''s hand firmly, stopping her frantic attempts, and pushed her away.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Rachel stumbled backward,nding on the plush carpet with a startled yelp. "Ouch!"

    Themotion drew everyone''s attention, all eyes turning toward the unfolding

    scene.

    Rachel sat curled on the plush carpet, her tear-filled gaze lifting to Ste''s. "I��I never meant for this to happen," she whispered, fingers clutching the ruined fabric. "Please believe me, Ms. Cameron."

    Ste nced at the stain on her dress, a smirk ying on her lips. "Sure, you didn''t mean it. You did it on purpose!"

    "Ms. Cameron, you''ve got it all wrong. I was just trying to hand you your coffee..." Rachel sniffled, her head bowed. "I know, Ms. Cameron, you''ve never liked me. You don''t want me around Keen for thepetition. But..."

    She looked up at Ste, pleading earnestly. "Thispetition matters for Keen''s final grade. Ms. Cameron, please, think of Keen, won''t you?"

    This again. Ste was beyond tired of these antics.

    Ste''s voice was icy. "What does you spilling coffee on my dress have to do with Keen? Rachel, your attempts to change the subject and justify your actions are pathetic."

    Just then, the teacher in charge of the draw approached them.

    "Is everything alright? What happened here?"

    Ste replied curtly, "Thisdy spilled coffee on my dress, and now I can''t perform."

    The teacher nced at Ste''s dress, noting therge coffee stain, and sighed, seeing no easy fix.

    "Do you have a spare dress with you?" the teacher asked.

    Ste shook her head.

    The teacher sighed again, "That''s going to be a problem."

    Every ensemble was a custom masterpiece-irreceable on short notice without jeopardizing thepetition. One missing piece could unravel months of preparation.

    Rachel''s lips curled into a small, satisfied smile.

    Ste suddenly turned to Rachel. "Since Ms. Pearce has made a mess of my dress, I think it''s only fair she takes responsibility."

    Rachel quickly offered, "How much for the dress, Ms. Cameron? I''ll pay for it."

    After all, she thought, Haynie would cover it anyway. Whatever the cost, it''d be paid.

    Ste smiled faintly, her gaze drifting to Rachel''s dress.

    "No need for money, Ms. Pearce. How about you lend me your white dress instead? That way, we''re both happy."

    Rachel stiffened, instinctively protesting, "If I give you my dress, what will I wear for the performance?"

    Ste responded, "And what am I supposed to do about my performance, now that you''ve ruined my dress?"

    Rachel was at a loss for words, finally finding her voice after a pause.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''ve exined, it wasn''t intentional..."

    Ste interrupted, "Plenty of people don''t intend to cause idents, yet they still have to face the consequences. Ms. Pearce, you''re an adult. Whether it was intentional or not, you need to take responsibility for your actions."

    Rachel''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, continuing her plea.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to hand over my dress, it''s just that thispetition means so much for Keen. He is your son, after all. Would you want to see him disappointed if he doesn''t ce well?"

    Ste''s gaze remained icy. "Thispetition is important for Keen, but it''s just as important for the other kids, too."

 Chapter 168

    "Rachel, enough. Keen isn''t your free pass." Ste''s voice turned razor-edged. "If you actually cared, you''d show him how to own his mistakes-not teach him to

    hide behind yours."

    Everyone watched the scene unfold with no sympathy for Rachel''s pitiful act. Instead, they whispered among themselves, their eyes filled with disdain.

    If they put themselves in the shoes of those whose costumes were ruined, affecting their performance, they wouldn''t be happy either. So her kid''s performance matters, but the ones whose costumes she destroyed don''t? Since when do other children count less?

    That half-assed ''I didn''t mean to'' doesn''t magically fix anything. Does she really believe everyone is a saint?

    Rachel, realizing that no one was jumping to her defense or condemning Ste from a moral high ground, grew flustered. What was going on? Why wasn''t anyone taking her side?

    ...

    Meanwhile, Deanna and Callie found their way to Keen''s dressing room. Keen''s eyes lit up when he saw them enter.

    "Grandma, Aunt Callie, what are you doing here?"

    Callie grinned, "Isn''t today''spetition a big deal? We came to cheer you on. Make sure to snag a top spot!"

    Keen proudly lifted his chin. "Rachel ys the violin really well. We''re definitely going to take first ce."

    Deanna''s expression turned chilly. "Rachel again?"

    Jasper, noticing the tension, greeted Deanna with a smile and offered an exnation for Rachel.

    "Mrs. O''Brien, though Rachel doesn''te from a notable background, she did graduate from Neo-Vespera University. She''s made quite a name for herself in the circle. Given time and opportunity, with her talent, she might be the next Nora."

    Back in the day, Nora was a sensation. Even though the inte wasn''t as prevalent, her name was well-known among the older generation, Deanna included. The elite loved to unt their refined tastes; music was a favorite among the wealthy to show off their sophistication.

    Deanna, though not particrly interested, had learned some music herself to secure investments and reinforce The O''Brien Group''s status. Coincidentally, she had chosen to learn the violin.

    Jasper continued, "Mrs. O''Brien, you''re aware of how many distinguished families have been invited to watch thispetition. Haynie is usually tied up with work, and he''s not skilled in the arts. As for Ste..."

    Jasper couldn''t hide his disdain mentioning Ste. "A talentless housewife clinging to Keen''s arm would be a humiliation the O''Briens can''t afford. I understand your concerns about Rachel, but thispetition changes everything. With her pedigree beside him? Keen won''t just seed��he''ll make every lesser family in that audience bleed envy. They''ll never catch up to us."

    Convinced, Deanna softened. "Alright, let Rachel perform well. She must not shame the O''Brien family."

    Jasper rxed visibly, signaling an "OK" to Haynes.

    Just then, a knock sounded at the door. A teacher hurried in, breathless. "There''s been an incident with Ms. Pearce!"

 Chapter 169

    In the cozy living room, Neville and his son were huddled around Ste, with Abby passionately voicing her indignation.

    Abby frowned at the coffee stain marring Ste''s dress and huffed, "Bitch! She''s so petty, just because Ste looks better, she had to throw coffee on her. Can''tpete on talent, so she resorts to dirty tricks. She''s so afraid of being outshone by Ste-"

    Before Abby could finish, Jasper''s sarcastic tone sliced through the air from behind them.

    "Oh please, outshone by a stay-at-home mom? That''s hrious! Rachel graduated from Neo-Vespera University, you know, the top music and arts school. How can you say shecks talent?"

    Abby had heard Jasper brag about this more times than she''d care to count.

    With a dismissive snort, she said, "And so what if she graduated from Neo- Vespera University? I did too!"

    Neo-Vespera University was the crown jewel of Solmaris, renowned for its Royal Academy of Music. It was consistently ranked among the top five arts institutions worldwide. Despite being a music school, it didn''t offer performance courses, as it wasn''t in the business of creating pop stars but nurturing bona fide artists and musicians.

    Abby had always had a passion for music, with a decent ear for it. But whenpared to the prodigious talents of Ste and Antoney, she was merely an also- ran. Yet, she was a whiz at academics and had wed her way into Neo-Vespera University through sheer hard work, though she majored in the rather niche field of management rather than music.

    Neo-Vespera University was a paradise for aspiring music and arts students. Many who got epted realized that their once-prized talents were but average in a ce teeming with global prodigies.

    When Abby first set foot in Neo-Vespera, she couldn''t help but marvel at the realization that there were always bigger fish in the sea.

    If the students of Neo-Vespera were geniuses, then Ste was in a league of her own. While others saw only her quiet brilliance, Abby-who had known her since their academy days-understood the fire that forged it.

    Had Ste stayed in Solmaris, she would have achieved the same greatness as her mother by now. Even the now-famous Antoney couldn''t hold a candle to Ste''s innate gift.

    They say sess requires ny-nine percent perspiration and one percent inspiration. For Ste, it was the other way around. Her talent was almost maxed out; a mere one percent effort from her was enough to reach heights others could only dream of.

    The world wasn''t fair, and talent didn''t always corrte with effort. The most formidable individuals were those who were both gifted and diligent. Ste was precisely that kind of person. By her first semester, she''d already made it into Neo-Vespera''s Hall of Fame.

    Jasper''s mockingughter broke Abby''s train of thought.

    "Oh, you''re a Neo-Vespera alum too? Next, you''ll be telling me you''re a genius from their Hall of Fame. Hahaha, anyone can talk big."

    Abby''s face hardened. "What''s wrong with you? Who''s talking big here?"

    Jasper turned to Rachel. "Rachel, have you ever seen this Abby at Neo- Vespera?"

    Rachel shook her head, replying, "Nope."

    Jasper smirked, as if he''d just confirmed his suspicions. "Well, Ms. Smarty Pants, stop pretending. Rachel says she''s never seen you at Neo-Vespera."

    Abby rolled her eyes. "Oh,e on, Professor Kiss-Ass, your brain''s really something else. So what if Rachel hasn''t seen me? Does that make me less of a Neo-Vespera alum?"

    "Besides, you don''t even know if we were in the same year. Quit making a fool of yourself and just leave!"

    Rachel timidly added, "Ms. Murphy, I''m only a year younger than Ms. Cameron... and I''ve never heard of either of you at school."

    The implication was clear; even if they weren''t in the same year, they were still her seniors, and being from the same city, it was possible they might have crossed paths.

 Chapter 170

    "You haven''t heard of me? Well, I haven''t heard of you either," Abby shot a nce at her. "Do you think Star is just ordinary like you? She''s skipped grades! By the time you were in school, Star might have already graduated."

    Jasper burst intoughter, clutching his stomach, "Oh, keep blowing that horn! I mean, exaggerating isn''t a crime, right? I could say I was the President in a past life, and would you believe me?"

    Abby was about to argue back, but Ste gently grabbed her arm. "Marvin''s performance is what matters right now," Ste whispered soothingly.

    Abby took a deep breath, calming herself. "Alright, I don''t have time to argue with you. Whether she graduated from Neo-Vespera University has nothing to do with her messing up Star''s dress. We''ve alreadye up with a solution. Rachel is about Star''s size, so she''ll swap dresses with her..."

    Jasper cut Abby off mid-sentence, eyes widening with sudden realization. "Oh my god - this is your scheme, isn''t it? You''re setting Rachel up to disqualify her!"

    He turned on Ste with using fury. "That''s pathetic! Just because you''re jealous Rachel''s more talented than your kid, you''d stoop this low? You actually think you can force Rachel out of thepetition?" Jasper let out a disbelievingugh. "Not happening."

    Just then, Deanna, who had entered with Keen, overheard Jasper''s words and was furious.

    "Ste, you bitch! Helping outsiders against your own son! If you dare ruin Keen''spetition, you''ll have me to deal with!"

    Keen looked heartbroken as he asked, "Mom, why would you do this?"

    Jasper scoffed, "Why else? Afraid of losing, so she resorts to dirty tricks!"

    Ste was taken aback by their usations, rubbing her ears.

    "Who let the mad dogs out of their cage to bark here?"

    Before Jasper could reply, Deanna''s face twisted with rage.

    "How dare you! You disrespectful brat! Did you just call me a dog? Haynie, if you don''t put her in her ce, you''re no son of mine!"

    Ste looked genuinely surprised. "Deanna, did someone call you a dog? Why do you jump at insults like that? Oh, and didn''t you just say Haynes should teach me a lesson..."

    She turned to Abby and said calmly, "Abby, get your phone out and start recording Haynes''s domestic abuse evidence, will you?"

    Abby snapped back into focus, whipped out her phone, and started recording, making sure everyone was in the frame.

    She called out, "Gather ''round, folks! Don''t miss the year''s most dramatic, soap- opera-worthy showdown! Featuring infidelity, mistresses, and mother-inw drama! It''s all real, no scripts here!"

    Abby''s announcement drew other parents into the room, all familiar with the scene and personalities involved.

    "Isn''t that Haynes over there?"

    "Oh, and isn''t that Deanna? She''s here too?"

    "Deanna? Are you sure? I thought she was the epitome of elegance and grace. She looked more like a fishwife just now."

    "What do you expect? It''s all a facade! She may look all polished on the outside, but who knows how messy it is underneath."

    The murmuring crowd pointed and whispered, casting judgmental nces at Deanna.

    Deanna was shaking with rage, her face shifting from red to white and back again.

 Chapter 171

    Deanna''s nails dug into her palms, her entire body trembling with the effort to stay still. Every fiber of her wanted to lunge at Ste-to wipe that infuriating calm off her face with one sharp p. But the crowd''s eyes were on them, and dignity was the only weapon she had left.

    Having weathered many storms in life, Deanna took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. She knew that if today''s events got out, her reputation would be in tatters. All thanks to Ste, the troublemaker!

    "Ste," Deanna began, her voice sharp and cutting, "Keen has worked so hard for thispetition. Even if you weren''t invited to apany him, did you really have to go and ruin it for him? Besides, you don''t have a rich family background, nor do you have a fancy degree. We can''t just stand there on stage with Keen, can we?"

    Her words were like daggers,ying bare Ste''sck of pedigree and education, with zero concern for tact.

    In high society, pedigree and prestige were everything. Even outsiders could earn their ce-provided they brought undeniable brilliance to the table. Without it? Well, the whispers followed. In their world, you were either exceptional or invisible. Mediocrity wasn''t just frowned upon-it was erased.

    In their world, everyone was constantlyparing themselves to others, with intricate hierarchies of disdain. The elite looked down on those from different social standings. Those with prestigious backgrounds sneered at mere intellectuals. Intellectuals often mocked celebrities and models. And people like Ste, with seemingly nothing to their name, were at the very bottom, easy targets for everyone''s scorn.

    The crowd''s gaze turned disdainful as Deanna spoke, their eyes assessing Ste with newfound contempt. Was she really just a pretty face with no substance? How did she even be a part of the O''Brien family? Rumor had it she married Haynes because she was pregnant. Could it be she manipted her way in?

    Even if she had, surely she should have at least one redeeming feature. Yet, the picture painted was that of a dramatic soap opera scene.

    Ste, maintaining herposure, replied calmly, "Deanna, you must be joking. It wasn''t me trying to sabotage Keen''spetition; it was Ms. Pearce. She spilled coffee on my dress, making it impossible for me to continue in thepetition. She ruined my dress, so it''s only fair shepensates me with a new one," Ste continued. "And who told you I have no education or talent?"

    Deanna was furious at Ste''s audacity to speak to her like that but had to

    restrain her anger with so many eyes on them. "If you''re asking her to

    Once, Deanna''s barbs would''ve stung. Now, they barely registered-just noise against armor forged through years of her bullshit. "Deanna, let''s get one thing straight. It was Rachel who spilled coffee on me, not the other way around. And as forpetitions, why is Keen''s more important than anyone else''s? If Rachel can''tpete in a stained dress, why should I have topete in one she ruined?"

    Deanna was at a loss for words, pointing at Ste but unable to articte a response. Jasper chimed in, "You wouldn''t score well anyway, so going on stage would just be a waste of time. You might even embarrass yourself, and then Haynie would have to clean up your mess."

 Chapter 172

    "Hey, here''s a perfect way out for you. Take it and just let it go," Jasper smirked, his voice dripping with insincerity.

    "Thispetition is being streamed online, you know. You wouldn''t want your embarrassing side to be a viral sensation, right? If you think about it, you should actually be thanking Rachel. Without her, you''d be theughingstock of everyone!"

    Abby was stunned by Jasper''s shamelessness.

    "Wait, let me get this straight-you''re actually defending Rachel for dumping coffee on Star? Should we send her a thank-you note too?" Abby fired back, her voice dripping with disbelief.

    Jasper shrugged. "If you feel like thanking her, we won''t mind. Just don''t me Rachel if you mess up your performance. We''re not taking the fall for that!"

    Rachel tugged gently at Jasper''s sleeve, her voice barely a whisper. "Jasper, let''s just drop it. I didn''t mean to, but it really was my fault..."

    "Rachel, you''re too kind, and that''s why people take advantage of you," Jasper said coldly, shooting a re at Ste. "Ste, enough is enough. Rachel has already apologized. Stop dragging this out."

    "If your drama affects Rachel and Keen''s performance, I won''t let it slide!"

    Abby''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Star, do they always twist the truth like this?"

    Ste nodded, unfazed. Clearly, she''d seen this show before.

    Abby sighed. "If I hadn''t witnessed it myself, I''d never believe there are people whose morals are more crooked than their looks."

    Jasper, unfazed, doubled down. "Everything I''ve said is true!"

    Ste chimed in, "We''ve recorded everything you said. Should we upload it online and let people decide?"

    Jasper''s expression changed immediately. "You can''t post that online!"

    "Are you afraid of getting called out for your nonsense?" Ste asked, feigning confusion.

    Jasper quickly retorted, "Of course not!"

    "Then why not let me post it?" Ste challenged, raising an eyebrow. "Are you scared?"

    Jasper''s face flushed beet-red as he shouted, "I-It''s about protecting the children! They shouldn''t be exposed to our petty squabbles or be tabloid fodder!"

    A dryugh escaped Abby. "Rx. We only filmed the grown-ups acting like toddlers. And yes," she added, rolling her eyes, "we''ll pixte the innocent bystanders you''re so suddenly concerned about."

    Jasper was left speechless, grasping for words.

    "Alright," Haynes, who had been silent, finally spoke up. "Thepetition is about to start, so let''s not argue anymore."

    Abby snorted, "Save the hero act. Funny how you stayed quiet while Star was being attacked. Now that you can''t gain anything, you decide to speak up. What a tight-knit family you all are."

    Ignoring Abby''s sarcasm, Haynes turned to Ste. "How do you want to handle this?"

    With thepetition starting soon, Ste decided not to drag it out any longer. "Simple. Give me the dress back. What you do with her outfit afterward is your business, not mine."

    Haynes didn''t hesitate. "That dress is custom-made for this performance to match Keen''s outfit. We can''t just give it to you."

    He paused, looking at Ste. "But you can ask for something else."

 Chapter 173

    "Or maybe I can postpone the show for a bit and have someone bring you a new dress," Haynes suggested, trying to keep the peace.

    Ste''s expression was icy and sarcastic. "The dress I''m wearing matches Marvin''s show outfit. Haynes, thepetition takes priority. Rachel''s little... ident?" A deliberate pause. "That reckoning wille."

    Haynes looked like he wanted to say something but held back, his face hardening. "I''ll pay you ten times the dress''s cost," he finally said quietly.

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "Do you think I''m so broke I can''t afford a dress?" Haynes''s gaze was intense. "Or you can name your price."

    Ste nced around at the onlookers. There were so many people here, and if she really named a price, she couldn''t imagine how Jasper and the O''Brien family would spin it.

    Even now, she felt the weight of their stares-their expressions shifting from curiosity to quiet judgment. The whispers? Those she could endure. But she didn''t want Marvin to be affected by her reputation. If word got out that she was money- hungry, it might affect Marvin''s friendships at preschool.

    With a wry smile, Ste said, "Haynes, as my husband, it''s one thing not to back me up, but to publicly ask for a price? What are you trying to say, that I''m a gold- digger?"

    Haynes''s eyes flickered. "That''s not what I meant. I just want to solve the problem."

    Although it''s often said not to air dirtyundry in public, Ste had already fallen out with Haynes and the O''Brien family, so she didn''t hold back.

    "If you really want to solve the problem, why not have someone bring Rachel a new dress instead of me?"

    Haynes met her gaze. "Ste, your performance outfit is ruined. Even if you wear Rachel''s, it might not fit. Then why should we both suffer and affect Keen''spetition?"

    Ste''s voice was cold. "Haynes, I''ll say it onest time. The one affecting Keen''spetition is Rachel, not me."

    "I know," Haynes replied, his voice cool. "But thispetition is really important to Keen. He''s your son, after all. Are you really not willing topromise at all for a moment''s anger? After thepetition, you can ask for whateverpensation you want."

    Keen''s little face was taut, his small fists clenched.

    Just then, a low chuckle came from the crowd.

    "Mr. O''Brien, stop trying to guilt-trip Star by using her role as a mom. Or are you implying Keen''s dreams matter more than Marvin''s?"

    "As for your money andpensation," Neville smiled arrogantly, "Do you really think I, Neville, need your tenfoldpensation or any of that?"

    Jasper couldn''t help but sneer. "If you cared so much about thepetition, you shouldn''t have involved Ste. I thought you were forfeiting by asking her."

    Marvin stepped forward, saying, "You can''t talk about Ste like that. She''s amazing!"

    Abby scoffed. "A wannabe trying topete with our Star? Really?"

    Jasper lost his cool. "Damn, I''ve seen liars before, but this is shameless. Rachel graduated from Neo-Vespera University, and you think she''s no match for a housewife?!"

 Chapter 174

    "I''mying it all out here today: there''s not a single parent at thispetition who can hold a candle to our Rachel!" Jasper''s voice rang with an audacious certainty that caught everyone''s attention. "If anyone wishes to contest that, I wee the opportunity to... enlighten them."

    The crowd stirred with murmurs, but no one dared to challenge him.

    Neo-Vespera University, part of Solmaris, was well-known in these circles. Many affluent kids, struggling with their grades at home, dreamed of polishing their credentials abroad, yet even they couldn''t get a foot in the door at Neo-Vespera. This wasn''t a ce for the faint-hearted; it was a breeding ground for prodigies.

    Everyone here knew all about Rachel and her so-called "methods", having navigated the upper echelons of society themselves. They could guess what was going on without much difficulty.

    Haynes, the spineless husband, showered his mistress with devotion while letting his family ostracize his wife. A tale so clich��, it barely raised eyebrows anymore.

    Sure, the wife was pitied, but aside from her pretty face, she didn''t have much else going for her. It was undeniable-she was stunning, with a kind of timeless elegance. Even among the elites, her looks were a rare find. If it weren''t for Deanna spilling the beans, everyone would have assumed she was an heiress herself.

    But in the world of wealth and privilege, beauty was never in short supply. A pretty face alone wouldn''t keep a man''s heart forever. Over time, even the most beautiful faces could be tiresome.

    Haynes'' new interest, though not as traditionally beautiful as his wife, was much more talented. In circles where education mattered, who would choose an uninformed trophy spouse with whom there''s no intellectual connection? It was no wonder Haynes was smitten with the new girl. She was, after all, a graduate of Neo-Vespera University.

    Stripped of familial connections and social maneuvering, her academic pedigree alone would have granted her entr��e into elite circles. Among the intelligentsia- those rare families who prized cerebral merit over bloodline-she''d have been embraced without hesitation.

    Competing in her area of expertise would only invite humiliation.

    "She''s a Neo-Vespera University alum? We''ve got a real expert on our hands," someone murmured.

    "Guess the first-ce trophy''s going to the O''Brien family today," another sighed. "I thought my kid had a shot at the top spot... now I''m hoping for a top-three finish!"

    "The judges must be quaking in their boots knowing her credentials. They''ll probably just hand her their seats and ask her to judge instead."

    "Exactly, how could they even score her?"

    A few people sidled up to Deanna, hoping to get an in.

    "Deanna, what instrument does she y? I''d love her to tutor my kid."

    "Deanna, you''re finally valuing talent over pedigree, huh? Given the O''Brien Group''s current trajectory, you don''t really need to chase after family connections."

    "Well, it seems Haynes'' taste is pretty impable."

    Initially on the brink of tears, Rachel couldn''t help but smile as the crowd

    showered her with admiration. People naturally empathize with the underdog, and

    she was ustomed to ying that role to gather sympathy. She never imagined

    a day when her own merits would earn her praise.

    Rachel''s lips curled in triumph as she shot Ste a look dripping with smug superiority-

    Then, augh like shattering ss sliced through the sycophantic chatter.

    "I disagree."

    Ste''s voice cut clean through the room, calm as a winter pond. "Ms. Pearce, care for a littlepetition?"

 Chapter 175

    Everyone turned their gaze toward Ste.

    Jasper''s face twisted in disbelief. "Ste, are you seriously standing up to Rachel? Even the top violinists in the industry wouldn''t dare speak to her like that. You''ve really got some nerve!"

    Ste''s expression remained unshaken, her voice light as a summer breeze. "Funny-I''ve yet to meet a violinist who could outy me."

    Jasper froze mid-breath-then erupted into exaggeratedughter, his arms iling like a windmill in a storm.

    "Never lost to anyone on the violin? Haha! Where do you get the guts to boast like that in front of Rachel? Did you get your courage from a magical genie?"

    The room erupted intoughter at the scene before them. Ste''s words, rather thaning off as arrogant, seemed like the punchline to a good joke.

    The usually stern Deanna even cracked a smile. Haynes and Keen remained silent. Though Keen was still quite young, he could sense the awkwardness in the room, feeling as if he''d been put on the spot.

    Haynes furrowed his brow. "Ste, stop with the banter. Go get ready. I''ll have my assistant bring you some clothes."

    Ste refused coolly, "No need. I''ve already said, I want the dress Rachel''s wearing."

    Jasper scoffed, "Oh,e on. Can''t you see Haynie is trying to help you out here?"

    Rachel chimed in with a chuckle, "Alright, Ms. Cameron, I won''t take your words to heart. Let''s just say you were joking."

    Ste didn''t budge, "Who''s joking with you? We''re not close."

    Jasper snapped, "Ste, don''t be so ungrateful!"

    Ste shot back icily, "If I had more dignity, I''d donate it. I don''t need yours."

    Haynes spoke gravely, "Ste, I know Rachel''s talent better than you. Stop this nonsense."

    The judges, who had been finalizing thepetition draw, now approached with matching frowns.

    "What''s happening here? Why all the noise?" inquired one of the judges.

    Before the person handling the draw could respond, a surprised exmation came from among the judges. A woman in her forties, wearing sses, excitedly approached Rachel.

    "Excuse me, are you Ms. Rachel?"

    Rachel paused momentarily, the replied, "Yes, I am Rachel. And you are?"

    "Ms. Pearce, hello, I''m Peggie Smith from the Neo-Vespera Music Association, invited to be a judge today."

    "I''ve seen your performance videos online before, and when I saw you here, I thought my eyes were deceiving me. But it really is you, Ms. Pearce!"

    Rachel offered a friendly smile, "Nice to meet you, Ms. Smith."

    Peggie quickly waved her hands, "Oh no, no, in front of Ms. Pearce, I wouldn''t dare call myself a judge."

    Remembering something, Peggie added, "By the way, our association sent you an invitation to a music concert recently. Did you receive it?"

    Rachel apologized, "I''m sorry, I''ve been busy preparing for my own concert, so I might not be able to attend..."

    Before Rachel could respond, Peggie cut in with eager enthusiasm, "Oh, absolutely! A virtuoso like Ms. Pearce must be swamped-we''d be honored if you could spare even an hour for our little music society. Whenever suits you, of course!"

    Rachel nodded politely, "Sure, I''ll visit when I have some time."

    Peggie said, "Ms. Pearce, could you wait for just a minute?"

 Chapter 176

    Rachel felt a twinge of curiosity but nodded gently.

    Before long, Peggie approached with a clipboard in hand. "Ms. Pearce, could you please sign this for me?"

    "Of course," Rachel said, taking the pen and scribbling her name.

    Peggie beamed as she took it back, then asked, "Are you here as a judge, Ms. Pearce?"

    "No," Rachel replied with a smile, pulling Keen to her side. "I''m here to support this kid in thepetition."

    Peggie nced at Keen, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

    "Clearly, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. With a mom like Ms. Pearce, you''re bound to take home the trophy."

    It was quite improper for a judge to speak such words openly, especially in the presence of so many people.

    Another judge arched an eyebrow, his voiceced with dry amusement. "Ms. Smith, do introduce us to your... esteemed acquaintance."

    Peggie didn''t miss a beat, unfazed by the implication. "Well, we''re not friends. Ms. Pearce here is a violinist I greatly admire, a graduate of Neo-Vespera University." Hearing this, the man''s dismissive demeanor shifted to one of respect.

    "A Neo-Vespera University alum?" His gaze towards Rachel softened with newfound respect. "We haven''t seen a music graduate from Neo-Vespera in Novaris for the past five years."

    While hard work is essential, the legacy of musicians is often built on talent.

    Unlike them, whose names might fade into obscurity, those from Neo-Vespera leave asting mark.

    The judges, upon learning of Rachel''s prestigious background, regarded her with increased admiration.

    Rachel noticed Peggie''s misunderstanding of her rtionship with Keen and instinctively nced at Haynes.

    Haynes seemed ready to rify, but Deanna stopped him with a whisper, "Haynie, exining now will only embarrass Keen. What good does it do? If the judges find out Keen''s mom is disgraced, how do you expect him to hold his head high? What will people say about the O''Brien family?"

    She shot a cold nce at Ste. "I''m trying to protect Ste''s reputation. These judges are influential. They might not remember just anyone, but they''ll certainly recall someone linked to the O''Brien family and use it against her."

    Meanwhile, the teacher maintaining order led the judges away. Abby, witnessing this, was ready to confront them.

    "This is outrageous! They''re letting the judges believe whatever they want about you and Keen."

    Ste held her back. "Once the divorce is final, I''ll have no ties with the O''Brien family. It''s better this way; it saves me a lot of trouble."

    Abby scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Oh please-Deanna wouldn''t have spat on Rachelst year, and now she''s suddenly her biggest fan? Just wait, they''ll regret it soon enough!"

    Rachel, buoyed by thepliments, turned and caught Ste''s sarcastic gaze.

    With a calm and self-assured smile, Rachel''s eyes shed with a mix of disdain and challenge.

    "Ms. Cameron, if you''re willing to speak up, I might just pretend you were joking."

 Chapter 177

    Rachel''s words were smooth, but the implication was clear to everyone: she wanted Ste to back down.

    Neville quietly observed the scene unfolding before him, then nced down at Marvin.

    "Marvin, how does Star y the violin?" he asked.

    Marvin''s eyes lit up. "It''s so pretty, it made me think of a new word I learned!"

    Neville leaned in, intrigued. "Oh? What word?"

    Marvin sped his hands together, grinning. "Heavenly melody."

    "And how does itpare to Ms. Pearce?" Neville inquired further.

    "Ste''s definitely the best!" Marvin responded without hesitation. "That Ms. Pearce isn''t nearly as good; she''s got a mean streak."

    Marvin hadn''t actually heard Rachel y the violin, but being close with Ste, his loyalty was obvious.

    Neville picked up on Marvin''s bias and decided not to press the matter further.

    Nearby, Ste heard Rachel''sment and chuckled softly. "Sorry, I don''t joke with strangers."

    Rachel''s smile faded slightly.

    Before Rachel could respond, Jasper chimed in loudly.

    "Ste, you''re really pushing it. Rachel and Haynie have given you so many chances to back down gracefully, and you just keep pushing."

    He turned to Rachel, "Rachel, if she insists onpeting, then let her. Some people need to be taught a lesson to realize their limits."

    Rachel, having recently been bested by Ste a few times, was eager to turn the tables. She feigned hesitation. "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"

    Jasper let out a derisive snort. "What''s the issue? If she''s dumb enough to challenge you, she''s begging for humiliation."

    Rachel nced at Haynes, pretending to seek his advice. "Haynie, maybe you should talk some sense into Ms. Cameron?"

    Haynes furrowed his brow. Ste had been pushing her lucktely. He wanted her to learn a lesson, but as she was Keen''s mother, he didn''t want her to lose face in front of their child.

    With that in mind, Haynes said, "Ste, let''s not make this worse."

    Ste didn''t even spare him a nce. She turned to Rachel. "If we''re making this

    apetition, there should be stakes involved."

    Rachel smiled slightly. "Alright, Ms. Cameron, what do you have in mind?"

    Ste pointed to the ne around Rachel''s neck. "If you lose, you give me back my mother''s ne."

    Rachel''s face shifted as she instinctively touched the ne. She''d only recently learned that this ne had belonged to Nora, Ste''s mother. Despite their familial connection, Rachel found it hard to see Ste and Nora as anything but strangers.

    Originally, she had insisted on having the ne just to annoy Ste.

    Jasper smirked. "Wow, you''re trying to take back a gift Haynie gave Rachel? Sounds like a pitiful move to me."

    Abby retorted, "Oh, please, Mr. Sycophant. Didn''t you hear her say it''s her mother''s ne?"

    She shot Haynes a cold look. "Some people are truly disgusting, giving away someone''s mother''s keepsake as a gift. And some people have a twisted obsession with other people''s heirlooms. I used to wonder why, but now I get it�� they want to take it to their grave."

    Jasper, infuriated, was about to rush forward, but Rachel held him back. Though Rachel was being called out, her expression was sour.

    "I can agree to Ms. Cameron''s terms," she said to Ste. "But since you mentioned stakes, I would like to ask for something from you as well."

 Chapter 178

    "You know what, Rachel?"

    Rachel locked eyes with Ste, enunciating each word clearly. "If Ms. Cameron loses, you hand over the Nocturne Ste to me."

    Abby''s expression changed instantly.

    "Rachel, are you addicted to snatching things that aren''t yours?"

    The Nocturne Ste, like the ne Rachel wore, was a treasured keepsake from Ste''ste mother. But the Nocturne Ste was in a league of its own- priceless, both in value and sentiment.

    Rachel was ying her cards well.

    If she lost, the ne would merely return to its rightful owner. But if she won, she''d be getting something for nothing!

    Rachel ignored Abby, keeping her gaze fixed on Ste.

    "Ms. Cameron, do you dare?"

    "Of course," Ste said, subtly restraining a seething Abby. "With this many people watching, I suppose we don''t need anything official to hold us ountable, do we?"

    Jasper smirked. "Just don''t cry foul when you lose."

    Ste nced at the clock-no time for petty squabbles. She met Rachel''s gaze head-on. "Let''s let the scoreboard decide, shall we?"

    Deanna, watching the scene unfold, muttered under her breath, "Digging your own grave."

    Callie looked at Ste with a sympathetic gaze.

    Ste nodded, "It''s settled, then. Oh, and one more thing..."

    Before she could finish, Rachel interjected, "Ms. Cameron, you wouldn''t be thinking of backing out, would you?"

    The thought ofpeting had already sent Rachel into a silent celebration. She could humiliate Ste and im the Nocturne Ste all in one fell swoop. The prospect was exhrating!

    But Ste''s voice interrupted her mental victoryp.

    "Of course not," Ste replied, her eyes drifting to Rachel''s dress. "And Ms. Pearce, aren''t you going to change out of that dress you stained andpensate me?"

    Rachel hesitated, surprised by the return to the original issue. Was Ste trying to buy time?

    "Ms. Cameron," Rachel started, "we''re not the same size. This dress is custom- made for me. Even if I gave it to you, it wouldn''t fit, and besides, I''ve already worn it-"

    "Haynie mentioned that an assistant would bring you a new dress, likely even better and more beautiful than the one you''re wearing."

    "Why don''t you pick a new one from those options, Ms. Cameron?"

    Ste looked at Rachel. "So after all that, you still won''t change, huh?"

    Rachel frowned. "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just "

    "Alright, no need to continue," Ste cut her off. "It''s gettingte. Let''s not waste any more time on this."

    Turning to Abby, Marvin and Neville, Ste said, "Let''s head back."

    Abby, still simmering, understood the importance of wrapping things up.

    With a huff, she headed for the door.

    Rachel was feeling quite smug about having stained Ste''s dress without facing any consequences.

    But then, Ste suddenly grabbed a ss of juice from the table and flung it at Rachel''s face!

    "Ah!"

    Rachel gasped as the sticky juice sshed across her face, dripping down onto her pristine white dress, turning it a deep, vivid yellow. Bits of orange pulp and fibers clung to the fabric.

 Chapter 179

    It all happened so suddenly that it caught everyone off guard.

    Not just Rachel and her friends, but even Abby and her son Neville were taken by

    surprise.

    Everyone assumed Ste would just bite her tongue and move on. No one

    anticipated she''d strike back like this.

    Putting down her coffee cup, Ste shed a small smile.

    "You spilled coffee on my dress, so I spilled juice on yours. Seems fair to me. Ms. Pearce, if you can''t bear to change, then you should wear it as it is."

    With that, Ste turned to leave.

    But suddenly, she felt a grip on her wrist, and Haynes'' cold, steely voice came from behind her.

    "Ste." His voice was like shards of ice, "Rachel has already apologized and exined it wasn''t intentional. Why take it so far?"

    Ste shook off Haynes'' hand with a chill in her eyes. "I don''t care if it was intentional or not. She ruined my dress for thepetition, so she won''t be wearing hers either."

    "Adults need to face the consequences of their mistakes. Not every ''sorry'' warrants a ''no problem''."

    Ste''s eyes were like dark, glistening gemstones.

    "I''m not her mother. I don''t have to forgive her. If you don''t want her to suffer, keep

    her out of my way."

    "Otherwise, I can''t promise what I might do next."

    And with that, Ste walked away.

    Jasper was fuming, ready to confront Ste, but Haynes stopped him.

    Jasper''s eyes were red with anger. "This is too much! Rachel just identally spilled a little coffee on her, and she drenched Rachel with juice!"

    "Now Rachel''s dress is ruined, and her whole look has to be redone!"

    Rachel was covered in sticky juice from head to toe. It wasn''t something you

    could just wipe off; she''d need a shower and a hair wash.

    It had taken over three hours to perfect Rachel''s makeup and hairstyle.

    And now it was all ruined.

    Thepetition was about to start, and even if the stylist could be called back, there was no time to create anything decent.

    Haynes might be able to dy thepetition a bit, but asking for more than a half-hour extension would be pushing it��no one else would agree to wait that long.

    Jasper''s fury twisted into wild spection. "This is deliberate-Ste''s trying to sabotage Rachel''s performance! She wants her to miss her slot so she can cry foul and get her disqualified! Yes! That''s exactly what she''s up to!"

    Rachel was shaking with rage, on the verge of losing her mind. Her dress cost way more than Ste''s! And her makeup and hair were the result of hours of meticulous work.

    Rachel clenched her teeth in frustration. She vowed to get back at Ste somehow!

    ...

    In another dressing room, Abby wasughing heartily, "Well done! If she''d just changed her dress, she wouldn''t have to deal with this mess. Now she''s got nothing!"

    Neville looked at Ste with concern, "Aren''t you worried about going head-to- head with them? Aren''t you afraid of Haynesing after you?"

    Ste''s eyes were cold and calcting. "I''m still Haynes'' wife and Keen''s mother. He''s got too much to consider to go all out against me."

    Abby frowned, "Star, Haynes is being so unfair. After all these years of marriage and giving him a son, he expects you to walk away with nothing!"

    Neville lounged back casually, "Do you really think that even if Star walks away with nothing, Haynes will agree to a divorce?"

    Abby turned to him, "You mean..."

 Chapter 180

    "This is just Haynes'' excuse for not wanting a divorce. Even if Star agrees to leave with nothing, he still wouldn''t go through with it," Abby fumed.

    "Did you see how the O''Brien family acted just now? They didn''t even pretend to hold back in front of Star. Behind closed doors, I bet they''ve already weed Rachel as their future daughter-inw."

    "If he''s so hung up on Rachel, he should just divorce Star and marry her. Keeping one eye on the te and the other on the buffet is downright shameless!"

    Neville chimed in, "Haynes is pretty straightforward. Star''s a good wife and mother, and Rachel doesn''t have much time left. Do you really think Haynes would give up Star for someone who''s only got a few months?"

    "Does he think Star is some kind of charity for cast-offs?" Abby snapped. "If he tries to y dirty, does that mean we have no way to fight back?"

    Ste''s voice was icy, "As long as he doesn''t divorce, I''ll make life hell for him and the O''Brien family."

    Neville''s deep-set eyes were as shadowy as a stormy sky. "Aren''t you worried he''ll go after your family?"

    "I don''t have any family," Ste said, her voice cool and detached. "If he tries anything, I''d almost be... grateful."

    No family. And yet grateful for it.

    A spark of intrigue lit Neville''s eyes.

    Not long after, there was a knock on the lounge door.

    Neville''s assistant entered. "Mr. Connolly, Ms. Cameron''s new dress has arrived." Knowing Ste''s dress had gotten dirty, Neville had immediately arranged for a recement to be delivered. They were all white dresses, simr to Ste''s performance outfit.

    As Ste went to change, Neville asked Abby, "About the bet she just made with Rachel do you want me to lean on the judges a bit, help swing things your way?"

    Abby was taken aback, "Swing things?"

    "Rachel may not be the nicest person, but she''s undeniably talented. I''ve had her checked out. She did graduate from Neo-Vespera University, and her grades were above average."

    "Star beating Rachel will be tough."

    Abby gave Neville a puzzled look, "You checked out Rachel, but did you even look into Star?"

    "Hmm?"

    Seeing Neville''s confusion, Abby rolled her eyes.

    "The fact that you''d say something like that means you haven''t done your homework. Rachel might''ve graduated from Neo-Vespera University, but Star did too, and she''s leagues ahead!"

    Neville raised an eyebrow, "So, she didn''t drop out of high school?"

    Abby was exasperated, "Who spread that nonsense? Star was a top student. She got a special invitation from Neo-Vespera University when she was just a freshman in high school!"

    Understanding dawned on Abby''s face.

    "I get it now. No wonder Deanna always brings up Star''s education. She, like Mr. Connolly, didn''t get the facts straight!"

    Thepetition was dyed for nearly forty minutes.

    Not because of Ste, of course-but because Rachel took forever redoing her hair and makeup.

    Even now, with the first group already performing on stage, Rachel still hadn''t emerged.

    However, a forty-minute dy was the absolute limit.

    Any longer would upset the other performers and make the contest seem unfair.

    After some discussion, it was decided Rachel and Ste would performst.

    Ste only needed to change her dress, no makeup redo, and soon she was at the front, watching the performances unfold.

    The first act was a piano performance.

    As the lights dimmed and then brightened, thepetition officially began.

 Chapter 181

    Music was anguage that transcended barriers, and though Ste''s piano skills didn''t quite match her mastery of the violin, she could effortlessly pass a Grade 8 exam with ease.

    On stage, a mother and daughter were performing a duet.

    The girl''s mother yed the piano with remarkable skill. Even when the girl stumbled over a few notes due to nerves, her mother remained calm and swiftly covered for her.

    Marvin, sitting beside Ste, leaned in to whisper some intel.

    "That little girl''s name is Marilyn. Her mom is the heiress of Royal Crest

    Diamantine. I heard Marilyn say that her mom is a top-tier pianist and even works as one professionally on the side."

    "She started learning the piano with her mom when she was just three."

    Ste nodded softly.

    Marilyn''s mother was impressive, and Marilyn herself was holding her own. Despite a few slips, she quickly regained herposure without letting it affect their overall performance.

    For an adult, such mistakes might cost points, but for a five or six-year-old to recover so swiftly, it was actually a bonus.

    The mother and daughter made a striking pair-the mother, graceful and refined, and the girl, radiant with youthful exuberance. When their performance ended, the crowd broke into roaring apuse.

    Abby, watching from the side, joined in the pping.

    "What a beautiful opening act! Oh, by the way, Star, while you were changing, the kindergarten teacher came by to let us know that we''re the finale."

    "The finale?" Ste''s interest was piqued. "So Rachel''s performing before me?"

    Abby nodded with a slight huff. "She decided to redo her look and get her makeup done, which is hardly enough time, but she insisted on going before you."

    "Ha, talk about shameless."

    Marvin, looking puzzled, asked, "Aunt Abby, isn''t the finale a good thing?"

    Abby exined, "Well, everyone knows that the opening and the finale are two very important spots in a performance. The opening captures attention, and the finale is supposed to be the grand finish."

    "But in today''s fast-paced world, the finale isn''t as coveted as it used to be, especially inpetitions."

    "People''s attention spans are limited. After a long series of performances, the judges'' focus and energy aren''t what they were at the start, and they often overlook many details and highlights. Instead, the ws tend to stand out more."

    "Especially after seeing impressive acts earlier, following performers can seem dull and uninteresting byparison."

    Marvin mused, "Really? I always thought the finale was the best."

    Abby replied, "If the finale were really the best, why would those parents atpetitions be so willing to give up such a prime spot to us? Think about it. In some performance settings, the audience is tired after watching for so long. By the end, they can barely sit still. At that point, if the final act isn''t outstanding, audience members might start leaving early. They figure they''ve seen most of it already, and if thest act doesn''t seem exciting, they can''t be bothered to stick around for it. If you want to close the show strong, you''d better be famous and crazy talented. Otherwise, good luck finding an audience still around."

    As Abby nced at the judges'' scores, she noted, "Look, for apetition, the opening act is really where you want to shine." The average score for Marilyn and her mom was an impressive ny-six, already setting a high bar.

 Chapter 182

    "The opening act is crucial," Abby had said, leaning back in her chair with a knowing smile. "Everyone''s still fresh, so as long as you don''t mess up and have a few highlights, you''re bound to score high. Even if someone performs equally wellter, it''s tough to top the opener''s score."

    And Abby was right. One after another, the next five or six acts took the stage, and none managed to surpass that initial score.

    Abby watched the performances with a puzzled look. "Hey, isn''t this supposed to be a talent show? Why is everyone just ying instruments? Where''s the singing and dancing?"

    Singing and dancing were talents too, after all.

    Neville, who had been lounging and watching the acts with a kind of bored detachment, finally spoke up. "Singing and dancing, for families like ours, are considered a bit lowbrow. In our circles, children learn proper disciplines-Mozart by seven, Debussy by ten, and at least passable watercolors before puberty. Not because we''ll ever need them, of course. But taste is what separates us from the rest."

    Abby nodded, understanding dawning on her. "Ah, I see."

    On stage, there was a medley of instruments being yed. Pianos, harps, organ, cellos, violins-you name it.

    It was a blend of Eastern and Western, modern and ssical, a true smorgasbord of sounds.

    There was even a parent ying the violin, who seemed aware of the stiffpetition and had a hard time focusing, scraping by with a mere eighty points.

    Abby watched with great interest.

    Time passed, and soon a teacher approached Ste and her son Marvin. "Marvin and family, please make your way backstage."

    "We''re ready, thank you," Ste replied, holding Marvin''s hand as they headed off.

    Abby called after them with a grin, "Ste, go out there and knock ''em dead! Go take what yours! No holding back!"

    Ste smiled back. "Of course."

    She had her own reasons for not holding back, not least of which was her mother''s ne.

    In the waiting area backstage, a few other families were preparing for their turns.

    Thepetition was nearing its end, and the highest score so far was 98.

    As Ste entered, she could feel the curious eyes on her, some filled with condescension.

    In the world of high society, where social climbing and status were everything, people like Ste, who had neither a prestigious background nor a shy education, didn''t quite fit in.

    She was often looked down upon, even more so than neers or second wives.

    Unbothered, Ste sat with Marvin and started tuning his violin.

    "Well, if it isn''t Ste!" came a voice dripping with sarcasm. "You actually showed up! I thought you''d chicken out and fake a fainting spell to avoid thepetition!"

    Ste recognized the voice even before she saw the speaker. She nced up, spotting Jasper with his violin, standing beside Rachel.

    She gave him a brief, indifferent look before turning away, treating him as though he were invisible.

    Jasper''s gaze flicked to the door-no Haynes, no Keen. Perfect. A smirk curled at the edge of his mouth as he leaned toward Rachel. "Since she''s so fond of making your life difficult... let''s return the favor."

    Rachel bit her lip, the picture of false sympathy. "Jasper, don''t go overboard."

    "Rx, I know what I''m doing."

    With that, Jasper swaggered over to where Ste was sitting.

 Chapter 183

    "Housewife, you mentioned before that you''ve never lost to anyone except on the violin. Is that true?"

    Ste''s gaze cut to Rachel, catching the smug smirk ying on her lips. Instantly, she figured out Jasper''s intention.

    "Let me guess," Ste drawled, voice dripping with icy amusement. "You want to ce your little bet too?"

    Jasper stiffened. The razor edge of her perception had caught him off guard - he hadn''t anticipated she''d read their move so quickly.

    "If you''re so confident, why don''t we have a little wager?"

    Ste''s expression remained unchanged. "What''s the bet?"

    Jasper looked around, raising his voice just enough for everyone nearby to hear.

    "If you lose, you have to get down on all fours and bark like a dog."

    "And if I lose, I''ll get on my knees and call you whatever you want granny, ancestor... heck, you can even have me call you mom or dad."

    Ste arched an eyebrow at him. "You want to be my son? Does Keen agree? I don''t mind, but I doubt Keen would want a brother your age, Mr. Wilkinson."

    Marvin couldn''t help butugh out loud. The onlookers, who hadn''t thought much of Ste, were amused by her retort.

    Jasper nearly lost his cool but managed to keep it together, remembering his goal.

    Jasper taunted her, "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of losing to Rachel and don''t dare to bet."

    Ste could see right through his little tricks. "I''m fine with a bet, but let''s change the stakes. Mr. Wilkinson should join you in barking like a dog if you lose. I don''t want a disrespectful descendant."

    Jasper''s face twisted with anger. "Fine! Whoever loses will bark like a dog! And no excuses like fainting, a broken violin, or some sudden emergency. Everything counts as a loss for you. Agreed?"

    Ste''s expression was calm. "Agreed."

    Jasper suppressed his excitement. "Then it''s settled."

    He had already recorded their conversation. If she dared to back out, he''d post it online and ruin her reputation.

    A whileter, Haynes and Keen walked in.

    Keen spotted her from afar and was both annoyed and disappointed. He turned his little face away, not wanting to look at Ste. His mom really made him angry this time. She had deliberately spilled orange juice all over Rachel to prevent him from getting a good score!

    Mom wasn''t like this before. It must be that troublesome kid saying something to her!

    Soon, the parents in the waiting area started heading to thepetition. Rachel and Keen left to prepare backstage.

    The waiting area had arge LCD screen showing the performances live from the stage.

    As Ste saw the time approaching, she decided to leave with Marvin. But suddenly, a tall figure blocked her path.

    Ste looked up, and her expression instantly darkened. "Haynes, what do you want?"

    He paused, then said, "I don''t want you topete today."

    Ste''s lips curled into a chilly smile, her eyes sharp like daggers. "So if I insist on joining, Mr. O''Brien, should I expect to be locked up? Or is there a more creative punishment in store?"

    Her gaze was wary, and she instinctively scanned the surroundings, already calcting how to swiftly evade Haynes and make it to thepetition if he tried to stop her.

    Haynes''s eyes darkened with a mix of surprise and anger. "Ste, what do you think I am?"

    Ste scoffed, "That depends on what you''ve done."

    Haynes opened his mouth to speak, but the words wouldn''te out.

 Chapter 184

    He suddenly realized that he hadn''t really done anything for Ste.

    Haynes''s gaze flickered just for a second as he met Ste''s sarcasmced stare. His voice lowered, rough with something unreadable. "You''ve got it wrong. I''m just trying to help you."

    "Don''t dress up paving the way for Rachel as something noble," Ste replied, her tone sharp. "If you really wanted to help me, you wouldn''t have stood by while they ndered me. And you certainly wouldn''t be standing here now."

    "Ste," Haynes said, "don''t be so impulsive. Rachel''s skills aren''t as simple as you think. Today''s bet, you can''t win it. The only way out is to notpete. If you don''t step onto the stage, you won''t lose. Unless you want Keen to learn exactly how far his mother has fallen. As for that ne, if you just lend your violin to Rachel, she''ll return it to you. Once her concert is over, the Nocturne Ste will be back in your hands. If you agree, I''ll handle everything else. Trust me, Rachel won''t make things difficult for you."

    Ste couldn''t help but p lightly, her smileced with sarcasm. "Wow, Mr. O''Brien, it''s rare to see you so considerate of me. I''m truly ttered."

    Despite her words, there wasn''t a trace of gratitude in her expression. Clearly, her tone was dripping with irony.

    Haynes frowned slightly.

    Something seemed to ur to Ste, and she asked, "Oh, by the way. If I don''t agree to lend the violin, are you saying my mom''s ne won''t be returned? And you won''t help me with that favor you mentioned?"

    Haynes''s gaze was inscrutable. "I think you know how to choose wisely."

    Ste sighed, exasperated. "If you''re done, please step aside. I have apetition to attend."

    With that, she took Marvin''s hand and moved past him.

    Haynes exhaled through his nose. He hadn''t anticipated this level of defiance from Ste. "Must you always be this difficult?"

    Ste stopped dead. When she turned back, her smile was all edges. "If you truly mean to help me...make Rachel withdraw. The result would be the same as if I quit-just far less humiliating for your precious prot��g��." She turned to look at him, her eyes challenging. "Why should it always be me who steps aside or bows down just to keep peace? Is that your idea of fairness?"

    Haynes stood there, momentarily speechless. By the time he gathered his thoughts, Ste had already walked away.

    Backstage, Rachel was just about to take the stage.

    Marvin looked up at Ste, his face a mix of worry and resolve. "Ste, are we going to lose?"

    He''d been watching the stakes between Ste, Rachel, and Jasper unfold, silently witnessing everything as others doubted Ste.

    Because Marvin always believed that Ste would win. That she''d prove everyone wrong.

    Yet, as the performance approached, his anxiety grew.

    Ste looked down at Marvin, her eyes filled with an unwavering determination. "Marvin, don''t worry. We will win."

    Marvin''s heart, which had been filled with doubt, began to ease.

    As they spoke, the stage lights dimmed.

    Rachel''s performance began.

    A few minutester, the lights gradually brightened again. A young, beautiful woman stood in the spotlight. Her features were delicate, her presence serene. The white dress she wore lent her an air of elegance and aloofness, like a rare bloom untouched by its surroundings.

    The spotlight highlighted her carefully made-up face, making her look pristine and ethereal.

    Soon, melodious, soothing music began to flow, like a stream that could cleanse one''s soul-gentle and enchanting.

 Chapter 185

    Abby sat in the audience, her eyes narrowing slightly as she listened to Rachel''s performance.

    "Who would''ve thought Rachel could actually y like that?" Abby mused to herself. "Oh, she''s good. Which means she''s been ying at being mediocre this whole time. Clever bitch."

    Neville, seated beside her, chimed in, "She''s quite the sensation online now, has a massive fan base. Sure, Haynes is pulling some strings for her, but she''s got genuine talent too."

    Abby was well aware of Rachel''s inte fame. Her name often popped up in thetest gossip columns, mostly due to her rumored romance with Haynes. Rachel''s poprity was undeniable, with a swarm of devoted followers.

    Abby often stumbled upon Rachel''s violin performance videos while browsing news, but never bothered to click on them. Her bias against Rachel painted her as nothing more than a drama queen, all tears and no substance.

    Titles like "Violin Prodigy" or "Most Beautiful Violinist" only made Abby scoff. Real talent didn''t need online hype, she believed. Yet here Rachel was, proving she had what it took to get into Neo-Vespera University.

    If today''s bet were with anyone else, they might seriously be in trouble, Abby thought.

    Neville noticed Abby''s silence and asked, "You think Star might actually lose this one?"

    Abby snapped back to reality, "Lose? Hell no. Rachel''s good, I admit, but she doesn''t hold a candle to Star."

    Neville raised an eyebrow, "Star''s really that good?"

    "Do you think I''d lie to you?" Abby retorted.

    Neville remained skeptical, "You''re the one who said not to intervene. If you lose, don''t me me for not stepping in."

    Abby pursed her lips in frustration. "Why is everyone doubting Star?"

    "It''s not about doubting Star. It''s just... hasn''t it been, like, five years since she seriously practiced the violin?" Neville pointed out.

    Abby coughed awkwardly, saying, "Star''s been practicingtely. Even if she hasn''t been at it for five years, Rachel''s no match for her."

    Abby straightened, a fierce grin spreading. "Let''s be real-if Star was at her best, Rachel wouldn''t even make it to the encore."

    After Rachel finished her solo, the lights above her brightened, revealing Keen''s presence. Dressed in a sharp ck suit with his hair slicked back, he looked every bit the young gentleman. The contrast of their attire-Rachel in white and Keen in ck��along with their coordinated styles, showcased their charisma to the fullest.

    The brief costume change didn''t faze Rachel in the slightest.

    On the other side of the audience, Callie couldn''t help but admire the duo on stage. "I might not know much about the violin, but this sounds incredible. No wonder they''re such a hit online. They''ve got real talent."

    Even the usually critical Deanna showed a rare hint of approval. "Back when ourpany was on the rise, we needed strong allies. If it were now, I might not oppose them."

    Callie turned to Deanna and said, "But in the end, my brother married Ste, and she''s not even half as talented as Rachel."

    Mention of Ste brought a flicker of disdain to Deanna''s eyes.

 Chapter 186

    "If I''d known Haynes would end up marrying Ste, that airhead who hasn''t even finished high school, I would''ve just let him be with Rachel," Deanna sighed, shaking her head.

    Jasper leaned forward, his grin all teeth. "Oh, this I''ve got to see. Ste''s humiliation? That''ll be the performance of the evening."

    Rachel needed some time to get ready, with a new shower and makeup. They originally nned for her to be the grand finale, giving her plenty of time to prepare.

    But then Jasper had a revtion.

    If Rachel was the finale, that meant Ste would have to perform before her. Although Ste couldn''t possibly outshine Rachel, Jasper thought it was crucial for Ste to witness the vast chasm between them.

    He wanted Ste to be so embarrassed that she''d never dare challenge Rachel again.

    If Rachel performed before Ste, she''d captivate the judges and the audience entirely. By the time Ste got on stage, people would still be mesmerized by Rachel''s performance, barely paying attention to hers.

    Ste would be nothing more than a footnote, a mere background shadow. It was perfect!

    When Jasper shared his idea with Rachel, she was immediately on board.

    ...

    The judges sitting in the audience were already worn out from the long

    Even some of the little kids in the audience were nodding off from sitting too long. Quite a few people had already left the auditorium to get some fresh air.

    But then, the soothing and enchanting notes flowed from Rachel''s fingertips, and everyone suddenly perked up.

    A series of melodious, enchanting tunes danced through the air like lively spirits. Rachel''s fingers seemed to possess a life of their own.

    The spotlight above bathed Rachel in a gentle glow. The violin at her neck shimmered like a crystal, mysterious and grand.

    It was a breathtaking blue violin, reminiscent of the ocean''s beauty. The beautiful notes poured from this violin, flowing like a gentle stream, refreshing and captivating the soul.

    "Holy cow!" Abby couldn''t help but exim. "This violin is way better than Star''s Nocturne Ste. And she wanted the Nocturne Ste?!"

    Even Neville was momentarily entranced by Rachel''s performance. He turned to Abby, curiosity piqued.

    "The Nocturne Ste is one of the top ten famous violins," he said. "Are you telling me Rachel''s unremarkable violin can outshine it?"

    Abby smiled knowingly. "That''s the thing. The Nocturne Ste is renowned for its exceptional musical qualities, sure. But it''s not the ultimate violin because of its performance��it''s the legacy and meaning bestowed upon it by its yers."

    "The Nocturne Ste was used by Star''s mother in her youth. Star and I have taken great care of it over the years."

    "But honestly, with all the advancements in violin making, modern violins have surpassed older ones in many ways. They perform better now."

    She gazed at Rachel''s violin. "I bet this violin was custom-made at great expense, and its performance is outstanding��even surpassing the Nocturne Ste."

    As they spoke, Rachel and Keen''s performance came to an end.

    Though they performed together, Rachel''s talent was so dazzling that Keen seemed to fade into oblivion. Keen, though technically wless, became a shadow in her glow.

    By the final movement, the audience had narrowed to Rachel alone, as if the stage held only one performer.

    As the final note faded, the room erupted into thunderous apuse.

 Chapter 187

    The audience was buzzing with excitement.

    "Wow, that was incredible! I never expected Ms. Pearce to be such a virtuoso on the violin!"

    "Her skills on that violin are way beyond the teacher we hired for my kid!"

    "I have a friend who''s a top-notch violinist in the industry, but Ms. Pearce''s talent surpasses even half of what she can do."

    "No wonder Haynes treasures her so much. Whenever he''s tired or in a bad mood, listening to her y is simply refreshing."

    The judges were unanimous, awarding her a ster score of 99.9!

    Why not a perfect hundred? Well, there''s still Keen to consider.

    Rachel''s performance deserved full marks, but next to Rachel, Keen''s performance seemed a bit overshadowed. Since it was a duet, deducting 0.1 was still a nod to Keen''s contribution.

    Rachel and Keen rocketed to the top of the leaderboard.

    Rachel was pleased with her performance. Holding Keen''s hand, they took a bow, a confident smile ying on her lips as they stepped off the stage and rejoined the audience.

    Jasper gave Rachel a thumbs up, "Brilliant! Everyone''s enchanted by your ying. When Ste takes the stage, no one will pay attention to her!"

    Suddenly, he remembered something and whipped out his phone to start a live

    stream.

    "Ste, you think you''re all that? Just wait till the whole world sees you flop!"

    Sure enough, just as Jasper predicted.

    Even as the stage lights dimmed, the chatter amongst the audience didn''t die down.

    Even when the lights came back on and Ste and Marvin appeared on stage, everyone''s attention was still on Rachel.

    Abby looked around at the murmuring crowd,pletely ignoring Ste, her face dark with frustration. Even the judges seemed lost in recollection and awe.

    Her hands clenched. Of course. Rachel had chosen to go first. To burn so bright that Ste''s turn would feel like an afterthought.

    "Calcting bitch," Abby hissed under her breath.

    Neville, however, remained calm, his gaze steady on the stage.

    As the first notes of the violin began to y, the audience''s focus still hadn''t shifted to the stage.

    Yet, as the performance continued, the murmurs gradually faded until they were

    no more.

    Everyone was transfixed by the stage.

    They''d seen Ste before, after all.

    The dramatic fallout between Ste and Rachel had drawn quite the crowd.

    People had mocked Ste for herck of connections, education, and apparent talent.

    In their minds, this woman was nothing special beyond a pretty face.

    In high society, family name, status, and aplishments are what truly matter. Looks are just a bonus.

    Perhaps it was this preconceived notion that painted Ste as pretty, yet dull and unremarkable.

    But now, the woman on stage seemed transformed.

    Her entire demeanor had shifted; her eyes focused with a dedication as if the world began and ended with her violin. The elegant music flowed from her nimble fingers like the passage of time. The notes danced like a gentle stream, light and airy.

    The stage lights bathed her in a golden glow, entuating her fair, serene face.

    The exquisite music flowed from her delicate hands, a symphony of beauty that captivated all.

    In that moment, the world fell silent.

 Chapter 188

    The only sound that filled the air was the heavenly melody of the piano, echoing like a siren''s song in everyone''s mind.

    The room fell into a hushed silence as all eyes fixated on Ste, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.

    In the audience, Jasper, who had been clutching his phone, ready to broadcast Ste''s supposed embarrassment to the world, found himself swept away by the music.

    He had spared no expense to ensure Ste''s downfall, investing a fortune to secure a prime spot on the live-streaming tform''s homepage.

    As soon as he went live, tens of thousands of viewers flooded into the stream.

    Before Ste started her performance, those watching were confused by the chaotic noise from the event, assuming some sort of mishap had urred. In today''s digital age, nothing captures people''s attention like a bit of drama.

    The livestream audience leaned into their screens, hungry for drama-but as Ste''s first notes filled the air, thement section froze mid-snark.

    Not from technical glitches. From pure, unwilling awe.

    Then the dam broke.

    Emojis, ALL-CAPS rants, keysmashes of disbelief flooded in so violently that Jasper''s custom-built phone stuttered, its processor overwhelmed by collective hysteria.

    "Wow! That was unbelievably beautiful! Even as someone who knows nothing about music, I waspletely entranced!"

    "I''m a music student, and let me tell you, this girl is better than Antony! You know, the famous Antony, right?"

    "Darn it, I was so caught up in listening that I forgot to record! Did anyone manage to record it? Please share it with me, I''d owe you one!"

    "Is it just me, or is this girl stunning beyond belief? Does anyone know her name?" "She''s just so breathtaking... I want to keep watching her forever!"

    "I''ve just followed you, streamer. Can you adjust the camera so we can see her beautiful face again?"

    "Let''s shower her with gifts, everyone! Maybe she''ll y another piece?"

    Jasper snapped out of his trance just in time to see the avnche ofments.

    He nced at the viewer count and was utterly dumbfounded.

    In less than five minutes, Ste''s performance had drawn in hundreds of thousands of viewers to his stream!

    His follower count skyrocketed to tens of thousands and was still climbing at an incredible pace.

    Soon, Jasper''s stream shot to the top of the trending list.

    Meanwhile, other prominent streamers watched in bewilderment as their viewer counts dwindled.

    "Hey folks, is my connection acting up, or are viewers just disappearing in droves?"

    Many viewers, upon hearing the buzz, leftments as they prepared to check out themotion.

    "There''s a big spender throwing money around for a top spot; looks like it cost a few million. Let''s go see what''s happening!"

    Stream notifications blitzed across screens as top creators piled into the livestream "Wait, is this the Ste drama everyone''s-HOLY SHIT."

    Then the digital gifts erupted. Those who watched Ste''s performance couldn''t help but shower the stream with gifts.

    "This streamer is going to be a star, mark my words. I want to get on her radar early."

    Not to be outdone, other big-name streamers joined the gift-giving frenzy, vying for the top spot on the leaderboard.

    "Hey there, beautiful, I''ve followed you. Let''s do a cob sometime!"

    "Folks, give me a follow if you''re new here!"

    The stream was a constant flurry of gift effects, one after another, without pause.

    Watching this unfold, Jasper''s eye twitched with frustration, nearly driving him to the brink of rage.

    He had spent all that money to expose Ste''s ws to the entire inte, not to elevate her to stardom!

 Chapter 189

    Jasper was grinding his teeth, desperate to shut down the livestream.

    His hands wouldn''t stop shaking-whether from white-hot rage or helpless awe at Ste''s brilliance, he couldn''t tell. It took three steadying breaths, his fingers hovering over the keyboard like they''d forgotten their purpose, before he finally mmed the ''END STREAM'' button hard enough to crack the screen.

    And just when he thought he''d seeded, his phone froze. Comments, animated gifts, and an influx of viewers eager to see the stunning performer overwhelmed the system.

    It wasn''t just Jasper''s phone; even the server was struggling.

    Jasper nearly lost it. "Damn it! Shut it down, shut it down!" he shouted, furiously tapping the screen until the livestream finally closed.

    After Rachel finished her performance, the audience was able to gather their wits and apud. But when Ste wrapped up her act, there was an almost eerie silence for a full minute.

    Then, from somewhere in the crowd, a single p echoed, breaking the spell. Suddenly, apuse erupted, louder and more enthusiastic than before, nearly deafening.

    If not for the decorum expected of them, the audience might have cheered and whistled for Ste. Her performance wasn''t just music-it was a sensory eruption. The notes weren''t yed; they were conjured, weaving a tapestry so vivid the air itself seemed to shimmer with color. And the visuals-every movement, every flick of her wrist-was hypnotic, like watching a storm given human form.

    They might have sneered at Ste''s background, scoffed at her education, but no one could deny her beauty.

    In their world, beauty wasn''t something that held much value. But in that moment, she was brilliant, dazzling, and breathtakingly beautiful.

    The judges, brought back to reality, were visibly moved, their faces flushed with excitement. They didn''t need to deliberate or even think; unanimously, they held up their perfect scorecards.

    "Oh my god, I''ve never heard such a captivating melody."

    "Even Rachel couldn''t match a tenth of her performance."

    "To say her rendition was the best I''ve ever heard is no exaggeration!"

    "Now I finally understand what it means for music to linger in your mind for days."

    One of the more observant judges noted, "If I''m not mistaken, young Marvin had a solo segment, right? But I didn''t find it the least bit jarring-it was wlessly integrated."

    "This performance was absolutely wless!"

    "Indeed, in the previous group, little Keen didn''t even have a solo."

    In fact, in the earlier performance, two-thirds of the piece was Rachel''s solo, with only a third as a duet.

    This was understandable. Kids don''t have much time to master their instruments, and ying a small part well is already impressive.

    A few minor mistakes are forgivable.

    But Ste and Marvin''s duet was impable.

    It wasn''t Marvin''s talent alone-it was Ste''s incredible arrangement and

    coordination that pushed the performance to perfection.

    She brought out the best in Marvin, making his solo not a hindrance, but a stroke of genius that left asting impression.

    Their performance was undeniably the best.

    Abby watched the enthusiastic crowd around her with a look of calm, as if she''d expected nothing less.

    "This is Star''s signature piece, ''Moonlight Sonata''-one of the top ten untouchable ssics at Neo-Vespera University''s School of Music. Beating Rachel is no surprise at all."

 Chapter 190

    "This time, Star did a fresh arrangement, integrating Marvin''s unique characteristics and strengths for a new take."

    "From now on, this piece, ''Moonlight'', can be performed as an ensemble too." Suddenly, Neville spoke up, "Now, I finally believe what you said."

    The audience area remained shrouded in darkness, making it impossible to see Neville''s expression. Only his deep, raspy voice broke through the shadows.

    "She''s really... something else."

    Abby nced over at the O''Brien family section.

    "They said our Star was just mimicking Rachel... Ha, let them see what true ''Moonlight'' really means!"

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Deanna and Callie watched the stage in

    shock. When Ste''s performance began, they''d been snickering, sneering at her attempts. But at some point, their jeering stopped, and they didn''t even know when it happened.

    Callie''s mouth hung open in disbelief. "Mom, wasn''t Ste supposed to be a total airhead? How could she possibly y the violin like that?"

    And ying at Ste''s level was far beyond just knowing how to y. It was mastery!

    Deanna was just as stunned, her eyes wide with disbelief. To those unfamiliar with the violin, Ste''s music was like a refreshing spring, pleasing to the ear. But those who knew violins, they recognized her artistry as something extraordinary!

    Wasn''t Ste meant to be without any talent? Shouldn''t her attempts at music be nerve-gratingly terrible, something you couldn''t stand to listen to? Why was this so drastically different from what she''d expected?

    Rachel stood frozen, staring at Ste, biting her lip hard, her eyes wide with shock, her body trembling slightly from disbelief. She kept shaking her head, whispering to herself, "No, that can''t be..."

    Rachel had absolute confidence in her violin skills. She wouldn''t im to be world-ss, but she was sure she was at least at a master level. At the conservatory, her violin skills had always been in the top ten.

    Her admission to Neo-Vespera University was proof of her talent and skill.

    She knew she couldn''t hold a candle to Ste''s looks. But in the realm of violin, she had absolute confidence that she could outshine Ste.

    Deep down, Rachel had always looked down on Ste somewhat. Just a pretty face, a mere trophy wife with no substance, undeserving of Haynes, and certainly unfit to be Haynes'' wife.

    If Deanna hadn''t pressured her back then, she would have been Haynes'' wife

    now.

    Now that she was back, she intended to crush Ste from every angle, making her feel inferior at the mere sight of her!

    Today had seemed like the perfect opportunity. She had nned to proudly defeat Ste with the one thing she excelled at.

    But now, even in her strongest area, she couldn''t surpass Ste. Rachel''s pride

    was shatteredpletely. She didn''t want to ept it, couldn''t ept it!

    ...

    After the judges had given their scores, Ste and Marvin bowed in appreciation and slowly exited the stage.

    As she stepped off, she noticed someone standing in the wings.

    Haynes.

    The handsome, aloof man was quietly waiting not far away. His intense gaze was fixed on her, his eyes deep and mysterious like a midnight sky, twinkling with an extraordinary light.

    It was a look of depth and focus that she''d never seen before.

 Chapter 191

    Upon seeing Haynes, Marvin turned to Ste with a knowing look and said, "Ste, I''ll go rest for a bit. Once you''re done talking,e find me."

    Ste''s voice was gentle, "Alright, you go ahead."

    She was determined to retrieve her mother''s ne, no matter what it took.

    The big question was if Rachel and Haynes would stick to their word. But even if they didn''t, it wouldn''t be the end of the world. She was ready to handle people as shady as them.

    While the inte might have a short memory, she didn''t mind giving them another moment in the spotlight.

    "You y the violin?" Haynes''s voice was low and filled with an unreadable emotion.

    Ste didn''t deny it. "Yes."

    Haynes looked at her, "Why didn''t you ever mention it?"

    "Did you ever ask?" Ste gave a slight smile. "After our child was born, I said I wanted to work. You insisted it wasn''t safe to leave the baby with someone else, and I should stay home to care for them."

    "At that time, you didn''t even ask what kind of work I did."

    Haynes fell silent.

    True, he had never asked.

    Because he never really cared.

    In that moment, he realized he knew far less about Ste than he ever imagined.

    Ste wasn''t up for chit-chat. "The results and scores are posted. ording to our deal, Rachel, you should be giving back my mom''s ne. Mr. O''Brien, I''m sure you''re not gonna back out now, right?"

    She should have gone to Rachel directly, based on their wager. But standing before her was the man who was Rachel''s strongest ally. Without him, Rachel wouldn''t have had much power to cause trouble.

    The most ironic part was that this man was her husband.

    Upon hearing her words, Haynes''s gaze deepened. "You always seem to think the worst of me."

    Ste replied, "Isn''t the one who always assumes the worst you, Mr. O''Brien? Every time Rachel so much as sneezes, you think I''m the one bullying her."

    Haynes had nothing to say to that; he was quiet for a few seconds.

    "I''ll take you to Rachel."

    Ste didn''t refuse, but she discreetly sent a message to Abby.

    Rachel had Jasper, Keen, Deanna, and this unpredictable man, Haynes, on her side.

    She knew she couldn''t handle them all alone. She needed reinforcements.

    Meanwhile, Abby received the message and quickly stood up.

    "Mr. Connolly, Star is about to make Rachel and Jasper honor their bet. Let''s go watch the show."

    She let out a yfulugh, "We''ve gotta capture this epic moment. Oh, and..."

    She looked around and then whispered to Neville, "Star said there were lots of folks around when they made that bet. I bet a chunk of them would kill to see the show now."

    Neville immediately understood, grinning. "Let''s invite everyone to join."

    It was clear Ste was determined to publicly humiliate the O''Brien family and Rachel.

    Good, he liked people like that.

    Someone who repays debts and doesn''t forget a grudge.

    ...

    In another lounge, the atmosphere was suffocating.

    Apart from Callie, who was nervously muttering to herself, everyone''s faces were grim.

    The more they had underestimated Ste before, the more embarrassed they felt

    now.

    "Uh... Rachel, don''t let it bother you," Jasper broke the heavy silence.

    "Ste only won because of that fancy violin, the Nocturne Ste. She just got lucky, and you were only 0.1 points behind her."

 Chapter 192

    As he spoke, he turned his gaze toward Keen, hoping to pass the buck onto him.

    "Keen, the reason we lost thispetition is mostly because you were off your game. Look at Marvin, he yed brilliantly! Rachel''s 0.1-point deduction? That''s on you."

    Keen''s mind was still reying the scene of Ste standing on the stage, a vision he''d never seen before. Was that really his mom? She seemed a world apart�� dazzling, almost magical, and yet impossible to look away from.

    When did his mom be so amazing? Even more impressive than Rachel, it seemed.

    Although he was young and didn''t understand music deeply, his instincts told him his mom''s violin performance was more captivating than Rachel''s.

    And then there was Marvin...

    He hated to admit it, but Marvin''s violin ying was better than his. The performance he just witnessed, the harmony between Marvin and his mom, was nearly wless.

    His own performance... well, it definitely wasn''t as good.

    Keen couldn''t argue back, so he lowered his head and muttered, "I''m sorry, I let Rachel down."

    Jasper nodded, "Exactly, without you, Rachel would have been perfect. So technically, Rachel didn''t lose."

    Deanna, on the other hand, was livid, "That''s total bull! You can feed that story to a five-year-old like Keen, but don''t think we''re all idiots!"

    Seeing Deanna''s rage, Jasper decided to tone it down a bit. He cleared his throat and addressed her, "Mrs. O''Brien, I didn''t mean it like that. I just didn''t want Ste to get too full of herself! We all know Keen''s potential. But you also know Rachel made a bet with Ste just now..."

    Deanna retorted coldly, "Rachel losing a bet has nothing to do with Keen."

    Jasper argued, "We asked Rachel to team up with Keen for thepetition, and we didn''t win first ce. Now Ste has it, and she might be gloating. Admitting Rachel lost is like saying Keen lost too. Do you want Ste toe over and unt her victory? Besides, Keen is her own son. Is a mother beating her son really something to be proud of?"

    "She wouldn''t dare brag about beating her own kid," he added.

    Deanna''s expression shifted slightly at this. She couldn''t stand the thought of someone lesspetent lording it over her.

    Just then, a gentle knock came at the door of the lounge. Haynes walked in with Ste.

    As Ste entered the room, a hush fell over the space.

    Everyone looked at her with a strange mix of expressions, as if she had walked into apletely different world.

    For someone with a weaker resolve, such an unweing gaze could easily drive them away.

    Ste, however, ignored the varied looks and focused directly on Rachel.

    "Ms. Pearce, is it time to return my mother''s ne to its rightful owner?"

    Rachel instinctively touched the ne on her neck, her loose hair partially hiding her troubled expression.

    When she realized she had lost, she entertained a fleeting thought of tossing the ne away.

    If she couldn''t have it, then Ste shouldn''t either. But she quickly pushed down that thought; it''d be too obvious. If she did that, Haynes might think she did it on purpose.

    Before Rachel could respond, Jasper interjected, "Ste, don''t get ahead of yourself. Rachel didn''t lose to you; it was your son Keen who lost."

 Chapter 193

    Ste''s eyes flickered slightly. "So, I lost to... Keen?"

    "Exactly," Jasper replied with a self-righteous air. "Rachel was only 0.1 points behind you. And that 0.1 difference? Isn''t that just the gap between Keen and Marvin? Technically, it doesn''t count as Rachel losing."

    At this moment, Ste understood everything. "So, you''re not nning to honor your word?" Her expression was calm, as if she was used to such situations.

    Haynes, who was standing close by, felt a pang of difort. This was the first time he realised just how irrational Jasper could get.

    Jasper continued to argue, "What do you mean, not honor it? Rachel didn''t really lose! When the judges were scoring, didn''t they say it? That 0.1 was deducted because of Keen."

    Trying to cover up his guilt, Jasper raised his voice, "Come on! What''s there to brag about winning against a five-year-old? Especially when that kid is your son! If you''re not embarrassed and think beating your own son is something to be proud of, feel free to shout it from the rooftops. No one''s stopping you."

    Ste looked around at everyone present. "Is that how you all feel?"

    Callie averted her eyes, unable to meet Ste''s gaze. Deanna turned her head away, wearing a cold expression. Keen looked guilty and muttered, "It was my fault." Rachel kept her head down and didn''t utter a word, not contradicting Jasper.

    As for Haynes... Ste didn''t even nce his way. He didn''t count as a person in this situation.

    Jasper''s face was smug. "See, everyone thinks the same, right?"

    Ste smiled faintly. "Mr. Wilkinson, you seem quite eager to defend Ms. Pearce. I suspect it''s not really about her, but rather you not wanting to fulfill the bet with me, isn''t it?"

    Jasper''s face changed, and everyone except Rachel looked at him in surprise. Clearly, they hadn''t known about the bet.

    Flustered, Jasper snapped, "What are you talking about?!"

    Just as he was about to deny it, Ste leisurely pulled out her phone and yed a recording.

    For a moment, Jasper''s expression twisted, but he persisted, "You didn''t really beat Rachel, so the bet doesn''t count!"

    At that moment, the door to the lounge opened again, and Abby entered with a group of people.

    "This is just disgraceful!" She looked at Jasper with disdain. "Everyone saw the bet when it was made!"

    Neville added with a smirk, "A man''s word is his bond. ming a child for your loss is just shameful."

    He looked at Keen, who seemed worried and down in the dumps, but never tried to defend himself. Neville just shook his head. "It''s in sad when adults can''t even measure up to a five-year-old."

    The crowd gathered at the door, watching the drama unfold, and they all looked at Jasper and his group with scorn.

    Ste mighte from humble beginnings, and some looked down on her for it, but breaking promises and going back on one''s word was a whole other matter. Who would want to deal with someone or apany that couldn''t be trusted?

    Ste nced at the judges who had followed Abby in, then turned her gaze to Rachel.

    "Ms. Pearce, if you feel it was Keen who affected your performance, we can have a rematch."

    She paused, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she looked at Rachel.

    "I''ve got nothing else nned today, Ms. Pearce. If you''d like topete several more times, I''m all in."

    Rachel couldn''t miss the underlying message in Ste''s tone. It was as if she was saying, no matter how many times theypeted, Rachel would never win against her.

 Chapter 194

    Rachel realized she was clenching her fists so hard that her nails were biting into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain.

    The better you are at something, the easier you can see when someone''s better than you. She knew, even if they faced off a thousand times, she''d never beat Ste.

    Rachel''s teeth were grinding in frustration, her gaze toward Ste filled with unmasked resentment and unwillingness. How could she lose to Ste of all people?!

    Why?!

    "Rachel." Haynes''s clear and pleasant voice suddenly broke through the tension. "A bet''s a bet."

    No one had expected Ste to really win against Rachel. Not even him.

    Even though he didn''t understand music much and favored Rachel, he couldn''t deny that Ste''s performance was more enchanting to any normal ear.

    Rachel trembled with indignation. Since returning from abroad, she had always kept Ste under her thumb. Though she had faced some embarrassment recently, Haynes had always been there to clean up the mess. But today, even Haynes wasn''t on her side!

    Seeing Rachel stand frozen, Ste said calmly, "Ms. Pearce, need a hand with that ne, or can you manage on your own?"

    Rachel''s eyes were red with humiliation as she begrudgingly removed the ne.

    "This time... Ms. Cameron, you really came out on top."

    With everyone watching, backing down now would make her lose both her dignity and reputation.

    Rachel took a deep breath, trying to pull herself together. "Ms. Cameron, here you are."

    She didn''t want to part with the ne and had unted it daily just to spite Ste. Giving it away wasn''t much of a loss.

    But that Nocturne Ste...

    A glint of malice flickered in Rachel''s eyes. She was determined to have it!

    As Ste held the familiar ne in her palm, a thin sheen of tears threatened to spill over.

    Haynes, watching Ste, felt his gaze narrow slightly. Was this ne really so important to her?

    He opened his mouth to speak, but Abby''s suggestive voice cut in first.

    "Looks like relying on yourself is the only way to go... It''s a good thing Star proved herself, or else her things might''ve been given away like gifts to others."

    Ste steadied her emotions and tucked the ne away securely, turning to face Jasper.

    "So, Mr. Wilkinson, what about you?"

    Jasper''s face turned ashen, as if he''d swallowed something sour.

    "Ste, I... I was just joking! You don''t really expect me to get down on all fours and bark like a dog, do you?"

    Ste looked at Jasper, this time with a calm,posed demeanor.

    Jasper had been nothing but a thorn in her side, and she''d been biting her tongue for too long. Now, with this bet, he''d practically served up the chance on a silver tter.

    Ste''s lips curved into a deceptively gentle smile. "Mr. Wilkinson, a man''s word is his bond. If Ms. Pearce, a woman, can honor hermitment, surely you wouldn''t want to fall shortpared to her?"

    Using Rachel as leverage, Ste left Jasper speechless.

    She nced around at the gathering crowd, raising her voice slightly.

    "Jasper, many here have business dealings with The Wilkinson Group. You

    wouldn''t want to embarrass your family andpany, would you?"

    Jasper''s eyes shed with anger, his teeth gritted.

    "Ste, are you threatening me?!"

 Chapter 195

    Ste didn''t flinch under Jasper''s intense gaze. With a calm demeanor, she asked, "So, Mr. Wilkinson, have you made up your mind?"

    In the crowd were business associates of The Wilkinson Group and members frompeting families. Known for his unfiltered remarks, Jasper had made numerous enemies. Failing to keep his promise today could lead to this incident being exaggerated and negatively impacting hispany.

    Jasper, still reluctant, nced at Haynes, hoping for some support. Ste always listened to Haynes, so his words would surely have an impact. However, Haynes didn''t return his look, his eyes fixed solely on Ste.

    Under immense pressure, Jasper''s face twitched as he finally knelt down, barking out a humiliated "Woof... Woof!"

    The spectators burst intoughter at the absurdity of the scene. Jasper experienced a blend of shame and rage, his face flushed with embarrassment. He didn''t need to look around to sense the mocking stares directed at him.

    Abby captured the moment on her phone, delighted at the thought of keeping Jasper from bullying Star again. Rachel turned away, embarrassed beyond words, while Haynes remained indifferent. Deanna couldn''t tolerate Ste''s victorious demeanor and sneered, "You think you''re a big fish just because you''re in a small pond! Win once and you think you''re unbeatable?" She added, "You didn''t even finish high school, did you? At most, you have a middle school diploma. No matter how good you are at the violin, how far can that really take you? All the famous musicianse from top universities."

    "A middle schooler... Ha, you probably can''t even speak a secondnguage," Deanna taunted.

    Despite Ste bringing honor to the O''Brien family, they showed no signs of pride, looking instead like they were mourning a loss. Deanna''s harsh words, though unpleasant, held some truth. No matter how talented Ste was, herck of formal education was a ring w. If she ever rose to fame, critics would surely seize upon this, turning it into a blot on her record.

    Ste met Deanna''s gaze. "Doesn''t matter what the degree says, a win is a win. Deanna, instead of finding joy in putting others down, maybe focus on teaching your children what it means to lead by example."

    Her eyes drifted to Keen, standing nearby. "If envy and spite are what you teach him, then The O''Brien Group''s days are numbered."

    Having achieved what she came for, Ste was ready to leave. She turned to Abby, "We''re done here. Let''s go."

    As Ste was about to leave, Peggie, who had asked for Rachel''s autograph earlier, stepped up to introduce herself. "Ms. Cameron, I''m Peggie..."

    Ste interrupted with a smile, "I know who you are."

    Peggie had a hunch that Ste had overheard her previous request for Rachel''s autograph. Yet, instead of embarrassment, Peggie''s eyes shone with admiration as she looked at Ste, her demeanor more respectful than ever.

    "Ms. Cameron, would you consider joining our Neo-Vespera Music Association?" Peggie asked eagerly. "Don''t worry about your academic background; with your talent, getting a prestigious certificate is just a matter of time."

 Chapter 196

    "Even if it''s those prestigious universities overseas, should you desire it, securing a spot for a year or so to get a diploma would be a piece of cake. Our Music Association has very lenient terms. We won''t interfere with your gigs or endorsements, nor will we meddle in your personal affairs. All we ask is that you asionally drop by to give a lecture to our members when you have the time."

    Peggie''s words felt like a sharp p to Deanna. She had just finished mocking Ste''sck of formal education when Peggie approached Ste, heaping praise on her.

    Deanna''s face flushed as she couldn''t help but sneer. "Has the Music Association really dropped its standards so low? Letting just anyone in, and for a high school dropout, no less?"

    Peggie, well aware of the recent spat, was too eager to recruit talent to care about Deanna''s scorn. "What good is pride whenpared to talent like Ms. Cameron''s? I''d dly kneel if it meant having Ms. Cameron join us. But as for you, Deanna..."

    Peggie turned to Deanna with a knowing smile. "If I''m not mistaken, you''re Ms. Cameron''s mother-inw, aren''t you? Ms. Cameron is such a credit to you, yet you don''t seem pleased. Oh, I get it now..."

    Peggie''s face brightened with feigned realization, her words sharply cutting through the air. "You''re upset that Ms. Cameron didn''tpete on behalf of your family, aren''t you?"

    On her way here, Peggie had pieced together what had happened from the chatter around her. It''s human nature to tter the powerful and belittle the weak, she thought. It''s hard to watch others seed when you can''t. Admitting someone else''s excellence-why is that so difficult?

    Deanna was so incensed that she was at a loss for words. Ste nced at Deanna and then turned to Peggie. "Thank you for the invitation, Ms. Smith. I''ll definitely consider it."

    Peggie beamed brightly. "Ms. Cameron, you''re wee anytime. Just give me a call before youe."

    She eagerly handed over her business card. Ste epted it, then turned to Abby, saying, "It''s gettingte. We should be heading out."

    Abby grinned. "Mr. Connolly, since Star and Marvin snagged first ce, you owe us a feast to celebrate!"

    Neville''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "Not a problem at all. Order whatever you like."

    The group walked away,ughing and talking among themselves. Jasper watched Ste''s departing figure with a fierce gaze. "Ste, I''ll remember this. One day, I''ll repay this debt with interest," he vowed silently.

    Meanwhile, neither Jasper nor Ste knew that due to Jasper''s live stream, a storm was brewing online. The abrupt end of the stream only fueled the mystery surrounding Ste, making people even more curious about her.

    Within hours, Ste''s performance video had shot to the top of the trending list, with countless people asking who this talented and beautiful young woman was. The more Ste stayed out of the spotlight, the more fervent the online discussions about her became.

    Even Rachel was taken aback when she received a call from a highly respected violin maestro. "Ms. Pearce, there''s a new violinist online who''s outshining even you. Her poprity is soaring, even surpassing yours, and she''s making an international impact!"

 Chapter 197

    "I''ve got tons of friends in my circle buzzing about this stunning violinist. My phone''s been blowing up for days."

    "Ms. Pearce, do you have any insider info? Can you spill a bit of the beans?"

    Better than her? Rachel''s mind flickered to Ste. After all, within the Novaris, there were few who could rival her prowess.

    "What''s her name?" Rachel asked instinctively.

    "No clue, that''s why I came to you, Ms. Pearce."

    Rachel paused for a moment, then said, "Send me her photos and videos. Let me take a look."

    Not long after, a video popped up on Rachel''s phone. It was from thepetition day, showing Ste ying the violin!

    Recently, Rachel had been unable to forget the humiliation of being outshined by Ste. Additionally, seeing Haynes watch Ste with intense attention had ignited a new feeling of threat and difort in her.

    This woman she had always thought of as talentless had not only proven her wrong but had surpassed her. Even at Neo-Vespera University, such skill would be exceptional. Yet, she was sure she''d never seen Ste at the university.

    As for the Hall of Fame at Neo-Vespera University... Rachel was convinced that no matter how good Ste was, she couldn''t possibly have her name there. To Rachel, the Hall of Fame was an unattainable summit, something to be revered from afar.

    She hadn''t even considered linking Ste with the names enshrined there. Besides, she had never heard of Ste''s name among those famous individuals.

    Rachel had forgotten that everyone at Neo-Vespera University used English names, including herself. How could she have possibly heard of Ste?

    Suddenly, Rachel remembered Jasper''s n to livestream Ste''s downfall. Her expression sharpened, and she immediately called Jasper.

    Upon hearing her, Jasper quickly checked the trending topics. What he saw nearly made him explode with anger.

    "Seriously? I only streamed for like five or six minutes! I shut the stream down, and yet Ste is blowing up!"

    Ste''s rise to fame was meteoric. While Rachel had needed considerable support from Jasper and Haynes to gather a million online followers, Ste had achieved the same feat in just a few days!

    Jasper, who couldn''t stand Ste''s sess, was about to lose his mind. He quickly said, "I''ll have the trending topics suppressed and make sure any mention of Ste online is wiped out."

    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, she won''t outshine you."

    Rachel frowned, "But Ste was involved in some big news a while ago. I''m worried..."

    Jasper reassured her, "The inte has no memory. All the previous hype about Ste has been erased, thanks to me and Haynie. It''s all gone without a trace."

    "Once the buzz dies down, people will forget. And if anyone does recognize her, we''ll just say she''s not the same person-just someone who looks simr."

    "In a country with over 300 million people, some folks resembling each other is totally normal, right?"

    Jasper''s family wielded significant influence over half of the entertainment industry. In the past, much of the public buzz about Rachel and Haynes was cleverly crafted by Jasper, who portrayed their rtionship in a positive light to sway public opinion.

    Any negative rumors about Ste? Those were his doing as well. Yet, somehow, Ste had managed to outmaneuver the Wilkinson family''s mediawork and released a video of Rachel''s intentional mishap, catching Jasperpletely off guard.

 Chapter 198

    Rachel had no idea things would blow up like this.

    Once she heard thetest news, she finally felt a wave of relief wash over her.

    But what Rachel and Jasper hadn''t anticipated was that even though the trending topics and hashtags about Ste had been taken down, the chatter online was far from quieting.

    These days, people on the inte have a peculiar curiosity.

    The more you try to hide something, the more they want to uncover it.

    And let''s face it, everyone online fancies themselves a bit of a Sherlock Holmes.

    So when Jasper managed to suppress the trending topic, it only fueled the fire, making people even more intrigued by Ste.

    A group of online detectives began to piece together clues from the fragments of information avable and started digging deeper. By the time Jasper and Rachel realized what was happening, it was way toote.

    ...

    At the local kindergarten, Marvin was having the time of his life.

    Everywhere he went, he was met with eyes full of admiration from his ssmates.

    He had be the local celebrity of his preschool.

    "Marvin, Marvin! Was that beautifuldy performing with you your mom? She looked like a fairy!"

    Marvin nced over at Keen, who stood fuming a short distance away, and puffed out his chest with pride.

    "Not yet," he replied with a smirk.

    A perceptive child overheard and piped up, "Not yet? So that means she will be soon?"

    Marvin nodded with enthusiasm. "Ste''s getting divorced, and once she does, she''ll be my mom."

    Several of the kids had parents who were divorced and knew exactly what that meant.

    Hearing Marvin''s words, a few of their eyes widened with excitement.

    "Really? I want a mom like that too!"

    "Marvin, Marvin! My dad''s single now. Do you think you could introduce him to that prettydy?"

    "Get outta here! Your dad''s ugly. That prettydy wouldn''t want him! Marvin, my dad''s handsome. She''ll definitely like him, and maybe I can get a cute little sister out of it!"

    "Marvin, you liked my toy car modelst time, right? I''ll give it to you if you let me borrow the prettydy for a few days, okay?"

    The kids gathered around Marvin, chattering away, each trying to secure the new mom for their dad.

    Meanwhile, some kids whose parents weren''t divorced but weren''t exactly happy either looked on with envy.

    "If Dad and Mom get divorced... do we get a new mom?"

    These kids exchanged nces, whispering, "How about we go home tonight and ask our parents to split up?"

    "Me too. After the divorce, I don''t want Dad or Mom. I want Marvin''s prettydy. She''s amazing, makes delicious food, looks beautiful, and can even y the violin..."

    Marvin regrly shared photos of Ste''s homemade treats and meals on the kindergarten website. All the kids were aware that Marvin had a beautiful and talented woman in his life. Learning that she could also y the violin made those without affectionate parents incredibly envious.

    A little girl hugged her doll tightly, dreaming aloud, "I wish I could have a mom like her. I''d be the happiest kid ever."

    Keen, on the other hand, was struck like a bolt of lightning, his face turning pale. The mom he oftenined about was the one everyone else dreamed of having!

 Chapter 199

    Marvin watched Keen''s dejected expression, his smile growing even wider. He started talking to the kids about Ste, as if listing his favorite things.

    "Ste doesn''t just make amazing food; she also makes these special herbal soups. You guys ever heard of those? I''ve got a sensitive stomach and I''m always cold, especially in winter. Ste cooks these herbal soups for me every day to help with that. She''s incredible, like some kind of superhero. She knows exactly what foods are good for you and what aren''t."

    As he spoke, Marvin lifted his thermos, his little face glowing with happiness.

    "This is Ste''s special soup. She says I''m still recovering, so I should avoid too much outside food. Even though the daycare food is tasty, a lot of it isn''t good for my recovery, so she made me my own lunch."

    The kids were all ears, their eyes following the thermos in Marvin''s hand.

    "Wow! Ste sounds amazing! Is she like, a superhero or something?"

    "I hate the food here at daycare. When I ask my mom to pack me something, she says I''m being a nuisance..."

    One kid scrunched up his nose. "I''ve tried herbal soups before, and they taste awful. I always feel like puking."

    Marvin looked even more pleased. "That''s because you''ve had the traditional ones. Ste''s are different. She makes them delicious."

    With that, Marvin popped the lid off the thermos. A fragrant aroma filled the air. "Wow, that smells amazing!"

    Many of the kids instinctively swallowed, their stomachs rumbling, especially those who had skimped on breakfast.

    All eyes were on Marvin''s thermos now. The colors, the aroma, everything was mouthwatering.

    It was like a feast for the senses.

    Marvin, not one to be stingy, grabbed a small spoon and some cups, offering them around.

    "Try it, you''ll see."

    The kids tasted it one by one.

    "Oh my gosh, this is delicious!"

    "Something this tasty and it''s good for you too... I want to eat this every day!"

    "Marvin, give me another cup, please!"

    "Hey! Why''d you take my cup? That was mine, give it back!"

    "No way, not giving it back!"

    Two kids almost got into a scuffle over the soup.

    Keen stood there, watching the scene unfold, his little fists clenching. Once, his mom used to do the same for him. But he found it annoying, thinking she was just a mom who cooked and did nothing else.

    He was even embarrassed to tell anyone that Ste was his mom. But why were these kids so envious of Marvin?

    While Keen was lost in thought, Marvin had quietly moved next to him and said, "This time, I came in first. That Ms. Pearce you and your dad like so much isn''t all that."

    Keen snapped back to reality, ring at Marvin.

    Marvin continued, "Ste''s prettier, more talented, and she can protect me and fight off bullies. Ms. Pearce just cries all the time, always needing Mr. O''Brien or you to help her out. She''s worse than a five-year-old... that''s embarrassing! You guys actually like someone like her? You''ve got to be kidding me!"

    Every time Marvin spoke, it made Keen''s blood boil.

    Pointing at Marvin, he shouted in defense, "Ms. Pearce isn''t as bad as you say! Don''t you dare talk about her like that!"

 Chapter 200

    Marvin leaned back, arms crossed, and asked, "So, tell me, what''s so great about your Ms. Pearce?"

    Keen, clearly annoyed, retorted, "Ms. Pearce buys me all sorts of delicious stuff!" Marvin nodded knowingly, "Oh yeah, until you end up with a stomachache."

    Keen protested, "Ms. Pearce cooks for me herself."

    Marvin chuckled, "Ah, like that seafood chowder that almost sent you to the ER."

    Keen tried again, "Ms. Pearce can y the violin..."

    Marvin interrupted with a shrug, "Well, she''s no match for Ste."

    Keen opened his mouth, searching for words, "Ms. Pearce also... she also..."

    Marvin smirked, "Ms. Pearce also cries, mes others, and takes what''s not hers...Ms. Pearce is really something special! But I should thank you. If your taste wasn''t so lousy, Dad and I wouldn''t have had the chance to snag someone as amazing as Ste. Oh, and by the way, this weekend I''m going to the amusement park with Ste and Dad. Want toe? Oops, guess you''re not invited!"

    Marvin looked at Keen, twisting the knife further with his words.

    "Wow, it really feels great to win, doesn''t it?"

    Keen''s face turned red with anger, and he lunged at Marvin, ready to throw a punch.

    Marvin stood his ground, grinning, "Go ahead, hit me. I''ll just tell Ste, and you''ll have to apologize again."

    Keen, despite being provoked, managed to keep a cool head. He scoffed, "One apology in exchange for knocking you out is worth it!"

    Marvin taunted, "Go on then, because a ck eye will just make Ste feel sorry for me and hate you more. You have no idea how sweet she is to me after you act up... just like a real son."

    Keen''s fist hovered in mid-air, his resolve wavering.

    Marvin excelled at ying the victim, consistently drawing sympathy from others. Consequently, all the teachers and children at the preschool adored him. Even some of the girls had warned Keen to stop picking on Marvin.

    But before Marvin showed up, Keen had been the most loved kid in their preschool!

    As Marvin turned to leave, Keen''s cold, determined voice stopped him.

    "So much for liking my mom''s cooking. You didn''t even drink that soup, you passed it around to the other kids."

    Marvin paused, turning to face Keen with a sly grin.

    "Oh, you mean that?" Marvin pointed to a thermos nearby, "That herbal tea was made just for me by Ste."

    "I asked Ste to make extra so I could share it with the kids. But... there''s none for you. Jealous much?"

    With those words, Marvin dismissed Keen and ran off to join the other kids fighting over snacks.

    ...

    The weekend came around quickly.

    Keen stood near the entrance of the amusement park, scanning the crowd.

    He couldn''t believe his mom would really go to the park with Marvin, that little troublemaker.

    His mom had never even taken him!

    He remembered wanting to go with both his parents, but his dad was always too busy, canceling at thest minute.

    His mom wanted to take him, but without his dad, Keen lost interest.

    Then Rachel came along.

    Rachel had invited him and his dad to the amusement park on his mom''s birthday.

    They went, leaving his mom at home.

    Keen suddenly felt a twinge of sadness.

    So, this is what it''s like to be left behind?

    Just then, he saw three familiar figures walking into the amusement park.

 Chapter 201

    It was that troublemaker and his dad.

    And... his mom.

    Mom was holding Marvin Connolly''s hand, chatting with him asionally, her smile warm and gentle.

    So different from the cold and indifferent look she always wore around him.

    Keen O''Brien vaguely remembered a time when his mom used to smile at him like that.

    When did her gaze be so distant and cold?

    Keen trailed behind the three of them, watching as they enjoyed the Ferris wheel, the carousel, and the pirate ship.

    They even hit up the balloon shooting game.

    Marvin managed to win a stuffed toy, grinning like a fool.

    He proudly handed his prize to Ste Cameron.

    Ste took it with delight, giving Marvin a thumbs-up as if he had just conquered the world.

    Keen scoffed at the scene.

    He was a much better shot than Marvin.

    Seeing Ste''s bright smile made Keen''s heart ache.

    He muttered to himself, "Grandma was right, Mom really doesn''t know much. It''s just a silly stuffed toy; I could win those in my sleep... Is it really worth all that excitement?"

    "This brat can only win toys, but I can get my hands on a beautiful crystal music box. If I gave her that, she''d be over the moon..."

    Keen paused, suddenly reminded that the music box he had won was already given to Rachel.

    Rachel had simply smiled and said thank you, not nearly as thrilled as Mom seemed to be.

    Turns out, Mom was that easy to please.

    Yet he had given his prize, and even her birthday gift, to Rachel instead.

    A pang of regret hit Keen unexpectedly.

    He wished he could see Mom smile like that at him.

    Keen continued to shadow Ste and the other two.

    He noticed that whenever they needed to buy water, snacks, or carry things, Mr. Connolly was the one to handle it all.

    Meanwhile, Mom and that troublesome kid just sat on the bench, chatting andughing, waiting for Mr. Connolly.

    But whenever they went out together, his mom was always the one doing Mr. Connolly''s job.

    Every outing left her sweaty and tired, with no trace of a smile on her face.

    She would even remind him during their happiest moments that he couldn''t eat this or shouldn''t touch that.

    It was a real buzzkill.

    However, Keen noticed that whenever Mom warned Marvin, Marvin never showed any sign of irritation.

    Instead, he cheerfully responded, "Ste, I know. I''ll be more careful next time."

    When she advised Marvin to avoid junk food, Marvin, though visibly disappointed, still nodded.

    "Okay, once I''m better, I''ll eat it... Ste, can you make me your famous apple pie tonight?"

    Ste chuckled and patted Marvin''s head, "Sure, I''ll whip it up for you when we get back."

    "Hooray! Ste, you''re the best!"

    At that moment, Marvin''s face was filled with childlike innocence and joy, so unlike

    the shadowy, cunning, and duplicitous Marvin Keen thought he knew.

    What''s so great about her baked goods, anyway?

    He''d had them so often he was nearly sick of them.

    Yet, inexplicably, he found himself craving one of Mom''s pastries too.

    A heavy feeling settled in Keen''s chest.

    After a while, Neville Connolly returned, carrying three ice cream cones.

 Chapter 202

    "Marvin, Star, here you go."

    Ste smiled and thanked him, then added, "I''ve been eating so many dessertstely. I wonder if I''m going to gain weight."

    Neville, munching on a crispy apple pie, chimed in, "A little bit of curve is good on

    a woman; looking like a skeleton isn''t attractive."

    Marvin asked curiously, "Ste, didn''t you used to eat desserts?"

    "Well, after having kids, I almost stopped."

    Marvin paused for a moment, then caught on.

    "Is it because Keen isctose intolerant that you stopped eating desserts?"

    Ste nodded.

    Neville seemed to have realized something too and said, "You''ve been putting up with this for so long? You''ve been married to Haynes O''Brien for five years, and I bet he doesn''t even know what you like to eat."

    Ste had a penchant for spicy, vorful food-she was all about the heat. Yet over the years, for the sake of Haynes and Keen''s health, she always prepared nd, mild dishes.

    Ste shrugged and said, "I can''t ask Keen to avoid something if I don''t lead by example myself."

    At that moment, the little rascal Marvin piped up, "Ste, when you''re with me, you can eat whatever you like. Don''t worry, I won''t touch anything you say I shouldn''t eat!"

    Keen, observing this, muttered two cold words, "Hypocrite."

    Watching the trio devour their ice cream with delight, Keen nced at a nearby ice cream stand and swallowed hard.

    He really wanted some...

    But he wasctose intolerant, and eating ice cream wasn''t good for him.

    Never mind, he decided not to indulge.

    However, Rachel had mentioned that nowadays, ice creams are often made with all sorts of additives, and might not even contain thectose that bothers him.

    A little taste wouldn''t hurt, right?

    No, no, he thought decisively. If Marvin could resist eating what Ste forbade, then he had to be even more disciplined.

    He couldn''t lose to Marvin of all people!

    Despite his mouth watering at the sight of the ice cream, Keen managed to hold back.

    ...

    "Sir, there''s a problem! The young master is missing!"

    The O''Brien household was thrown into chaos.

    Maisie had just gone off to make a fruit sd, and Keen had disappeared in the meantime.

    She and all the staff searched every nook and cranny but found no trace of Keen.

    Fearing the worst, Maisie quickly called Haynes.

    Haynes was in a meeting when he received the call, and his expression immediately turned serious.

    "What happened? How could Keen just disappear?"

    Maisie''s voice, trembling with a hint of tears, replied, "I don''t know. The young master asked for a fruit sd, and by the time I finished making it, he was gone."

    With Keen missing, Haynes couldn''t care less about the meeting. He stood up, said "Meeting adjourned," and instructed Benson, "Get a team to track Keen''s whereabouts."

    He then dialed his mother, Deanna O''Brien. "Mom, is Keen with you?"

    Keen often spent weekends at Deanna''s ce.

    Deanna replied, "Keen told me yesterday he was going to a friend''s birthday party today, so he didn''te over."

    Sensing the tension in Haynes''s voice, Deanna asked, "Is something wrong with Keen?"

    Haynes''s voice was grave, "He''s missing."

 Chapter 203

    "Keen''s gone missing?!" Deanna''s voice was filled with panic. "Didn''t he go to that birthday party with the other kids?"

    Haynes replied, "He left his smartwatch and phone at home, clearly not wanting to be tracked."

    Deanna quickly asked, "Isn''t he usually with Rachel Pearce? Have you checked with her?"

    "Not yet, but I''m calling her now."

    Keen was Deanna''s precious grandson, and she was understandably anxious. "Let me know as soon as you hear anything... Actually, I''ll head out with Callie and start searching too."

    After hanging up, Haynes immediately dialed Rachel.

    Rachel was surprised when she picked up. "Keen''s not with me... What? He''s missing?"

    Rachel felt a wave of concern. If something happened to Keen, it could ruin her ns to get closer to Haynes. After all, kids are easier to manage than adults.

    She paused for a moment, then hesitantly suggested, "Haynie, do you think Ms. Cameron might have taken him?"

    Haynes furrowed his brows, "Maisie saw Keen leave on his own. No one picked him up."

    Rachel''s voice was soft, "Keen left his phone and watch at home. Clearly, he didn''t want anyone to know where he was going. If he wasing to see us, he wouldn''t be so secretive."

    "Didn''t you say Ms. Cameron is nning a divorce, and you''ve agreed to it?"

    "Maybe she''s trying to make a point by taking Keen. She might want to show you that Keen can''t be without his mom. That way, you might reconsider the divorce for the sake of the child."

    "Besides, Keen usually spends weekends at Deanna''s, but he lied to her yesterday, which means he had ns."

    "Maybe Ste contacted him beforehand, convincing him to run away."

    Haynes was silent for a few moments before finally saying, "I doubt it."

    He remembered Ste''s firm stance when she brought up the divorce. It hadn''t seemed like an act. He had a strong feeling she genuinely wanted out.

    Rachel was taken aback. Haynes, who never trusted Ste, was suddenly defending her?

    Had Haynes''s attitude towards Ste changed?

    It must have been Ste''s performance the other day. Haynes had always been drawn to talented women. If a woman was nothing but a pretty face, he lost interest quickly, just like he had with Ste before.

    That''s why she had initially caught Haynes''s eye.

    No way. She couldn''t let Haynie develop feelings for Ste.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the amusement park, Ste was blissfully unaware of Keen''s disappearance. She was about to take Marvin to the next ride when her phone buzzed.

    The caller ID showed Haynes.

    Ste hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Haynes, are you calling to discuss the divorce?"

    Haynes had proposed a clean break, but Ste had already made it clear the next day that it wasn''t happening. She had given the O''Brien family an heir and had been a caregiver to Keen and Haynes for five years without anypensation. The nerve of him to suggest she leave with nothing!

    She wasn''t in a rush to remarry post-divorce, and with Neville''s help, herwyer had already filed the paperwork. Now it was just a waiting game with the legal system.

    Herwyer had warned her that if Haynes opposed the divorce, it might not go through on the first trial.

 Chapter 204

    The first time you file for divorce, and the second time, you need to wait six months in between. With all the mediation and other procedures, it can take at least two years to finalize a divorce.

    Getting married is as easy as signing a piece of paper. But getting divorced is so difficult.

    Even if both parties agree, there''s a mandatory cooling-off period.

    On the other end of the line, there was a pause.

    "Ste, is Keen with you?" came the voice.

    Ste frowned. "No, he''s not here."

    Haynes pressed on. "Are you sure Keen isn''t with you?"

    Ste''s patience was wearing thin. "What exactly are you getting at, Haynes?"

    "Keen is missing."

    Ste''s tone turned icy. "If Keen''s missing, go and look for him. What''s the point of calling me? Do you expect me to magically make him appear?"

    Haynes'' voice was as cold as ice. "You don''t seem surprised at all, nor are you worried or anxious."

    Rachel''s words had nted a seed of doubt in him about Ste, especially since she showed no signs of shock.

    Ste could read between the lines. She let out a bitterugh. "When I was worried about him, you and your mother always said I was overreacting, making a mountain out of a molehill."

    Haynes was silent for a moment. "Ste, now is not the time to rehash the past." "So, what''s your point?"

    "You''re Keen''s mother. If you wanted to take him somewhere, you could have just told me. There''s no need for all this sneaking around."

    Ste retorted, "Exactly, I''m his mother. Why would I need to sneak around? Maybe you should ask Rachel. Keen likes her a lot; maybe he went to see her."

    "I already asked Rachel. She said he isn''t with her."

    "Well, I''m telling you now, he isn''t with me either." With that, Ste hung up the phone.

    Marvin, sitting nearby, spoke up softly. "Ste, is something wrong with Keen?" Ste sighed. "Keen''s dad called and said he''s missing."

    Marvin''s eyes widened. "How could Keen go missing? Shouldn''t we go look for him?"

    "No need. He might have snuck out to see Rachel. Besides, with Haynes'' resources, finding a kid is a piece of cake. They don''t need us." She was done ying the fool.

    Meanwhile, Benson hurried over with the investigation results. "Mr. O''Brien, we''ve tracked down the young master''s whereabouts. He went to the amusement park by himself."

    "Amusement park?"

    Haynes frowned, recalling the music he had faintly heard over the phone when talking to Ste.

    His gaze snapped to Benson, sharp as a hawk''s.

    "Where''s Ste now?"

    Benson was an efficient assistant. When Haynes asked him to track down Keen''s movements, he simultaneously looked into Ste, Rachel, Deanna, and anyone connected to Keen.

    Benson avoided meeting his eyes. "She''s also... at the amusement park."

    Haynes'' lips formed a tight line.

    He chose to trust Ste, and she deceived him!

    His eyes darkened like a stormy night. "Get the car ready. We''re going to the amusement park. And send someone to make sure Ste doesn''t leave the park." "Right away, sir."

    Benson drove towards the amusement park. But halfway there, Haynes'' phone rang.

    "Mr. O''Brien, there''s been an ident. The young master has fallen into theke!"

 Chapter 205

    Haynes'' face turned pale. "What did you say?!"

    On the other end, his assistant hurriedly replied, "The young master fell into theke and has been taken to the hospital by ambnce!"

    ...

    At the amusement park, Ste''s good mood evaporatedpletely after a call

    from Haynes.

    Marvin, ever the sensible one, suggested, "Ste, since Keen is missing, we should go look for him. We won''t enjoy ourselves anyway if we keep worrying." Ste''s eyes flickered, like the wavering me of a candle, deep in thought.

    Marvin added, "Keen and I go to the same preschool. We''re usually good friends, and I''d be really upset if something happened to him."

    Ste gave Marvin aplex look. At preschool, Keen often bullied Marvin. She had already been called twice to resolve their issues. Yet Marvin still called Keen his friend, forgiving him without hesitation. It was heartbreakingly mature.

    Neville chimed in, "We should definitely look for him. After all, Keen is your son. Even if it was another child from the preschool who went missing, we''d help search."

    Neville, with his seeminglyid-back demeanor, had such a soft heart. It was probably this nature of his that raised Marvin to be such a considerate kid.

    Ste pondered for a moment and nodded gently.

    As they headed toward the exit, Marvin suddenly stopped, staring nkly in a particr direction.

    Ste noticed Marvin''s odd behavior and asked gently, "Marvin, what''s up?"

    Marvin snapped back to reality. "Oh, nothing... Dad, Ste, I just need to use the restroom."

    "Do you want me toe with you?" Ste offered.

    "No, no," Marvin replied quickly. "I can go by myself."

    Marvin was an independent child, rarely needing adults to worry over such matters.

    Ste nodded, "Alright, call me if you need anything."

    Marvin had just left when Ste''s phone rang again. It was Haynes, once more.

    With a frown, Ste decisively hung up on Haynes'' call.

    Back in the day, Haynes rarely called her. If he ever did, Ste would be beside herself with excitement. But now, all she felt was annoyance.

    No sooner had she ended the call than Haynes called again, undeterred.

    Neville nced at her, understanding the situation. "You should answer it. Keen is missing, and he must be worried."

    Ste nodded slightly, not because she was concerned about Haynes'' anxiety but because she knew he wouldn''t stop calling until she picked up.

    After notifying Neville, Ste found a quiet corner and answered the call.

    "Keen''s missing, so go look for him. Can you stop bothering me?"

    Haynes'' voice was low and cold, "You''re at the amusement park, and so is Keen. Ste, are you telling me you''re not with him?"

    Ste almostughed in frustration. "Just because I''m at the amusement park and Keen is too, doesn''t mean we''re together. There are tons of people here. Why don''t you im he''s with someone else?"

    Haynes retorted, "Then tell me, why are you at the amusement park if he''s there too?"

 Chapter 206

    "Mr. O''Brien, you really should be asking him, not me," Ste snapped, her voice dripping with irritation. "If you called just to grill me about this, I won''t be

    answering your calls anymore."

    Haynes'' voice came through the line, sharp and cold. "Stay where you are. If you try to leave with Keen, I''ll have no choice but to have you detained."

    Ste''s heart skipped a beat. Haynes mentioned that Keen was at the amusement park, and she had nned to search for him there. But Haynes'' condescending tone quickly soured her mood.

    "Mr. O''Brien, you once said that if you want a favor, you should at least act like you need it," Ste retorted.

    Haynes sounded incredulous, "A favor? You think I''m asking you for a favor?"

    "Are you not? Or do you think you can just order me around?" Ste didn''t wait for his response. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"

    "Haynes, you need to remember your ce. I''m not some servant you can boss around."

    With that, Ste ended the call.

    Returning to the park bench by theke, Ste realized that Neville, who had been waiting there, was nowhere in sight.

    Marvin had gone to the restroom, which was tucked away behind some trees near theke.

    Ste was just about to head in that direction when she heard a sudden ssh followed by gasps from people nearby.

    "Someone fell in the water! Two kids fell in!"

    "Oh my God, they look so young, maybe just five years old!"

    "Where are their parents?"

    "Can anyone swim? Somebody needs to help them!"

    Hearing the frantic voices, Ste''s heart tightened with fear. She dashed towards

    themotion at thekeside.

    Through the crowd, Ste caught sight of Marvin struggling in the water.

    Oh no, Marvin can''t swim!

    Her face went pale. She shoved her way through the bystanders and leaped into the water without hesitation, pulling Marvin to safety.

    Marvin had swallowed quite a bit of water. "Marvin, are you okay?" Ste asked anxiously, pressing on his chest to help him cough up the water.

    He sputtered and coughed, finally spitting out a mouthful of water. Marvin blinked groggily, his eyes meeting Ste''s worried gaze.

    Seeing her, his eyes welled up. He threw his arms around her. "Ste, I thought-I thought I''d never see you again."

    Ste hugged him tightly,forting him until his breathing steadied. "Marvin, how did you end up in the water?"

    Just then, the other child who had fallen in was pulled from theke. He seemed in better shape than Marvin, more alert and having swallowed less water.

    But when Ste saw who it was, she froze.n"Keen... what are you doing here?"

    Keen was soaking wet, water streaming down his face and body, making it impossible to tell if it was water or tears.

    For a moment, Ste''s heart softened at the sight of his vulnerable state.

    With red-rimmed eyes, Keen used, "You saved him first and left me to drown!"

    Ste frowned, about to exin, but Keen''s bitter gaze stopped her.

    She spoke calmly, "Keen, if I remember correctly, you know how to swim, don''t you?"

 Chapter 207

    From a young age, Ethan was immersed in a prestigious education.

    Skills like swimming, which were essential for survival, were things he had mastered by the time he was just a few years old. In kindergarten, swimming lessons were mandatory, seen as a crucial part of ensuring a child''s safety. At the end of the term, they even had swimmingpetitions.

    Marvin, on the other hand, hadn''t learned to swim yet. Last year, an idental fall into the ocean had left him with a fear of water. Still, he knew he had to learn and was determined to ovee his fear before the end of the term.

    Ste had encouraged him when she heard about his n.

    Keen suddenly paused, his breath catching. He had almost forgotten he could swim.

    Not too long ago, Marvin had caught him trailing them.

    "Keen, I didn''t expect you''d follow us all the way here. Now that you have, what do you think?"

    Keen was infuriated by the friendly connection between Marvin and Ste. He retorted harshly, "I''m Mom''s son. No matter how much she cares for you, you''ll never take my ce."

    "I get to call her Mom, and you can only call her Ste. That''s the difference between us."

    "Mom''s just upset with me right now. You''re only a stand-in."

    "You really think if I just go apologize and sweet-talk her, she wouldn''te back to me and leave you behind?"

    Marvin''s eyes narrowed. He often provoked Keen and had managed to win Ste''s favor a few times. Yet, deep down, he knew Keen still held a more significant ce in Ste''s heart.

    But Marvin wasn''t worried. He believed that with enough time and by being good to Ste, he could eventually be more important to her than Keen.

    Being young, though, patience wasn''t his strongest suit. Hearing Keen''s words made him anxious. His bond with Ste wasn''t strong enough yet. If Keen did go to charm Ste, she might very well choose him over Marvin.

    He couldn''t let that happen. He had to act. His eyes drifted to the nearbyke, and he recalled how Rachel had framed Ste by pretending to fall down the stairs. Without his recorded video, Ste would have been unjustly used by Keen and Mr. O''Brien.

    Marvin hatched a n. He taunted, "If I''m not as important as you, why did Ste share your secret with me?"

    Keen took the bait. "Secret? What secret?"

    "Not telling!" Marvin said, taking a few steps toward theke. "I''m going to find Ste. I''m done talking to you."

    Curiosity got the better of Keen. He had to know what secret his mom had supposedly shared with this troublemaker, so he followed.

    "Marvin,e on, tell me! What did Mom say?"

    "Nope, not saying a word!"

    As they tussled, Marvin deliberately fell into theke, shing a triumphant grin just before he sshed in.

    "If I tell Ste you pushed me, she''ll stay with me to take care of me."

    Keen was stunned by Marvin''s cunning move. For a moment, he was frozen. By the time he snapped back to his senses, Marvin was already floundering in theke, crying for help!

 Chapter 208

    Marvin had always been afraid of water, but thanks to the many therapists his father had found for him, his phobia had almostpletely subsided. He was even considering asking Ste to teach him how to swim in a few weeks.

    Keen stood at the edge of the pool, staring at Marvin with a mix of emotions. Memories of Marvin purposely tripping and hurting himself to earn their mom''s sympathy shed through his mind.

    With a huff, Keen dered, "Anyone can y the victim! If you jump, I jump!"

    Let''s see who Mom would rush tofort!

    Keen then leaped into the pool as well.

    But in his haste, he forgot one crucial thing-he could actually swim.

    He found himself standing awkwardly in the water, his earlier anger extinguished like a candle in the wind.

    At that moment, Marvin''s weak voice drew Ste''s attention back to him.

    "Ste, I don''t feel so good."

    Ste spoke soothingly, "Hang in there, Marvin. The ambnce is on its way."

    Marvin clung tightly to Ste''s sleeve, his grip desperate.

    "Ste, don''t leave me, please? I''m scared..."

    Ste immediately wrapped her arms around him. "I won''t leave, sweetheart. I''ll stay right here with you."

    Marvin''s face rxed for a moment before he fainted

    Panic quickly spread across Ste''s features.

    Keen red at Marvin, who was now unconscious in Ste''s arms.

    That little actor! Always ying the sympathy card.

    Keen was fuming, yet there wasn''t much he could do about Marvin''s antics.

    Frustrated by Marvin''s performance, Keen decided to feign unconsciousness as well.

    Who couldn''t y the weakling? If Marvin fainted, so would he!

    Ste was startled when she saw Keen seemingly pass out.

    Despite knowing Keen could swim, she worried he might have hit something when he fell in.

    Caught betweenforting Marvin and checking on Keen, Ste was understandably frazzled.

    Thankfully, Neville returned just then and took Marvin from Ste''s arms.

    Freed up, Ste rushed to Keen''s side.

    Once she confirmed Keen was just pretending and not actually hurt, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Soon, the ambnce arrived.

    ...

    At the hospital, Ste arrived with the ambnce to find Haynes already waiting for them.

    He wasn''t alone; Deanna and Callie O''Brien were with him.

    The moment Deanna saw Ste, sheunched into a tirade, her eyes red with anger. "Ste, are you trying to kidnap my grandson?! Do you want me to call the police on you?!"

    Stezily raised an eyebrow. "Go ahead, call them."

    "Don''t think I won''t!" Deanna''s hands shook as she pulled out her phone, ready to dial. "Maybe a little time in jail will teach you a lesson!"

    Callie quickly intervened, trying to calm her mother down. "Mom, what are you doing? Ste... maybe Ste just wanted to spend some time with Keen."

    Deanna, still fuming, retorted, "If I don''t teach her a lesson, who knows what she''ll do next to corrupt my grandson!"

    Ste ignored Deanna''s outburst. Once out of the ambnce, she followed the doctors to get Keen and Marvin checked out.

    After making sure both boys were okay, a police officer approached her.

    "Ms. Cameron, we received a report using you of attempting to abduct a child. We need you toe with us for questioning."

 Chapter 209

    Ste couldn''t believe it when she realized Deanna had actually called the police. She turned her head, catching Deanna standing there with a smug look on her face.

    Ste nced at Callie, "Couldn''t you have stopped her?"

    Callie stammered, "I... I couldn''t do anything to stop her."

    Ever since Callie saw Ste take down Rachel, her feelings towards Ste had be a bit moreplicated. Her sister-inw wasn''t as useless as she''d thought. As it turned out, Ste was pretty formidable.

    Originally, she''d thought Rachel was a better match for her brother. Rachel might have been a bit of a drama queen, but she had real talent. Otherwise, why would she have been her brother''s ideal woman? Why would he have been so hung up on her?

    Callie, like Haynes, admired women with an artistic ir. She had dabbled in piano, painting, and poetry herself, but sadly, shecked the talent.

    Deanna scoffed at their exchange. "What''s the matter? Getting scared now? It''s toote for that. You can think about what you''ve done from behind bars! ying the violin well doesn''t mean a thing if no one wants a woman with a record."

    Ste was silent for a moment before turning to Haynes. "She''s getting on in years, maybe her mind isn''t as sharp. But what''s your excuse for letting her do something this foolish?"

    Haynes had been busy with Keen''s check-up and assumed Deanna was just venting. He didn''t realize she''d actually called the police.

    "Mom, why would you call the police?" Haynes demanded, frowning.

    Before he could say more, Deanna interrupted him forcefully. "Haynes, stay out of this. If she doesn''t learn there are consequences for her actions, who knows how she''ll mislead my grandson next time!"

    "Idiot," Ste muttered coldly, then turned to the police officer. "I''m sorry for the confusion, but the child left home on his own. I didn''t abduct him. Furthermore..."

    Ste paused, her voice steady and clear, "He''s my son. What mother abducts her own child?"

    The officer blinked in surprise, "You''re this child''s mother?"

    Ste nodded.

    "His biological mother?" the officer pressed.

    "Yes, that''s right."

    The officer looked skeptical but asked Ste to show her identification. Ste handed it over without hesitation. The officer scanned it, and all of Ste''s information, including her rtionship with Keen, appeared on his device.

    Seeing the data, the officer shot Deanna a puzzled look. A mother kidnapping her own son? This family was certainly something else.

    "Ma''am," the officer said to Deanna, "there seems to be a misunderstanding. This woman is the child''s biological mother and they are not yet divorced. She has every right to be with her son. There''s no abduction here."

    Deanna''s face flushed as she sputtered, "But they''re going through a divorce! She took him without a word. She''s up to no good!"

    "And look what happened when she took him away! " Deanna continued, growing more frantic. "My grandson ended up in the hospital after nearly drowning. It must be her doing, trying to harm him!"

    The officer gave Deanna a weary look. "Ma''am, what you''re saying is all spection. Spection isn''t evidence."

    "If you have any proof of child abuse," he added, "you can present it to us. If there''s truth to it, we will handle it seriously."

 Chapter 210

    Deanna was about to say something more, but Haynes stopped her. "Mom, Keen is still in the hospital room by himself. Why don''t you and Callie go check on him?"

    Deanna was still fuming, but with Haynes stepping in, she knew she had no real justification to stay. She shot a withering re at Ste before turning to leave.

    Just then, Ste spoke up.

    "Hold on."

    Everyone turned to face her.

    Ste spoke calmly, "Thisdy here, knowing full well that I''m the child''s mother, made a false police report, spreading lies that have not only harmed my reputation but also severely breached thew."

    "Officer, this can''t be brushed aside. If she pulls a stunt like this during one of my important performances by calling in false reports again, what then?"

    The officer asked, "Ms. Cameron, are you intending to press charges?"

    False reports like Deanna''s could either be ignored or pursued.

    If the victim chose not to press charges, it could be dropped.

    But if they decided to pursue it, consequences would follow.

    "Yes," Ste replied coolly. "I want her to make a public apology for her nderous actions..."

    Before Ste could finish, Deanna interrupted with a sharp voice.

    "Ste, you''re dreaming!"

    Without even ncing at Deanna, Ste continued, "If she refuses to cooperate, I will retain all rights to take legal action against her."

    The officer quickly interjected, "Ma''am, it would be wise to apologize. If Ms. Cameron is a public figure, your actions could be deemed quite serious, potentially leading to detention."

    "Even if this goes to court, unless the intiff agrees to settle, you will undoubtedly lose."

    Deanna bristled, her fury akin to a cat whose tail had been stepped on.

    "I am her mother-inw! Her mother! Me apologize to her... never, absolutely never!"

    Ste replied steadily, "Deanna, as you mentioned earlier, Haynes and I are in the midst of a divorce. That makes us strangers."

    Haynes, exasperated, chimed in, "Ste, as long as we''re still married, she''s your mom. Do we have to keep this conflict going?"

    "Mr. O''Brien, she''s your mother, not mine. When your mother decided to call the cops on me, I didn''t hear a peep from you. Now that she''s facing the consequences, you rush to her defense."

    Ste added with a hint of sarcasm, "Even your mother understands that actions have consequences. I''m merely following her lead. What''s wrong with that?"

    "Of course, if you prefer not to have Deanna apologize, you can apologize on her behalf. Just say... ''My mother wrongly used Ms. Cameron, and I apologize on her behalf, hoping for your forgiveness.""

    The room fell into an ufortable silence.

    Forcing Haynes to make such an apology would be a double whammy, embarrassing both himself and his mother. It was a worse option than Deanna apologizing herself.

    Deanna almost passed out from anger, trembling as she pointed at Ste. Before Deanna could voice her anger, Ste calmly said, "Deanna, the officer is still here. If you hurl any more insults that damage my reputation, this won''t be solved with a simple apology."

    "If this goes to court, I will request a public trial. Then, Deanna, stories of a mother-inw attempting to kidnap her grandchild could very well be the next viral sensation."

 Chapter 211

    Haynes''s face darkened as he snapped, "Ste, don''t push it!"

    Ste remained calm and resolute, her gaze unwavering.

    "Your mom used me of kidnapping the kid. Is that not crossing the line? If you were worried about people crossing lines, you should''ve stopped your mom from doing something stupid in the first ce, instead of standing there like a mama''s boy, ying mute!"

    She was determined to get an apology from Deanna.

    No longer would she allow Deanna to humiliate her repeatedly.

    Deanna might look down on her, but she would have to apologize to someone she considered beneath her.

    No matter how hard it was to swallow, Deanna would have to ept it.

    Escting this situation wouldn''t benefit the O''Brien family or the O''Brien Corporation in any way.

    Despite Deanna''s overbearing nature, she knew how to weigh the pros and cons.

    Today, she had no choice but to bite the bullet.

    Deanna''s face twisted with a mix of emotions.

    Even now, she realized that Ste was no longer the person who would take insults in silence and let herself be pushed around.

    From now on, Deanna had to be cautious with every word and action around Ste.

    Her heart burned with resentment!

    Callie saw the anger on Deanna''s face and quickly intervened, worried she might act impulsively. "Mom, you can''t let my brother apologize on your behalf. If word gets out, both your reputations will be ruined. Besides..."

    She nced at Ste, "Ste is Keen''s mom, after all. No matter how you spin it, you''re in the wrong here."

    Deanna knew this too, though she desperately wanted to teach Ste a lesson.

    She couldn''t stand Ste''s defiant attitude!

    She had thought about denying Ste''s im as Keen''s mother when the police arrived, making Ste panic and beg for forgiveness.

    She imagined if Ste apologized sincerely, she might grudgingly put in a good word for her.

    Yet, in the end, Ste had turned the tables, making Deanna shoot herself in the foot!

    Oh, how much she loathed the idea of apologizing to Ste!

    Once, Ste woulde at her beck and call. Now, Ste was no pushover. If pushed, Ste would blow things out of proportion.

    While causing trouble might not affect Ste much, it could have serious repercussions for the O''Brien Corporation and the O''Brien family.

    Deanna bit her lip, finally lowering her proud head.

    "Ste, I''m sorry. I... misunderstood you."

    Ste didn''t linger on the matter, simply saying, "Let''s end it here. I hope, Deanna, that you''ll think twice in the future to avoid embarrassing the O''Brien family and the O''Brien Corporation."

    Though Deanna had apologized, Ste had no intention of forgiving her.

    She wasn''t one to forgive easily.

    ...

    Marvin and Keen had both woken up.

    Keen had been pretending to be unconscious but eventually fell asleep for real.

    He woke up shortly after being taken to the hospital.

    The doctor did a thorough check-up, and he was fine.

    Marvin woke up a bitter, looking a bit pale, but thankfully, he was okay.

    In the hospital room, Ste saw Marvin awake and asked, "Marvin, what happened? How did you end up in the water?"

    A hint of panic shed in Marvin''s eyes.

    He quickly looked down, trying to cover up. "I... I identally fell in. It wasn''t Keen''s fault."

    Ste''s eyes were serious. "Marvin, we''ve already reviewed the security footage. It shows you and Keen having an argument, and during the scuffle... you fell into theke."

    She softened her voice, "Marvin, don''t be afraid. Tell me what really happened." Marvin hung his head, looking like a child caught in wrongdoing.

    "When I came out of the restroom, I saw Keen... I rushed over to ask him why he was at the amusement park. Ste and Mr. O''Brien were worried sick looking for him."

 Chapter 212

    "Keen told me he can''t stand me and doesn''t want you to be with me. He came to the amusement park just to reconcile with you. He said if he acted all apologetic and charming, you''d listen to him and stop paying attention to me. And then he said... he said..."

    At this point, Marvin''s eyes started to well up, his voice bing choked with emotion.

    Ste pressed gently, "What else did he say?"

    "Keen said that I''m just his stand-in... Ste, am I really just Keen''s stand-in?"

    Marvin''s big, beautiful eyes were ssy with unshed tears, resembling a forlorn puppy that''s been left out in the rain.

    Ste''s heart ached at the sight.

    Her disappointment in Keen deepened.

    A stand-in? Just like his father, always ying the same game. The apple really doesn''t fall far from the tree.

    "You are no one''s stand-in, Marvin. You''re just yourself," Ste said with conviction, looking him straight in the eyes. "I promise I''ll stand up for you in this."

    She paused for a moment, then added, "Besides getting him to apologize, is there anything else you want? I''ll do my best to make it happen."

    Marvin looked at Ste with a fearful, uncertain expression.

    "I don''t have any other requests. I just want Ste to stay with me."

    Ste felt a pang of sadness.

    Ever since they met, Marvin seemed to have been caught in a string of bad luck, often getting bullied by Keen.

    Yet, he never med her or Keen.

    Ste took a deep breath and turned to Neville, who had been silently standing by.

    "Mr. Connolly, if there''s anything you''d like, please let me know..."

    Neville met her gaze steadily. "Ste, you need to understand, the child isn''t just your responsibility. It''s not something you should bear alone."

    "Because you''ve been handling everything yourself, Haynes has never felt responsible for the family or the child. He thinks raising a child is easy."

    "He doesn''t see your sacrifices, which is why he takes you for granted."

    Ste blinked, taken aback by Neville''s words.

    All along, she''d been managing everything rted to the child.

    She knew Haynes was busy running argepany, often tired and stressed.

    So she never burdened him with trivial matters, wanting to be the perfect wife who eased his worries.

    But when he had free time, he didn''t spend it on work or family. Instead, he spent it with other women.

    How ironic.

    Ste murmured, "I understand, Mr. Connolly. Thank you."

    ...

    In another hospital room, after making sure Keen was alright and sending Deanna home, Haynes opened the door.

    As the door swung open, Keen perked up, his eyes darting to the entrance.

    When he saw it was Haynes, the light in his eyes dimmed, disappointment etched across his face.

    Haynes noted his expression, "Keen, what happened?"

    Keen was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly looked up.

    "Dad, can you... not divorce Mom?"

    Haynes''s deep eyes clouded, his lips curving into a smirk that didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    "Did Mom teach you to say that?"

 Chapter 213

    Haynes''s deep-set eyes darkened with intensity.

    Rachel was right, it really was connected to Ste.

    Keen hadn''t expected his father toe out with such a statement so suddenly. He froze for a moment, then quickly said, "It''s not something mom taught me. I just don''t want you and mom to get divorced..."

    Before Keen could finish, Haynes interrupted him.

    "Tell me, did you sneak out this time to find your mom?"

    Haynes''s expression was stern, his presencemanding respect and a hint of intimidation that sent a shiver down Keen''s spine.

    Head bowed, Keen replied, "Yes."

    Haynes''s gaze was sharp, his voice growing colder.

    "Who told you about the amusement park?"

    He had already checked Keen''s phone. No calls or texts suggested anything unusual. This meant someone had told Keen in person.

    Keen whispered, "It was... Marvin."

    Haynes''s expression was one of expected confirmation. He had already suspected that the information either came directly from Ste or through Marvin. She was really willing to use even a child.

    Seeing Keen''s anxious eyes, Haynes said calmly, "Don''t worry, your mom and I aren''t getting divorced." Just then, a gentle knock came from the hospital room door.

    Ste walked in.

    Keen''s eyes lit up at the sight of her. His mom had actuallye to see him! No wonder Marvin, that little rascal, always yed the sympathy card. It really worked wonders.

    Keen felt like he had just discovered a new world.

    As Ste entered the room, she noticed Keen''s eager gaze fixed on her. Her brow furrowed slightly, but she asked, "How are you feeling? Are you still ufortable?"

    Keen was about to say he was fine, but then he remembered how Marvin would snuggle into their mom''s arms, iming he felt so awful, and how gently she wouldfort him.

    So he changed his tune, "I... I still feel a bit sick."

    However, Ste didn''t respond with the sameforting words she used with Marvin. Instead, she asked, "Keen, why did you push Marvin?"

    Keen stared at Ste in disbelief.

    He thought she hade to show concern. But she was actually here to confront him. And it was all because of Marvin, that troublemaker!

    It was like a bucket of cold water had been dumped on him, extinguishing all his hopes and filling him with disappointment and a sense of unexinable injustice.

    "I didn''t push him! He jumped off by himself!"

    Ste looked at Keen and shook her head with a sigh.

    "Keen, the surveince footage clearly shows what happened."

    "You should know, I''ve never set high standards for you, just that you own up to your actions. Do you think pushing someone and then jumping after them absolves you of responsibility?"

    Haynes and Deanna were very strict about his education. Keen had a private tutor who came four times a week. Every weekend, Deanna would take him to personally instruct him.

    While she wanted Keen to have a carefree and happy childhood, she also knew Keen was destined to inherit The O''Brien Group. From birth, his path was set apart from other children, devoid of the carefree childhood they enjoyed.

    Therefore, Ste never pressured him academically. She focused on teaching him how to be a good person.

    Every time she corrected Keen, Deanna would scold her, iming she was making a mountain out of a molehill and not focusing on what''s truly important in raising a child.

 Chapter 214

    In the beginning, Keen would still listen to her. But as he grew older, he began to dismiss her words with disdain.

    "It was all his n to set me up!" Keen''s frustrated voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "That brat, he purposely let me see you guys having a st at the amusement park, then came running up to me, saying it felt great to steal my mom away. He even said I''d be mom-less from now on! He was scared I''d take you back, so he jumped into the pool. If he can jump, so can I! I''m not afraid!"

    Keen''s eyes, red with anger, locked onto Ste.

    "We both fell in the water, and you chose to save him first, ignoring me. Are you really... nning to leave me behind?"

    Ste paused for a moment, offering an exnation. "I didn''t see you at the time; I didn''t know you were in the water too."

    Keen''s cold, broken heart warmed just a little.

    "So... between what I said and what that brat said, who do you believe?"

    Ste''s voice was steady, "I believe what I saw with my own eyes."

    "Why?" Keen''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Aren''t I your son? Why would you choose to believe that brat over me? You''re my mom. You should be on my side unconditionally!"

    Ste asked, "Just because I''m your mom, does that mean I must always take your side?"

    "Yes!" Keen replied defiantly, "You''re my mom. You should believe everything I say without question!"

    Ste looked at him, "I''m your mom, but have you ever believed me unconditionally? Have you forgotten how you testified for your friend Rachel, iming I pushed her down the stairs and asked me to apologize?"

    "I... I didn''t see it clearly back then." Keen''s confidence faltered a bit, but he persisted, "You''re my mom. Why do you have to nitpick with me?"

    Ste countered, "Does being a mom mean I have to be lesser than you?"

    "Keen, trust is mutual. You didn''t see it clearlyst time, but this time I saw it perfectly. I''m not falsely using you."

    Ste showed him the surveince video on her phone.

    "You can see for yourself."

    Keen took the phone and saw the footage. It was just as his mom had said.

    Even he wasn''t dense enough to miss the fact that Marvin had nned this all along.

    Just then, Haynes, who had been silent, spoke up, "Ste, is this how you try to provoke Keen, to make hime to you?"

    Ste''s brow furrowed as she looked at Haynes. "What do you mean?"

    Haynes''s voice was calm and cool. "Without some adult''s guidance, why would Marvin tell Keen about your weekend ns? And why repeatedly say you don''t want Keen anymore?"

    Since Marvin showed up, Keen had changed.

    The polite and well-mannered boy he once was now got into fights at kindergarten, bing a problem child that the teachers dreaded dealing with.

    Every time they went to sort out an issue at school, Keen''s version of events never matched what everyone else saw.

    Haynes knew Keen too well. Keen wouldn''t lie. The only possibility was that Marvin did say something to him.

    But could a five-year-old really be that maniptive?

 Chapter 215

    Unless, of course, someone was guiding him from behind the scenes.

    Lately, he had been keeping a close watch on Neville.

    Neville was a busy man, often traveling for work.

    His kid was usually left with Ste.

    He had even hired someone to investigate Neville and Ste''s rtionship thoroughly.

    There was nothing between them, nothing out of line.

    Though Neville was all friendly words, his actions never crossed any boundaries.

    Their interactions were infrequent, which was why Haynes hadn''t felt the need to confront Neville.

    Even though Keen was being treated this way, he never suspected Ste.

    He just figured that Marvin might have said something without thinking, and Keen

    got the wrong idea because of the current tension with Ste.

    But he didn''t expect Ste to encourage Keen to run away.

    That was crossing the line for Haynes.

    Keen was only five years old; what if something happened to him?

    Ste could sense Haynes'' suspicion from a mile away.

    She turned to Keen, "Did you tell him that I asked Marvin to tip you off so you''d sneak out?"

    Keen shook his head, "No, it wasn''t Mom. I just wanted to see if what that mean kid said was true, so I snuck out."

    He hadn''t realized the deeper meaning behind Haynes'' questioning earlier.

    Keen just thought his dad was mad because he ran away.

    Haynes'' gaze was icy, "If no one put him up to it, why would Marvin tell you about this?"

    Keen paused and looked at Ste as well.

    "Mom, did you ask Marvin to tell me?"

    Ste chuckled bitterly. "Haynes, you never credit me for good things, but when something goes wrong, you''re quick to me me." She didn''t want to argue in front of Keen, so she spoke calmly, "Step outside, I need to talk to you."

    Haynes knew these weren''t things to discuss in front of Keen, so he stood and walked toward the door.

    Just as he was about to open it, Ste seemed to remember something and turned to Keen.

    "I didn''t tell Marvin to inform you about the trip to the amusement park."

    Whether Keen believed it or not was one thing, but she wasn''t going to take the me for something she didn''t do.

    Ste turned the doorknob and was about to leave.

    From behind, Keen''s voice stopped her.

    "Mom, if Marvin and I both fell into ake, who would you save first?"

    Ste paused, then answered honestly, "I don''t know."

    Keen''s voice trembled with the edge of tears, "Mom, even if you knew we both fell in, you wouldn''t choose to save me first?"

    Ste didn''t want to lie to him, "In the past, I would have chosen to save you without hesitation, but now... I''m not sure."

    With that, Ste left the room, leaving Keen staring in disbelief at her retreating figure.

    ...

    In a quiet, empty corner of the hospital, Haynes'' handsome face was tense, his deep-set eyes full of disappointment.

    "Encouraging Keen to run away... Ste, when did you be so scheming?"

    Ste shot back coldly, "If you''ve got a problem, see a doctor. Don''t go crazy in front of me."

    Haynes looked down, seeing the coldness and impatience on her face, and felt a sudden surge of anger.

    Lately, he found that this woman could easily ignite his temper.

    "Even now, you refuse to admit it?"

    Ste scoffed, "Admit what? That the O''Brien family, with all its nannies and servants, can''t keep track of a five-year-old? Or that you, apany CEO, didn''t even know your child had run off?"

    Whenever Rachel''s in trouble, you''re right there. But when it''s your own son, you''re nowhere to be found.

    Instead of reflecting on your own negligence, you me others for instigating."

 Chapter 216

    "Haynes, if Keen is really so easily influenced, you need to seriously reflect on

    why he has no sense of self-protection at all. What if one day he gets kidnapped? You''d regret it then."

    Ste paused, her gaze fixed on Haynes with a hint of mockery. "Oh, I forgot, you wouldn''t regret it. You''d just me everyone else. You don''t want to make any effort yourself, but you''re quick to criticize others. Haynes, you''re so full of yourself!"

    Haynes was momentarily lost for words, but he quickly recovered. "Ste, I thought you wanted to talk to make amends. If you''re just here to spout nonsense, I''d advise you to save it."

    Ste knew her words would fall on deaf ears. People like Haynes, who lived in their own little world, never saw their mistakes, even when the truth was staring them in the face. They always found excuses.

    "I''m here to tell you two things," Ste said, cutting to the chase. "Firstly, the evidence is clear that Keen pushed Marvin into theke. He needs to apologize. And as Marvin''s guardian, you need to apologize to his parents."

    Haynes'' lips twitched, but he said nothing. He had seen the surveince footage. Whether or not Keen had actually pushed Marvin, they were definitely tussling before Marvin fell in. As for Keen, the video clearly showed him jumping into theke on his own, so he had no one to me but himself.

    Though Haynes didn''t have a good impression of Neville and his son Marvin, he wasn''t the type to blindly excuse his own kid. "I''ll cover the medical expenses for the boy," he said, his face devoid of emotion. "Every penny ofpensation will be paid."

    Ste wasn''t surprised or pleased by his response. Keen wasn''t Rachel; with the evidence so clear, Haynes wouldn''t blindly defend him. Ste wasn''t sure if she should feel happy or relieved.

    "And the second thing," Ste continued, locking eyes with Haynes. "I''ve agreed to the terms of the divorce. When are we going to the courthouse to sign the papers?"

    Haynes was taken aback at first, then let out a sardonicugh. "Divorce? Are you sure?"

    Ste saw right through his thoughts and let out a softugh. "Am I sure?"

    Haynes raised an eyebrow, his tone yful. "So this time you''re not looking to split my assets in half?"

    It seemed Haynes thought she was ying hard to get. "If I wanted a share, would you give it to me?" Ste asked.

    "If I said no, would you not go through with the divorce?" Haynes countered, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    "Mr. O''Brien, maybe your hearing''s not what it used to be," Ste said. "I already said I''ve agreed to leave with nothing."

    Haynes'' lips curled slightly. "Then what''s your angle this time? Are you hoping to use my mother''s medication to gain more leverage, or are you after Keen''s custody? Or is there something else I''m missing?"

    Ste''s clear, bright eyes met his, her expression unfazed. "If you''re willing to give up custody of Keen, I wouldn''t mind. After all, Mr. O''Brien, you''re so busy you can''t even keep an eye on a five-year-old.

    As for your mother... anyone who''d call the cops on their mom for supposedly kidnapping their child isn''t too bright. Such a family probably wouldn''t raise a child well."

    "Of course," Ste paused, her tone shifting slightly, "if you''re not willing to give him up, that''s fine. As long as you agree to meet me at the courthouse tomorrow for the divorce, I don''t need anything."

    Ste met his deep, inscrutable gaze. "Haynes, will you be there?"

 Chapter 217

    Haynes gave her a bewildered look. "You should make sure you won''t suddenly have somethinge up and bail at thest minute."

    Ste gave a small, sarcastic smile, though her eyes were cold as ice. "What if, Mr. O''Brien, it''s you who decides to ke out instead?"

    With Keen''s recent ident and Haynes'' constant suspicions and usations, Ste had reached the end of her rope. She was done dealing with this bizarre family. Today it was calling the cops on her own mom for kidnapping; who knows what drama tomorrow would bring?

    Even though she and Haynes had been married for five years, she realized she barely knew Deanna. In the past, she''d always followed Deanna''s lead, knowing full well she was hard to please and just gritting her teeth through it. Maybe her patience kept Deanna civil, at least on the surface.

    But after theirst blowout, Ste was shocked at how peculiar Deanna could be. It was like running a gauntlet, and she was ready to escape it as soon as possible. She was already looking forward to Rachel stepping into her shoes with Haynes.

    His voice was as cool and distant as a mountain stream under the moonlight. "What time?"

    Ste blinked, snapping back to the moment. Haynes was agreeing! "Tomorrow morning at ten, outside the courthouse. That work for you, Mr. O''Brien?"

    His voice was low and chilly. "Fine." He didn''t believe for a second that Ste would actually go through with the divorce.

    ...

    Rachel and Jasper walked into the hospital together. After hearing that Keen had been found, they came to see him. As Keen''s favorite person, Rachel couldn''t possibly stay away when he was in trouble.

    But when they arrived at the hospital room, Rachel saw that Keen was all alone. She scanned the room, puzzled. "Keen, where''s your dad? Isn''t he here with you?"

    Keen looked at Rachel with a sad expression. "Dad and Mom went out."

    Rachel''s eyes flickered with curiosity. "Ms. Cameron is here too?"

    Thinking about his mom, Keen''s mood dropped. He nodded glumly.

    Rachel approached the bed, her voice gentle. "Keen, where did you run off to today? You know your dad was worried sick about you, right?"

    Jasper chimed in, "Yeah, where did you go? When Rachel heard you''d run away, she was so worried she couldn''t even focus on her own stuff and rushed here to find you."

    "Unlike your mom..." Jasper scoffed. "Haynie found out you were missing and called her right away. She acted like she couldn''t care less, told him to go find you himself, and then hung up."

    Keen looked up sharply. "Mom knew I was missing?"

    Jasper shrugged nonchntly. "Yep. As soon as Haynie realized you were gone, he called her first. She said something like, ''If he''s missing, then find him. What good does it do to call me?""

    These words didn''te directly from Haynes. Rachel and Jasper overheard Haynes'' assistant, Benson, talking about it with some other staff as they wereing up.

    Benson hadn''t intended to criticize Ste; he was merelymenting on the stark contrast from the past. Ste used to be so anxious about her little boy that she''d be practically incoherent when calling for help. Now, she seemed indifferent, saying things like "What good does it do to call me?" The shift in attitude was hard to reconcile.

 Chapter 218

    As soon as Jasper caught wind of the gossip, he couldn''t help but spice things up and share it with Keen.

    Keen''s face twisted into an expression of hurt and fury.

    His mom was totally smitten by Marvin, that troublemaker! She was a bad mother!

    Jasper added, "Rememberst time? Your mom only managed to beat Rachel by a hair''s breadth because she yed dirty. She spilled orange juice all over Rachel and even yed on the world-renowned violin, the Nocturne Ste."

    "With all those advantagesbined, she barely scraped by Rachel by 0.1 points. What''s there to brag about?"

    Keen''s eyes dimmed with disappointment.

    He had thought his mom was genuinely talented, but Rachel and Mr. Wilkinson said she was just lucky.

    How could his mom, who hadn''t even finished high school, possibly be more skilled than Rachel, a graduate from a top-notch academy?

    Moreover, he had indeed seen his mom ssh juice on Rachel.

    Rachel, however, didn''t seem to mind that. She asked softly, "Keen, do you know what your mom and dad went out to do?"

    Keen shook his head, "I don''t know."

    Rachel inquired further, "Keen, are your mom and dad... really getting a divorce?"

    "No way!" Keen instinctively retorted loudly. "I just asked Dad, and he said Mom wouldn''t divorce him!"

    Rachel''s eyes glinted with a hint of concern.

    Seeing this, Jasper patted Rachel''s shoulder reassuringly.

    "Rachel, I''ll go find Haynie."

    Rachel gave a gentle, reassuring smile, "Alright, I''ll stay here with Keen."

    On the way to the hospital, Rachel had casually mentioned to Jasper about Haynie''s changing attitude towards Ste.

    Jasper, upon hearing this, volunteered eagerly.

    "Rachel, Haynie wouldn''t care for someone like Ste, a mere middle school dropout. Don''t worry, as long as I''m around, I won''t let Haynie end up with that

    woman.

    She''s just using some coy tricks, like ying hard to get, but Haynie won''t fall for her games."

    Trying to mend things was hard.

    But causing trouble? Piece of cake.

    Last time, Ste had humiliated him, making him bark like a dog in front of

    everyone, costing him his dignity.

    This time, he wouldn''t let Ste have it easy.

    He definitely wouldn''t allow Haynie and that woman to get together!

    Jasper set off to find Haynie.

    In truth, he wanted to sabotage any interaction between Haynie and Ste.

    That performance? Ste had just gotten lucky, like stumbling upon a four-leaf clover, and managed to outdo Rachel.

    But who''s to say Haynie wouldn''t be charmed by Ste?

    Jasper knew better than anyone how much Haynie adored women who yed the violin well.

    Leaving the hospital room, Jasper tried calling Haynie, but there was no answer.

    Frowning, Jasper searched the hospital.

    Suddenly, he spotted two familiar figures in a corner of the hospital.

    Of course, it was Haynie with that bitch, Ste!

    Rachel''s worries weren''t unfounded. Ste was indeed trying to work her charms on Haynie.

    Jasper''s eyes glinted with mischief.

    He was curious to see how shamelessly Ste would attempt to seduce Haynie.

    Tiptoeing closer, Jasper held his breath, eavesdropping like a thief.

    Not daring to get too close, he remained cautious to avoid detection.

    From a distance, he couldn''t catch every word but managed to hear snippets like "no divorce," "don''t want anything," and "meet at ten tomorrow morning."

    Jasper felt as if he had stumbled upon an explosive secret, his eyes widening in disbelief.

 Chapter 219

    Jasper wanted to hear more, but Haynes suddenly turned his head and noticed Jasper standing not far away.

    Haynes frowned slightly and asked, "Jasper, what are you doing here?"

    Jasper was the kind of guy who could stroll into the wrong party and not feel a bit of awkwardness. He just grinned. "Heard Keen''s back. Rachel and I swung by the hospital to check on him."

    With Jasper making his presence known, Ste decided to cut the conversation short. "I''m heading out," she said, not even ncing Jasper''s way. "Don''t forget what you promised. And remember, tomorrow at ten. Don''t bete."

    She turned on her heel and left, leaving Jasper to let out a dismissive "hmph" before he turned his attention to Haynes.

    "So, Haynie, what''s up for tomorrow, huh? You and Ste got ns?"

    The word ''date'' hung in the air, causing Haynes to pause. His dark eyes were inscrutable, like a deep well that gave nothing away. Divorce wasn''t something Ste would ever agree to, he mused. If she had, she wouldn''t have roped Keen into this mess.

    Could Jasper be right? Was she just using the divorce as an excuse to meet up with him?

    Jasper, noticing Haynes'' silence, assumed he hit the nail on the head. "See, I told you. She''s not divorcing you. It''s just a ploy to grab your attention.

    If I''m not mistaken, she probably found some excuse to see you tomorrow, right?" Jasper continued, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "First, she fakes an illness, then a kidnapping. Seriously, how is she not bored of these tricks by now? Haynie, don''t let her fool you!"

    Haynes stayed mum, but his eyes were still as dark as a moonless night. In the past, he might have dismissed Jasper''s words, scoffing at Ste''s antics. Buttely, he''d found himself intrigued by this new side of her. His wife wasn''t as dull as he''d thought, and he felt a strange urge to understand her better.

    A date tomorrow? Why not. He was curious to see how she''d y it out, how she''d attempt reconciliation.

    Since Ste had moved out, he''d gotten a taste of how tough raising a kid could be. He had to admit, Ste had shouldered a lot of the family burdens before. If she truly regretted her actions, maybe, just maybe, he''d give her another chance for Keen''s sake.

    Jasper, noticing Haynes''s silence, felt a chill of realization. Haynes''sck of objection meant he was contemting a meeting with Ste.

    No way. He couldn''t let Ste have her way.

    Jasper tried to badmouth Ste a bit more, but Haynes remained silent. It wasn''t until they reached the door of Keen''s room that Haynes finally spoke up.

    "Jasper, whatever happens, Ste is still Keen''s mom. Don''t say things like that around him."

    Jasper froze, stopping in his tracks as Haynes pushed open the door and entered the room.

    ...

    After leaving the hospital, Jasper wasted no time calling Rachel, embellishing the story for effect. "Rachel, that Ste, she''s shamelessly trying to win Haynie back. If I hadn''t shown up, they might''ve been locking lips by now!"

    Rachel''s eyes narrowed. "Keen mentioned something about Ste and Haynie talking divorce, but now it seems like they''re not going through with it?"

    "Exactly," Jasper replied. "I overheard something about Ste calling off the divorce, and it seems like Haynie''s on board. With today''s drama from Keen, even if Haynie wanted a divorce, he''s probably having second thoughts."

 Chapter 220

    "By the way," Jasper chimed in, "they''re going on a date tomorrow!"

    Rachel''s expression shifted dramatically. "A date? Where are they going?"

    "I''m not sure," Jasper replied, "but I think I heard Ste mention something about ten o''clock in the morning. Rachel, you can''t let Ste get her way!"

    A determined glint shed in Rachel''s eyes. "Got it."

    When Abby Murphy heard about Marvin''s ident and his stay in the hospital, she rushed over to check on him. Seeing that he was okay, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly remembering something, she turned to Ste. "Oh, by the way, Star, aren''t you and Antoney performing at the charity event at the end of this month? He''s got some free time tomorrow and suggested you both rehearse in your newly renovated studio."

    "Tomorrow..." Ste hesitated for a moment, not giving an immediate answer.

    Abby looked surprised. "What''s up? Are you busy tomorrow?"

    With Marvin at daycare, Ste usually didn''t have much on her te.

    After a moment''s thought, Ste decided to be upfront. "I''m going to the courthouse with Haynes to finalize our divorce."

    Abby was taken aback. "You''re actually going through with the divorce from Haynes?!"

    The conversation caught the attention of Neville and his son, who both turned to look at her.

    Ste nodded. "Yes."

    "Haynes agreed to it?"

    A faintly sarcastic smile touched Ste''s lips. "I''m leaving without a penny. How could he refuse?"

    Abby scoffed. "I remember when you first brought up divorce. He never believed you, thought you were ying games. I figured he was making excuses, not wanting the divorce. But now it seems like he''s trying to leave you with nothing."

    Ste appeared unfazed. "If it goes through the courts, and he doesn''t cooperate, it could take at least two years. But if he agrees, it''ll only take a month at most. As long as the divorce happens, I don''t care about any assets."

    Abby nodded in agreement. "Better to get it done quickly. If you wait two more years and he changes his mind, you could be stuck. Especially with Rachel only having a few months left. Once she''s gone, he might try toe back to you."

    "A few months left?" Ste raised an eyebrow. "Do you really believe she''s terminally ill?"

    Abby pondered for a few seconds. "Her behavior doesn''t scream ''dying.'' Who has time to scheme and meddle while supposedly on their deathbed? And she''s always buzzing around a married man... I think she''s faking it."

    Neville suddenly asked, "What exactly is she supposed to be sick with?"

    Ste shook her head. "I don''t know. Haynes never said."

    She''d long suspected Rachel wasn''t as ill as she imed. But without proof, Ste kept her thoughts to herself. Whenever she asked Haynes about Rachel''s illness, he was evasive, saying it wasn''t her concern.

    Eventually, she stopped asking. She was curious, though, to see if Rachel would really kick the bucket when her supposed time came.

    Marvin looked up with bright eyes. "Ste, are you really going to divorce Mr. O''Brien?"

    Ste looked at Marvin''s eager face and asked, "Do you really want me to divorce Mr. O''Brien?"

 Chapter 221

    "Yeah," Marvin said, his expression serious. "Mr. O''Brien hasn''t treated you well, and you haven''t been happy with him. I don''t want you to be with Mr. O''Brien. You

    deserve someone better and a happier life."

    Ste couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Even Marvin, who had only seen Haynes a few times, could tell that Haynes wasn''t good for her.

    Abby chimed in, "Since you''re busy tomorrow, should I let Anthony know to reschedule?"

    "No need," Ste replied. "I have to meet him briefly to finalize the divorce cooling-off period. It''ll probably take less than half an hour. Could you tell my mentor that I can join him for rehearsal in the afternoon?"

    "Sure," Abby said, picking up her phone and quickly sending a message.

    Marvin, curious as ever, asked, "Ste, where are you and Mr. Watson performing?"

    Ste recalled Mr. Burton''s words, "I think it''s at a retirement home or something like that."

    Marvin''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. "Ste, I''d love to join you for the performance. Do you think I could?"

    Ste hesitated for a moment. If it were a performance she organized, she wouldn''t mind Marvin joining in. But this event was organized by Mr. Burton, and she couldn''t make that call..

    Seeing Ste''s hesitation, Marvin said earnestly, "Ste, I''ve been practicing my piano every day. I promise I won''t slow you down."

    "Well," Ste said gently, "I can''t decide on this, but I''ll ask Mr. Burton tomorrow and let you know, okay?"

    Marvin''s face lit up. "Okay!"

    He loved performing with Ste. It gave him an unparalleled sense of pride, and being with her felt asforting as being with his mom.

    He was growing more and more attached to Ste.

    Marvin made a silent vow to himself.

    He was determined to be even better to Ste, to make her his!

    ...

    The next morning.

    Ste, anxious about beingte, got up early.

    After checking multiple times to ensure she had all her documents, she set out.

    Haynes was punctual to a fault. He never waited for anyone, except Rachel. To avoid traffic, Ste left well in advance.

    When she arrived at the town hall, it was just past 9:10 AM.

    Ste patiently waited outside the town hall.

    ...

    At exactly nine o''clock, Haynes picked up his car keys, ready to leave, when his phone rang.

    "Haynie, you''ve got toe quickly! Rachel slipped in the shower and lost consciousness. She''s been rushed to the hospital!"

    Haynes'' expression shifted. "How bad is it?"

    "It''s pretty serious. I couldn''t wake her up no matter what! Haynie, I''m in the ambnce now. You need to get here as soon as you can!"

    "I''m on my way," Haynes said, his voice cold and tense, as he quickly left the house.

    ...

    By 10:05 AM, Ste stood outside the town hall, frowning at her watch.

    It was already past ten. Where was Haynes?

    Was he caught up in traffic or dyed by something else?

    Ste considered this and decided to give Haynes another ten minutes.

    But fifteen more minutes passed, and still no sign of Haynes.

    Not even a message or a call.

    If he was truly dyed, he could at least call, right?

    Or could it be... an ident on the way?

    With that worrying thought, Ste''s fingers dialed his number.

    Ring, ring, ring... The phone rang for a long time with no answer.

    Could something really have happened?

    Just as she began to worry, the call was finally picked up. A man''s voice, slightly hoarse, came through the line.

 Chapter 222

    "I''ve got something on today, I''m afraid I can''t make it..."

    Before Ste could finish her sentence, Jasper''s voice buzzed through the phone.

    "Haynie, Rachel''s out of surgery. You shoulde over and check on her..."

    Rachel?

    Of course, how could she forget? Every time Haynes bailed, it was always for Rachel.

    Ste''s heart had long since grown ustomed to this. Her voice was cool and detached.

    "She''s out of surgery now. If you''ve got time this afternoon, you should stop by. Don''t worry, it won''t take long..."

    But once again, Jasper cut her off.

    "Haynie, why are you still on the phone? Rachel''s been asking for you this whole time! You need to be with her right now!

    The doctor says things aren''t looking good. If heaven forbid something happens, this might be yourst chance to see her!"

    "Alright, I''ll be there soon." Haynes'' voice turned sharp.

    Just as he was about to hang up, he remembered Ste on the other end.

    "I''m really busy right now. I''ll call you backter."

    After hanging up, Haynes turned to Jasper

    and asked, "How is Rachel holding up?"

    Jasper nced at the phone in Haynes'' hand, a barely-there smirk flitting across his lips, though his face remained solemn.

    "Not great. The doctor said... with her condition, it''s unlikely she''ll make it another six months."

    Haynes'' brow furrowed slightly. "That specialist you mentioned, have you found him yet?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "Then why haven''t you brought him in to treat Rachel?"

    Jasper''s frustration red. "That old codger, Dr. Thompson, refuses toe! No matter what terms I offer or how much I offer to pay, he won''t budge! It''s infuriating, isn''t it?!"

    "Has he asked for anything in return?" Haynes inquired.

    "No," Jasper replied, shaking his head. "I''ve never met anyone so peculiar. You''d think he retired, but he still runs a shabby little clinic. You can see people going there for prescriptions every now and then."

    "You''d think he''d treat people, but no matter how much I plead, even visiting him repeatedly didn''t work. It''s maddening!"

    Jasper''s expression turned steely.

    "Hmph, I''ll go again tomorrow. If he keeps ying hard to get, I''ll drag him over myself."

    Haynes'' eyes narrowed. "Have you tried bringing Rachel to see him?"

    Jasper paused, then admitted, "...No."

    "Did he ever say you couldn''t bring her to his clinic?"

    "Well... no, not really."

    "Then why not try taking Rachel to him?"

    Jasper scratched his head. "Rachel''s condition requires ongoing treatment. I was hoping to bring him on as her personal doctor."

    Haynes'' footsteps were deliberate as he suggested, "Perhaps he wants to help others too and that''s why he won''t ept your offer. Try taking Rachel to see him tomorrow."

    Jasper''s eyes flickered slightly. "Uh... I kind of lost my temper and yelled at him yesterday because I thought he was heartless.

    If I bring Rachel, he might refuse to treat her. Maybe... you should go instead?"

    Haynes gave him a long look but said nothing.

    Soon, they reached Rachel''s hospital room door.

    As they opened the door, they saw that Rachel was already awake.

    When she saw Haynes, a flicker of light danced in her eyes but quickly faded like a candle snuffed out.

    "Haynie, I''m sorry for causing trouble again... You''ve got things to do, don''t let me keep you. I''ll be fine here."

    Haynes'' dark eyes turned somber, and his thoughts drifted back to Ste.

 Chapter 223

    She was probably still waiting outside the courthouse, Haynes thought to himself with a hint of detachment.

    Haynes remembered a simr situation once. They had nned to visit a bridal shop to try on wedding dresses, but then Rachel had suddenly fallen ill. It was an emergency, and in the chaos, the dress fitting hadpletely slipped his mind. His phone had died at the worst possible moment.

    By the time he remembered what he was supposed to be doing, it was already evening. He called Ste, only to find out that she had stayed at the store waiting for him all day. At the time, he thought she was a little foolish. If he was a no-show and unreachable, why didn''t she just leave?

    But now, he felt something different. It wasforting, in a way, knowing that someone would be there waiting, no matter when he showed up. The day was still young, and heading over in the afternoon wouldn''t hurt, he mused.

    "Haynie, Haynie? Are you even listening?" Rachel''s voice broke through his thoughts.

    Haynes turned his gaze to her. Up close, he noticed how pale she still looked, a sickly shade of white.

    "Yeah," he murmured in a low voice. "I know."

    Rachel felt a pang in her heart. If Haynes really didn''t want to leave, he wouldn''t have said just "I know." She bit her lip. He was still thinking about going to see Ste.

    She nced at Jasper, who caught her look and gave her a reassuring nod. Jasper stood behind Haynes. "Hey, Haynie, why don''t you keep Rachelpany for a bit? I''ll go check with the doctor and see how she''s doing."

    Haynes nodded absentmindedly. About ten minutester, Jasper returned with the doctor.

    The doctor had a serious expression. "Ms. Pearce''s vitals are off. We need to run some more tests."

    Haynes frowned, "What''s wrong?"

    "Her initial test results were inconsistent. We need to verify with further testing to be sure."

    "Alright, let''s go ahead with that," Jasper said to Haynes. "You''re taking Rachel to see that specialist tomorrow, right? Having a detailed report will help him understand her condition better."

    Jasper made a good point, and Haynes nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Ste frowned at her phone. The call had gone to voicemail. Why did Rachel''s condition have to worsen today of all days? Was it deliberate or just bad luck?

    If it was deliberate, it didn''t make much sense. No one wanted Haynes and Ste to divorce more than Rachel did.

    She had overheard that Rachel was stable after the emergency treatment. Even if they couldn''t finalize things in the morning, the afternoon was still an option. She just needed to reschedule her rehearsal with Antoney.

    After making the necessary calls, Ste settled into a caf�� across the street from the courthouse, sipping coffee while waiting for Haynes. She could have run errands or done other things, but she was eager to end this marriage. If Haynes showed up and couldn''t find her, he might just leave.

    So she stayed put. But as noon approached, there was still no sign of Haynes. Her phone was devoid of any texts or calls from him. She sighed and dialed his number again.

    No answer.

    Haynes often didn''t answer when he was dealing with Rachel''s issues. Ste wasn''t too concerned. She patiently redialed his number, over and over. She had agreed to leave with nothing, and she was determined to finalize the divorce today, no matter what.

    She didn''t know how many times she called, but finally, after what seemed like forever, the call was answered.

 Chapter 224

    Haynes''s voice on the other end of the line carried a hint of weariness.

    "You''ve called me so many times. Is there something urgent?"

    Ste''s voice was cold. "Haynes, did you forget that we were supposed to finalize our divorce today?"

    There was a brief silence before Haynes spoke. "I haven''t forgotten. I told you I have an emergency here and can''t leave right now."

    Ste felt a coldugh rising within her.

    Told her? If she hadn''t called him, would he have bothered to inform her? He''d probably forgotten all about her in his busy little world.

    Since they were about to finalize things, Ste didn''t see the point in arguing further. The most important thing now was to make sure Haynes came over to sign the papers.

    "When I called earlier, Rachel had just been moved out of the emergency room. You''ve spent the whole morning with her, so you should be free this afternoon, right?"

    To Haynes, her words soundedced with jealousy.

    "Do you really want me toe over that badly?" he asked suddenly.

    Ste frowned, finding the question odd.

    "Didn''t we agree on this yesterday?" Her voice turned frosty. "Haynes, you''re not nning to back out, are you?"

    After a moment of silence, Haynes replied, "I know. I''ll be there."

    Ste wasn''t ready to rx just yet. "What time?"

    "I''ll call you when I''m done."

    She wasn''t buying it. "I need a specific time."

    Haynes hesitated for a few seconds. "Two p.m."

    "Well, Mr. O''Brien, I hope you keep your word this time."

    With that, Ste hung up decisively.

    After ending the call, she pondered for a moment and then dialed Abby.

    "Abby, can you find out which hospital Rachel is staying at?"

    Abby, with her experience as an agent, had ess to more information than the average person, even if she couldn''t quite match Haynes or Neville.

    As soon as she received Ste''s call, Abby immediately understood the situation. "No way, Rachel''s sick again?"

    "Yes." Ste''s brow furrowed with concern. "Haynes didn''t show up this morning. Whether hees this afternoon is uncertain. If he doesn''t, I''m going to the hospital myself to find him."

    This divorce was happening today,e hell or high water.

    "Alright, I''ll ask around and text you the info."

    At the hospital, Jasper watched Haynes step out of the examination room to take the call, suspicion flickering in his eyes. He had a hunch it was Ste on the other end.

    As he approached, he overheard Haynes speaking in his low voice.

    "Do you really want me toe over that badly?"

    "I''ll be there."

    "Two p.m."

    It sounded suspiciously like a date.

    Jasper casually walked over. "Ste again, huh?"

    Haynes pocketed his phone and asked, "How''s Rachel doing now?"

    "Not great. The doctor said it''s uncertain if she''ll make it to the concert."

    Jasper gauged Haynes''s expression and added, "Rachel''s health was never good, andtely, she''s been stressed, especially with looking after Keen for Ste. It''s really taken a toll on her."

    "She''s been keeping it from us, and I had no idea things were this serious."

    "But the doctor mentioned that we''ll need more tests to get a clear picture."

    Jasper was determined not to let Haynes leave today.

    Haynes said, "Jasper, stay with her for the tests. I have something I need to do."

    Jasper frowned in disapproval. "Rachel''s condition is worsening, and you''re leaving? What could possibly be more important than her health?"

    Haynes''s eyes were dark, like an unfathomable ocean, as he looked at Jasper and slowly began to speak.

 Chapter 225

    "Rachel''s checkup is going to take quite a while. Stay with her for now; I''ll be backter," Haynes said, ncing at his watch.

    Jasper, who could never keep his thoughts to himself, let out a dryugh. "Haynie, we both know why Rachel''s in this condition. You promised me you''d take care of her, and look where that got us. And now, with Rachel at death''s door, you''re off having lunch with Ste?"

    Haynes shifted his gaze towards Jasper, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Jasper softened his tone, sensing the tension. "Haynie, if it wasn''t for Rachel pulling me out of the fire that time, I wouldn''t be here. She loves you, and I was willing to step aside for that."

    He paused, remembering the past. "When Deanna disapproved of you two and you broke it off, I didn''t me you. I just want Rachel to spend herst days without regrets."

    Jasper and Haynes had been like brothers since childhood, bonded by more than just friendship. Jasper had once put himself in harm''s way to save Haynes, nearly paying the ultimate price. Rachel had swooped in just in time, saving his life.

    Despite Jasper''s feelings for Rachel, he chose to support her happiness with Haynes. He understood why Haynes had married Ste, given the circumstances with their child. But now, with Rachel terminally ill, he couldn''t stand the thought of Haynes abandoning her.

    By two in the afternoon, Haynes still hadn''t shown up.

    Ste, not one to wait around, dialed Haynes'' number. To her surprise, the call was quickly answered-not by Haynes, but by Jasper.

    "Ste," Jasper said smugly, "you can stop trying. Haynie''s with Rachel and won''t being to meet you."

    Ste sighed, her suspicions confirmed. "You guys nned this, didn''t you?"

    Jasper chuckled, unbothered by her usation. "Of course! You wanted to steal Haynie away today, didn''t you? Well, I made sure that won''t happen. Does it make you mad, Ste? Good! I love watching you squirm."

    Even over the phone, Ste could picture Jasper''s self-satisfied grin. She couldn''t help but shake her head at his antics.

    "Do you even know why I wanted to meet Haynes?" Ste asked, amused by his ignorance.

    Jasper scoffed. "Why should I care? All that matters is Haynie''s not leaving Rachel today, so give it up!"

    Ste had never encountered anyone as clueless as Jasper. She knew that if Rachel found out the truth, she''d probably be furious enough to strangle him.

    Despite her frustration, Ste gathered herself. Engaging in petty squabbles with someone like Jasper wasn''t worth her time. "Jasper, I wanted to meet Haynes to discuss-"

    Before she could finish, Jasper hung up, leaving her staring at the disconnected call in disbelief.

    Sighing, Ste tried calling back, only to find the line dead. She took a deep breath, realizing she''d have to confront Haynes in person at the hospital.

    Ste had already prepared for this. If Haynes agreed to a divorce, she''d walk away, no strings attached. It was better to part amicably than drag on in misery.

    But if he refused, she was prepared to fight for what was rightfully hers.

 Chapter 226

    In this day and age, getting a divorce is far moreplicated than one would expect.

    Herwyer had told her more than once that if possible, a mutual agreement was the quickest and most civilized way to go about it.

    If they had to go through the legal process, just getting a court hearing could take up to six months.

    And if she wanted to divide the assets, considering theplexity of the O''Brien family''s estate, it could drag on for nine months.

    Before even heading to court, there would be a mandatory mediation session that could take about a month.

    If mediation failed, then they could file a formal case.

    Herwyer gently exined, "If it gets to that point, even if both of you agree to the divorce, because you have a child and Mr. O''Brien hasn''tmitted any major faults, there''s a high chance the court won''t grant it."

    "I know this sounds crazy, but that''s the reality. I''ve handled divorce cases for years and seen it happen more times than you''d believe."

    "If you want a quick divorce, Ms. Cameron, negotiating is your best bet."

    Ste asked, "Do the things I have on him prove that he''s the one at fault in our marriage?"

    Thewyer shook his head, replying, "First off, your evidence doesn''t prove infidelity.

    Even if he did cheat... it doesn''t really affect the division of assets.

    Unless you catch him in the act or living with someone else and presenting themselves as married, which could be considered bigamy, you might get a little more."

    "But getting him to leave with nothing? That''s not gonna happen."

    Before all this, Ste hadn''t realized how the divorcews worked.

    It was only now that she understood that the idea of bad people getting what''sing to them was just a fairytale.

    In reality, those bad people might just end up better off.

    ...

    Half an hourter, Ste found herself at the hospital.

    She''d already gotten the room number from Abby where Rachel was staying.

    The elevator slowly glided to the top floor.

    As she stepped out, she was immediately halted by two bodyguards nking the elevator doors.

    "Sorry, Ms. Cameron, this floor is off-limits to unauthorized personnel."

    Ste paused, "Who booked the floor?"

    The bodyguard, clearly instructed beforehand, answered without hesitation.

    "Mr. Wilkinson."

    Jasper Wilkinson?

    Jasper really went all out to keep her from finding Haynes, even going so far as to reserve the entire floor.

    ncing down the hallway, Ste noticed more guards stationed at the stairwell entrance, clearly to prevent her from using the stairs.

    She chuckled silently, deciding not to push her luck, and turned to leave.

    Jasper was determined she wouldn''t see Haynes today, no matter what.

    Instead of waiting around at the hospital, Ste headed back home.

    She knew Jasper was keeping tabs on her. If she stayed at the hospital, there was no way he''d let Haynes leave through the main entrance.

    When she walked through the door, Abby was lounging on the living room couch.

    Seeing Ste''s less-than-happy expression, Abby quickly put two and two together.

    "Haynes stood you up again today?"

    "Yeah." Ste nodded wearily, "But it''s mainly because of Jasper."

    "Jasper?"

    Ste recounted the day''s events to Abby.

    Abby couldn''t help but curse, "Damn it! Jasper''s such an idiot!"

    Ste leaned back on the couch, "I''ll reach out to Haynes tomorrow. I can''t believe Rachel''s sick every single day."

    After a few more choice words about Jasper, Abby suddenly remembered why she was there.

    "Oh, right, Star, I''ve got some good news for you!" she said, her face lighting up.

 Chapter 227

    Ste noticed the excitement on Abby''s face and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the good news?"

    "Star, you''re famous!" Abby eximed, handing her phone to Ste with enthusiasm. "Remember when you apanied Marvin to thatpetition? Someone, bless their heart, uploaded a video of you ying the violin online! You''re going viral! Your fan base is nearly in the millions now! I''ve heard your violin performance is trending all over the inte!

    Star, you and Anthony have been nning a concert tour, right? This is the perfect chance for your bigeback!"

    Abby, who aspired to be a top-notch talent agent and dreamed of managing a world-ss star, couldn''t deny the truth-even in this era, poprity rules.

    No matter how talented someone is, without an audience, it''s all for nothing.

    The way to get an audience is to make people aware of someone''s existence.

    In today''s fast-paced world, pure talent isn''t as crucial anymore.

    Capital can quickly create the illusion of a "very talented" person through marketing.

    Through influencers, media, and news outlets, the audience is brainwashed into believing someone is incredibly talented, creating a massive following.

    In the past, fame relied heavily on personal talent.

    Now, it''s about marketing, hype, and persona.

    However, true talent doesn''t fade under scrutiny.

    The public can see through the facade.

    If there''s no real talent, no amount of marketing will suffice.

    Without genuine skills, longevity is impossible.

    Rachel is a prime example.

    She has amassed a huge following due to her undeniable talent.

    Anthony might be popr now, but hecks backing.

    And with his current situation, he''s far from bing a mogul himself.

    After falling out with his previous agency, there''s always the risk of being cklisted.

    If Ste could rise to fame, it would be a dream start!

    Ste took Abby''s phone and saw it was a screen recording of a live broadcast.

    "Was it Mr. Connolly''s doing?" Ste asked.

    "No," Abby shook her head immediately. "During your performance, I was sitting with Neville, and he didn''t stream it."

    Abby leaned in, watching the screen recording with Ste.

    "From the angle, it looks like the person streaming was sitting with the O''Brien family... Anyway, whoever it was, we''re grateful!"

    Ste knew the times had changed, and to achieve something significant, she couldn''t remain unknown.

    She hadn''t yed the violin in five years, and returning to her roots wasn''t going to be easy.

    Anthony had invited her to join him in a concert, hoping to give her a boost. But she couldn''t always rely on Anthony.

    Now, with her unexpected online fame, it was a promising start.

    Abby''s instincts kicked in, and she immediately began nning Ste''s future.

    "Since you''re trending, let''s create a social media ount and post some violin performances before the buzz dies down."

    "Haynes invested a ton in Rachel''s online presence, but now... she''s just another name."

    Abby was much better at managing and strategizing than Ste, and Ste nodded in agreement.

    "No time like the present. Let''s set up that ount now."

    At the hospital, the tests took an entire day toplete.

    As evening approached, Haynes received an urgent call to return to the office immediately.

    With business pressing, Jasper couldn''t resort to his old tactics to keep Haynes tied up any longer.

 Chapter 228

    There are some things you can use once or twice, but too much and they just backfire.

    Especially now since Ste had gone back home.

    The guy Jasper had sent to keep tabs on Ste reported back that she had returned.

    As soon as Haynes had left, Jasper wore a sly grin, his n falling perfectly into ce.

    "I knew Ste couldn''t wait for Haynie and woulde rushing to the hospital! Good thing I was prepared in advance, or else that woman might have seeded."

    Rachel mirrored his victorious smile. Recently, she''d had to endure too many losses at Ste''s hands, and she desperately needed a win to shake off the gloom.

    "You really thought things through, Jasper. If it were up to me, I wouldn''t have thought of all this," she praised him.

    Jasper basked in thepliment, genuinely pleased. "Rachel, you''re too straightforward to match wits with someone as cunning as Ste."

    He couldn''t help but marvel at his own ingenuity. Normally, he was a bit rough around the edges, speaking without much thought. But this time, it was as if he had unlocked some hidden potential.

    However, Rachel''s smile soon faded, reced by a look of concern.

    "Just because Haynie didn''t go to Ste today doesn''t mean he won''t tomorrow."

    Jasper chuckled. "Rx. Starting tomorrow, Haynie won''t have the time to see Ste. We''ve finally found that miracle doctor to treat you. Haynie will be busy taking you for treatment, and there''s your concert to prepare for. He won''t have time for Ste."

    Rachel''s expression froze for a moment. "A miracle doctor?"

    "Yeah, remember how I mentioned we were looking for a miracle doctor for you?"

    Rachel recalled Jasper mentioning something like that, but she hadn''t taken it seriously. Jasper had a ir for exaggeration, making it sound like they had found some legendary healer.

    She hadn''t expected that this so-called miracle doctor would actually be found.

    Jasper rambled on enthusiastically, but Rachel didn''t look quite as pleased as he had hoped.

    Jasper paused, his voice softening. "Rachel, what''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?" Coming back to her senses, Rachel forced a smile. "No, it''s just... I don''t want you and Haynie to worry too much about me."

    Lowering her gaze, she sighed. "Jasper, I really appreciate everything you and Haynie have done for me. But I know my own body. I''m not worth the trouble. Let''s just drop it."

    Jasper quickly countered, "Rachel, you can''t talk like that! Haynie and I haven''t given up, and neither should you!"

    The following day, Ste tried calling Haynes again.

    The first time, no one answered. The second time, her call was abruptly declined. Ste''s expression turned icy.

    After Haynes had stood her up yesterday, he hadn''t bothered to exin or even call. It was as if nothing had happened, which was utterly infuriating.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Mr. Burton''s clinic.

    Mr. Burton nced at the three people standing before him, his gaze settling on the handsome, aloof man.

    "Young man, your phone''s been ringing. Aren''t you going to answer it?"

    Haynes replied coolly, "The patient''s health is more important."

    Mr. Burton insisted, "I''ve seen it ring several times. What if it''s urgent?"

    Haynes casually dismissed the call. "It''s nothing important."

 Chapter 229

    Mr. Burton raised an eyebrow, a hint of mischief in his voice. "You didn''t pick up the phone. How do you know they didn''t have something important to say?"

    Jasper frowned, clearly irritated. "Old man, we''re here for your medical opinion, not for a chit-chat."

    Mr. Burton raised an eyebrow. "Help with what? Foolishness, stupidity, or are you just imagining problems?"

    Rachel''s eyshes fluttered, and she took a sharp breath, visibly flustered.

    Mr. Burton seemed to take note, his gaze settling on her. "Youngdy, your breathing is a bit rapid, heart rate''s up... Feeling a tad nervous, are we?"

    Rachel forced a smile, her voice a little shaky. "I just... feel a bit stuffy, not quite myself."

    Mr. Burton adjusted his reading sses, scrutinizing her with an amused air. "Not quite yourself? Well, you look perfectly healthy to me. Glowing, even."

    He surveyed the three of them, suspicion etched on his face. "So, which one of you is here for a diagnosis?"

    Jasper shot him a skeptical look. "You can''t even tell who''s got a serious condition? You might just be a quack."

    Mr. Burton nced at him, unfazed. "You''ve got a fiery temper, prone to foul moods. Bad breath, constipation, irregr bowel movements. Smoking, drinking,te nights with no restraint-your kidneys are taking a hit."

    He paused, letting the words sink in, then added in a leisurely tone, "Currently, you have mild dysfunction. If untreated, it might... affect your male performance.

    Best you treat it soon, or else your future wife might find herself... rather disappointed."

    Jasper, the dashing yboy, was known for his roguish charm. While not as ssically handsome as Haynes, his rebellious allure made him quite the catch among the social elite.

    Before Rachel entered his life, Jasper switched girlfriends faster than he changed his designer suits. But since meeting her, he hadn''t so much as nced at another woman.

    Despite countless beauties throwing themselves at him, his heart remained steadfast.

    Even though Rachel had never reciprocated his feelings, Jasper always had her back, ready to stand up to anyone who dared cross her.

    Rachel''s friends often envied her for having such a devoted knight in shining armor, and Rachel herself had her ego thoroughly stroked by his attention.

    With Jasper''s affluent background and good looks, he was a solid backup n if things didn''t pan out with Haynes. Unlike Haynes, Jasper wasn''t one to weigh pros and cons.

    He was unwed, childless, and far easier to manipte than the calcting Haynes.

    But, Rachel never suspected Jasper had a hidden w. Her instinctive step back spoke volumes, and her eyes flickered with a mix of fear and disdain.

    Could it be that his relentless pursuit was due to his condition? Were the other high society women aware of this, leaving him no choice but to settle for her?

    Surely, a normal man wouldn''t go years without a girlfriend.

    The thought spun wildly in Rachel''s mind.

    Suddenly, the idea of facing Jasper felt insurmountable.

    Jasper''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. He jabbed a finger toward Mr. Burton,

    his voice rising in anger. "You''re a quack! Talking utter nonsense!"

    Mr. Burton remained unperturbed, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "Whether

    it''s nonsense or not, well... you know, and I know."

    At that moment, Haynes, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "Sir, how about you take a look at me? What do you see?"

 Chapter 230

    Mr. Burton nced at Haynes with a sigh, "You, my friend, are the one with the most troubles today. Out of the three of you, you''re having the toughest time.

    Sit down, let me check and see what''s really going on."

    Haynes exchanged a look with Jasper, who scratched his head in embarrassment. Everyone said this old man was a miracle worker, a legend of sorts. Jasper had spent a fortune and ages trying to track him down. Yet, here they were, and the old guy couldn''t even identify who had the terminal illness? Was he a fake miracle worker, just a chatan?

    Rachel''s eyes lit up with realization. If he was a fraud, that would be perfect! Frauds were only after money and could be easily bribed. She could pretend to take some "miracle" pills from this old quack, im her condition was improving, and in a year or so, dere herself cured. She''d been worried about how to keep up the act in a few months'' time, but now the solution had presented itself.

    Haynes sat down in front of Mr. Burton and extended his hand. Mr. Burton ced his fingers on Haynes''s wrist.

    Jasper watched Mr. Burton intently. If the old man dared to im Haynes was the one with the terminal illness, Jasper was ready to expose him as a fraud and parade him through town with a sign saying "I''m a fraud" stered on his chest.

    Mr. Burton shook his head and sighed, "Ah, it''s such a pity. So young and already gued by an incurable disease."

    Jasper''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was a fraud after all! Just as he was about to explode, Haynes''s calm, almost serene voice cut through the tension.

    "May I ask, sir, what terminal illness do you think I have?"

    Jasper bit back his retort, figuring Haynes wanted to see how the old man would spin his tale.

    Mr. Burton stroked his grizzled beard, "Well, your eyes are in pretty bad shape. If you don''t correct them soon, you''ll be blind."

    "And your heart... it''s not in the right ce. It''s quite off to the side, you see."

    "But the worst is your brain." Mr. Burton tapped his own head solemnly. "It seems like some toxic liquid has seeped in there. It''s quite a mess, almost like soup. With all these issues, if that''s not a terminal condition, then what is?"

    Jasper initially thought the old man was just a fraud. But as Mr. Burton continued, he started to doubt was Haynes''s heart really misced? By the end, Jasper realized they were being yed.

    What a cunning old man!

    Haynes understood what was happening too. He looked at Mr. Burton. "Sir, you seem to have a lot of hostility towards us."

    Mr. Burton took off his reading sses, "At least your brain''s not entirely gone." Jasper was fuming, ready to unleash a torrent of words, but Haynes stopped him. He looked at Mr. Burton, "Sir, may I ask why you feel this way?"

    Mr. Burton replied with a self-assured grin, "Why? Because you lot don''t look like good people, that''s why. You just rub me the wrong way."

    Haynes remainedposed, "So, do you have a way to treat what we''re dealing with?"

 Chapter 231

    Mr. Burton cast a knowing nce at Haynes, a sly smile ying on his lips.

    "Oh, you''re here to get some medicine for that young girl, aren''t you?"

    Jasper blinked in surprise. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t tell if Rachel was unwell?"

    Mr. Burton chuckled, "True, I didn''t see it. I guessed."

    Jasper was left speechless.

    This old man had a sharp tongue, just like Ste!

    Haynes, who had heard from Jasper about the old man''s entric nature, didn''t take Mr. Burton''s teasing to heart. Instead, he locked eyes with Mr. Burton, his voice steady and serious.

    "So, how much time can you buy her?"

    Mr. Burton nced at Rachel once more. His eyes, though cloudy with age, were piercing like a hawk''s, making Rachel feel exposed and vulnerable, as if he could see right through her.

    He quickly averted his gaze and confidently dered, "I can cure her."

    Both Haynes and Jasper were taken aback. Curing a terminal illness was no small feat.

    They had scoured the globe for renowned doctors, all of whom were powerless against Rachel''s condition. They weren''t asking for a miracle, just a little more time for Rachel.

    And here was this old man, iming he could cure her. Was he genuinely confident, or just arrogant?

    Haynes'' eyes were as sharp as a knife''s edge. "You haven''t even examined her or reviewed her medical records, and you say you can cure her?"

    Mr. Burton didn''t flinch. "Why else do people call me the miracle worker?"

    Haynes stared at him intently. "Mr. Burton, are you sure?"

    Jasper red at Mr. Burton, issuing a warning of his own. "Old man, if you''re lying

    to us, don''t expect a dime, and we''ll make sure your reputation is in tatters."

    Mr. Burton turned to Jasper, "Were any of the symptoms I mentioned wrong?" Jasper was at a loss for words.

    Mr. Burton adopted the air of a sage, "Those whoe to me should know, I don''t always take money for my services. As for you two, I won''t charge money."

    Jasper was puzzled, "If not money, then what do you want?"

    Mr. Burton smirked enigmatically, "I want..."

    Ste couldn''t reach Haynes by phone but soon received a call from Mr. Burton. "Hey youngdy, the clinic''s been a madhousetely. We''re short on hands. If you''re not busy,e give us a hand tomorrow."

    Ste hesitated for a moment, not immediately agreeing.

    Mr. Burton sounded a bit miffed, "What? Now that you don''t need my remedies, you won''t budge?"

    "No, it''s not that," Ste quickly exined. "I mentioned before that I''m looking after a kid. It''s school holiday week, and his dad''s on a long business trip."

    Mr. Burton''s tone softened, "Is it the kid you said wanted to perform with you?" "Yes."

    Mr. Burton replied, "No problem, just bring him along."

    Ste agreed readily, "Alright, I''ll be there tomorrow."

    Mr. Burton rarely called to ask for her help, so he must really be in a bind this time.

    Later that night, Ste told Marvin about it, and he was thrilled.

    "Is it the grandpa who taught you how to make herbal remedies? I want to learn too! That way, if you ever get sick, I can make them for you!"

    Ste reminded him, "Marvin, we''re going there to work, not y. Helping out can be tough."

    Marvin''s eyes sparkled with excitement, "As long as I get to be with you, Ste, I don''t mind the work."

 Chapter 232

    Upon hearing the words, warmth spread through Ste''s heart. Marvin had been particrly attached to hertely, wanting to apany her wherever she went.

    The next day, Ste tried calling Haynes again, but there was still no answer. She nced at the messages she''d sent him on her phone.

    "Haynes, when are we going to finalize the divorce?"

    "Haynes, you promised we''d get this done. Are you going back on your word?"

    "Haynes, a real man keeps his promises. Do you?"

    "Do you even want to get divorced?"

    Despite the barrage of messages, Haynes hadn''t replied to a single one. His responses were always minimal: "Yes," "Okay," "Busy now," or "Got it." He often promised to call back, but eight times out of ten, he never did.

    This unreliable guy! No, it wasn''t that he was generally unreliable. He just couldn''t be trusted when it came to her.

    Not long after she put down her phone, it rang again. It was herwyer.

    "Ms. Cameron, the court has epted your divorce case. It looks like they''ll be notifying Mr. O''Brien after the holidays... You''re not nning to withdraw, are you?"

    Ste replied, "No, I''m not."

    "Good, if anything changes on your end, please keep me informed."

    After hanging up, Ste let out a long sigh of relief. Thank goodness she had a backup n, or Haynes would''ve fooled her again. Still, this path was bound to be a long and challenging one.

    Later, Ste took Marvin to an herbal clinic. The ce was eerily quiet, with not a soul in sight. Marvin looked around, wide-eyed.

    "Ste, are you sure this is the ce?"

    Ste nodded, "Yep, this is it."

    Marvin looked around curiously. "But didn''t Mr. Burton say he was really busy and short-staffed?"

    Ste found it odd too. In the past, when she had helped out, there were usually a few people waiting in line. Today, there was no one.

    Just then, Mr. Burton emerged from the back room, carrying some herbs. "Ah, you''re here," he said, cing the herbs on the table and eyeing Marvin. "Is this the kid you mentioned?"

    Ste nodded.

    Mr. Burton smiled, "Not bad, he looks more charming than your son."

    Mr. Burton was known for speaking his mind, a gruff exterior with a heart of gold, so Ste wasn''t offended.

    "Marvin,e say hello to Mr. Burton."

    Marvin, ever the sweet talker, said, "Hello, Mr. Burton. Ste always talks about you, saying you''re a kind and gentle grandpa."

    He handed over a bag, "Ste and I made these cookies for you. Mine aren''t as good as hers, but I hope you don''t mind."

    "Good kid, you''ve got a bright future," Mr. Burton chuckled, eyes twinkling. None of his own grandchildren were as polite and sweet as Marvin.

    Despite his age, Mr. Burton had a sweet tooth and was quite picky. It had taken Ste ages to perfect a recipe that suited his taste.

    Ste asked, "Mr. Burton, didn''t you say you were swamped? Why is it so empty today?"

    Mr. Burton waved a hand dismissively. "They''re probably on their way. Shouldn''t be long now."

    No sooner had he spoken than footsteps echoed, followed by a shocked voice. "Ste, what are you doing here?!"

 Chapter 233

    Ste turned her head and saw three familiar faces walking into the clinic. It didn''t take long for her to realize why Mr. Burton had called her in to help out.

    She wasn''t exactly surprised. After all, Jasper and Haynes had been worrying themselves sick over Rachel''s condition. Finding Mr. Burton must have taken quite a bit of effort on their part.

    Jasper''s eyes widened in disbelief when he spotted her. "Ste, are you so desperate for a date with Haynie that you''d actually follow him here? Let me tell you, if you mess up Rachel''s treatment, I''ll never forgive you!"

    Rachel chimed in softly, "Jasper, don''t say that. Maybe Ms. Cameron just wanted to see Haynie, which is why she''s here."

    Ste gave a slight, knowing smile. "I was here first, so if anyone''s following anyone, it''s you guys following me."

    Jasper snorted, "And why would anyone want to follow a stay-at-home mom? No, it''s you who couldn''t take Haynie not showing up for your little rendezvous, so you chased him down here. Honestly, have you no shame?"

    Ste chuckled, "You''re right. I have no shame because I''ve lent my face to the mistress who''s always hanging around married men. Without my face, she wouldn''t dare show hers in public."

    Jasper couldn''t miss the jab in Ste''s words. He pointed at her, fuming, struggling to find the right retort. Rachel, feeling embarrassed by the open confrontation, looked visibly ufortable.

    Haynes frowned at Ste, his lips pressing into a thin line, his handsome features clouded with a frosty demeanor. It was clear he thought her presence was meant to disrupt things.

    "Ste, I know why you''re here," Haynes spoke in a low voice. "I stood you up that day, and I''ll make it up to you."

    Rachel''s eyes flickered with something unspoken, while Jasper couldn''t hold back.

    "Haynie, she''s here to cause trouble, can''t you see?"

    Ste had had enough of Jasper''s antics. She said coolly, "First of all, I didn''t follow anyone. Secondly, my being here has nothing to do with you; I''m here to see Mr. Burton, not you."

    "And finally..." Ste looked Haynes straight in the eye, speaking with bold frankness. "You promised we''d go to finalize our divorce, Haynes, and you broke that promise."

    The air in the room seemed to freeze. Haynes'' expression darkened, and Jasper and Rachel stared at Ste in shock.

    Divorce? That was what their meeting was supposed to be about?

    Jasper was the first to break the silence with augh. "Divorce? Haynie himself said you were meeting for a date!"

    "Divorce? Is this your new tactic? To use divorce as a ploy to get Haynie to meet with you?

    Ste, ying hard to get isn''t done like this. A woman shouldn''t throw around threats of divorce so lightly..."

    He sneered at Ste, "Maybe staying home and ying the dutiful wife is more effective than talking about divorce."

    Rachel, regaining herposure, chimed in with feigned sincerity. "Haynie, Ms. Cameron was just joking. Don''t take it seriously. Perhaps you''ve been too busytely and neglected Ms. Cameron, which is why she said something like that to get your attention..."

 Chapter 234

    She paused for a moment, and said, "I heard that my sudden illness the other day disrupted your date with Ms. Cameron, Haynes... Since Ms. Cameron has found her way here, you should go.

    I have Jasper here with me, and that''s just as good."

    Haynes'' deep eyes were as cold and cutting as a winter''s gale.

    Lately, Jasper had been constantly feeding thoughts into Haynes'' head, making him almost believe that Ste had invited him for a date.

    Or maybe, deep down, he refused to believe that Ste truly wanted a divorce.

    With a voice as frigid as an ice storm, Haynes said, "Ste, I can''t stand clingy women."

    Ste had had enough of this trio''s nonsense.

    "Why are there so many delusional people? When I say I want a divorce, why do you keep talking about dates and ying hard to get? Are you out of your mind or just not understanding in English?"

    At this point, Mr. Burton, who had been watching the drama unfold while munching on popcorn, finally spoke up,

    "Haynes, Jasper, and Rachel, you''ve got it all wrong today. My young apprentice here��I called her yesterday toe and help."

    All three of them turned their attention to Mr. Burton.

    Haynes, Jasper, and Rachel?

    What kind of names were those?

    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Rachel hesitated before asking, "Mr. Burton, do you know Ms. Cameron?"

    "Of course, didn''t I just say so? I called her to help me out." Mr. Burton raised an eyebrow, "What, are you having trouble understanding me?"

    Jasper was skeptical, "Old man, did you say Ste is your prot��g��? You must be kidding, right? She''s a homemaker, and she knows medicine?"

    "And if you know Ste, then... are you two in cahoots, trying to pull a fast one on us?"

    Mr. Burton looked at Jasper with a bemused expression, "Jasper, is your head full of hot air? If Ste and I truly wanted to set you up, wouldn''t it be better to keep her hidden?

    Would we really call her over and announce we''re up to something? Use your head."

    Jasper was left speechless.

    Right, no sane person would be that stupid.

    Haynes had originally thought Ste had followed him here.

    He hadn''t expected that she and Mr. Burton actually knew each other.

    So... had he misunderstood her?

    However, upon realizing that Ste wasn''t intentionally pestering him, Haynes didn''t feel relieved; instead, a faint sense of irritation welled up inside him.

    Haynes fixed his gaze on Ste, "Why didn''t you ever mention that you know Mr. Burton?"

    Ste was baffled, "Why would I tell you that? How was I supposed to know you were looking for Mr. Burton? Did you ever ask me?"

    In truth, Haynes never volunteered information about Rachel to her.

    Even if she asked, Haynes would keep his lips sealed.

    And now, he med her for not mentioning it.

    Truly absurd.

    Haynes seemed to realize that Ste couldn''t have known they were looking for

    Mr. Burton, but a sliver of suspicion still lingered.

    "How did you two meet?"

    Mr. Burton exined, "Oh, two years ago, Ste came to me seeking medicine for

    her mother-inw. That''s how we met."

    Haynes looked at Mr. Burton and asked,

    "When we came yesterday, did you already know who I was?"

 Chapter 235

    He had always had a subtle sense that Mr. Burton harbored some animosity toward them.

    At first, he thought it was just because the old man was quirky.

    But seeing Ste here now, it all made sense.

    Jasper stared for a moment before eximing, "Ah! I get it now. You old coot were picking a fight on purpose yesterday!"

    "Picking a fight?" Mr. Burton''s face turned cold, and he let out a heavy snort.

    "I don''t wee anyone whoes in here with an attitude! You want treatment but can''t swallow your pride? I say a few things, and you use me of picking a fight?

    What you heard yesterday was nothing. When Ste was pleading for medicine for her mother-inw, I said much worse!"

    Mr. Burton turned his gaze to Haynes. "And you... why should I know who you are? Did you ever show up when she was here for your mom over the past two years?"

    "You never showed your face, so how would I know if you were anyone important? Do you think everyone in the world should know you? Utter nonsense!"

    Mr. Burton seemed to get more worked up as he spoke. "You run around for other women, desperately seeking treatment while criticizing your own wife.

    It seems your mother doesn''t matter as much as that woman in your heart!"

    Mr. Burton looked at Haynes with disdain, his eyes full of mockery.

    "You forget the pain once it''s gone, don''t you? Have you forgotten how long it''s been since your stomach issues or insomnia red up?

    If it weren''t for her, do you think you''d have the luxury to apany other women for treatment? You''d be writhing in pain!"

    "Get out, get out, get out! I don''t wee ingrates here! If I''d known Ste''s husband was you, I would''ve thrown you out yesterday!"

    Keen and Haynes'' health had been carefully managed by Ste.

    Over the past two years, Ste had learned a lot of valuable skills from Mr. Burton.

    After hearing all this, Haynes and his friends realized they had misunderstood.

    Jasper quickly said, "Mr. Burton, you promised us yesterday that you''d treat Rachel. You can''t go back on your word!

    They say doctors have hearts like parents. If Rachel dies because you refuse to help, wouldn''t that make you a murderer?"

    Mr. Burton, having lived a long life, wasn''t about to be manipted like that.

    "Fine, go ahead and call the cops on me!"

    Jasper was about to argue further, but Haynes stopped him.

    Haynes looked at the fuming Mr. Burton, "Mr. Burton, what will it take for you to agree to treat Rachel?"

    Though he was skeptical of Mr. Burton''s skills, they didn''t have a better option at the moment, so they might as well give it a try.

    Besides, his mother''s headaches had been less frequent since she started taking his medicine.

    Both his and Keen''s health had improved significantly too.

    The old man clearly had some real skill.

    Mr. Burton''s eyes shifted thoughtfully. "I don''t want to be someone who lets others die without helping. If you want me to treat her... she should stay and help me out, just like Ste did when she was pleading for her mother-inw''s medicine.

    Considering her condition, I''ll just ask the young girl to help me out for a week, instead of months like Ste did. If she can stick it out for a week, I''ll treat her."

    Jasper immediately protested, "No way, Rachel has a serious condition and shouldn''t be overworked. If you need someone to help around, I''ll hire ten people for you."

    Mr. Burton looked at him mockingly. "You think I need people, or money? What I need is sincerity."

    Jasper hesitated, his breath catching in his throat. "Then I''ll stay here for Rachel."

    Mr. Burton lifted his chin. "There''s no substitution here. Whoever wants treatment stays. If you stay here, I''ll assume it''s for your own hidden ailments."

 Chapter 236

    Hidden ailments?

    When Ste heard the news, she couldn''t help but nce over at Jasper.

    Jasper''s face turned beet red when his embarrassing secret got aired in public. He looked absolutely livid.

    "Old man, stop making stuff up!"

    Mr. Burton calmly replied, "Young man, don''t ignore your problems. If you''re sick, get it treated as soon as possible. You''ll regret it if you let it fester."

    Jasper opened his mouth to retort, but Rachel stopped him with a gentle touch.

    "If this gentleman can really help me with my condition, I''m willing to stay."

    When ites down to survival or running errands, survival wins every time. Anyone withmon sense knows that.

    Rachel knew she had to make her stance clear, or people would start suspecting something. Besides, she thought this so-called miracle doctor was all smoke and mirrors.

    From the start, he imed he could cure her illness without even diagnosing her properly. Even after he checked her pulse, he stuck to his story. Rachel felt a wave of relief but also a growing disdain for Mr. Burton.

    Miracle doctor? More like a con artist.

    She had even considered teaming up with this old chatan before learning of his connection to Ste. Good thing he wasn''t the real deal, otherwise...

    A shadow of determination crossed Rachel''s face. She realized she needed to seek help from someone else.

    Mr. Burton nodded, then nced over at George and Haynes.

    "Two grown men and neither of you can think straight like this youngdy here. Aren''t you ashamed?" Mr. Burton shooed them away with a wave of his hand. "Today marks day one. If you have no business here, be on your way."

    Haynes had a pile of work waiting for him, so bringing Rachel here had already stretched him thin. He checked his watch and turned to Jasper. "If you''re good here, I''ll take off."

    Jasper nodded. "Yeah, go ahead. I''ll stick around with Rachel."

    As Haynes was about to leave, Ste called out to him.

    "Haynes, I''d like a word with you."

    Haynes checked the time again, his brow furrowing. "I''m pressed for time. Can it wait?"

    Ste smirked coldly. "Wait? Until the day you die?"

    Before Haynes could respond, Jasper erupted. "Ste, who are you wishing death upon?!"

    Ste''s voice was icy. "This is between Haynes and me. You have no business here. A grown man gossiping like a bunch ofdies at a quilting bee, meddling in others'' affairs - don''t you have any self-respect?"

    Jasper was not used to being talked down to like this. In his circles, people called him Jasper, Mr. Wilkinson. And here Ste was, brazenly wagging her finger in his face. It was unheard of!

    Just as Jasper was about to unleash his anger, Mr. Burton spoke up in a leisurely, worldly-wise manner.

    "Jasper, my boy, when a husband and wife are talking, why interject? Meddling in others'' marriages could spell trouble for your own."

    Seeing Ste''s determined expression, Haynes knew he couldn''t brush this off any longer.

    After a moment of silence, he nodded. "Let''s step outside."

    Jasper''s face fell, and he instinctively moved to follow them out.

    But a small figure blocked his path.

    Little Marvin stood there, serious as a judge. "Mister, interrupting a couple''s conversation could lead to marital discord for you."

    Jasper, infuriated, pushed Marvin aside, causing him to tumble to the ground. "

    "Ow! Grown-ups picking on a kid!"

    Hearing themotion, Ste turned back and saw Marvin give her a sly wink, mouthing, "I''ll keep him busy."

    Relieved, Ste followed Haynes outside.

    Once they were alone, Ste got straight to the point.

    "Haynes, about the divorce-are you not going to give me an exnation?"

 Chapter 237

    It seemed like Haynes realized he was in the wrong, and for once, his tone wasn''t as icy as usual.

    "That day Rachel had her doctor''s appointment, I really couldn''t leave," he exined.

    Ste''s expression was dripping with sarcasm. "You couldn''t get away without even giving me a heads-up? Plus, you bailed on me in the morning and promised you''de in the afternoon."

    "You didn''t show up in the afternoon either, and not even a text, Haynes. You''re the CEO of a bigpany, and yet you can''t keep your word? Are you even a man?"

    Her gaze was sharp and using, a stark contrast to the gentle and mild- mannered Ste everyone knew. It made Haynes ufortable.

    His eyes hardened, and his voice dropped. "Ste, stop being unreasonable. You didn''t used to be like this."

    Ste responded like she''d just heard the punchline of a joke. "You stood me up multiple times, and now you''re calling me unreasonable? Haynes, is this how you treat your business partners too?"

    "When you don''t show up, and they ask for an exnation, do you call them unreasonable?"

    Haynes''s expression darkened. "Ste, you''re my wife, the closest person to me. I thought you were different from everyone else."

    Ste''s face was etched with mockery, her features cold and distant. "Don''t give me that ''wife'' and ''closest person'' nonsense. Do you even hear yourself, Haynes?"

    "Your mother is the closest person to you in the world too. Would you stand her up and break your promises like you do with me?"

    Ste locked eyes with Haynes and said each word with precision, "I''m just your convenience, at your beck and call."

    "I can''t believe you''d treat anyone else this way."

    For a moment, Haynes was at a loss. Indeed, he wouldn''t treat anyone else the way he treated Ste.

    Deep down, he had always assumed that no matter what he did, she would understand him and never put him in a difficult spot.

    In that instant, Haynes realized he might have taken Ste for granted.

    This time, maybe he really had crossed a line.

    Haynes softened his tone. "I was wrong this time. I apologize. I promise it won''t happen again. Even if somethinges up, I''ll call you."

    But all he got in return was Ste''s derisiveughter.

    "Haynes, from now on, I won''t believe a word you say."

    Ste didn''t want to go over old ground with Haynes. She knew Haynes never really cared about her.

    But this time, he had pushed her too far.

    Looking Haynes straight in the eye, she said, "Also, I''ve filed for divorce. I hope when we go to court, you won''t have somest-minute emergency that keeps you from showing up."

    With that, Ste turned and walked towards the clinic, not sparing Haynes another nce.

    Before she got inside, she ran into old Jasper, who had been booted out, caught between a rock and a hard ce with an old man and a kid he couldn''t handle.

    As they passed, she heard Jasper scoff dismissively.

    Ste couldn''t be bothered with him and walked away without looking back.

    Haynes stood there, his dark eyes fixed on the spot where Ste had disappeared.

    Jasper sidled up to him, nosily inquiring, "Haynie, what did Ste want? Was she giving you grief about missing your date?"

    "Missed thest one, and now she''s probablye up with another way to get back at you, huh?"

 Chapter 238

    "This woman... I have no idea where she learned all these tricks. She''s constantlying up with something new."

    At that moment, Haynes suddenly spoke up. "She said she wants a divorce."

    Jasper couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the news. "How long has she been talking about divorce now? Every time it''s the same old story. She threatens you with it whenever she wants something. Honestly, I''m getting tired of it, aren''t you?"

    "Rememberst time she said she''d meet you at the courthouse to finalize it? That was just because you didn''t show up for dinner with her. If you had gone, it wouldn''t have been about divorce at all."

    "Besides, with the cool-off period for divorce these days and having to book an appointment, it''s not that easy to just split up."

    "I know a buddy who tried to book a cool-off period with his wife, and they were told the slots were full! He couldn''t even get a date until next month."

    "And then add a month for the cool-off period itself... You''re looking at at least two months before anything happens."

    "Ste knows it''s not an easy process now, so she''s just trying to scare you."

    Jasper''s chatter was abruptly cut off by Haynes. "She''s already filed awsuit against me."

    Jasper froze for a moment, disbelief etched across his face, before bursting intoughter. "Haynie, you can''t be serious! Filing for divorce through the court takes even longer! My God, Ste''s such a drama queen. She''ll do anything to get your attention, won''t she?"

    Haynes said nothing, his handsome face clouded with concern.

    Was she really just putting on an act?

    If it was an act, she was certainly convincing.

    Jasper, wiping tears ofughter from his eyes, noticed Haynes'' serious demeanor and stoppedughing. "Alright, Haynie, don''t look so grim. She ims she''s filed, right? If she''s telling the truth, you''ll be getting a call from the court soon enough."

    "And if you don''t get a call, well, you''ll know she was bluffing."

    Haynes turned his gaze away, choosing silence over further conversation.

    ...

    Back at the clinic, Marvin and Rachel were busy learning how to identify different herbs. Ste watched them for a moment before turning to Mr. Burton.

    He gave her a knowing look, nodding towards the back room for a private chat.

    Once inside, Ste couldn''t hold back any longer. "Mr. Burton, what''s going on here?"

    Mr. Burton sighed. "That Jasper fellow came here a while back. I didn''t know who he was and turned down his request for a house call."

    "Then yesterday, he shows up with your no-good husband and his mistress."

    Mr. Burton had never had much patience for Haynes. The man''s escapades with that mistress were always making headlines, and Mr. Burton had long wanted to give him a piece of his mind.

    But as a recluse, tending to his little run-down clinic, he never had the chance.

    Now, with age catching up to him, his children were urging him to retire. His eldest son had even given him an ultimatum:e home this year, or they''d drag him back by force if they had to.

    The Burton family had made waves in the business world, though few knew they owed their sess to Mr. Burton''s legendary skills as a young doctor.

    Emma General Hospital, one of the world''s leading private hospitals, was founded by the Burton family.

    Named after Mr. Burton''ste wife, Emma General Hospital had been around for years, with branches across the globe. Yet, not many realized it was part of The Burton Group''s empire.

    And even fewer knew that this unassuming old man was the real major shareholder of The Burton Group.

 Chapter 239

    Ten years had passed since the tragic ident that took Mr. Burton''s wife from him. Since that fateful day, he had distanced himself from the rest of the Burton family, retreating to an old, worn-out clinic on the outskirts of town. His once warm demeanor had turned entric and prickly.

    The clinic, nestled among aging buildings, rarely saw any patients. Few sought medical advice in such a secluded ce, and those who did were often driven away by Mr. Burton''s irritable nature. In fact, an entire year had gone by without him taking on a single patient.

    But Mr. Burton didn''t mind. He hadn''t moved there to practice medicine, but rather to guard the cherished memories of histe wife. Yet, his extraordinary medical skills couldn''t remain hidden forever; whispers of his talents eventually spread.

    It was around this time that he met Ste. Throughout his long life, Mr. Burton had encountered countless people, but none quite like Ste. Her determination and willingness to work hard were unmatched. It made sense-without such tenacity, she couldn''t have put up with her irresponsible husband for so long.

    During her free time, Ste often visited the clinic, bringing along homemade treats. Mr. Burton wasn''t the type to ept gifts politely if he didn''t like them. If he found the treats unptable, he''d bluntly tell Ste that even a dog wouldn''t eat such things.

    Ste, however, never took offense. With a good-natured smile, she''d ask, "Mr. Burton, what do you prefer? I''ll try to do better next time."

    Unreservedly, Mr. Burton would list his likes and dislikes, and Ste diligently noted them down in a little book she kept just for him. Over time, she learned to make things that suited his taste.

    As the weather turned chilly, she''d knit gloves for her husband, Keen, and always made an extra pair for Mr. Burton. To Ste, Mr. Burton was like a grandfather- sharp-tongued but with a heart of gold. And Mr. Burton knew Ste''s kindness was genuine.

    Before returning to the Burton family, Mr. Burton nned to give Ste a gift. But before he could do so, Haynes showed up on his doorstep, an unexpected opportunity that Mr. Burton couldn''t pass up.

    "Ste," Mr. Burton said, lowering his voice conspiratorially, "does Rachel really have some terminal illness?"

    He chuckled. "Of course not. Does she look like someone who''s seriously ill, bouncing around like that?"

    Ste wasn''t surprised. "Then why keep her secret? Why not expose her lie?"

    Mr. Burton shrugged. "Those two fools are so bewitched by her that they wouldn''t believe it, even if I wore my vocal cords out. A few crocodile tears from her, and they''re wrapped around her finger."

    Ste had to admit, Mr. Burton had a knack for seeing through people''s facades. "Rachel''s nothing but trouble. You shouldn''t let her stay here."

    Mr. Burton kept Rachel around, knowing full well it would irk herpanions, Haynes and Jasper, who weren''t known for their patience or respect for elders when it concerned Rachel.

    Mr. Burton snorted, "I''ve seen all sorts of people in my life. Women like her? I''ve encountered plenty in my younger days.

    The way they unt their arrogance in public is a clear sign of how insufferable they must be to you in private."

    "I just can''t stand their selfishness dressed up as benevolence, pretending to do others a favor."

 Chapter 240

    "Ste, don''t worry about me. Even without your backing, I''d have a good go at

    her. She''s faking being sick, right? Well, let''s see how she likes a taste of her own medicine," Mr. Burton said with a smirk, his distaste for people like Rachel, who pretended to be ill, evident in his every word.

    At one point, he had suspected Ste of the same deceit and had given her a hard time. Ste knew Mr. Burton''s personality well enough by now, so she didn''t bother trying to change his mind.

    Suddenly, Mr. Burton turned to her, his curiosity piqued. "By the way, you

    mentioned you were considering divorcing Haynes. Are you serious about it, or was it just a scare tactic?"

    Ste paused, her voice steady as she replied, "Even you think I''m bluffing, don''t you?"

    She had been puzzled before. Rachel should be happy about her decision to divorce; why was she trying to stop it? Now, Ste understood. They simply didn''t believe she would go through with it.

    Mr. Burton scoffed, "You two have a child. It''s natural to think of what''s best for him. Plus, the O''Brien family isn''t bad as far as families go, and Haynes has his merits. It''s only human to have second thoughts."

    "If you could really let go of him, you wouldn''t have put up with his nonsense for this long."

    Ste fell silent.

    After a moment, she spoke again, determination in her tone. "This time I''m serious. I''ve already filed the papers. Once the holidays are over and he gets that call from the court, he''ll know I''m not bluffing."

    Mr. Burton studied her carefully, nodding with approval. "And your son?"

    "I''ll leave him," Ste replied with an air of detachment. "He''s fond of Rachel, just like his dad. I''m sure Keen will be thrilled to have her as his new mom."

    While society often insists on mending marriages, Mr. Burton had little time for such conventions. He despised indecisiveness, especially in women.

    He nodded in satisfaction. "You''ve got the right idea. When it''s time to cut ties, you cut them. Good. But don''t let them off easy. We need to give as good as we get, show them we''re not pushovers."

    Looking at Ste, he continued, "Don''t worry about any potential fallout. If you want to do something, just do it. Overthinking never leads to sess."

    "Ste, I''ve set the stage for you. If you want to teach them a lesson, it''s your call."

    Ste felt a jolt of realization. No one had ever spoken to her so candidly before. She had always overthought things, achieving nothing in the end but a heap of regrets.

    ...

    Mr. Burton was known for being a tough nut to crack. In the past, Ste had certainly faced her share of challenges under his watch.

    Now, it was lunchtime, and Ste, Mr. Burton, and Marvin were sitting together, enjoying their meal. Off to the side, Rachel stood alone, sorting through some herbs.

    "Ow!" Rachel winced as a thorn pricked her finger, tears welling up in her eyes. But the trio continued their meal unperturbed, not even sparing her a nce.

    Marvin nonchntly added more food to Ste''s te. "Ste, you should try this. It''s delicious."

    Ste gave a warm smile. "Thank you, Marvin. You should have some too."

    With a determined look on his face, Marvin replied, "I will! I need to be full for the afternoon. I''ve got more herbs to sort for Mr. Burton!"

    Ignoring Rachel''s plight entirely, he dug into his meal. Rachel, feeling neglected, bit her lip and approached the table, her eyes pleading.

    "My... my finger''s hurt. It really stings," she whimpered, trying to evoke some sympathy.

 Chapter 241

    Mr. Burton nced at Rachel''s hand with a mocking smirk. "Well, you''d better rush to the hospital, or else that wound might just heal itself before you get there," he quipped sarcastically.

    Marvin chimed in, "Ms. Pearce, it''s just a scrape, really. Does it hurt that much? When I bump into things, I don''t even shed a tear. You''re acting like you''re not even as tough as a five-year-old!"

    Rachel put on a dramatic show, acting as if she were about to faint, though she wasn''t backing down verbally.

    "Little one, my body isn''t like everyone else''s... Last week, I identally cut my finger and bled a lot. Haynie was so worried I might have some serious aftereffects that he insisted I get checked at the hospital.

    Haynie knows my current situation is unique. If I get injured, I bleed like there''s no tomorrow. He even had blood packs prepared just in case..."

    "When I got to the hospital, they were dealing with an emergency, and the blood that was meant for me went to someone with a more severe bleeding issue."

    "When Haynie found out, he was furious. What if I couldn''t stop bleeding? He ended up having all the staff involved in that decision fired."

    "He''s just overly anxious. It was just a small cut, no need for a transfusion, really."

    Rachel was sharing all this to let Ste know just how much Haynes fussed over her. She was also hinting that if anything happened to her, Haynes wouldn''t take it lightly.

    Ste looked at Rachel with a smile. "Ms. Pearce, don''t worry. I''ll just call Haynes and have hime pick you up."

    Rachel was taken aback, surprised that Ste wasn''t angry but was instead offering to call Haynes.

    "Ms. Cameron, really, it''s no big deal. Just a little scratch, no need to bother him..."

    Ignoring Rachel''s protests, Ste picked up her phone and dialed Haynes.

    Seeing this, a cold glint shed in Rachel''s eyes. So, she thought, this was just an excuse to talk to Haynes.

    But Haynes would never take her call.

    Yet, before she could finish that thought, the call connected.

    "Ste, what''s up?" Haynes asked, his voice surprisingly devoid of its usual

    coldness, perhaps due to something Ste had said earlier.

    Ste replied, "Ms. Pearce cut her hand while picking out some herbs. You should

    probably take her to get it checked out."

    Haynes'' tone darkened, "Is it serious?"

    Ste nced at Rachel''s hand. "You''ll know once you''re here."

    Before Haynes could respond, his secretary, Lacey, could be heard in the

    background. "Mr. O''Brien, the meeting is ready for you."

    Acknowledging Lacey, Haynes told Ste, "I''ve got a meeting starting, can''t leave right now. If it''s not too bad, have Mr. Burton patch her up."

    Ste insisted, "Ms. Pearce''s condition is so delicate, we wouldn''t dare treat it ourselves. If it gets infected, we can''t take the me. Her health is too precious; you should take her to the hospital."

    Haynes was silent for a moment. "Send me a photo, let me see how serious it is."

    "Photos and videos just won''t do her condition justice. She was practically in tears from the pain. You really shoulde see for yourself."

    Ste paused, "Of course, if you choose not to, and she passes out from blood loss or something worse happens, we won''t be held responsible."

 Chapter 242

    After Ste hung up on Haynes without waiting for a response, Rachel was left in shock.

    What was Ste up to with that phone call?

    Was she trying to use Rachel as an excuse to keep Haynes around?

    Even if Haynes came over, it would be to see Rachel, so what was Ste''s angle here?

    With the call ended, Ste invited Mr. Burton and Keen to continue their lunch.

    Rachel nced at her own grumbling stomach. She hadn''t eaten breakfast, hoping to have lunch with Haynes. But then Mr. Burton had kept her there instead.

    At least Haynes was on his way to get her, which was why she hadn''t stopped Ste from making the call in the first ce. She needed him to see the tough time she''d been having here.

    An hourter, Haynes arrived. By then, Ste and the others had finished their meal. Marvin was sorting through some herbs while Ste ground them into a fine powder. Rachel, the "patient," sat on a chair, ncing expectantly toward the door.

    When the tall, rugged figure of Haynes strode in, Rachel''s face lit up.

    "Haynie, you''re here!" she eximed.

    Haynes nced at her hand. "Is the injury serious?" he asked.

    Rachel, like a startled rabbit, quickly hid her hand behind her back. "No, it was just

    a little cut. It''s healed now," she replied.

    Haynes frowned and gently pulled her hand out from behind her.

    He froze. Rachel''s hand was unmarked, just as she had imed.

    His eyes flicked to Ste, who was busy with the herbs, and his voice dropped to

    a dark, using tone. "Did you set me up, Ste?"

    Before Ste could reply, Marvin chimed in. "Mr. O''Brien, why jump to conclusions and me Ste? Ms. Pearce came here iming she was in pain, saying her current condition made her prone to bleeding."

    Marvin continued, "She mentioned howst week, she cut her finger and you were so worried, insisting on a hospital visit and even prepped a blood pack just in case."

    "But at the hospital, an emergency came up, and her blood pack was used for another patient. You were so upset you fired all the doctors."

    Marvin, young as he was, had no reason to lie. Haynes was skeptical, but the boy''s details checked out.

    Just then, Mr. Burton emerged, clutching a few medicine bottles. "Yep, that''s exactly what Rachel said. We didn''t dare bandage her without knowing more."

    Haynes turned a scrutinizing gaze on Rachel, his eyes deep and unreadable. "Rachel, is this true?"

    Rachel''s fists clenched. She had forgotten that everyone here was Ste''s friend; of course, they''d side with her.

    Thinking quickly, Rachel spun a story. "I''ve heard that medicine can be harmful if not used carefully. When I identally cut myself on the herbs, I panicked about infection."

    "I only mentioned the hospital incident to Ms. Cameron because Marvin here said he''s never worried about bumps and scrapes, and I felt embarrassed."

    She looked up at Haynes, her voice softening. "Besides, I didn''t use Ms. Cameron of anything. You jumped to conclusions without asking."

    Her eyes flickered with a hint of triumph as she spoke, hoping her story would hold.

 Chapter 243

    She was known for her knack of stirring up trouble, but this time, she hadn''t uttered a word.

    Yet, without any rhyme or reason, the me was thrown her way, and she wasn''t about to stand for it.

    The room''s atmosphere thickened almost instantly.

    Rachel, who usually yed the peacemaker for Haynes, suddenly switched sides, making the situation awkwardly tense.

    It was Marvin''s innocent voice that finally broke the silence.

    "Mr. O''Brien, you''ve wronged Ste. Don''t you think you owe her an apology?"

    Ste nced down at Marvin, who mischievously winked at her.

    This clever boy.

    Some things sound different depending on who says them.

    If Mr. Burton had said it, it might''ve seemed biased.

    But Marvin was just a kid. Even if he was siding with her, he wouldn''t have said anything unless he''d heard it himself.

    It was like a p across Haynes''s face.

    Haynes''s deep-set eyes dimmed, and his Adam''s apple bobbed nervously.

    After a few seconds, his low, raspy voice broke the silence.

    "Sorry, I misunderstood you."

    Ste gave him a sidelong nce. "Since Ms. Pearce is in such a delicate condition, you''d better whisk her away before she misses her treatment."

    Rachel, not keen on staying any longer, extended her pale hand with a pout. "Haynie, my fingers have so many cuts from those herbs. If this keeps up, I might never y the violin again."

    Sure enough, her hands were dotted with red scratches, not too deep but noticeable enough for someone who took such meticulous care of them.

    Mr. Burton''s voice cut through the air coolly.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Ste helped out here for ages and she''s still ying her violin without issue.

    I asked you to sort some herbs, not chop your hands off."

    Haynes''s eyes flickered towards Mr. Burton.

    "You knew Ste could y the violin?"

    Mr. Burton frowned, "What, you''ve been married to Ste for five years and you don''t know what she used to do?"

    Haynes''s lips moved slightly, but he remained silent.

    Mr. Burton snorted, "You can take Rachel with you, but you know my terms. She''s supposed to help out here for a week. If she leaves early today, she''ll have to make up for itter."

    Rachel''s face froze. "Another day?"

    Mr. Burton shot her a sideways look. "What did you think this was, some trendy caf�� where you can just drop by for a photo op?

    If you don''t want to be here, don''te. I don''t like forcing people, and I certainly don''t like half-hearted efforts."

    He chuckled, casting Haynes a pointed look.

    "Ste stayed here for months just to get medicine for her mother-inw. Some people can''t evenst half a day. What can you expect?"

    Rachel''s expression faltered. "Mr. Burton, you misunderstand. It''s not that I don''t want to be here. I''m just worried I''ll be clumsy and cause trouble..."

    Mr. Burton wasn''t buying it. "Marvin''s only five and he hasn''tined once. What, are you saying you can''t even keep up with a five-year-old?"

    "If your condition has deteriorated to the point where you can''t manage on your own, then I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. You''d better head home, because I can''t cure you."

 Chapter 244

    Rachel''s face flushed as she stammered, "Mr. Burton, you''ve got it all wrong... I-I didn''t have lunch, just wanted to grab a bite with Haynie..."

    Mr. Burton wasn''t having any of it. "I''m giving you one hour, Rachel. If you''re not back by then, you''ll stay an extra hour today. Two hourste? You''re staying four hours extra."

    Haynes frowned, "Mr. Burton, isn''t that a bit harsh?"

    "Rules are rules. As thepany president, would you allow your employees toe and go as they please?" Mr. Burton replied sharply.

    "But she''s not your employee," Haynes countered.

    Mr. Burton smirked, "I''m treating her terminal illness for free, and she can''t even run errands for a few days? If she doesn''t value her own life, how can she expect others to save it?"

    Haynes had no reply.

    Rachel felt a surge of frustration, ready to expose Mr. Burton as a chatan right then and there. She was sure he was purposely making it hard for her. But she couldn''t confront him without revealing her own lies.

    It had to be Ste. Ste must have joined forces with this old geezer to torment her. Rachel''s resentment towards Ste deepened.

    Haynes turned to Rachel, "Do you want toe with me to get checked out, or stay here?"

    Haynes wasn''t naive. He had noticed that Rachel''s hand injury wasn''t serious. It didn''t even require a bandage, as the wound had already scabbed over.

    Rachel had hoped to use this as an excuse to leave, but Mr. Burton''s ultimatum trapped her. She''d already spent half the day here, and leaving now would mean making up the entire dayter, which wasn''t worth it.

    Forcing a smile, she said, "No, Haynie, you go ahead. I''m fine."

    Haynes checked his watch. He had a meeting to get back to and couldn''t linger. Seeing Rachel''s resolve, he nodded.

    "Alright, then. I''ll head back to my meeting."

    With that, Haynes turned on his heel and left.

    Rachel turned to see Ste watching her, a mocking smile ying on her lips, as if to say, "Is that all you''ve got?"

    Rachel bit her lip in frustration. Haynie had forgotten all about her missed lunch.

    ...

    As the day dragged on, Rachel gritted her teeth and soldiered on, helping Marvin with the tedious task of sorting herbs. The herbs were collected from the wild, mixed with dried twigs and thorny vines. Every time Rachel identally pricked herself, she''d let out a small hiss and draw back her hand, on the verge of tears.

    By the time dusk fell, Marvin had sorted through three batches of herbs, while Rachel hadn''t even finished one.

    As darkness settled, Mr. Burton called it a day, and they all headed out.

    Outside, Jasper was waiting with his shy sports car, leaning against it with a cigarette in hand. At the sight of him, Rachel rushed over as if he''de to rescue her.

    "Jasper..."

    Ste gave them a sidelong nce before leaving with Marvin. She didn''t need a crystal ball to know Rachel was off toin.

    ...

    The next day, Ste arrived to find Rachel still absent. About half an hourter, the sound of hurried footsteps and Rachel''s tearful voice echoed from the entrance.

 Chapter 245

    "It''s all my own fault for getting hurt... This has nothing to do with Ms. Cameron," I insisted, trying to keep my voice steady.

    Jasper''s furious voice cut through the tension like a knife. "That old man knows Ste. Only an idiot would believe she''s not involved!"

    Before I could respond, Jasper stormed into the room, his temper zing. "Ste, I''m warning you. If you make Rachel''s life difficult again, you''ll regret it!"

    Mr. Burton raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of irritation and amusement. "Jasper, it''s early in the morning. Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed, or is it just the coffee not agreeing with you?"

    Jasper, like a rabid dog ready to snap at anyone, turned his scathing gaze toward Mr. Burton.

    He jabbed a finger at Mr. Burton''s face, his expression menacing. "Listen, old man, if you so much as touch a hair on Rachel''s head, I''ll dismantle your old bones myself!"

    "And you, kid!" he snarled at Marvin, who had instinctively sought refuge behind Ste. "Say one more thing about Rachel, and you''ll be picking your teeth off the floor!"

    Marvin, clearly rattled by Jasper''s outburst, huddled closer to Ste. Seeing that his threats were having an effect, Jasper''s eyes glinted with satisfaction. He took a breath, ready to unleash another round of intimidation.

    But before he could, a cup of hot coffee flew into Jasper''s face, causing him to yelp in pain. "What the hell? Are you out of your mind?!" he screamed, clutching his reddening face.

    Ste stepped forward, her voice as cool as a winter breeze. "Get out. You''re nothing but a bully."

    The coffee had been freshly brewed, and the scalding liquid had left Jasper''s skin a fiery shade of red. He blinked furiously, trying to clear his blurred vision. His history with Ste was rocky at best, and he''d grown to despise Marvin and Mr. Burton as well. Today was supposed to be his chance to put them in their ce. But now, with his face stinging and his pride wounded, Jasper''s rage boiled over. "Ste, you witch! If I don''t get you today, I''ll change myst name!"

    From behind Ste, Marvin couldn''t resist a quip. "Mr. Wilkinson, changing yourst name? nning to join Ms. Pearce''s family tree or something?"

    Marvin had originally thought to suggest a more humorous surname, but

    considering Ste already had a son with a few screws loose, he thought better of

    it.

    Jasper, now akin to an enraged bull, charged at them with a roar. "I''m gonna tear you all apart!"

    Rachel stood to the side, her lips curling into a barely perceptible smile. "Jasper, calm down. Let''s talk this out," she said, not making the slightest move to intervene.

    Sensing the impending chaos, Mr. Burton had already discreetly vanished from sight. Ste, not one to take unnecessary risks, grabbed Marvin and retreated into the back room, locking the door behind them.

    The door shuddered with each furious impact from Jasper''s fists. Marvin nced nervously at Mr. Burton. "Is this door going to hold?" he asked, his voice betraying his anxiety.

    Mr. Burton cleared his throat. "Well, it''s been here for decades. Might not withstand much more of this battering."

    Marvin''s concern deepened. "What do we do now? That guy''s lost it..."

 Chapter 246

    Ste gently patted Marvin''s head, whispering, "It''s okay, I''ve already called the police."

    As she spoke, the call connected.

    Ste maintained a calm demeanor, though her voice was filled with urgency as she recounted the danger they were in.

    "There''s a crazy man outside trying to break down our door, threatening to kill us... It''s terrifying. We''ve got a five-year-old kid and a seventy-something-year-old man here... We''re no match for him."

    She put the phone on speaker.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The pounding on the door was deafening.

    The voice on the other end of the line grew more serious. "Try to find a safe ce

    to hide and grab anything you can use to defend yourselves. We''re on our way."

    After hanging up, Marvin still looked worried.

    "Ste, do you think the police will get here in time?"

    Ste smiled gently, "Don''t worry, they will."

    She turned to Mr. Burton. "Mr. Burton, do you have anything here that might cause an allergic reaction?"

    Mr. Burton immediately caught on to Ste''s n. With a wry grin, he said, "He picked the wrong old man to mess with. I''ll give him a lesson he won''t forget."

    He rummaged through his shelves, grabbing various jars of medicine and mixing them haphazardly.

    BANG!

    The door couldn''t withstand the assault and crashed to the ground.

    Without hesitation, Mr. Burton flung a handful of powder into Jasper''s face and shouted to Ste and Marvin, "Cover your mouths and noses."

    They quicklyplied.

    Jasper, on the verge of barging in, was met with a face full of powder.

    Whatever was in that concoction, it set Jasper''s eyes aze with a fiery sting.

    Eyes are delicate, and Jasper doubled over, clutching his face and rolling on the ground in agony.

    In no time, red welts sprang up all over Jasper''s body.

    He scratched furiously, leaving bloody marks across his face and arms.

    "It hurts! It itches! Ahhhh!"

    Jasper writhed like a wounded animal, yelling for help. "Rachel, help me!" Rachel took a few steps back, too scared to approach Jasper''s writhing form.

    When Jasper finally stopped thrashing, he was utterly spent, having scratched himself raw.

    After what seemed an eternity, the police arrived.

    Taken aback by the scene, they quickly called for an ambnce to rush Jasper to the hospital.

    ...

    In the hospital room, Jaspery swathed in bandages, still spitting venom.

    "I''m gonna make Ste, that old coot, and the little brat pay! They''ll rot in jail for this!"

    "They messed me up this bad, I''ll make them wish they were dead!"

    Caught in his rage, Jasper seemed to forget that Ste was still married to Haynes, and Marvin was Neville''s son.

    Not exactly people you could threaten lightly.

    Rachel sat beside Jasper, offeringfort while slyly stoking his anger.

    About ten minutester, Haynes arrived, rubbing his weary eyes, feeling utterly drained.

    "What happened this time?"

    He had just signed a contract and was heading back to the office when Rachel''s call interrupted his ns.

    Jasper erupted, "It was Ste! She teamed up with that little kid and the old man tond me in the hospital!"

 Chapter 247

    Jasper''s face was wrapped in thick bandages, leaving only his eyes visible. At the moment, his eyes were swollen, giving him a somewhatical appearance, though it also indicated he hadn''t gotten away unscathed.

    Haynes looked at him skeptically. "You''re telling me Ste did this to you?" Jasper fumed, "Yeah, her, and that little brat and the old geezer!"

    Haynes wasn''t born yesterday. "Marvin''s only five, and Mr. Burton is seventy. Even if they teamed up, it''s hard to believe they could leave you in this state."

    There was a natural difference in strength between men and women, and Ste''s team included either the elderly or children, making it unlikely they could inflict such harm.

    Just then, there was a knock on the hospital room door, and a few uniformed officers walked in.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, you''re suspected of damaging property and using threats and violence against others. Considering you''re hospitalized, we''ll be conducting our inquiry here."

    Jasper was taken aback. "You''ve got to be kidding me! I''m lying here in the hospital, and you''re not arresting the real culprits, but interrogating me?"

    The officer''s expression was stern. "Mr. Wilkinson, your injuries weren''t caused by them they were self-inflicted."

    "We''ve reviewed the events. You forced your way in, knocked over a shelf, causing medication to spill, which led to your allergic reaction. It had nothing to do with the others."

    After finishing, the officer noticed Haynes standing nearby. During the investigation, they''d already familiarized themselves with Ste''s acquaintances, so he recognized Haynes.

    "Mr. O''Brien, your wife was quite shaken. Shouldn''t you be checking on her?" "Regardless, Mr. Wilkinson initiated this incident. From any perspective, he''s in the wrong."

    Though the officer maintained a professional demeanor, there was a hint of something else in his gaze toward Haynes.

    His good buddy, bringing a mistress to provoke someone? The nerve!

    It''s fortunate Ms. Cameron was sensible and knew thew, otherwise, if it hade to blows, she''d have been at a disadvantage.

    Atst, Haynes realized what had unfolded. His brow furrowed deeply, a faint irritation rising within him. How did he never notice Jasper''s tendency to stir up trouble before?

    Jasper was having none of it. "That''s nonsense! They bullied Rachel first! What, they can push people around, but we can''t fight back?"

    The officer looked at Jasper. "Could you exin how they bullied Ms. Pearce?"

    Jasper''s voice was full of righteous indignation. "They made Rachel pick some herbs, and she cut her hand! Rachel is a violinist; if her hand is injured, can they take responsibility?"

    He even spread Rachel''s hand out for the officers to see. The officer nced at her hand, unimpressed.

    Rachel''s hand did indeed have a few minor scratches, likely from branches or something simr. Nothing serious-barely worth mentioning, really.

    Though he found the whole thing ridiculous, the officer went through the motions. "Were they forcing Ms. Pearce to pick the herbs?"

    Jasper''s eyes flickered for a moment, but he stood his ground. "Yes! They threatened her life!"

    The officer''s face turned serious at this. "Mr. Wilkinson, if what you''re saying is true, we will handle this matter with utmost seriousness..."

    But before the officer could finish, Jasper seized on it, bing even more insistent.

    "Yes, deal with it seriously! They were threatening Rachel''s life..."

 Chapter 248

    Haynes couldn''t take it anymore. He interrupted Jasper with a deep, steady voice. "Jasper, enough. Stop with the nonsense."

    Jasper retorted, "I''m not spewing nonsense! I''m just stating facts!"

    The officer interjected, "Mr. Wilkinson, I must remind you that every word you speak now could have legal consequences."

    "I''ll ask you again, did they really use Ms. Pearce''s life as leverage?"

    Jasper faltered, "Rachel has a terminal illness, and they... they refused to treat her unless we met their conditions. If that''s not using her life as leverage, then what is it?"

    The officer had never seen someone with such a skewed view, "Mr. Wilkinson, by your logic, anyone with a terminal illness who can''t afford treatment should sue hospitals for extortion, iming their lives are being used as leverage?"

    Jasper''s breath hitched, "How can you say that? We''re willing to pay!"

    "So, you want to buy something from someone who doesn''t want to sell it to you. Is that not their right?"

    Jasper''s confidence waned, "I''m offering them money. Why shouldn''t they sell it to me?"

    The officer gave Jasper a meaningful look, "Mr. Wilkinson, transactions are based on mutual consent. Forcing a sale is illegal too."

    Jasper was about to continue with his twisted arguments when Haynes cut in, unable to listen any longer.

    "Jasper, shut up."

    Since when did Jasper be so unreasonable?

    Haynes turned to the officer, "We''ll fullypensate Mr. Burton for his losses, including medical expenses and emotional distress."

    He paused, then asked, "Could Jasper''s responsibility be considered more leniently?"

    The officer gave Haynes a nod of approval, then nced at Jasper with a hint of disdain.

    Was arguing really useful now?

    Thew doesn''t bend to whoever argues best.

    Better to think about how to resolve this situation.

    These so-called rich kids, they sure added a new dimension to his understanding of diversity.

    The officer continued, "Mr. Wilkinson''s actions have severely endangered the safety of others. I''ve spoken with the other party, and they don''t agree to a settlement. They want Mr. Wilkinson to face the consequences."

    Jasper was furious, "They bullied Rachel! I haven''t even confronted them yet, and now they''re shamelessly ying the victim!"

    The officer advised, "Mr. Wilkinson, technically, we should arrest you. You''re currently out on bail due to your injuries, thanks to yourwyer."

    "However, your attitude might make it impossible to reach any settlement."

    "If the other party insists on not settling, ording to thew, you might have to spend some time behind bars."

    Jasper gritted his teeth, "They wouldn''t dare!"

    Seeing Jasper so stubbornly unreasonable, the officer decided it wasn''t worth wasting more words on him.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. Consider whether you want to seek their forgiveness."

    ...

    Haynes soon found Ste.

    At that moment, Ste was tidying up the clinic.

    She was alone; Marvin and Mr. Burton were nowhere to be seen.

    As Haynes stepped inside, he nced at the mess on the floor and paused, his eyes darkening.

    The damage here... it seemed quite extensive.

    Now, Haynes understood why Ste and her team felt the need to call the police.

    But

    he had to get Jasper out of this mess.

    Haynes approached Ste, his tone firm and unwavering.

    "Ste, I need you to sign a forgiveness statement."

    Ste paused her sweeping, picked up a divorce agreement she had ready and waiting.

    "Sure, sign this divorce agreement, and I''ll consider granting forgiveness."

 Chapter 249

    This divorce agreement was exactly the same as the one Ste had wantedst time, where she asked for an equal division of assets.

    But Haynes wasn''t having it. He wanted her to walk away with nothing.

    Ste, tired of the entanglement, finally agreed.

    However, on the day they were supposed to meet at the courthouse, he stood her up.

    Ste realized something important: if she didn''t fight for herself, no one else would.

    Haynes''s face darkened. "Ste, is it fun for you to keep using divorce as a threat? Just because I missed one appointment, you have to raise a fuss over and over again?"

    "If you''re really that upset about it, tomorrow... no, right now, we can go out. You can choose where to go."

    Ste looked at Haynes as if he hadpletely lost his mind.

    "A date? Haynes, are you out of your mind? I asked you to meet at the courthouse

    to finalize our divorce, and you think I wanted to go on a date?"

    Thinking of Rachel''s interference and Jasper''s mocking, Ste guessed that Jasper might have said something to Haynes.

    She mocked, "I say I want a divorce, and you all think I''m trying to get your attention. I ask you to meet at the courthouse, and you think it''s a ploy for a date."

    "If that''s how you interpret in English, then let me ask you this..."

    Ste''s eyes, strikingly clear, fixed on Haynes''s handsome face.

    "What will it take for you to believe that I genuinely want a divorce from you?"

    The question hit Haynes like a sledgehammer, leaving him momentarily stunned. Seeing his silence, Ste continued, her tone calm.

    "Of course, you can keep thinking I''m ying games to get your attention, but just so you know... I''m not signing Jasper''s release papers."

    "Even if his time in holding isn''t long, having a record is enough to shake the foundation of his career in your prestigious family."

    Haynes''s eyes narrowed, "Ste, how can you be so cruel?"

    "Cruel?" Ste chuckled without anger. "Wasn''t it cruel when your dear friend insulted me, hurled abuses, and went on a rampage? Now that he''s facing the consequences, you call me cruel?"

    Though Ste was smiling, her eyes seemed to have frozen over.

    "If fairness is cruelty, then maybe you shouldn''t live in this world, because it would poison you."

    Haynes locked eyes with her, his gaze intense and overbearing.

    "Ste, are you absolutely sure you want to divorce me?"

    Ste met Haynes''s gaze without flinching, "Absolutely."

    "Fine." Haynes nodded, "The same terms as before: you leave with nothing, and I''ll sign the divorce papers."

    Ste couldn''t help butugh at Haynes''s condescending attitude.

    "Haynes, you''re the one who needs me now, not the other way around. If you want to sign and end this amicably, that''s great."

    "If you don''t, it''s all the same to me. We can take this to court. But your best buddy might have to endure some more hardship."

    "I heard Jasper scratched himself up pretty badly, almost ruining his face. Even if the wounds heal, he might end up with scars."

    "After all, his face got into contact with some of Mr. Burton''s concoctions, and some of those are pretty toxic."

    "Jasper nearly tore Mr. Burton''s clinic apart, and now Mr. Burton can''t stand him and refuses to make an antidote."

 Chapter 250

    As Ste paused, she caught Haynes'' gaze and offered a slight, knowing smile.

    "I wonder if The Wilkinson Group, with all its prestige, can tolerate an heir with a criminal record and a face scarred beyond recognition."

    Haynes'' expression had turned as dark as a stormy sky.

    "Are you threatening me?" he asked, his voice cold and sharp.

    Unfazed, Ste replied, "Mr. O''Brien, you give me too much credit. I''m just a simple housewife. How could I possibly threaten someone like you?"

    She knew the bond between Jasper and Haynes was forged in fire. Otherwise, Haynes wouldn''t tolerate Jasper''s troublesome antics as he did. Jasper had insulted her countless times in Haynes'' presence, yet he never intervened.

    Jasper was important to Haynes, but not important enough to split his empire in half. Even though the divorce papers demanded an equal share, Ste knew iming half was a long shot. If it came down to court, Haynes would pull every trick to ssify assets as pre-marital.

    Neville had informed her that profits from pre-marital assets would be out of her reach. With someone like Haynes, a prenuptial agreement was a given. Her attorney might secure a small portion, but millions? That was a fantasy.

    Watching Haynes'' rigid, handsome face, Ste continued, "This time, Jasper''s antics with Rachel have angered Mr. Burton. He''s refusing to treat Rachel..."

    Before she could finish, Haynes mped his hand around her jaw, his eyes frigid as the Arctic.

    "Ste, you''ve crossed the line."

    His deep gaze was icy, sending shivers down her spine. Ste winced, hershes fluttering involuntarily in pain.

    In retaliation, Ste stomped down hard on his foot. But Haynes anticipated the move, stepping back to evade.

    Seeing this, Ste swung her hand towards his face, but Haynes swiftly caught her wrist.

    Perhaps truly angered, Haynes'' grip was unyielding, each movement amand that brooked no defiance. Thoughposed and aloof, Haynes was a man who, at his core, was authoritarian and unyielding. Ste''s repeated provocations and her current audacity tested his limits.

    He was not about to let her off easily; he wanted her humbled, subdued.

    Ste''sugh rang out, clear and cold like a mountain spring. She opened her mouth and sunk her teeth into Haynes'' arm, hard.

    He hadn''t expected such a move and was caught off guard as her teeth dug deep into his flesh, as if she meant to tear a piece from him. In her eyes, he saw a hatred and disdain he''d never known.

    Overwhelmed by a strange emotion, Haynes instinctively shoved her away. Stumbling, Ste regained her bnce, her eyes as cool and empty as a winter''s night.

    "Haynes, I''m not your ything to push around. If youy a finger on me again, I''ll make sure you remember-bullyinges with a price."

 Chapter 251

    Haynes was a storm of anger and disbelief.

    How dare Ste confront him like this?!

    With a calm demeanor, Ste picked up a disinfectant wipe from the table and nonchntly cleaned her chin and wrist.

    "Mr. O''Brien, why are you so upset?" she asked, her voice smooth and even. "Didn''t you used to negotiate with me just like this, using Keen as leverage?" She tossed the wipe into the trash and offered Haynes a sardonic smile. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re an excellent teacher. I merely learned from the best."

    Remembering Ste''s adamant refusal to apologize to Rachel, Haynes felt a lump form in his throat. He had, in fact, previously threatened her in that manner.

    Noticing the shift in his expression, Ste softened her tone.

    "Isn''t the future of your brother and the life of your beloved more important than these material possessions?"

    Haynes frowned, his voice firm. "I can''t give you half of my estate."

    Ste felt a cold satisfaction rise within her at his response.

    Haynes''s favoritism toward Rachel had always been blind, but only because she hadn''t threatened his interests. Once it came down to business, Rachel wouldn''t hold sway either.

    Ste never really expected to walk away with half of Haynes''s wealth. It was all a negotiation tactic-start high, then settle.

    "Mr. O''Brien, I assume you don''t want to split thepany''s shares with me. And transferring property is far too cumbersome."

    "Here''s my final offer: one billion," Ste stated confidently, meeting Haynes''s gaze. "If you agree to this, I''ll sign the waiver and persuade Mr. Burton to concoct the antidote for Jasper Wilkinson, curing Rachel''s illness."

    As if recalling something, she added, "I assure you, Rachel''s condition will bepletely cured, so Mr. O''Brien''s money won''t be wasted."

    "You must have spent quite a bit already trying to find a cure for Ms. Pearce, haven''t you?"

    "And within this billion, you''ll findpensation for the divorce, damages to this shop, the emotional distress for Mr. Burton and Marvin Connolly, Jasper''s future, and the cost of saving Ms. Pearce..."

    "Haynes, this deal isn''t a loss for you, is it?"

    Haynes''s shadowed eyes lingered on Ste''s face. A smirk yed at his lips. "You drive a hard bargain."

    Ste chuckled softly. "For Mr. O''Brien, if money can solve a problem, it''s hardly a problem at all."

    "That billion might be a fortune beyond reach for most people, but for Mr. O''Brien, it doesn''t even amount to a year''s ie."

    She paused, then continued, "Marvin''s father is on his way back. If he learns that Jasper nearly harmed his son, do you think... he''d let Jasper off easily?"

    Haynes''s gaze darkened. "Ste, stop making baseless threats!"

    Ste gestured toward the door, indicating the surveince camera. "Haynes, do you want to see how terrifying Jasper looked at that moment? Marvin is just a five- year-old child, and Jasper terrified him."

    "If there wasn''t evidence, do you really think the police would act on just our word to apprehend Jasper?"

    While the clinic''s entrance was under surveince, the interior was not.

    When Jasper had barged through the door and into the back room, he''d gotten a face full of powder.

    Jasper didn''t realize he''d been sshed; he thought he''d just identally knocked over some shelves.

    And conveniently, the cameras didn''t capture the interior.

    Silence stretched between them.

    For a long time, Haynes remained speechless.

 Chapter 252

    Ste didn''t rush him. She knew Haynes was already considering the proposal.

    He could spend a fortune on a house for Rachel, so what was a billion dors when it came to rescuing Jasper and treating Rachel''s illness?

    After what seemed like an eternity, Haynes finally broke the silence with a low, cool voice. "Alright."

    Ste nodded, unfazed. "Then, Mr. O''Brien, I suppose you''ll have to draft a new divorce agreement."

    Haynes looked at her deeply. "You don''t seem surprised that I agreed, and you already had the divorce papers prepared before I even got here."

    Ste lifted her gaze, smiling slightly. "Mr. O''Brien has always been devoted to Mr. Wilkinson and loyal to Ms. Pearce. With conditions this straightforward, there was no reason for you to refuse."

    Haynes said nothing more and picked up his phone to call Benson.

    About half an hourter, Benson walked in with several documents. "Mr. O''Brien, here are the files you requested."

    Haynes, with an indifferent expression, instructed, "Give them to her."

    Benson gave the documents to Ste. They included a divorce settlement and a letter of reconciliation.

    The divorce agreement was simple-Keen O''Brien would remain with the O''Brien family, and Haynes wouldpensate Ste with a billion dors.

    The understanding was equally straightforward. Ste and her group decided not

    to pursue any charges against Jasper, reaching a mutual agreement.

    Ste signed both documents.

    She passed the divorce agreement to Haynes. "Your turn."

    Haynes nced at her and signed his name as well.

    Ste said, "Once the holidays are over, we''ll go to the city hall to finalize everything. Any objections, Mr. O''Brien?"

    The man replied coldly, "No."

    Ste kept the letter of understanding. "I''ll hold onto this until the day we finalize the divorce, then I''ll hand it over."

    A flicker of irritation crossed Haynes''s eyes. "Ste, what are you implying?"

    "Given Mr. O''Brien''s tendency to break promises, I find it hard to trust you. That''s

    why I''ll keep this letter until the proceedings areplete."

    Ste''s expression remained calm. "Mr. Wilkinson is currently out on bail.

    Dying the letter a few days won''t change anything."

    "Rest assured, Mr. O''Brien. I keep my promises. I won''t go back on my word."

    The atmosphere became tense, as if the temperature had dropped a few degrees. Benson discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    Haynes was known for his integrity and keeping his word. But with his wife...

    He always seemed to forget his promises to her, frequently letting her down.

    Haynes''s expression turned colder. "Ste, if you deceive me, not even Neville Connolly could protect you."

    Ste tucked away her signed divorce agreement. "Don''t worry. If I wasn''t sure, I wouldn''t ask for such a sum."

    "However, I can persuade Mr. Burton to treat Rachel, but Rachel must fulfill her promise to Mr. Burton by staying here for a week."

    Haynes''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint appearing in them. "And what if Mr. Burton is unsatisfied and refuses to treat her?"

    Ste replied, "Rest assured, Mr. O''Brien. Since Mr. Burton has agreed to treat Rachel, as long as Ms. Pearce is willing toe, he won''t go back on his word. Of course..."

 Chapter 253

    Ste offered a slight smile, "If Mr. O''Brien can''t even bear to let Ms. Pearce do the most basic tasks, that''s a different story."

    "If you''re worried that Mr. Burton might give Ms. Pearce a hard time, feel free toe by every day. I''m sure Mr. Burton won''t mind. In fact, he might even be moved by your dedication and give you your mother''s medicine."

    Benson couldn''t help but nce at Ste a few more times.

    Dedication...

    It sounded perfectly fine when referring to his wife. But when applied to another woman, it carried an unmistakable irony. His own mother needed his wife to plead for medicine, while he exhausted himself for another woman.

    Haynes couldn''t miss the sarcasm in Ste''s tone. His voice was calm, "There''s no need for the passive-aggression. Even if Rachel''s illness is cured, I won''t be with her."

    Ste pretended to understand,menting, "So legitimacy holds no allure for you, Mr. O''Brien? You favor the excitement of the forbidden, is that correct?"

    "Ste!"

    Ste hid the disdain in her eyes, "Is there anything else, Mr. O''Brien? If not, please leave. I have a house to tidy up."

    Without waiting for Haynes to respond, Ste resumed tidying the room. Haynes stood still for a moment, watching her, before finally turning to leave.

    Whatever Haynes said to Rachel, it must have worked, as she showed up the next morning.

    Feigning concern, she asked, "Mr. Burton, Ms. Cameron, and little Marvin, are you all okay?"

    She cast a fleeting nce at Ste and added, "Jasper''s not usually like this. It''s just that there have been so many misunderstandings between him and Ms. Cameron, which led to such a scene..."

    "Ms. Cameron, really, knowing Jasper''s temper, why provoke him?"

    Her voice carried a hint of reproach, "Mr. Burton is getting on in years, and Marvin is so young. Even if you don''t think of yourself, shouldn''t you consider them?"

    Rachel was in fine form, effortlessly shifting Jasper''s missteps onto Ste. But Mr. Burton wasn''t buying it; he let out a heavy grunt.

    "You''re all talk and no action. Instead of yammering on, why don''t you get some work done? That''s your task for today."

    With that, Mr. Burton ced sixrge bags of unsorted herbs in front of Rachel.

    Her eyes widened at the sight. "Why are there so many?" She pointed at Marvin, "He only had three bags, so why do I have six? That''s not fair."

    Mr. Burton sneered, "A grown adultparing herself to a five-year-old concerning fairness? Shouldn''t you be embarrassed?"

    Rachel''s brows furrowed, "Are you deliberately making this difficult for me, Mr. Burton?"

    Marvin chimed in helpfully, "Ms. Pearce, Mr. Burton isn''t trying to make things hard for you. On the first day, we were supposed to sort three bags, but you only managed half a bag."

    "So today, you need to make up for what you missed, plus the usual three bags for today, making it six in total. It''s only fair."

    Rachel bit her lip, "Given my current health, I can''t do too much. Besides, I''m preparing for a concert soon. If my hands get injured, Haynie will be upset."

 Chapter 254

    Ste shot a nce at Rachel before picking up her phone and dialing a number. Rachel hadn''t quite figured out what Ste was doing when the call connected.

    Ste''s voice was firm as she spoke, "Ms. Pearce mentioned she''s got a concerting up and is worried about injuring her hands. She thinks you''d be upset, so she''s turning down the job of sorting herbs. Mr. Burton doesn''t keep idle hands around, so it might be best if you take Ms. Pearce back."

    There was a lengthy silence on the other end before a voice finally responded, "Let me speak with Rachel."

    Ste handed the phone to Rachel.

    Rachel had already deduced who was on the other end of the line. Her voice quivered as she spoke, "Haynie, I''m just scared that if I hurt my hands, it would affect my violin ying... You know, we violinists even insure our hands."

    Haynes replied, "I''ll send over some specially made gloves. They won''t let your hands get injured."

    Rachel was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Upon noticing her silence, Haynes added, "I have a meetinging up, so unless there''s anything else, I''m going to hang up now."

    Half an hourter, Haynes sent over four pairs of gloves.

    There was even a pair of children''s gloves specifically for Marvin.

    Mr. Burton tried on the gloves and found they fit perfectly.

    Inspecting the gloves, he remarked, "Wow, these are really something. Thin as a whisper, yet durable. They won''t harm your hands while sorting herbs... If I''d known Haynes could get his hands on gadgets like these, I''d have had Lin pick a few more bags of herbs."

    Rachel nearly blew a fuse hearing this.

    With Haynes sending gloves instead of taking her back, it was clear he had no intention of rescuing her. Reluctantly, she resumed sorting the herbs.

    Though she had agreed toe over at Haynes'' behest, Rachel was far from content staying here. She knew Mr. Burton intended to make things difficult for her. She wasn''t about to y into their hands.

    Soon, Rachel clutched her head, looking as if she might faint.

    "My head... It feels so dizzy... Am I not going to make it..."

    Ste allowed a hint of a smirk to cross her lips. Without hesitation, she called 911.

    Minutester, an ambnce arrived to take Rachel away.

    ...

    At the hospital, Haynes arrived, rubbing his weary temples.

    "What''s happened with Rachel now?"

    Ste exined, "Ms. Pearce suddenly felt dizzy and said she was in bad shape. I had no choice but to call 911. If anything happened to Ms. Pearce''s health, we couldn''t risk that responsibility."

    An hourter, Rachel was wheeled out.

    The doctor informed them, "Ms. Pearce''s condition isn''t very promising. She needs to avoid stress and restpletely..."

    Mr. Burton, who had apanied them, suddenly spoke up, "Can you actually treat this girl?"

    The doctor, confused by Mr. Burton''s question, responded, "Ms. Pearce is suffering from a terminal illness. Our only option is to manage her symptoms; there is no cure..."

    Mr. Burton cut him off sharply, "If you can''t treat her, then why are you making such grand statements?"

    "There are patients who could be treated, yet it''s due to quacks like you that their treatments get dyed!"

    Mr. Burton had long suspected that Rachel had already bribed these doctors.

 Chapter 255

    He wasn''t exactly fond of doctors like these, and it showed in his demeanor.

    Turning to Haynes, he said, "I told you, I can cure this girl''s illness. If you insist on believing these quacks, then don''te to me! I can''t amodate your stubbornness here!"

    Mr. Burton''s confidence was palpable, and even Haynes, who had harbored some doubts about Mr. Burton, couldn''t help but believe him a little more.

    During this time, Haynes had already sent someone to dig into Mr. Burton''s background.

    His past was shrouded in mystery, but his medical skills were undeniable. Moreover, he had sessfully treated numerous patients with terminal illnesses.

    His personality was indeed quirky, frequently making unusual requests of his patients. This was something Ste and Mr. Burton hadn''t lied about.

    Compared to what he had asked of other patients, Mr. Burton''s demands of Rachel were hardly unreasonable.

    Thinking this over, Haynes said, "Rest assured, Mr. Burton, I''ll send Rachel to you by tomorrow."

    Mr. Burton replied, "She''s already lost a day. We''ll have to postpone another. Plus, the work she missed must be made up."

    His gaze fell on Rachel, whoy unconscious.

    "ying games won''t work here. If she doesn''t value her life, she can keep dying. After all, it''s not my illness or my urgency."

    Rachel, just regaining consciousness, nearly sat up in shock at his words.

    That old man was deliberately making things difficult for her!

    Mr. Burton soon departed.

    Ste left as well, holding Marvin''s hand.

    As they exited the hospital, Mr. Burton suddenly asked, "Did you thoroughly check that Lin girl''s illness?"

    "It''s been checked," Ste replied, opening the car door for him. "All we found were fake medical records. Even Mr. Connolly couldn''t uncover her true condition."

    Mr. Burton nodded knowingly. "Seems she has someone skilled backing her. Ste, do you want to expose her?"

    Ste fastened her seatbelt. "Of course I do, but not now."

    "Oh?"

    Starting the car, Ste said, "I''m worried that once exposed, Haynes might suddenly refuse to divorce her. Let her keep acting; hopefully, she''ll marry into the O''Brien family."

    "I''d love to see whoes out on top between her and Deanna O''Brien." Understanding Ste''s intentions, Mr. Burtonughed heartily.

    "Vengeance is sweet, well done!"

    In the following days, Rachel''s attempts to feign dizziness and illness proved futile. Resigned, she finally settled down.

    She could clearly sense that her recent antics had tried Haynes'' patience.

    "Rachel,pared to your life, is a little difort so hard to bear?"

    "I''ve checked the clinic''s surveince. They didn''t mistreat you. Your tasks are the same as Marvin''s."

    "If a five-year-old can do it, can''t you manage a bit of it?"

    Rachel hadined to Jasper, who, after cursing out Ste, tried to console her.

    "Rachel, just endure this period for now. Once we get that old man''s prescriptions, watch me tear down his clinic."

    Once he calmed down, Jasper realized he might have overreacted this time.

    While his emotions had been running high, even if he had burst in, the only person he could really confront was Mr. Burton.

    Marvin was Neville''s son, and he was untouchable.

 Chapter 256

    Ste was Haynes'' wife, and he certainly couldn''t do anything to her. The only one who could be manipted was the powerless old man. Despite all the negative things he said about Ste in front of Haynes, he knew better than to actuallyy a hand on her. After all, even when you hit a dog, you have to consider the

    owner''s feelings.

    This time, Ste and herpanions were adamant about not reconciling, and making a big scene would be of no benefit to him. Jasper, though impulsive, was not entirely brainless. Realizing the pros and cons, he knew he had to keep a low profile for now. After all, he didn''t want to lose his chance at inheriting The Wilkinson Group so easily. His letter of apology was still in Ste''s possession, and he didn''t want to stir up any more trouble.

    Jasper suddenly lowered his voice, "Rachel, just hang in there a little longer. I heard that after the holidays, Haynie and Ste will be filing for divorce."

    Rachel was taken aback. "Divorce?"

    "Yes, Ste is using your illness and my apology letter as leverage, demanding ten billion. Haynie was so furious that he''s nning to divorce her."

    Rachel was incredulous. "Really? Is this information reliable?"

    Jasper had overheard bits and pieces of a conversation between Haynes and Benson. As for the parts he didn''t hear, Jasper filled them in with his own imagination. He whispered, "Absolutely."

    Rachel took a deep breath, trying to suppress her excitement. "You mean, after the holidays, they''re going to get the paperwork done?"

    "Yes, I asked Haynie, and he admitted it himself," Jasper replied, sounding somewhat dismissive. "But it''s just the divorce cooling-off period. Who knows if she''ll change her mind once it''s over? The woman''s walking away with ten billion, after all!"

    Hearing that figure made Rachel''s heart ache. What right did Ste have to take all that money? After marrying Haynie, all that money should be hers!

    Rachel thought for a moment and then said, "Jasper, I have an idea to make sure Ste doesn''t get a single penny."

    Knowing that Ste and Haynes were preparing for a divorce, Rachel became much morepliant in the days that followed. During this time, Mr. Burton deliberately assigned her difficult tasks and made her serve tea, which she endured withoutint.

    Mr. Burton was genuinely taken aback and whispered, "Something''s definitely not right. Ste, what do you think she''s up to?"

    Ste nced at Rachel, who was diligently sorting herbs. "Maybe she''s waiting for us to let our guard down so she can stage a fall or fainting spell for Jasper and Haynes to see?"

    Mr. Burton was unfazed. "Let them see, I''m not afraid of her games."

    Ste spoke quietly, "Mr. Burton, I need to go to City Hall tomorrow to finalize the divorce with Haynes. I might be a littlete."

    Mr. Burton, already aware of the situation, was unsurprised. He nodded, "Getting out of this mess sooner is for the best."

    After chatting for a bit longer, Ste saw that it was time and left with Marvin.

    The next day, Ste arrived at City Hall with her ID, household registration, and the apology letter. This time, she wasn''t foolish enough to arrive too early-just five minutes ahead of schedule. If Haynes dared to bete, she was ready to tear up the apology letter.

    At 9:58, a sleek ck luxury car pulled up beside her. The door opened, and a handsome, dignified man stepped out slowly.

 Chapter 257

    Haynes had arrived.

    Ste nced at him with a calm demeanor. "Let''s go," she said.

    She knew he woulde. He prioritized everything else over her. Besides, she still held Jasper''s letter of forgiveness.

    The two of them, one following the other, entered the city hall.

    Inside, there weren''t many couples getting married, but the queue at the divorce counter was steadily growing.

    Among those seeking divorce, there were couples with expressions of cold indifference. Some were still arguing, hurling usations at each other. Others were sobbing, desperately pleading with their partner not to go through with it. And then there were those who looked impatient, faces filled with relief at the prospect of freedom.

    As soon as they walked in, a staff member approached them. "Mr. O''Brien, this way please."

    It seemed Haynes had arranged everything in advance. He could always handle things efficiently when he set his mind to it.

    In a private room, an employee was there to process their paperwork.

    As they waited, Haynes suddenly said, "Ste, if you have any regrets, it''s not toote."

    Ste responded with a dismissiveugh.

    Haynes'' dark eyes narrowed, a cold intensity shing in them. "When the timees for regrets, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance."

    Ste looked exasperated. "Haynes, since when did you be so sentimental? Do you still want Jasper''s letter of forgiveness or not?"

    Haynes fell silent.

    About ten minutester, the staffpleted the cooling-off period paperwork.

    "During this month, you can still cancel the divorce. If you both decide to proceed,e back after the month is over to finalize everything," the employee exined.

    Ste epted the documents and thanked the staff politely.

    As they exited the private room, the main hall was in an uproar.

    "What the hell? I''ve been lining up here for days before the holidays! Every time, it''s the same story-''appointments are full.'' Damn it, you can''t get an appointment online, and you can''t get one here either. When can I finally get this done?" A burly man was yelling at a staff member.

    Several other couples who had alsoe in vain joined in the chorus.

    "Exactly! I''ve been trying to book for a month, and it''s always full. You can only book a month in advance... Are there really that many people getting divorced?"

    "Why is there a quota on divorces but not on marriages?"

    "I''ll pay a thousand bucks if someone''s willing to sell their appointment slot to me."

    "A thousand? That''s cheap. I''ll offer three thousand!"

    "I''ll pay five thousand! Damn it, I refuse to believe I can''t get divorced!"

    "I''ll give ten thousand. I just can''t stay with this abusive man any longer! He finally agreed to the divorce, and I''m worried he''ll change his mind if this drags on... My life is more important than money!"

    Someone overheard the woman''s plea and said, "If he''s abusive, you could file awsuit. Why bother with all this?"

    The woman cried, "To be honest, I already did. It took nearly eight months to get through thatwsuit. My ex insisted we still had feelings and wanted to keep the family together for the kids. He imed hitting me was a momentarypse and promised never to do it again. He sounded so convincing in court, asking the judge for another chance. But once home, he went right back to hitting me!"

 Chapter 258

    I had waited for over eight months, only to have my request denied!

    The court''s decision stated something about how being married for twenty years isn''t easy and that we should weather the storms together...

    After the woman finished speaking, she broke down into tears.

    Those around her, moved by her distress, began tofort her.

    "If he abuses you again, just call the police and have him arrested. Once there''s evidence, the court is more likely to grant a divorce."

    "Exactly, if the first trial doesn''t work out, apply for a second one. As long as you''re determined, the second trial should rule in your favor."

    The woman sobbed, her face streaked with tears and mucus.

    "An appeal for a second trial can''t be filed for another six months. I want to call the police and have him arrested, to give him a criminal record. But he threatens me with our child''s future. If the child''s father has a record, it could ruin his chances of a stable career. In this tough economy, having a secure job is everything... I''ve endured him for our child''s sake for so many years. But this year, he''s gone too far, breaking my ribs. I can''t endure it any longer. I decided to leave with nothing, giving him all our assets, while I take care of the child without demanding alimony. Only then did he reluctantly agree. Yet, it took me two months just to schedule the divorce cooling-off period... If I wait any longer, the second trial will start."

    Hearing this, the crowd sighed in sympathy.

    Ste, listening quietly, felt a deep, indescribable sadness welling up inside her. She understood the woman''s predicament.

    In the past, she had chosen to endure as well, burdened by too many considerations. She didn''t want to leave Keen, wanted to give him aplete family, and the educational resources of the O''Brien family were unparalleled.

    These concerns had been the chains binding her to her marriage.

    If...

    If Keen hadn''t be so attached to Rachel...

    Would she still be enduring this marriage?

    She didn''t know the answer.

    As she stepped out of the city hall, a gentle breeze lifted the stray hairs at Ste''s temples, dissipating the suffocating tension that had gripped her moments before.

    But life doesn''t deal in ''what-ifs.''

    Now, she was the best version of herself.

    "Haynie, are you finally divorced?"

    Just then, Jasper appeared out of nowhere, his face alight with excitement.

    Haynes noticed the barely concealed excitement in Jasper''s eyes and frowned slightly.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Of course, I''m here to..."

    Congratte you on your divorce.

    Jasper''s voice trailed off as he realized the inappropriateness of his words. He cleared his throat softly and said, "I came to collect the letter of understanding and the antidote."

    Haynes acknowledged with a nod and turned to Ste.

    "Now, can I have the letter of understanding?"

    Ste wasted no time and handed the letter to Haynes.

    After a quick inspection, Haynes found no issues and asked, "What about Jasper''s antidote and Rachel''s medicine?"

    At that moment, Jasper, although free of bandages, bore numerous scratches and wounds across his face. Some of the wounds were a dark, bruised color, giving him a frightening, almost disfigured appearance.

    During this period, Jasper had consulted many doctors, even sought out renowned herbalists, but none could cure the toxins on his face. He was forced to wear a mask whenever he went out.

    One time, he forgot to wear his mask, causing such a fright among the public that the police were called, suspecting he was engaging in some vulgar prank.

    It was infuriating!

 Chapter 259

    Ste rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small bottle of pills.

    "These are Jasper''s antidote," she said.

    Jasper snatched the bottle from her with almost desperate speed.

    Haynes, his gaze as cold and deep as an icyke, asked, "And what about Rachel''s?"

    Ste replied, "Ms. Pearce''s medication will be handed over a month after we''ve finalized our divorce and once the billion-dor settlement you promised me is transferred to my ount."

    The negotiation between Ste and Haynes was purely transactional.

    Even though it was understood that Rachel''s illness would require a lengthy treatment process, to avoid any unnecessaryplications, Ste assured Haynes that Mr. Burton would prepare all of Rachel''s required medications in one go. She promised to provide detailed instructions on dosages and future treatment ns, ensuring everything would beprehensive. If the supply ran out, Mr. Burton would continue to provide what was necessary.

    What if the treatment didn''t work? Deceiving Haynes came with consequences. No one had ever sessfully swindled such a fortune from him without repercussions.

    Jasper interjected, "Ste, you''re hesitant to give Rachel the medication now because you''re afraid of being exposedter and losing the billion, aren''t you?"

    Ste turned to Jasper with a smirk, "Exactly. I''m not only worried about losing the money, but also about the divorce not going through."

    Jasper was momentarily speechless.

    In fact, he had considered that once he got his hands on Rachel''s medication, he would im it was ineffective, regardless of its actual impact. He hoped Haynes would then take his anger out on Ste, making her pay dearly.

    But he forgot that during the mandatory divorce cooling-off period, if either party had a change of heart, the divorce could be stalled indefinitely. If Ste suddenly refused to go through with it, out of respect for Keen, Haynes would find himself at an impasse.

    Therefore, the priority was ensuring Haynes went through with the divorce first! Ste looked up at Haynes again.

    "Mr. Burton needs time to concoct the medication. Do you think life-saving drugs are that easy to produce? If they were so simple, you wouldn''t have been searching high and low for specialists all this time with no sess."

    She spoke convincingly, her lies woven seamlessly into the conversation.

    "Moreover, Ms. Pearce needs to stay with Mr. Burton for a few more days. She has already lost several days due to her fainting spells and hospital stays. These days need to be ounted for."

    "If I hand over all the medication to you now and she doesn''t show up the next day, Mr. Burton won''t be able to continue her treatment."

    Seemingly persuaded by her reasoning, both Jasper and Haynes fell silent, each lost in their own thoughts.

    Inwardly, Ste marveled at the thrill of deception. No wonder Rachel enjoyed tricking people so much. Fooling these gullible individuals was oddly satisfying.

    After all, there was nothing wrong with Rachel. Ste had free rein to manipte the situation as she saw fit.

    During this time, Ste spent each day grinding pills, which Rachel mistakenly believed to be a task assigned by Mr. Burton. Little did she know Ste was actually crafting her so-called "life-saving medication."

    Mr. Burton had indeed called Ste to assist him, but he had no intention of wasting time on Rachel''s imaginary illness. Ste, having studied herbal medicine under Mr. Burton, was tasked with overseeing the entire treatment n, including dosages and administration.

    Through theborious process of making the medicine by hand, Ste finally understood why Mr. Burton despised those who feigned illness. The intricate steps involved in crafting the remedies kept Ste thoroughly upied.

 Chapter 260

    Ste called Abby Murphy over to lend a hand.

    When Abby found out that Ste was concocting a "miracle cure" for Rachel, her interest was piqued.

    With a wicked grin, she boiled the herbal mixture in her own bathwater, adding a few spits for good measure.

    Marvin, not to be outdone, procured some rodent droppings and discreetly mixed them into the concoction.

    Ste, with a smirk, tossed in a few cockroaches and ground the ingredients into a fine powder, forming them into pills.

    These herbs were quite ordinary, the sort that neither heal nor harm.

    Suddenly, Ste changed the subject. "However, Mr. Burton has already prepared the first course of medication. Ms. Pearce can start taking it."

    Ste nced over at Jasper and Haynes. "I''m heading to the clinicter. Do you two want toe along?"

    Jasper was eager to share the news of Ste and Haynes''s impending divorce with Rachel and agreed immediately.

    Haynes paused for a moment before nodding slightly.

    At the clinic, Rachel absentmindedly sorted through the medicinal herbs, casting frequent nces towards the entrance with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation.

    Neither Ste nor Marvin had shown up today.

    Marvin was at school, while Ste and Haynes were finalizing their divorce paperwork at the city hall.

    Jasper had promised to check on things at the city hall, but he hadn''t sent any updates. Rachel was left wondering if Ste and Haynes were truly splitting up. As Rachel''s patience wore thin, three familiar figures slowly entered the clinic. Her eyes lit up as she dropped the herbs and rushed over.

    "Haynie, what brings you here? Isn''t work busy today?" she asked, her attention solely on Haynes, momentarily forgetting Ste and Jasper.

    Ste, used to this, didn''t mind. Jasper, however, felt a twinge of difort.

    "Rachel, I''ve just been discharged, and you didn''t even ask about my recovery," he said, his voice tinged with annoyance. "Is Haynie the only one you care about?"

    It was only then that Rachel noticed Jasper.

    "Of course not! I just wanted to say hi to Haynie first," she replied smoothly, her charm at the ready.

    "Jasper, you''ve been so good to me. If I hadn''t been tied up, I would havee to the hospital to take care of you myself."

    Jasper''s annoyance melted into a sheepish grin.

    "Really?"

    Rachel nodded sincerely. "When have I ever lied to you?"

    She paused, casting a fleeting nce at Ste.

    "Did you just run into Haynie and Jasper at the door, Ms. Cameron? What a coincidence."

    Ste replied, "Not exactly. We came back together from the city hall." Feigning confusion, Rachel asked, "City hall? What were you doing there?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow, "Oh, didn''t Haynes and Jasper tell you? Mr. O''Brien would do anything to cure you. He''d even divorce if it meant saving your life. He wouldn''t hesitate to risk everything for you."

    "Enough," Haynes interrupted, frowning. "Aren''t you supposed to be giving Rachel her medication?"

    Ste chuckled, letting the matter drop.

    "I''ll get the medicine for Ms. Pearce now."

    A few minutester, Ste returned with a medicine bottle and a bottle of spring water.

    She handed the water to Rachel and took out a pill herself.

    "This is the first round of treatment, Ms. Pearce. Take it now so you don''t dy your recovery."

 Chapter 261

    Rachel hesitated as she looked at the pill in Ste''s hand. Was it really wise to take medicine when she wasn''t even sick? What if it harmed her instead?

    Noticing Rachel''s reluctance to ept the pill, Jasper''s mind, not often known for its sharpness, sparked with an idea.

    "Ste," he began, "you im this is a life-saving pill. But what if it''s something harmful? Wouldn''t that just make Rachel worse?"

    He turned to Ste with a challenging gaze. "Why don''t you take one first? If it''s safe, then Rachel can have it."

    Ste scoffed and withdrew the pill. "Are we really in the age of poison testing? This is awful society; poisoning someone is illegal. Do you really think I''d poison her right in front of you?"

    "If she has any adverse reaction, a hospital visit would reveal everything. Do you think I could just flee?"

    "If you don''t trust me, you can have the pill tested at the hospital."

    "Do you take me for Rachel''s servant, to test the pill for her? Who do you think you''re insulting? Take the pill or leave it!"

    "If Ms. Pearce''s condition worsens because of your own suspicions, don''t me us for the consequences!"

    Jasper had only meant to make a casual remark; he hadn''t expected Ste to react so angrily. The thought that his words could jeopardize Rachel''s recovery weighed on him. He certainly didn''t want that responsibility.

    He instinctively looked to Haynes O''Brien. "Haynie, say something, will you?"

    Haynes felt a slight irritation rise within him. Jasper was not only a troublemaker but alsocked any sense of tact. He''d lost count of how many times he''d had to clean up Jasper''s messes. Normally, he would have let Jasper learn his lesson, but this involved Rachel, and he feltpelled to step in.

    "Jasper was just joking," Haynes said, trying to diffuse the situation.

    "Is that supposed to be funny?" Ste snapped back. "This is serious medicine, and it''s not meant for someone who isn''t sick. Surely, Mr. O''Brien, you know that all medicine has potential side effects."

    "If you don''t trust us, feel free to find another expert. Jasper''s release form is signed, and you haven''t paid a dime yet, so there''s no loss on your end."

    She paused, realization dawning on her. "Oh, I see. This was your n all along, wasn''t it? Pretending to care for Ms. Pearce''s health just to get my signature?"

    Ste looked at Rachel with a mix of pity and disdain. "I thought Ms. Pearce meant more to Mr. O''Brien and Mr. Wilkinson. But it seems their friendship doesn''t measure up to the bond between Mr. O''Brien and Mr. Wilkinson."

    Even though Rachel knew Ste was trying to sow discord, the words still stirred an ufortable feeling within her. She was aware that Haynes indulged Jasper because Jasper had once saved his life. But recently, Haynes had been distant, causing her to doubt.

    Was Haynes always so amodating because of his own feelings, or was it because it was Jasper asking on her behalf, making it hard for him to refuse?

    Haynes caught the undercurrent of Ste''s provocation and frowned. "Ste, stop stirring up trouble."

    Ste shrugged and let the matter drop. It was just idle talk, but judging by Rachel''s expression, it seemed to have hit a nerve.

 Chapter 262

    However, the thrill of stirring up trouble was undeniably entertaining.

    Haynes was not the type to waste words exining himself.

    He turned to Jasper and said, "Jasper, apologize to Ste."

    Jasper was reluctant, his discontent clear, yet he was mindful of Rachel''s illness. Begrudgingly, he spoke up.

    "Ste, I was only joking with you... Why be so sensitive, right?"

    Ste wasn''t bothered by Jasper''s dismissive attitude. She smiled slightly.

    "If you don''t want to apologize, that''s fine. Since you''re so close with Ms. Pearce, perhaps you wouldn''t mind testing the medicine for her?"

    Jasper was suspicious, "Didn''t you say that all medicine has side effects? I don''t have this illness. Wouldn''t taking this medicine do more harm than good?"

    Ste coaxed, "You may not have a terminal illness, but haven''t you been poisoned in a way? The first course of treatment is mild, with detoxifying properties. It won''t harm your face; in fact, it might even help."

    She waved the bottle of pills in the air. "The ingredients are rare and valuable, each pill worth a fortune. It took a full week to make just these few, going throughplex processes."

    Jasper was taken aback by Ste''s persuasive words.

    "Is it really that miraculous?"

    Ste replied, "Not miraculous enough to cure Ms. Pearce''s terminal illness, is it?"

    Skeptically, Jasper took the pill from Ste''s hand and was about to pop it into his mouth.

    Just as he was about to swallow, he paused.

    He threatened fiercely, "Ste, if something happens to me, you''re done for!"

    Ste smiled reassuringly. "If you have any issues, you cane to me."

    The concoction, made from soaking water typically used for foot baths, was mostly harmless. As for the rat droppings and cockroach bits-well, Mr. Burton assured her they weren''t too problematic. After all, it''s not like rat droppings are consumed daily. And cockroaches are high in protein.

    With Ste''s confident assurance, Jasper swallowed the pill whole.

    After taking it, nothing out of the ordinary happened to him.

    Half an hour passed, and he still felt perfectly fine.

    Finally, Jasper rxed and turned to Rachel. "Seems fine, Rachel. You should take it too. The sooner you start treatment, the sooner you''ll recover!"

    Rachel looked at the dark, uninviting pill in her hand, hesitant to consume it. But refusing would be too suspicious.

    Steeling herself, she took a sip of water and swallowed the pill.

    Ste chuckled inwardly. She needed to think carefully about the second course of treatment.

    Once they finished, Ste collected the remaining pills.

    Jasper couldn''t help but voice his concern, "Ste, didn''t you say Rachel couldplete a full course of treatment? Why are you taking the pills away? How will Rachel get better?"

    Ste exined, "Ms. Pearce needs to take her medication every three days, but for this month, she muste here for it. The first treatment phase is crucial. If she doesn''t take the pills and secretly disposes of them, you might me the medicine for not working."

    Jasper protested, "How could that be?! This is Rachel''s lifesaving medication. Why would she not take it and throw it away?!"

    Ste gave Rachel a knowing look, one that sent chills down Rachel''s spine.

    Could Ste possibly know she was faking her illness?

    But no, that couldn''t be, right?

    If Ste knew, she would have already exposed her to Haynes.

    But Ste wasn''t afraid. Because...

 Chapter 263

    All of Rachel''s doctors and medical team had been meticulously selected and arranged. There was no way Haynie could find anything amiss.

    However, if she were to die unexpectedly, it could be quite troublesome.

    This time, the chatan they encountered seemed like the perfect opportunity to alleviate the burden of her "death" that was supposed to ur a few monthster.

    Even if Ste exposed her, Haynes and Jasper wouldn''t believe it. Instead, they might use her of being malicious.

    Ste''s voice cut through Rachel''s thoughts.

    "Mr. O''Brien sacrificed his marriage and a billion dors to save Ms. Pearce''s life. Given Ms. Pearce''s gentle and kind nature, she might feel guilty and think she''s a burden to you."

    "What if she can''t bear the thought and chooses death over taking the medication because she doesn''t want to owe you?"

    Jasper paused, murmuring, "That''s true... Haynie made such a huge sacrifice, and with Rachel''s benevolence, she might indeed feel overwhelmed."

    "No way, from now on, I''ll personally make sure Rachel takes her medicine!"

    Rachel was so furious she nearly fainted. Did he really believe that nonsense? If the pills Ste had were slow-acting poison, was Jasper trying to kill her? What a fool.

    Haynes wasn''t as easily fooled as Jasper. He gazed at the pills in Ste''s hand with eyes as deep and inscrutable as an abyss.

    "Could I take one of those for testing?"

    Ste handed the bottle to Haynes without hesitation. "Sure, pick whichever one you like."

    Ste agreed so readily and allowed Haynes to choose himself. Her openness left Rachel with a flicker of doubt. Could the quack doctor have misdiagnosed and prescribed something else entirely?

    After wrapping up the pill, Haynes said, "I have work this afternoon, so I''ll head out now."

    Jasper, eager to return and tend to his own matters, added, "Haynie, I''ll go back with you."

    Haynes gave Ste a long, searching look before turning to leave.

    ...

    The next day, the test results for the medication reached Rachel promptly.

    "Ms. Pearce, we''ve analyzed the pill. It contains no toxins and doesn''t really treat any illness. It just has slightly higher protein content, likely making it an innocuous health supplement."

    Rachel finally breathed a sigh of relief, a hint of disdain shing in her eyes.

    Ste had truly outdone herself, hyping up the pills as some miraculous cure. Rachel had almost believed it, thinking Mr. Burton was a miracle worker. But it was just her overthinking.

    Ste, the fool, had been duped by an old con artist.

    Once Haynes sent the pill for testing, Rachel quickly contacted her insider to ensure she was the first to know the results. If it was toxic, she would immediately inform Haynes. If not, she would keep it to herself.

    Managing to navigate through the terminal illness facade, she didn''t mind

    coborating with the old fraud. Plus, Haynes and Ste''s divorce over the ''miracle drug'' was an unexpected bonus.

    As for the billion Ste held...

    Rachel''s lips curled into a sinister smile. Once Haynes was divorced, she would make sure Ste didn''t walk away with a cent.

    ...

    In a private room, Foreman Richards, just back from a business trip, nearly dropped his wine ss when he heard about Haynes and Ste''s divorce. A bit of wine sshed onto his crisp white shirt.

    "What? Ste and Haynie have finalized their divorce?!"

    Foreman was visibly shocked, his voice betraying his surprise. He had been abroad for a while and never imagined that so much had transpired in his absence.

 Chapter 264

    Jasper took a sip of his whiskey, shaking his head in disbelief. "Honestly, I didn''t see iting. But that woman, she really went for it, demanding a billion dors from Haynes. Can you believe her nerve?"

    The dim lighting in the private room cast shadows over Foreman, obscuring his expression.

    Jasper continued his chatter, relentless. "Isn''t there supposed to be a cooling-off period for divorces? I bet that woman won''t actually go through with it..."

    The door swung open once more, and Haynes entered.

    This gathering was Jasper''s idea. He had been cooped up for too long after an injury almost marred his face, and he was itching to get out. With Foreman just returning from a business trip, Jasper seized the chance to bring everyone together.

    "You''re back," Haynes said as he settled into the sofa, his voice calm andposed.

    "Yeah," Foreman replied, observing Haynes carefully. "I heard from Jasper that you''re divorcing Ste?"

    Haynes'' brow furrowed ever so slightly, a hint of irritation crossing his features.

    "We haven''t filed the divorce papers yet."

    Foreman caught the unspoken hesitation in Haynes'' words.

    "Haynes, do you really not want to divorce Ste?"

    Before Haynes could answer, Jasper interjected with augh.

    "Why would he? Ste''s just a housewife with nothing but a high school diploma. What''s there to miss? Haynes has been wanting to cut her loose for ages!"

    Jasper scoffed, "Haynes, don''t you dare hand over that billion easily. Let her see just how tough life can be after a divorce."

    Foreman chimed in, trying to reason, "Haynes, you and Ste have a child, Keen. What about him? No one can take care of a child like their own mother."

    Haynes'' expression hardened. He picked up a ss from the table, draining it in one swift motion, frustration evident in his actions.

    "She''s the one who filed for divorce."

    "What?! No way!" Jasper eximed, incredulous. "Don''t believe her, Haynes. She''s just ying hard to get! Once the cooling-off period ends, she won''t go through with it."

    Haynes suddenly spoke, "What if she does?"

    Jasper shrugged nonchntly, "Then let her. You''ll be better off without her. She won''t be anything without you."

    Haynes'' tone grew somber, "I never wanted to divorce Ste."

    Jasper was taken aback. "You never wanted to divorce Ste? Then what about Rachel?"

    Haynes'' voice was cool and detached, "Rachel is terminally ill, partly because of me. I just want her to leave without regrets. I never nned to divorce Ste and remarry."

    Jasper''s mouth hung open, "But Ste doesn''t deserve you!"

    "She''s Keen''s mother," Haynes said quietly.

    Jasper was stunned into silence.

    He had always assumed it was Ste who was reluctant to divorce, thinking Haynes was the one pushing for it.

    Just then, Haynes'' phone rang.

    He answered, "Is this Mr. Haynes? We wanted to inform you that Ms. Ste has officially filed for divorce with our court. We''re calling to see if you''re open to mediation."

    ...

    On the other side of town, Ste was preparing medication for Rachel''s second treatment when her phone rang unexpectedly.

    She answered, and Haynes'' voice came through, seething with anger.

    "Ste, I thought we had an agreement, and now you''ve gone and filed for divorce?!"

 Chapter 265

    Ste paused for a moment, her hand hovering over the box of cockroaches she was about to add to the collection.

    "You never believed me when I said I wanted a divorce," she said calmly. "So, I went ahead and filed the papers. I told youst time, after the holidays, you''d hear from the court."

    Haynes''s voice was icy. "I''ve agreed to the divorce. Go withdraw thewsuit immediately."

    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," Ste replied, her tone steady. "What if, after the cooling-off period, Mr. O''Brien decides to change his mind and dys the process further?"

    "After all, Mr. O''Brien hasn''t really given anything up yet. All I''ve done is sign a forgiveness letter for Jasper and provide Ms. Pearce with the first course of treatment."

    Haynes''s voice was as cold as ever. "But you don''t seem worried about me backing out."

    Ste was unperturbed. "Dealing with someone like Mr. O''Brien, it''s wise to have a backup n. Otherwise, who knows what might happen?"

    Haynes had a sense of why Ste was so confident. "Even with Neville Connolly''s help, do you thinkst time''s incident will happen again?"

    Last time, he had been caught off guard. He never expected Ste, who seemed as gentle as a rabbit, to make such a bold move. Had she really been contemting divorce all along, without regard for the consequences?

    The thought made his breath quicken slightly.

    "Don''t worry," Ste said. "I know that trick only works once. It won''t be effective a second time."

    Haynes''s voice grew even colder. "Ste, do you really want to push things this far?"

    At this point, not even Haynes could deceive himself any longer. If Ste didn''t want a divorce, why hadn''t shee back, and why hadn''t she admitted any fault?

    Not even Keen O''Brien was involved anymore.

    Her gaze toward him had lost its warmth, its former tenderness, and affection. Every action she took left no room for retreat.

    Only now did Haynes feel a surreal sense of realization. Ste really wanted to divorce him.

    A twinge of inexplicable anger rose within him. Ste dared to divorce him? Hadn''t he treated her well enough?

    Ste''s voice, as cool as a mountain stream, came through the phone.

    "Am I the one being unreasonable? It''s you who refuses to listen! I''ve said enough about the divorce."

    "Since we''ve reached an agreement and you do your part, I will do mine."

    "As for the divorce case... once we receive the divorce certificate in a month, I''ll withdraw thewsuit."

    With that, Ste ended the call.

    Haynes stared at the phone in disbelief, feeling a tightness in his chest, with nowhere to vent his frustration.

    The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze.

    Jasper, knowing Haynes preferred quiet, hadn''t invited his usual rowdy friends this time.

    Considering Haynes''s ten-billion-dor gesture to help him and Rachel, Jasper felt

    a bit guilty. He had only invited Foreman, a childhood friend.

    With so few people, the room was silent.

    The voice on the other end of the line had been clear to both Jasper and Foreman.

    Jasper, who had always hoped for Haynes and Ste to split, now found himself

    at a loss for words. He looked at Foreman, disbelief etched on his face.

    "Foreman, do you think Ste really... wants to divorce Haynie?"

    He had long wished for this day, yet now that it was happening, an unexpected

    sense of dissatisfaction crept over him.

 Chapter 266

    He wanted Haynes to dump Ste, leaving her a discarded woman with no one to turn to.

    But the thought of Ste leaving Haynes and thriving was something he couldn''t bear to see.

    Jasper despised Ste with every fiber of his being. Only when Ste was miserable did he feel a sense of satisfaction.

    In the past, he had eagerly anticipated the day Haynes and Ste would divorce, hoping to see her in tears and despair.

    Now, however, with Ste wanting a divorce, he was determined not to let her have her way so easily.

    "Haynie," Jasper remarked, "haven''t you noticed how much Ste has changedtely? She used to never raise her voice with you, and now she''s actually daring to bring up divorce!"

    "I bet she''s found someone new, and that''s why she''s so eager to end things with you."

    "Recently, she''s been spending a lot of time with that Neville, Marvin Connolly''s dad, even helping him with his kids... Who knows, they might already be sneaking around together."

    "And don''t forget about that brother of hers... Rachel saw them having dinner once, who knows what''s going on there!"

    "This fickle woman is asking for a fortune, ten million, to support other men. No way!" Jasper fumed, turning to look at Haynes.

    "Haynie, getting married is easy, but divorce is tough. Don''t let Ste walk away with everything! If you don''t want the divorce, we can drag this out and make her life miserable."

    "Even if she takes it to court, we can stall the proceedings for two or three years, making it impossible for her to get the divorce she wants."

    "Meanwhile, we can legally transfer all marital assets so she won''t get a dime." "Why is she suddenly so determined to divorce you? It''s all about the money!" "Not only can we ensure she doesn''t get a penny, but we can also file ims to take her money."

    Jasper, with hiswork of unsavory friends, had witnessed many messy divorce battles.

    In their circle, it wasn''t umon for high-profile divorces to end up in court, mostly due to asset division.

    Walking away with nothing was rare.

    The more contentious the divorce, the clearer it was that there was no love left between the parties.

    And the less love there was, the more they wanted to ensure the other didn''t benefit.

    Many couples ended up bing bitter enemies, still entangled in each other''s lives for years post-divorce.

    Jasper had heard countless bizarre and outrageous stories because of this.

    In their social circle, people often resorted to dubious tactics to move their assets before a divorce.

    In some cases, they even managed to take the woman''s money in the end.

    Jasper prided himself on his ability toe up with devious ns.

    He continued, "With Keen''s custody in our hands, we can demand child support from Ste. Given Keen''s current lifestyle, we can easily ask for a hundred thousand a month. Let''s see how she handles that!"

    "Haha! In the end, she''lle running back to you in tears."

    The scheme was so malicious that Foreman couldn''t help but frown.

    "Jasper, Ste and Haynie were at least married and have a child together. Do we really need to push things to such extremes and be enemies?"

    Jasper scoffed, "Extreme? This is just a reality check for Ste. She''s the one moring for a divorce from Haynie. Once she experiences the harshness of the world, she''lle running back and never dare mention divorce again."

    Foreman sighed, "Haynie, don''t listen to Jasper''s nonsense. We need to think this through carefully..."

    However, as he turned to Haynes, Foreman noticed him thoughtfully swirling his wine ss, deep in contemtion.

    Foreman''s eyes narrowed, "Haynie, you can''t possibly be taking Jasper''s words seriously, can you?"

 Chapter 267

    The man''s long, pale fingers gently swirled the wine in his ss. "You know, Jasper might have a point."

    Jasper grinned with satisfaction. "I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot, Haynie. Just trust me on this."

    Haynes took a small sip of his wine, his dark eyes inscrutable, a shadow of something unfathomable flickering within them.

    Foreman was about to interject further when Haynes''s phone rang.

    While Haynes answered the call, Foreman leaned in and whispered to Jasper, "Weren''t you the one who always wanted Haynie to divorce Ste and marry Rachel?"

    "Now that Haynie is considering a divorce, why are you suddenly against it?"

    Jasper nced over at Haynes, still on the phone, and replied quietly, "I did think that at first, but... Rachel doesn''t have much time left. Even if she marries Haynie, she won''t live for long."

    "Rather than let Ste divorce and live a carefree life, it''s better to keep her stuck, unable to move on with someone else."

    Foreman frowned, "Didn''t you guys find a miracle doctor for Rachel?"

    Jasper shrugged dismissively, "That old guy knows Ste. Whether he''ll truly help Rachel is still up in the air."

    "Besides, curing a terminal illness isn''t that simple. Extending Rachel''s time is possible, but a full recovery? That''s a long shot."

    "What if she does get better?" Foreman asked.

    Jasper seemed unfazed, "Then they can get divorcedter. Rachel''s treatment will take at least a year or so. Meanwhile, we can drag things out for Ste and keep her from being happy."

    Foreman was silent for a moment before he asked, "Why do you hate Ste so much, Jasper? Did she wrong you somehow?"

    Meanwhile, Haynes was on a call with his assistant, Benson.

    "Mr. O''Brien, I have something about your wife... Would you like to hear it?"

    Though Ste and Haynes were in the process of separating, they were still legally married.

    Benson hesitated but decided to share the information with Haynes.

    "Go on," Haynes replied, his voice low and measured.

    Benson exined, "I have a friend who asked me to track someone down. Apparently, a renowned musician named Walden identally saw a violin performance video and was incredibly impressed, wanting to find the performer." "They weren''t familiar with Novaris, so the request eventuallynded with me."

    "It turns out... the violinist in that video is your wife."

    Haynes inquired, "Who is this Walden?"

    Benson''s voice grew animated, "Master Walden is a distinguished musician in Yorston, a virtuoso violinist who has even received a lifetime achievement award. He''s highly influential!"

    "During a recent conference in Novaris, Master Walden saw your wife''s video and wants to invite her to his music exchange event."

    "You once tried to boost Ms. Pearce''s reputation by inviting Master Walden, but he turned it down."

    "If your wife wins Master Walden''s admiration, her future prospects would be limitless!"

    Being recognized by such a legendary musician speaks volumes about Ste''s talent.

    Even Benson was surprised to discover just how skilled Ste was.

    After listening, Haynes remained silent for a long time.

    Benson sensed Haynes wasn''t particrly thrilled, which puzzled him.

    Ste had often been looked down upon by Deanna O''Brien due to her academic background. If she could establish her own career, it would not only earn Deanna''s respect but also bring honor to the O''Brien family.

    After an indeterminate silence, Benson finally heard Haynes''s cool, indifferent voice.

    "Tell them the person they''re looking for wasn''t found, but you did find another aplished violinist who can be introduced."

    Benson instantly understood.

    He hesitated, "Shouldn''t we inform your wife about this?"

 Chapter 268

    "No need."

    "But..."

    "No buts. Do as I say." Haynes'' tone left no room for argument. "She has to take care of Keen; she doesn''t have time for all these frivolous events."

    Benson sighed silently. Earning the admiration of Maestro Walden was the dream of many musicians.

    Haynes added, "Rmend Rachel to Maestro Walden."

    Benson''s eyebrows rose. "I''ve heard Maestro Walden is quite entric. He''s specifically asked for Ms. Cameron. Rmending Ms. Pearce might not go over well..."

    Haynes was silent for a few moments. "Set up a meeting with Maestro Walden. I''ll speak with him personally."

    Benson sighed again, "Understood."

    Jasper, seeing Haynes hang up, dropped the subject as well.

    At Ste''s house.

    Abby Murphy wasughing uncontrobly after learning that Jasper and Rachel had taken the concoction.

    "Hahaha! Did Rachel and that Jasper really drink something brewed with foot wash and cockroaches?"

    Ste couldn''t help but chuckle as she recalled the scene and nodded.

    Abby was thrilled, "Next time, I should think of something even better to add." Afterughing for a while, Abby remembered the main topic.

    "Star, wasn''t your performance with Antoney Watson already scheduled? Why was it suddenly postponed?"

    Ste furrowed her brow. "Mr. Burton said that since I''m going through a divorce with Haynes, he wants me to sort out my personal issues first."

    Abby was puzzled. "Is Mr. Burton worried that Haynes will cause trouble? It''s just a charity performance, after all."

    Ste found it strange too but didn''t dwell on it.

    "Perhaps Mr. Burton is concerned about Jasper causing a scene after what

    happenedst time. He might just want to avoid any hassle."

    Abby nodded slightly, "True, Jasper is like a mad dog with no sense. It''s better to keep our distance from people like him. By the way..."

    Abby suddenly asked, "Star, do you remember Maestro Walden?"

    Ste''s expression shifted slightly, "You mean Maestro Walden from Yorston?"

    "Yes, Ste''s mentor," Abby said seriously. "There are rumors online that Maestro Walden came to Novaris recently."

    Maestro Walden, now sixty-five, was a legendary figure in the music world.

    In his youth, he was a prodigy, mastering instruments effortlessly and ying any piece perfectly after hearing it just once.

    At fifty, due to exhaustion, he retired after several hospitalizations. Yet, his legend never faded.

    He began nurturing talents, epting only a dozen students throughout his life.

    Those who trained under him are now prominent figures in the music industry, known for their extraordinary musical gifts.

    Ste''s mother, Nora, was one of his students.

    Abby looked at Ste, hesitating, "Star, five years ago, Maestro Walden extended an invitation to you. But you were pregnant with Keen and nning your wedding, so you declined."

    "I think he wanted to assess you, maybe even take you under his wing."

    "Now that Maestro Walden is here in Novaris, should we reach out? With your connection to him as your mother''s mentor, he might still be willing to take you on."

    Abby sighed heavily.

    "The O''Brien family has always criticized your education and career, but if you''d epted Maestro Walden''s offer back then, you''d be at the top of the industry now."

    "Who needs to marry into wealth when you can create your own empire?"

 Chapter 269

    When Ste was pregnant years ago, she struggled with severe morning sickness. Her work came to aplete halt. Ste had nned to return to her career after having the baby, but when Keen was unexpectedly born premature, she chose to stay home and care for him. Over the past five years, she missed out on countless opportunities.

    Ste shook her head and said, "I heard from my mother that Mr. Walden is quite strict and detests nepotism. He loathes when people try to push someone into his presence."

    "My mother had a highly talented peer who was expelled from his tutge for this very reason."

    Abby was intrigued. "What happened? Tell me more."

    Ste exined, "As you might know, Mr. Walden only epts extraordinarily gifted individuals. Being selected by him is like winning the lottery."

    "Apparently, the peer who was expelled was a phenomenal cellist. My mom said her talent was unmatched, outshining even her own by a mile."

    Abby was astonished. "Are there really people that talented?"

    Ste sighed, "There''s always someone better out there. Mr. Walden takes on prodigies not because they''re easy to train, but because he wants to explore the limits of human talent."

    After a brief pause, Ste returned to the main topic. "That peer came from a family of musicians. Perhaps due to family pressure, she introduced her cousin to Mr. Walden."

    "Mr. Walden listened to the cousin y and felt she didn''t meet his standards, so he declined."

    "But then the cousin falsely imed to be his student and used his name for her own gain."

    "Mr. Walden''s reputation suffered because of it. When he found out, he expelled the peer and established a rule that no student of his may rmend family or friends. Failure toply meant expulsion."

    "He said that if someone truly had talent, he would find them himself without needing introductions. That''s about it."

    Abby nodded in understanding. "I was wondering why, with your talent and Nora being his student, she never put in a good word for you. Now it makes sense."

    Though Abby felt a tinge of regret, she quickly perked up. "But it''s okay. With your skills, someone is bound to notice you soon. Oh, by the way, Star, our ount is nearing ten million followers."

    "In a little while, we can start live streaming to boost your profile even more."

    Recently, Abby had been uploading videos of Ste ying music, without showing her face. While one earlier video had revealed Ste''s face, the camera was at a distance and only caught her profile. Yet, even from that angle, it was clear she was a natural beauty, far from the typical influencer look.

    To enhance Ste''s enigmatic allure, Abby ensured none of the videos showed her face. Fans were eagerly anticipating the day Ste would reveal herself.

    Abby nned to build anticipation but knew they shouldn''t keep the fans waiting too long. She decided that soon Ste should do a live stream.

    In these matters, Abby was far more adept than Ste. Ste nodded gently, "Alright, I''ll leave all that to you."

 Chapter 270

    In the private dining room of a restaurant, Mr. Walden squinted at the young couple sitting across from him.

    "This youngdy doesn''t seem to be the one I''m looking for."

    Mr. Walden, a man nearing sixty-five, with silver hair and piercing blue eyes, leaned on his cane. His gaze was sharp, a hint of aloofness in his demeanor.

    Rachel sat beside Haynes, her excitement barely contained as her body trembled slightly with anticipation. If Nora was the idol she aspired to surpass, then Mr. Walden was the legend she had always revered. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined she would meet such an illustrious figure. What musician wouldn''t want to meet this legendary character?

    Haynes, with his cool andposed demeanor, replied, "Mr. Walden, this youngdy beside me is no less remarkable than the person you''re seeking."

    Mr. Walden fixed his sharp gaze on him, his eyes as keen as a knife. "May I ask, what is the connection between thedy I''m looking for and Mr. O''Brien?"

    Haynes didn''t hesitate. "She is my wife."

    Mr. Walden shifted his attention to Rachel. "And who is this youngdy to Mr. O''Brien?"

    "She''s my friend," Haynes replied in a low voice. "She graduated from the Solmaris branch of Neo-Vespera University, School of Musical Arts."

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Waldenughed, as if he had heard an amusing joke. "Does Mr. O''Brien think a degree from Neo-Vespera University is so impressive?"

    In today''s world, English was the universalnguage, and Mr. Walden spoke it fluently. Haynes raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t it?"

    Mr. Walden chuckled, "It''s true that Neo-Vespera University ranks among the top five music schools globally, but Mr. O''Brien seems to forget that in your country, Novaris, there''s a music school ranked second worldwide-Vanderbilt Academy of Musical Arts."

    "However, Vanderbilt focuses on traditional Novarian instruments, while Neo- Vespera University specializes in other instruments."

    Mr. Walden mused, "I''ve studied your traditional instruments; they''re unique and produce beautiful sounds, but they are indeed challenging..."

    After a moment of reflection, he turned his gaze back to Rachel. "I''m not denying that Neo-Vespera University has its geniuses, but in my eyes, its students may not even qualify to knock on my door."

    Mr. Walden seemed uninterested in Rachel, instead asking, "Mr. O''Brien, the person I''m looking for is your wife. Where is she?"

    Haynes furrowed his brows but maintained hisposure. "Mr. Walden, the violin is just a casual hobby for her. She has no intention of pursuing further studies or performing."

    "Her main focus will always be on the family."

    Mr. Walden, a man who cherished talent, was known for his tolerance of geniuses, as long as they didn''t cross his boundaries. "Bncing family life with music isn''t mutually exclusive," he remarked, his ice-blue eyes gazing deeply into Haynes''. "Besides, with the O''Brien family''s wealth and influence, she wouldn''t need to expend much effort on family matters."

    Being a top figure in the industry, Mr. Walden often mingled with the elite circles. And as Novaris was one of the world''s strongest nations, he was familiar with its powerful figures. Naturally, he recognized Haynes.

    Haynes replied, "Earlier, you mentioned that a Neo-Vespera University graduate doesn''t even qualify to knock. My wife only has a middle school education, which seems even less fitting for your standards."

 Chapter 271

    Mr. Walden looked genuinely surprised.

    "Only a high school education? But from what I can tell, she must have at least fifteen years of violin training. Mr. O''Brien, are you certain that''s her only schooling?"

    If Ste Cameron had started learning the violin at age five, that would mean she''d spent fifteen years honing her skills-she''d still have been ying at twenty. While natural talent certainly matters in music, nothing reces years of hard work and formal study. No one could reach that level by teaching themselves alone.

    Besides, the variety and depth in her ying-there''s simply no way she developed that in istion. Even someone like himself, no matter how skilled, couldn''t raise a student to that level without exposing them to the wider world.

    There was no doubt in Mr. Walden''s mind: the woman in the video had received advanced training.

    Standing nearby, Rachel Pearce couldn''t hide her growing frustration. The entire conversation seemed to revolve around Ste, and it gnawed at her.

    She interjected, "It''s absolutely true. Haynie is her husband-he wouldn''t lie about something like this."

    Mr. Walden gave her a knowing look. "Or perhaps, Mr. O''Brien, you don''t know your wife as well as you think?"

    A faint difort tightened in Haynes O''Brien''s chest.

    He''d always believed he understood Ste. Buttely, her actions had left him questioning that assumption��he hadn''t even known she could y the violin.

    Mr. Walden''s voice brought him back to the moment.

    "I know families like yours often prefer their wives to stay out of the spotlight. If your wife doesn''t want to perform publicly, that''s perfectly fine. But if she has the time, perhaps she could attend a few music seminars."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock.

    She knew that when Mr. Walden extended an invitation, it was only the first step- he would observe the candidate for quite some time before deciding whether to ept them as a student. His standards were notoriously exacting, almost impossibly so; over the years, he''d handed out hundreds, perhaps thousands, of invitations, but had only ever taken on about fifteen or sixteen students.

    Rachel had assumed that even if Mr. Walden was impressed by Ste''s ying, he certainly wouldn''t take her on. But now, she could hear it in his tone-he was considering it.

    Why? Why Ste? She hadn''t picked up a violin in five years! What made her so special in Mr. Walden''s eyes?

    Suppressing her resentment, Rachel forced a polite smile. "Mr. Walden, it''s not that Haynie won''t let her go. She''s just busy taking care of the children and really doesn''t have the time."

    "To be honest, Haynie''s wife did work as a violinist before, but after they married and started a family, she quit her job to be a full-time mom. Haynie''s encouraged her to go back to work more than once, but she simply doesn''t want to. And it''s not as if he can''t support her-he just can''t force her to do something she doesn''t want."

    ��In fact, she hasn''t even touched a violin in five years. The video you saw was actually recorded half a decade ago..."

    Her words implied that Ste had only ever learned the violin to marry into a wealthy family.

    Mr. Walden frowned, clear disappointment in his eyes.

    "Five years without touching a violin after getting married?"

    He remembered a former student of his��a girl with astonishing talent for the piano, but from a background of unimaginable poverty.

    Mr. Walden, recognizing her potential, had personally mentored her, bought her a piano, and ensured she attended the best schools with the finest teachers.

    He''d believed that after graduating, she would make her mark in the world of music. But instead, she married almost immediately.

    Of course, he could understand a young woman wanting to settle down and build

    a family. But what disappointed him was that she''d gone straight from marriage to motherhood, bing a full-time housewife.

    After she had her child, Mr. Walden encouraged her to return to her career, to make use of her hard-earned talents. But she''d used him of meddling, even calling his words moral ckmail.

 Chapter 272

    The young woman had made quite a match-her husband''s family was loaded.

    To keep Mr. Walden from pestering her any further, she returned every cent he''d ever given her, repaying all the support he''d provided when she''d needed it most. But was it really the money that mattered to Mr. Walden?

    He''d invested so much of himself, so much time and heart, only to wind up being used as a stepping stone for her marriage.

    From that moment on, Mr. Walden developed a deep aversion to the idea of the so-called "stay-at-home wife.�� In his mind, a housewife who hadn''t touched her violin in five years��no matter how gifted she once was would have had her talent worn down to nothing by now.

    With a heavy sigh, Mr. Walden realized he''d lost hope in ever finding the person he was searching for.

    He stood up and said, "Well, if that''s the case, then let''s just forget it."

    Seeing he was about to leave, Rachel hurried to block his path.

    "Mr. Walden, I''m actually her junior from the academy. Would you... would you consider giving me a chance?"

    Mr. Walden''s reply was measured. "If you''d graduated from the Vanderbilt Academy of Musical Arts and had a rmendation from Mr. O''Brien himself, perhaps I''d take you into consideration. But Neo-Vespera University..."

    He shook his head. "I''m afraid not."

    It wasn''t that Mr. Walden looked down on Neo-Vespera University. It was simply that, in his experience, true prodigies always made it into the school''s Hall of Fame.

    He''d never even heard of this Rachel. No one ever mentioned her.

    Talent... Well, she probably wasn''t anything special.

    Rachel''s face flushed with embarrassment at being dismissed so bluntly, not even granted a moment''s thought. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked pleadingly at Haynes, her expression pitiful and vulnerable.

    Haynes furrowed his brow, then rose and walked over to Mr. Walden.

    "Mr. Walden, if you''d be willing to give Rachel a chance, consider it a personal favor to me."

    Mr. Walden didn''t budge. "Mr. O''Brien, plenty of people want me to owe them favors. If everyone tried to shove their prot��g��s at me while stacking up favors, I''d have apprentices all over the world by now."

    His refusal, so blunt and unyielding, made both Haynes and Rachel look distinctly ufortable.

    Still, Mr. Walden was no ordinary man-he knew who not to offend, and when to soften his tone.

    He shifted slightly, his words less final. "However, I am preparing to select a new group of promising musicians for my uing research fellowship. Ms. Pearce, if you''re confident, you''re wee to sign up for the audition. If you make the cut, I''ll dly give you a chance."

    With that, he nodded to them both and left the room.

    At the caf��, Ste sat across from a handsome, refined man, taking in his calm demeanor.

    "Mr. Richards, you called me out here in such a hurry-what''s so important?" The night before, Ste had gotten a sudden call from Foreman Richards, saying there was something urgent he needed to discuss. She''d pressed him for details, but he refused to say anything over the phone, insisting they meet in person.

    The truth was, Ste''s feelings toward Foreman wereplicated.

    She used to think highly of him��after all, he was the only one who''d ever spoken up for her when she was falsely used.

    But after he''d lied to herst time, things changed. She understood he had his own reasons, but she couldn''t ept being deceived "for her own good."

    Foreman''s deep, gentle voice cut through her thoughts.

    "Is it true-you''re divorcing Haynie?"

    It wasn''t much of a secret; even Jasper Wilkinson knew.

    Ste didn''t bother hiding it. "Yes, I''ve already filed for the mandatory waiting period. In thirty days, the divorce will be finalized."

    Foreman''s eyes darkened. "Star, the reason I asked you here today... I needed to warn you. Leaving Haynie won''t be that easy. Haynie and Jasper-they''re already plotting something against you.��

 Chapter 273

    Ste''s brow furrowed, just a hint of tension crossing her face.

    She fixed her gaze on Foreman. "Mr. Richards is friends with Haynes, yet he''s the one telling me all this... Should I trust Mr. Richards, or should I be suspicious of you? Is there some hidden agenda behind what you''re telling me?"

    Foreman understood-after what happenedst time, her guard was up.

    A flicker of guilt crossed his face. ��After I ran into you at the hospital, I went straight to talk to Haynes. He refused to let Abby Murphy go, so I thought maybe I could help her escape on my own."

    "I had just managed to track Abby down when Haynes finally decided to let her go. But before I knew it, Abby had been taken again."

    "This time, though, it wasn''t Haynes who was behind it. I figured she must''ve crossed the wrong person, and I didn''t want you worrying unnecessarily, so I told you everything I knew."

    "I never expected you''d beat me to it and get Abby out yourself. I''m sorry. I should have done more."

    Ste''s expression softened at his words.

    So, just as Abby had said, when Foreman tried to help find her, Haynes had already let her go. She''d wrongly assumed Foreman was lying to her.

    But still...

    Ste stared at Foreman, unblinking. "You''re his friend. Why are you helping me?"

    Foreman didn''t look away. He simply let out a quiet sigh.

    "I just don''t want to see Haynes keep making the same mistakes. You and Haynes are married. You have a child together. I don''t want him to do something he''ll regret for the rest of his life."

    Ste''s brow creased again. "What exactly is he nning?"

    Foreman hesitated, then took a deep breath and told Ste everything he knew.

    She listened, her expression unreadable-no hint of anger or surprise, impossible to guess what she was thinking.

    Foreman said quietly, "I know you still don''t trust me. Time will tell if I''m telling the truth. In a month, you''ll have your answer. Just... be prepared, that''s all."

    Later, after they returned home, Ste brought up the conversation with Abby, questioning how much of it she could believe.

    Abby propped her chin on her hand. "Foreman has a great reputation-everyone says he''s honest and upright. I doubt he''d lie. It''s just..."

    Ste asked, "Just what?"

    Abby frowned. "It''s just, how does a guy like Foreman-such a gentleman-end up friends with someone like Haynes, or a scumbag like Jasper?"

    "They say birds of a feather flock together, but those three aren''t even from the same, let alone the same circle."

    Ste replied, "They grew up together. Jasper might have questionable morals, but when ites to friends, he''s always got their backs."

    Abby rolled her eyes. "Yeah, he''d take a bullet for his buddies, and stab them in the back over a woman. I mean, just look at Rachel-she''s a trainwreck, and yet he''s still groveling at her feet. Says a lot about his taste."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Foreman returned home and went straight to his study.

    He pressed a hiddentch on the bookshelf. The shelves slid apart, revealing a narrow passage leading to a secret room.

    He stepped inside.

    The room was cold and shadowy, the corners swallowed by darkness. Only the pool of light over the desk provided any relief from the gloom.

    Scattered across the desk were dozens of photographs.

    Foreman picked one up gently, his fingertips lingering over the image of a woman''s face. He took a slow, shuddering breath, and with reverence, pressed a kiss to the photo.

    If Ste were here, she would have recognized the woman instantly it was her.

    All around the room, lining the desk and covering the walls, were hundreds of photos. Every single one was of her.

 Chapter 274

    Ste nced at the calendar and marked the date in her nner.

    There were still twenty-five days left in the mandatory divorce waiting period.

    It felt endless each day dragging on longer than thest.

    While she was lost in thought, her phone rang.

    Ste checked the caller ID and answered.

    On the other end, Haynes''s voice came through, sharp and irritated.

    "Ste, didn''t you promise me Rachel would take a full course of her medication? She went to pick it up today-why didn''t you give it to her?"

    Whether Rachel wanted to take the medicine was one thing.

    But Ste refusing to hand it over was another.

    She knew Rachel would run straight to Haynes toin.

    After all, that would give Rachel more "evidence" that Ste wished her ill.

    Ste kept her voice cool. "I''ve already signed the settlement papers and provided the medicine. Yet, Mr. O''Brien, aside from filing for divorce, you haven''t given anything in return."

    Haynes caught her implication immediately; his tone grew colder.

    "Are you trying to negotiate with me again?"

    Ste''s voice took on a hint of amusement. ��I keep my promises, but I don''t intend

    to work for nothing while someone else reaps the reward. Why don''t you wire me

    a million as a deposit? Then I''ll hand over the rest of the medication to Rachel."

    Haynes''s reply was icy. "Ste, ever heard the saying ''biting off more than you can chew''? Greed will get you nowhere."

    She shot back without missing a beat, "Even when you put something on hold at a store, you leave a deposit. These are life-saving medicines, made from rare and expensive ingredients. If Mr. O''Brien suddenly backs out, I''m left holding the bag. You can buy Rachel a mansion without blinking, but when I ask for a million as a deposit, suddenly I''m the greedy one? Double standards much, Haynes?"

    He went silent for a few seconds before responding, "Give Rachel the medicine now, and I''ll transfer the money."

    Ste nced at Rachel, who sat nearby, sulking as she ground up medication. "Money first, then Rachel gets her medicine. That''s the deal, Mr. O''Brien."

    Lately, Rachel''s antics had already set things back by days. Instead of speeding things up, she dragged her feet-barely managing to sort through a single bag of herbs in a whole day. Mr. Burton had no choice but to assign her to grinding them instead.

    But she was even worse at that ruining batch after batch and wasting precious ingredients. Mr. Burton had seen a lot in his lifetime; he''d seen right through Rachel''s little tricks. She was clearly trying to do a poor job, hoping he''d get fed up and let her off the hook.

    But he wasn''t about to y into her hands.

    He set a strict daily quota: finish today''s work, or make it up tomorrow-and so on, until she finally finished. He had all the time in the world.

    Grinding herbs was even more tiring than sorting them, and Rachel''s hands were covered in blisters.

    She nced over at Mr. Burton, busy consulting with a patient, and a sh of malice flickered in her eyes.

    Silently, she picked up a small porcin vial.

    Inside was a toxin Mr. Burton had recently extracted from a venomous snake.

    If anything went wrong with the medicine Mr. Burton prescribed, his reputation would be destroyed-he''d be ruined, disgraced, finished.

    Today was Rachel''sst day here. She hated how Mr. Burton had made her life miserable, and she wanted to return the favor.

 Chapter 275

    Rachel was just about to secretly pour the poison in when a cold voice suddenly cut through the air.

    "Rachel, what do you think you''re doing?!"

    Startled, Rachel''s eyes flickered with panic. But herposure was unshakable -within seconds, she''d smoothed her expression into its usual calm.

    She turned around, feigning confusion and innocence. "I just finished grinding the medicine and was about to put it in the bottle. Is something wrong?"

    "In the bottle?" Ste snatched the vial from Rachel''s hand, her tone icy. "There''s something inside this bottle. Are you telling me you didn''t notice?"

    Rachel put on a show, peering into the bottle, then quickly adopted an apologetic look.

    "Sorry. I was so focused on crushing the herbs, I didn''t notice anything unusual."

    Ste nced at the liquid in the bottle, a cold smile ying at the corner of her lips.

    "Didn''t notice? Or did you have something else in mind? This vial contains freshly extracted venom-one mix-up could kill someone."

    Just a short while ago, Mr. Burton had finished extracting the venom when a patient arrived in urgent need of treatment. He''d hurriedly set the vial aside and gone to help, leaving it unattended.

    It was only after confirming a bank transfer that Ste noticed Rachel sneaking around, acting suspiciously. When she spotted Mr. Burton''s gloves tossed carelessly on the table, the whole situation clicked into ce. Rachel was up to no good.

    Rachel ducked her head, voice small. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know there was venom in that bottle. You all know how clumsy I am-I can barely tell the difference between regr herbs and weeds...��

    Ste stared at her in silence, her expression unreadable.

    Rachel''s gaze darted up, and suddenly she blurted, "It was my mistake my fault entirely. I''m sorry, I apologize!"

    Without waiting for Ste''s response, Rachel dropped to her knees on the floor.

    "This was all my fault. Please, I beg you, don''t let this mistake stop you from giving me the medicine I need... Ms. Cameron, I''m begging you!"

    Ste''s longshes fluttered.

    Just then, a sharply dressed man-handsome, with an air of cool detachment- walked into the clinic. Seeing Rachel kneeling on the ground, his perfectly sculpted brow creased in a frown.

    He strode over and gently helped Rachel to her feet.

    "Rachel, what are you doing?"

    Same old theatrics, Ste thought with an inward, wordlessugh.

    Haynes had arrived so quickly-clearly, Rachel had run to him right after the incident, and he''d rushed over, ready to take her side.

    But Rachel refused to get up. Eyes reddened with tears, she whimpered, "Haynie,

    it was my fault. I made a careless mistake-I almost put the medicine in the wrong bottle..."

    "If my blunder damages Mr. Burton''s reputation, I''ll never be able to forgive myself!"

    Haynes turned to Ste, his face darkened with disapproval.

    "What exactly did Rachel do that warrants making her kneel and beg for forgiveness?"

    Ste was used to Haynes''s constant suspicion and favoritism. Her voice was cool and even.

    "First, I never asked her to kneel. She barely said two words before dropping to the floor on her own."

    "Second���� Ste held up the bottle, "What did Ms. Pearce do, exactly? She nearly poured this venom into the medicine she was preparing."

    "This is venom extracted from a deadly snake. It''s extremely toxic-even the smallest amount could be fatal."

    "And as for Mr. Burton''s reputation?" Ste let out a cold, mockingugh. "Funny how Ms. Pearce never mentioned she almost killed a patient by mistake."

    Fat tears rolled down Rachel''s cheeks. She looked utterly pitiful, sobbing as if her heart would break.

    "I''m so sorry, I really didn''t know. I just saw a porcin bottle behind me and thought I''d use it for the medicine. How was I supposed to know Mr. Burton would leave something so dangerous just lying around?"

    "Ms. Cameron said even a tiny bit of this stuff could kill someone-if I''d touched it while filling the bottle, I could''ve poisoned myself. Why would I want to hurt myself?"

 Chapter 276

    Here''s a culturally localized, natural English adaptation for a Western novel audience, following your guidelines:

    This was the back room-out of view from the security cameras-so Rachel could say whatever she wanted without consequence.

    Just then, Mr. Burton, having finished with a patient, walked over to join them.

    He overheard Rachel''s words and replied coolly, "Oh, so you grabbed the wrong medication, and somehow that''s my fault?"

    Ste cut in, her tone sharp. "If you weren''t sure about the medicine, or if you thought something was off, why didn''t you just ask? Did any of us sew your lips shut?"

    A cold smile flickered in Ste''s eyes.

    Rachel lowered her head, tears shimmering. "It was my carelessness. I''m sorry."

    "Ms. Pearce, have you ever considered what your carelessness might mean-not just for the patient, but for the entire clinic?" Ste''s voice was like a scalpel, her gaze unflinching. "That''s someone''s life at stake. If that patient had taken the wrong medicine and something happened, Mr. Burton would be the one held responsible!"

    By the end, Ste''s voice rose, her eyes shing with real anger.

    She could tolerate Rachel ying the victim, peddling her sob stories in front of Haynes, trying to win sympathy. But she absolutely refused to let Rachel''s jealousy risk someone''s life just to get ahead.

    Rachel instinctively looked to Haynes, whose dark eyes watched her intently, making her heart pound with sudden panic.

    "I... I swear I didn''t mean to..." Rachel stammered, then abruptly dropped to her knees, bowing her head until it struck the floor with a thud.

    "Ms. Cameron, I know��no matter the reason, a mistake is a mistake. I''m willing to apologize, and ept whatever punishment you see fit, until you can forgive me."

    She bowed so hard that after just a few times, blood beaded on her forehead.

    Haynes''s eyes widened. He strode forward and grabbed her arm to stop her. "Rachel, what are you doing? Get up, now!"

    Rachel''s tears fell fast and heavy. "Haynie, you went through so much trouble for my sake, and after everything you did, I still managed to make Ms. Cameron angry."

    "I''m sorry, Haynie. This was my fault, and I''ll take responsibility. Even if Ms. Cameron wants to press charges and send me to jail, I''ll ept it. I just hope she won''t me you for any of this..."

    Haynes, of course, understood her implication. His expression darkened, voice low and steady. "She can''t just send you to jail on a whim, Rachel. And she can''t withhold the medicine just because she wants to."

    At that moment, not only Ste, but even Mr. Burton was stunned by Rachel''s dramatic performance.

    Good grief, he thought, she could out-act my daughter-inw-and she''s a Hollywood star.

    Haynes turned to Ste, catching the glint of steel in her eyes. He spoke up, "If you saw Rachel make a mistake, you could have just pointed it out. Was it really necessary to go so hard on her?"

    Ste smiled coolly. "Why? Because I can''t stand her, that''s why."

    Haynes''s gaze was icy. "Ste, I brought Rachel here to help-not for you to give her a hard time."

    Ste ignored him entirely, handing the porcin bottle to Mr. Burton. "Mr. Burton, you''d better hang on to this."

    He took it, shooting Rachel a nce. "Your conscience must be long gone," he muttered.

    He still had medicine to prepare for his patients, and didn''t have time to waste on Rachel''s theatrics, so he turned and left.

    Ste looked away as well.

    Since Rachel was willing to go to such lengths-kneeling, apologizing, even splitting her forehead open-Ste figured she''d paid her price. There was no point dragging this out any longer.

    Besides, the divorce was just around the corner.

    She turned to leave, but suddenly, a strong hand mped around her wrist.

    "Ste," Haynes said, his voice low and forceful, "if you really don''t want a divorce, stop all these petty tricks and just admit your mistakes like an adult."

 Chapter 277

    Ste stopped in her tracks, staring at him in disbelief.

    "What did you just say?"

    Haynes gave her a crooked smile. "You suddenly changed your mind, refused to give me Rachel''s medication, then turned around and demanded money from me -and on top of that, you deliberately made things difficult for Rachel over something trivial..."

    He arched an eyebrow. "Ste, are you sure you''re not just doing all this to get my attention?"

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "Haynes, your ego honestly knows no bounds. Not everyone is desperate enough to pick up what someone else has thrown away. If she doesn''t find it disgusting, I certainly do."

    Her words wiped the smile from both Haynes and Rachel''s faces.

    Ste recalled the hefty bank transfer she''d just received, and without another word, tossed the life-saving medication to Haynes.

    "I keep my promises. That''s the full first round of treatment. If she doesn''t take it and things get worse, don''te ming me."

    With that, Ste shook off Haynes''s grip on her wrist and turned to go.

    But Haynes blocked her way again. "You haven''t apologized to Rachel yet."

    She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    "I''m not apologizing. What are you going to do about it?"

    Haynes''s expression darkened, but before he could retort, Ste spoke again.

    "Oh, and by the way, don''t forget-Ms. Pearce''s remaining medication is still with me. Make me angry, and it might just disappear for good."

    She met Haynes''s gaze, her tone sweet as honey, yet there was an unmistakable edge in her words.

    "You''re the ones who need something from me-not the other way around. So don''t act so high and mighty in front of me."

    Her smile faded, reced by a cial coldness.

    "If you think making her kneel is bad, try crossing me again. I''ll make you kneel. I''d really like to see which matters more to you-your pride, or Rachel''s life."

    Ste shoved past Haynes and strode away.

    This time, Haynes just watched her go, stunned, making no move to stop her.

    Mr. Burton hadn''t expected Rachel to be so vicious-she''d even dared to poison

    someone.

    He couldn''t stay calm anymore; there was no way he''d let this walking time bomb stay a minute longer.

    It was thest day anyway, so Mr. Burton wasted no time in throwing Rachel out. Under Haynes''s watchful eye, Rachel took the medicine-no argument.

    Seeing that she''d finally been kicked out, Rachel didn''t look the least bit upset. In fact, she grinned triumphantly.

    "Well, since Mr. Burton doesn''t need my help anymore, I''ll be on my way. If you ever need anything else, you know where to find me. If I have the time, I might just drop by," she said, sweet as poison.

    Mr. Burton was so furious his mustache practically bristled. "You wicked girl! How did you get so heartless?"

    Rachel pretended innocence. "I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mr. Burton."

    Her words sounded guileless, but the taunting smirk on her lips gave her away.

    What was there to fear? An old man with no power, and a housewife who hadn''t worked in five years-neither of them could touch her. Even if theyined to Haynes, he wouldn''t believe them.

    Ste watched Rachel''s smug expression and, instead of being angry, she actuallyughed.

    "Ms. Pearce, is it really something to be proud of, groveling and pping yourself, throwing your dignity away?"

    She paused, then added, ��Oh, I get it. Ms. Pearce gave up her self-respect a long time ago. A little groveling is nothing-if someone asked you to eat dirt, you''d probably do it with a smile."

    Rachel''s face froze, resentment shing in her eyes.

    "You-"

    She turned away, spotting Haynes outside on his phone, and her smile returned, sly and victorious.

 Chapter 278

    "Ste, did you know? Haynie felt so bad about what happened earlier that he''s taking me jewelry shopping to make it up to me," Rachel announced with a triumphant little smirk.

    "He said I could pick out anything I like-whatever makes me happy. Oh, by the way, you and Haynie got married, didn''t you? But you don''t even have a wedding ring, do you? That''s just scandalous."

    She covered her mouth to stifle augh, her words dripping with malice.

    "But don''t worry, I''ll be sure to convince Haynie to let you pick something out too ��wouldn''t want you to feel left out."

    With augh, Rachel flounced away, her satisfaction obvious.

    Mr. Burton''s mustache bristled with indignation as he red after her. "That Rachel-what a spiteful girl! Does she always act like this around you?"

    Ste nodded. "Yes, she''s always been this obnoxious."

    He huffed. "Well, why don''t you give her a good p or two? Maybe that''ll knock some sense into her."

    Ste chuckled. "Giving her a p would be letting her off easy."

    Mr. Burton, never one to tolerate a slight, eyed Ste with interest. "Oh? Got something better in mind?"

    ncing down at her bank card, Ste noticed a string of zeroes that hadn''t been there before. A slow smile spread across her face. "You know, I suddenly feel like going out and buying some jewelry myself."

    Mr. Burton grinned knowingly. "Well, what are you waiting for? Don''t let them get too far ahead."

    At the mall, Rachel was slipping a jade bangle onto her wrist, admiring it in the light.

    Haynie, as usual, was nowhere to be seen-he was far too busy with work to waste time shopping with Rachel. Instead, he''d called Jasper and asked him to keep herpany.

    Jasper, aware that Rachel was still sulking over her earlier humiliation, spent the whole trip trying to cheer her up. Unfortunately, her mood remained stubbornly

    sour.

    "This bangle looks gorgeous on you," Jasper said atst. "Go ahead and get it. I''ll buy it for you."

    The bangle in question was worth nearly half a million dors, but Rachel barely nced at it before slipping it off with a sigh.

    Not long ago, Keen O''Brien had reimed the O''Brien family''s heirloom jade bangle from her and given it to his daughter-inw. That stung.

    Nothing about this mass-produced bangle-cheap in both meaning and price- couldpare to the value and significance of the heirloom she''d lost.

    "No, thanks," Rachel said, shaking her head. "It''s too ordinary."

    Jasper turned to the attendant. "Do you have anything better?"

    "Of course, sir, madam. If you''d like to follow me upstairs?"

    This boutique catered to an elite clientele. Most pieces on the ground floor started at hundreds of thousands; upstairs, the prices soared into the millions. There were even items on the top floor worth tens of millions.

    Rachel browsed for a while before settling on a piece��a bangle priced at five million dors.

    "This one''s not bad," she said, slipping it onto her wrist.

    Jasper nced at the price tag, his face tightening. He might have been born into

    wealth, but he hadn''t yet inherited the Wilkinson Group. Spending a couple hundred thousand was manageable, but five million? That was pushing it.

    If it had been three million, he could have managed, barely. But for this? He hesitated.

    Rachel noticed his silence and, with a flicker of disdain in her eyes, took off the bangle. Her voice, when she spoke, was soft and sweet. "Never mind, this one''s too expensive. Let''s just forget it."

    She smiled as she handed the bangle back to the sales attendant.

    As the attendant took it, a clear, confident female voice rang out behind them.

    "I''ll take that one."

 Chapter 279

    Jasper and Rachel turned their heads, both freezing in surprise when they saw Ste standing beside them-neither had noticed her approach.

    Ste ignored them, turning instead to the sales associate in front of her. "May I try this on?"

    The saleswoman''s eyes brightened, and she replied eagerly, "Of course, ma''am!"

    These days, wealth was worn quietly. People no longer judged by appearances alone.

    Ste slipped the jade bracelet onto her wrist, examining it with slow, deliberate

    care.

    Jasper, shaken from his shock, quickly recovered andunched into his usual sneer.

    "Ste, this isn''t the kind of ce someone like you can afford. Trying it on? Aren''t you worried your poverty might rub off on the bracelet? Take it off, now-Rachel''s the one who wants this piece!"

    Ste arched a brow. "Didn''t Ms. Pearce just say it was too expensive and she couldn''t afford it? That she didn''t want it anymore?"

    Jasper shot back with a bitingugh. "Please. If we can''t afford it, you��a gold- digger who can''t hold a job and lives off men-think you can? Don''t make meugh."

    He turned to the saleswoman, gesturing impatiently. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Make her take it off!"

    The saleswoman looked at him calmly. "Sir, are you nning to purchase this bracelet?"

    Jasper''s breath caught in his throat.

    He wanted to say yes. He really did.

    But...the truth was, it was far too expensive.

    His recent stock market losses had left his bank ount painfully thin.

    Hard reality forced Jasper to exercise some rare self-restraint.

    "Ste, you leech. Spending Haynie''s money on something this extravagant! You have no shame-if shamelessness were an Olympic sport, you''d take home the gold."

    Jasper made up his mind: if he couldn''t have it, he''d make damn sure Ste couldn''t either.

    He raised his voice so everyone could hear. "Ladies and gentlemen, take a good look! Here''s a woman who hasn''t worked in years and survives by spending men''s money!"

    "Remember this face, everyone don''t let yourselves be fooled by a shameless gold-digger like her!"

    In an instant, every employee and customer in the store turned to stare.

    Rachel tugged at Jasper''s arm, feigning concern. "Jasper, if Ms. Cameron likes it so much, why not let her have it?"

    "Let her have it?" Jasper shot Ste a scornful look, disgust written all over his face. "If she didn''t have a man, do you really think she could afford it?"

    Ste let out a soft, amusedugh. "It''s mine to begin with. There''s no need for anyone''s permission... Guess I just married well."

    She met Jasper''s gaze, her voice cool but unbothered. "Five hundred thousand

    for a bracelet? I could buy it ten times over. Even if it were five million, I wouldn''t blink."

    "And you, Mr. Wilkinson? Living off less than a housewife. Honestly, it''s embarrassing."

    At that, the crowd''s mood shifted. So she was just spending her husband''s money after all-not a homewrecker as they''d assumed.

    Rachel and Jasper''s faces turned an ugly shade of red, their humiliation in to

    see.

    Jasper jabbed an using finger at Ste and spat, ��Just wait, Ste. I''m going straight to Haynie with this. He''ll know exactly what you''re up to today."

    Ste just smiled. "Mr. Wilkinson, you''re a grown man in yourte twenties. Why act like a child on the yground, running to tattle the moment things don''t go your way? Can''t you handle your own problems?"

    "If you''re so desperate toin, go ahead. I''ll wait right here."

    She handed her bank card to the saleswoman. "I''ll take it. Please ring it up."

    The saleswoman received the card with a respectful nod and hurried off toplete the transaction.

    Watching Ste about to walk away with the bracelet, Jasper lost hisposure.

    He shouted, frantic, "This jewelry store belongs to The O''Brien Group! Look closely-standing right next to me is Haynie''s one true love, the woman he adores! She''s been all over the news, you know her face!"

 Chapter 280

    Jasper turned to the sales associate with a cold smirk. "If you''re tired of your job, by all means, sell this bracelet to that woman!"

    He leaned in, voice lowering to a threat. "But don''t think you''ll just lose your job here at Neo-Vespera. If you cross us, you''ll find yourself cklisted from every luxury retailer in Novaris."

    The sales associate froze, ncing nervously at Rachel. Her face drained of color as realization dawned-she recognized Rachel, the woman once rumored to be entangled with Haynes. Ordinary people like her couldn''t possibly go head-to- head with someone backed by the O''Brien Group.

    Rachel put on a show of concern. "Jasper, please, let''s not make a scene."

    "Rachel, this is exactly why women like Ste walk all over you," Jasper shot back. "You''re too soft-hearted, and it''s high time someone put her in her ce. Today, I''ll do it for you!"

    Ste''s gaze was cool and unfazed. "You? Please. You''re not nearly qualified to teach me any lessons."

    She smiled, then raised her voice so everyone in the boutique could hear. "So, what you''re telling us is if Haynes''s sweetheart wants something, it doesn''t matter who saw it first or who bought it first. She gets it, no questions asked?" "Most stores treat their customers like royalty, but here, it seems we''re supposed to be servants. Is this how the O''Brien Group does business?"

    She swept her eyes around the room, making sure all the well-heeled patrons and staff heard her clearly. "To everyone shopping here today, better be careful. The O''Brien Group wields so much power, if you ever cross them, they''ll make sure you can''t shop anywhere in Novaris again!"

    Her words were perfectly timed, immediately painting Rachel and Jasper as the viins��and putting them at odds with everyone else in the store.

    The clientele here weren''t your everyday shoppers; they were the city''s elite, and now their faces were dark with displeasure.

    "The O''Brien Group''s been expanding fast thest few years, sure,�� someone muttered. ��But they''re not the only game in town. If this is their attitude, what happens if they be a monopoly? Will we have to grovel just to buy a bracelet?"

    "Exactly! There are plenty of other jewelers in the city. If the O''Briens don''t want our business, we can always take it to Dumont Jewels."

    "I''m done shopping here. I don''t want my purchases snatched away just because I''m not in with the right crowd."

    "My father''s got a business meeting with the O''Brien Group tomorrow. I''ll be sure to tell him about this. With that kind of arrogance, they''re hardly suitable partners."

    Grumbling and indignation rippled through the room. The O''Brien Group''s reputation had taken a visible hit in the span of minutes.

    Ste watched Rachel and Jasper''s changing expressions with a satisfied smile. "Mr. Wilkinson, Ms. Pearce if the O''Brien Group''s stock dips tomorrow, you''ll know exactly who to thank."

    Both Rachel and Jasper went pale.

    Amid themotion, the low hum of conversation abruptly died away as a tall, impably dressed man descended the staircase. His striking good looks andmanding presence drew every eye in the boutique; even the air seemed to still.

    He fixed the group with a slight frown. "What''s going on here?"

    Jasper''s eyes widened in surprise. "Haynes? Weren''t you meeting with a client? Why are you here?"

    Haynes''s voice was crisp and cool. "My business partner wanted to see the jewelry collection, so I brought him by."

    Not wasting a second, Jasper pointed usingly at Ste. "Ste''spletely out of line! Whatever Rachel picks out, she insists on snatching it away, then spreads lies about the O''Brien Group. She''s even telling people not to shop here!"

    Before Ste could respond, Haynes''s gaze turned steely and cold, settling on her. "Ste. Give the bracelet back to Rachel."

 Chapter 281

    Jasper Wilkinson wore a smug grin, while the corners of Rachel Pearce''s lips tugged upward in a barely noticeable smile.

    Still?

    What a clever choice of words.

    Ste Cameron, however, didn''t lose herposure. Her tone remained calm and measured.

    "Haynes O''Brien, shouldn''t you hear both sides of the story before making up your mind?"

    Haynes'' handsome face was cold and unyielding. "Rachel and I had barely left, and you showed up right after. Are you really going to im you weren''t looking for trouble?"

    Ste nced at his icy, aloof features, then at Rachel and Jasper, both radiating challenge.

    She gave a slight, pleasant smile. "All right, since Ms. Pearce wants it so badly, just let her have it."

    Haynes'' expression softened a little. Rachel''s smile grew wider, while Jasper looked about ready to burst with pride.

    Ste handed over the bracelet. "Here you go, Ms. Pearce."

    Rachel didn''t hesitate-she reached out to take it.

    This bracelet was proof of Haynes'' favor, a trophy earned after sparring with Ste.

    Yet, just as Rachel''s fingers closed around it, the bracelet slipped from her grasp and tumbled to the floor.

    Clink!

    A sharp, brittle sound rang out as the bracelet shattered into pieces.

    Everyone froze in shock. Rachel, especially, seemed unable to process what had just happened.

    "Ms. Pearce," Ste broke the stunned silence, her voice tinged with reproach.

    "Weren''t you desperate to have this bracelet? How could you be so careless and drop it?"

    Rachel snapped out of her daze. "Ste... you did that on purpose!"

    Ste raised her brows, feigning confusion. "But it was Ms. Pearce who fumbled it -how is that my fault?"

    "And really, if I say Ms. Pearce was careless, why jump to use me of sabotage?"

    She paused, a wry smile ying at her lips. "Unless... Ms. Pearce has a special kind of experience with this sort of thing?"

    Jasper burst out angrily, "Haynie, just look at her! Ste''s absolutely heartless!

    She deliberately made Rachel drop it, then has the nerve to me Rachel! She''s shameless!"

    Of course, Haynes could see through Ste''s ploy. His voice was icy. "Ste, apologize to Rachel."

    Ste''s reply was breezy and utterly unbothered. "I refuse."

    Haynes was momentarily taken aback.

    Jasper fumed, "Haynie, she broke the merchandise on purpose. We ought to call the police and let her cool off in a cell for a few days! See if she''s still so smug after that!"

    Ste smiled sweetly. "Mr. Wilkinson, you really don''t understand thew, do you? If you damage an item in a store, you only need to pay full price. No jail time necessary."

    Jasper, thinking he''d caught Ste red-handed, jabbed a finger at her, practically shouting,

    "She admits it! Haynie, she just said she broke it on purpose!"

    Ste rubbed her ear, as if Jasper''s yelling had left it ringing. "Mr. Wilkinson, it seems your mind is as slow as your hearing.

    I said if someone damages store property, they pay for it at full price. You, however, insist that means I admitted to smashing it on purpose... Is there really a connection there?"

    Jasper puffed out his chest, looking utterly convinced. "You''re talking about paying, so you must be scared of going to jail! That proves you''re guilty!"

    At this absurd logic, the onlookers exchanged looks of disbelief.

    Is this guy for real?

    Shopping in the same store as someone like that... it was enough to make everyone feel a little embarrassed on his behalf.

    Even Rachel''s expression soured.

    Yet through all of Jasper''s outbursts, Ste remained perfectlyposed.

    "I never said I''d be the one paying. I was simply exining thew to Mr. Wilkinson."

 Chapter 282

    Jasper opened his mouth to say something more, but the man cut him off with an icymand.

    "Enough!"

    Jasper fell silent, frustration written all over his face.

    But Ste turned her head to address the nearby waiter. "Anything broken- whether by me or Ms. Pearce-just put it all on Mr. O''Brien''s tab."

    She nced at Rachel, her tone light but pointed. "After all, Ms. Pearce is Mr. O''Brien''s cherished one, his shining star. If she broke it, I''m sure he wouldn''t hesitate to pay. As for me..."

    Ste shifted her gaze to Haynes, her eyes glinting. "As Mrs. O''Brien, I think I have the right to put it on my own husband''s ount, don''t I?"

    The moment the words left her lips, a ripple of shock swept through the room. "My God, Mrs. O''Brien? She''s actually married to Haynes?"

    "I heard rumors about Haynes and some woman causing a stirtely... but I had no idea he was married!"

    "He''s been married for five years, just never had a public wedding. Kept it under wraps. But people in the business knew."

    "So those two, talking so righteously about Mr. O''Brien''s one true love and all that... what was that about?"

    "What else could it be? ssic affair. Men are all the same..."

    People began casting contemptuous nces at Haynes and Rachel, the gossip swirling to a fever pitch.

    Seeing the situation spiraling, Rachel bit her lip and stepped forward.

    "This is my fault. I failed to catch the bracelet Ms. Cameron handed me, so... I''ll pay for it."

    Jasper was stunned. "Rachel! That woman Ste did it on purpose! Why should we pay a cent?"

    "Jasper!" Rachel shot him a sharp look, her expression grave. "I dropped it. Ms. Cameron isn''t to me."

    With that, she turned to Ste, bowing deeply in apology.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''m sorry for what happened earlier. Please ept my apology."

    Though Rachel apologized, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, looking every bit the picture of someone grievously wronged.

    Ste let out a softugh. "Ms. Pearce, that bracelet is worth five million. I doubt you coulde up with that much if you sold everything you own, could you?"

    Rachel managed a wan smile, looking utterly pitiful. "I... I''ll find a way."

    Jasper, unable to watch any longer, stepped forward like a knight in shining armor. "I''ll pay for Rachel!"

    Ste arched an eyebrow, amused. "Alright then, go ahead."

    Jasper reached for his card, only to freeze-he suddenly remembered all his money was tied up in investments. There was no way he could cover that amount.

    Haynes, clearly aware of Jasper''s predicament, stepped in smoothly. "Jasper, why don''t you and Rachel head home? I have a few things to take care of here."

    ...

    After the crowd dispersed, Haynes turned to Ste, his gaze cold as steel. "Ste, did you really think I didn''t notice you dropped the bracelet on purpose?" Ste''s expression remained calm, even cheerful. She looked at him with a hint of a smile. "I always thought Mr. O''Brien had poor eyesight. Looks like I was wrong -you do have a keen eye after all."

    Haynes heard the sarcasm in her voice loud and clear, but what surprised him was how openly Ste admitted it, as if she had nothing to fear.

    His eyes narrowed, his tone frosty. "You still insist you''re not targeting Rachel at every turn? What would you call what you just did?"

    Ste''s smile didn''t waver. "Isn''t that exactly what Ms. Pearce has been doing to me all along? Why, does it hurt now that the tables have turned?"

 Chapter 283

    Haynes'' dark eyes clouded over as a memory shed through his mind: earlier, when Rachel had handed Ste a drink, Ste fumbled and spilled it, soaking Rachel with wine.

    Ste had insisted it was an ident, and even imed Rachel hadn''t taken the ss properly.

    But Haynes hadn''t believed her for a second.

    Now, as Ste gazed at his handsome, impassive face, her lips curled into a cool, defiant smile.

    "That''s right," she said softly. "I did it on purpose. I''d rather see something smashed to pieces than hand it over to her. From now on, anything that''s mine- no one is going to take it away from me. And another thing..."

    She lifted her chin, meeting his eyes head-on. "Does it bother you? Good. If it hurts, then you''re finally getting it. As long as you refuse to divorce me, things like this will keep happening. Even if it breaks your heart... you''ll just have to suck it up."

    Jasper and Haynes wanted to y dirty?

    Fine.

    She wasn''t afraid of either of them.

    Before they could think up new schemes to torment her, she''d make sure to give them a taste of their own medicine.

    In the past, all she''d wanted was to get divorced. She''d been willing to swallow her pride and endure whatever humiliation it took, as long as it meant her freedom.

    But she''d already tolerated more than enough, and still, they kept pushing-acting as if she was nothing more than a doormat.

    Did they really think she was so easy to bully?

    Haynes'' brow furrowed slightly. "Ste, I told you-if you behave, I''ll make sure you get every penny you deserve..."

    She cut him off coldly. "Who cares about your filthy money?"

    He let out a derisiveugh. "If you didn''t care, would you parade around calling yourself Mrs. O''Brien? Isn''t that what you want my name, my status?"

    Ste''s lips curved in a mocking smile. "If I remember right, in all these five years, the money I''ve gotten from you doesn''t even add up to the price of one of Rachel''s designer handbags."

    A flicker of something crossed Haynes'' eyes.

    He realized, in all this time, he''d never once seen a bill from Ste for luxury goods.

    His thin lips parted. "Ste, if there''s something you want, you can just tell me."

    She shot back, "Does Rachel ever have to ask? Every time she mentions she likes something, you and your father trip over yourselves to buy it for her. Even if it''s mine, you hand it right over without a second thought."

    Haynes fell silent.

    Ste went on, "Didn''t you just ask what I want? I want Rachel''s violin-*Deep Sea*. Why don''t you give it to me?"

    It wasn''t untilter that Ste discovered Rachel''s violin, *Deep Sea*, was no ordinary instrument. The news had even reported on it: *Deep Sea*-auctioned off to a mysterious buyer for nearly nine figures.

    Now it was clear who that mysterious buyer was-Haynes.

    "Ste, don''t be ridiculous," he said, his tone clipped.

    She smirked. "Just say you can''t give it to me. Don''t bother with the ''you''re being unreasonable'' routine, Haynes. Can''t youe up with something new?"

    For a moment, Haynes remembered: in all these years, he''d never given Ste anything truly meaningful. In fact, not long ago, he''d even turned down Mr. Walden''s invitation on her behalf.

    With that thought, his expression softened a little.

    "The bracelet you broke-I''ll cover it. No need for you to pay, I''ll just put it on my

    ount."

    Even if Haynes was the owner of this shop, he couldn''t just walk out without paying; everything was ounted for. Jasper knew this too, which was why he hadn''t asked Haynes to simply waive the bill.

    After all, Haynes had already been forced to pay Ste a hundred million for the mess with Rachel Jasper wasn''t about to let him foot the bill again.

    Ste''s voice was cool and detached. "You''re mistaken, Haynes. The bracelet was broken because Ms. Pearce dropped it. If anyone''s putting it on your ount, it''s her, not me. This has nothing to do with me."

    With that, she turned away, ignoring himpletely as she went back to browsing the jewelry.

 Chapter 284

    Haynes watched her with a gentle smile. "See anything you like? I can get it for you."

    Ste''s lips curved upward. "Well then, I won''t hold back."

    A flicker of surprise crossed Haynes'' face, subtle but clear.

    Ste caught it immediately. "What''s wrong? Did you think I''d say no?"

    He replied coolly, "That''s right. You''ve always struck me as someone with a lot of pride. I figured you wouldn''t ept."

    Steughed. "If I were really that proud, I wouldn''t have split the assets with you -or asked for that hundred million."

    Haynes was about to respond when Benson hurried over to his side.

    "Mr. O''Brien, if we don''t leave now, we''ll bete for the signing."

    Haynes nodded, voice calm. "Understood."

    He started to walk away, then paused, ncing at Ste, who stood nearby.

    "I''ve got to go. Pick out whatever you like I''ll cover it."

    Benson shot him a surprised look.

    Mr. O''Brien seemed much warmer toward his wife than usual.

    It didn''t take long for him to realize why.

    This was Haynes'' way of making amends after all, he''d turned down Mr. Walden''s proposal on Ste''s behalf, without asking her.

    After Haynes left, Ste called up Abby Murphy.

    "Abby,e shopping with me! My treat today-pick anything you want."

    Abby was stunned. "Did you win the lottery or something?"

    "Nope. Haynes told me to get whatever I wanted. He''s paying."

    Abby immediately got the picture.

    She squealed, "Ten minutes-I''ll be there. Wait for me!"

    ...

    A weekter, inside a Wilkinson Group office-

    Jasper stared in disbelief at the middle-aged man across from him.

    "What? In just one week, I racked up ten million dors in spending?! Manager Sharp, you must be kidding!"

    Manager Sharp wiped the sweat from his brow. "I''m afraid not, sir. All these charges were made at Wilkinson Group businesses, on Mr. O''Brien''s ount. You said previously that any expenses made by Mr. O''Brien at ourpanies would be billed to you, so...''

    He''de to collect payment.

    A few million would be no big deal, even if it took months to settle, but this was over ten million.

    Jasper''spanies might not clear that much in a year.

    After college, Jasper''s father, Galen Wilkinson, had given him some start-up capital and connected him with a few subsidiary firms. Thanks to help from Haynes and Foreman Richards, Jasper''spanies had flourished.

    Next year, Galen would turn sixty and retire, handing the entire Wilkinson Group over to Jasper.

    But unlike the simple O''Brien family, the Wilkinsons wereplicated.

    Galen had several illegitimate children scattered around.

    Jasper was average-neither shrewd nor especially capable. Among Galen''s many offspring, his business skills were at the bottom.

    The only thing Jasper had going for him was being the son of Galen''s legal wife.

    But Galen didn''t care about that he only cared about who could grow the Wilkinson Group best.

    Jasper was lucky. With friends like Haynes and Foreman, The O''Brien and Richards Groups had his back. As long as they stayed in the picture, Jasper barely had to lift a finger-sess was practically guaranteed.

    Jasper frowned. "I know Haynie. There''s no way he could''ve spent that much."

    Manager Sharp hesitated. "Well... it wasn''t Mr. O''Brien who made the purchases. It was his wife, Mrs. O''Brien..."

    "His wife?" Jasper blinked, momentarily at a loss.

    Manager Sharp prompted, "Her maiden name is Cameron, I believe..."

    "Damn it!"

    Elsewhere, Abby watched Ste, who was still on a wild shopping spree, and asked uncertainly, "Star, are you sure this is okay?"

    Ste nodded with a calm smile. "Rx. After this, Jasper will be desperate to get me and Haynes divorced-he won''t dare try any tricks again."

 Chapter 285

    Only one thing can truly wake a person up: self-interest.

    And perhaps it was time Jasper got a wake-up call of his own.

    Abby frowned in confusion. "Didn''t Jasper want you and Haynes to get divorced more than anyone? Now that you''re finally doing it, why would he suddenly jump in and try to sabotage things?"

    As Ste browsed through the items in the disy case, she replied casually, "Odds are, he just doesn''t want to see me catch a break. He''d rather I stayed on as the O''Brien family''s glorified housekeeper. Of course, there''s another possibility..."

    Abby perked up. "What''s that?"

    "Foreman could be lying to me."

    Abby dismissed it without hesitation. "No, I think the first option makes more sense. Foreman''s a smart guy-he wouldn''t have gone out of his way to meet you just to spin an obvious lie that could be exposed so easily."

    She paused, brow furrowing in thought. "Still, you can never be too careful. What if Foreman really is lying?"

    Ste just shrugged. "Either way, it doesn''t matter much to me. Honestly, I''ve been sick of Jasper for years. If he gets a hard lesson out of this, all the better."

    Over the years, Jasper had pocketed plenty of lucrative contracts and favors from the O''Brien Group. If it hadn''t been for Haynes and Foreman stepping in to bail him out more than once, hispany-given Jasper''s questionable business instincts would have gone under long ago.

    Haynes had done Jasper so many favors that Jasper couldn''t exactly be stingy in return. Whenever Haynes shopped at one of Jasper''s upscale malls, the bill always went straight to Jasper''s ount. Haynes wore nothing but custom- tailored suits, and every now and then he''d visit one of Jasper''s entertainment venues-though he never spent much.

    A few hundred thousand, maybe a million or so, was pocket change to Jasper.

    But when the total climbed past ten million? That was a different story.

    Abby grinned at that. "You''re right. It''s about time they both learned a lesson."

    Jasper always wanted to meddle where he didn''t belong, throwing wrenches into Ste''s divorce ns. And Haynes, thinking he could manipte Ste? He deserved a taste of his own medicine.

    Clutching a thick stack of invoices-dozens of pages long-Jasper stormed into Haynes'' office.

    "Haynie, that Ste ispletely out of line! She went on a shopping spree at every single outlet ourpany owns-and charged it all to me!"

    Jasper was shaking with fury, his eyes bloodshot.

    "Do you have any idea how much she spent? Ten million! An entire ten million dors!"

    His chest was heaving, breathing in ragged bursts; it was clear he was barely keeping his anger in check.

    His voice was so tight, it sounded as if he were forcing the words through clenched teeth. "She didn''t just shop at my gship stores, either. She hit up all the other businesses under our group-some of which are run by those bastard half-brothers of mine!"

    Galen, the family patriarch, had always treated his children equally. Once they reached adulthood, each was given a handful ofpanies to manage a test to see who could rise to the top. On the surface, every business fell under the Wilkinson Group umbre, but in reality, thepanies were in cutthroatpetition.

    Jasper had suffered plenty at the hands of his half-siblings, nearly losing hispany after one particrly devious setup. If Haynes hadn''t stepped in to bail him out, he would''ve been finished.

    Jasper loathed those scheming illegitimate brothers. If Ste had racked up charges at one of his ownpanies, he might''ve let it slide. But that woman had the nerve to shop at their stores, too!

    Haynes furrowed his brow. "How did her purchases end up on your tab?"

    Jasper was practically grinding his teeth into dust. "Because I told everyone that anything you bought went on my ount. Ste started making the rounds at all our luxury malls, shing your marriage certificate and conning her way into VIP treatment!"

    Ste knew that just iming to be Haynes'' wife wouldn''t get her far, so she carried their marriage certificate with her at all times.

    Just this morning, Jasper had gotten a call from his sly and scheming half-brother, Bagot.

 Chapter 286

    Here''s a culturally localized, natural English adaptation suitable for a Western novel:

    "Listen, mate, your friend''s wife racked up half a million dors on my ount. Don''t forget to settle up. You know me I never let anyone run a tab.

    But, since she''s your buddy''s wife, I figured I''d do you a favor, right?

    Word is, you''ve lost a fair bit in the markettely. If you can''t cough up the money, I''ll just ask your dad to cover it.

    My staff are waiting on their paychecks, you know."

    Jasper''s sister-his full-blooded sister-called next.

    "Jasper, your friend''s wife charged three hundred thousand at my store the other day. She said anything Haynes spends should go on your tab.

    Haynes is your friend, and I didn''t want to embarrass you, so I let her run up the bill.

    It''s not a massive amount, and I wouldn''t normally bother you, but, well... you know how things are at mypany. If I don''t get those funds moving soon, we''re going under.

    I''ve got three days, Jasper. If I don''t get the money, I''ll have to ask Dad for help."

    Ste had spent two hundred thousand at Jasper''s department store.

    She''d charged half a million at Bagot''s store.

    Then three hundred thousand at Leda Wilkinson''s-his sister''s store.

    Bagot was his archrival. If Jasper didn''t pay up, Bagot would definitely use this as ammo to stir up trouble with their father.

    Leda, on the other hand, was his own sister-never much of a businesswoman, and now herpany was on the brink. If his friend''s wife ran up a bill there and he didn''t pay, he''d be aplete jerk.

    Ste had chosen these two on purpose. She knew exactly where Jasper couldn''t refuse to pay, so she went on her little shopping spree.

    That woman was absolutely ruthless.

    Haynes frowned, "You''re sure she shopped at The Wilkinson Group''s stores and not The O''Brien Group''s?"

    "I''m sure!" Jasper was practically grinding his teeth to dust. "I''ve had someone tailing Ste. She''s still out there, pretending to be your wife and shopping like there''s no tomorrow!"

    A few days ago, Jasper had actually tried to stop Ste from entering his stores- sent people to bar her froming in.

    Ste called the police, iming they were holding her against her will.

    Left with no choice, Jasper had to tell all his stores: no more running tabs for anyone.

    But Ste just moved on-she stopped shopping at Jasper''s stores and went straight to Bagot''s.

    Bagot never turned her away. As long as Ste wanted to buy, he was happy to let her run up a tab.

    If anyone asked, he''d say he couldn''t refuse his old friend.

    Jasper had even gone to warn Bagot himself, told him to stop letting Ste charge anything.

    But Bagot always had excuses: "Come on, mate, Haynes is your best pal-he''s pulled yourpany back from the edge of bankruptcy more than once. His wife wants to shop here? I should be rolling out the red carpet.

    Haynes has got money to burn-he spends a fortune on that girlfriend of his, Rachel, doesn''t he? His wife wants to buy a few things, and I''m supposed to say no? That would be a p in Haynes'' face, wouldn''t it?"

    "Mate, after all Haynes has done for you, you''re not going to get stingy about this, are you?"

    There was nothing Jasper could say to that.

    The message was clear enough.

    As long as Ste wanted to shop, Bagot would never turn her away.

    And the bill? Of course, it would go straight to Jasper.

    He could put a stop to it in his own businesses, but he couldn''t control Bagot.

    Watching Ste spend more and more, Jasper was at his wits'' end.

    He couldn''t sit still any longer.

    He''d once sworn he wouldn''t let Ste get away with an easy divorce-that he''d make her pay.

    Now he was desperate for them to split as soon as possible.

    At least then, she''d stop using the title of Haynes'' wife to swindle everyone in town.

 Chapter 287

    Haynes was just as stunned as Jasper. He could hardly believe Ste would stoop so low.

    Jasper spoke through gritted teeth. "Haynes, Ste is still out there shopping around, using your name like nothing ever happened. She clearly has no intention of changing. Honestly, you need to stop going easy on her."

    "Get the divorce finalized, get Rachel''s medication back, and then we can figure out how to freeze her ounts."

    He paused, then continued coldly, "She wants to find a job, right? With our influence��and the O''Brien Group''s there''s no way she''dst a day in Novaris. She won''t find work anywhere."

    "When she''s out of options and out of cash, she''ll have no choice but toe back begging."

    Right now, Jasper couldn''t care less about making things tough for Ste-he just wanted to save himself. If Ste kept spending like this, he''d be broke before long.

    Haynes considered for a moment, then picked up his phone and dialed Ste''s number.

    It rang for a long time before she finally picked up.

    Ste''s voice was calm and even. "What is it?"

    Haynes was about to speak when, in the background, he heard fawning voices full of ttery.

    "Oh, Mrs. O''Brien! What an honor-such an honor! We''re absolutely thrilled to have you shop with us at The ke Group."

    "Please, take your pick, anything you fancy is yours. Consider it a gift from me to you, Mrs. O''Brien."

    "And if you''d be so kind, maybe put in a good word for us with Mr. O''Brien? Our merchandise is second to none, I assure you."

    Ste replied softly, "Of course, you have my word."

    The man sounded overjoyed, his tone growing even more enthusiastic.

    "Right this way, Mrs. O''Brien. Our finest selections are inside-these ordinary items out here could never do justice to someone of your status."

    Ste responded politely, "That''s very generous of you."

    "Not at all, Mrs. O''Brien. If we could work with the O''Brien Group, we''d be practically family, wouldn''t we?"

    Hearing the familiar voices, Haynes'' eyes narrowed with a sense of foreboding.

    "Ste, what are you doing right now?"

    "Shopping," she said, sounding almost amused.

    His tone grew noticeably colder. "Where are you shopping? Who was that talking to you?"

    "Where else would I be shopping? At the mall, of course," she replied with a lightugh. "As for the guy you heard... I think his name''s Wace ke?"

    "He was very eager when he learned who I was said he was a friend of yours." Haynes'' expression darkened.

    "The head of the ke family is in deep trouble right now. Anyone getting too close is at risk of being investigated."

    "Ste, I want you toe home, now. Stay away from the ke Group''s stores."

    Ste sounded almost bored. "Haynes, isn''t that a bit much? People are just shopping. Why would anyone get hauled in for questioning?"

    "If everyone who went to the mall got interrogated, nobody would ever leave their house."

    Haynes'' jaw tightened. "Ste, the ke family''s situation is far moreplicated than you realize. If you get involved, you could drag the O''Brien Group down with you-"

    She had no interest in listening to more of his warnings. Cutting him off, Ste said, "Alright, I have more shopping to do. Unless there''s something important, I''m hanging up."

    And without waiting for a reply, she ended the call.

    When Haynes tried calling again, she didn''t answer.

    His expression grew stormy.

    Just then, there was a knock at his office door. Benson hurried in, beads of sweat on his brow.

    "Mr. O''Brien, I just received invoices from several of ourpetitors... It seems Mrs. O''Brien has been spending quite a lot at their stores. It''s been several days now-they''re asking us to settle the ounts."

    Haynes'' gaze darkened. "How much did she spend?"

 Chapter 288

    "Not a huge sum, maybe around three million dors or so-but..." Benson hesitated, ncing at Haynes, unsure if he should continue.

    Haynes'' voice was cold and sharp. "Go on."

    Benson swallowed. "I looked into it. Mrs. O''Brien didn''t just spend money at ourpetitors'' businesses-she also went to our partners. That''s manageable, at least the transactions are above board.

    But she also visitedpanies we have no business associating with..."

    "She''s free to spend as she likes, but people might misread her actions as a friendly signal from us. If we don''t handle this delicately, it could cause real trouble."

    Who would dare disrespect Mrs. O''Brien''s reputation? Even herpetitors wouldn''t want to risk offending herpletely.

    So, these days, Ste had been strolling through luxury boutiques, marriage certificate in hand, unting her title as Mrs. O''Brien-and no one dared deny her any courtesy.

    Atst, Ste had discovered the proper way to wield the power of ''Mrs. O''Brien.'' When Jasper heard Benson''s report, his eyes went wide with disbelief.

    So Ste wasn''t just outsmarting him-she was dragging Haynes down as well.

    "Haynie, this woman''s using your name to strut around town, trashing your reputation at every turn!"

    Haynes didn''t need Jasper to point it out. He already knew Ste was doing this on purpose.

    Rubbing his temples, Haynes felt a headacheing on.

    Ste was causing him no end of trouble.

    The money was a minor issue; it was the politics that mattered.

    If he tried to have someone keep an eye on Ste, she''d just call the police and use him of holding her against her will.

    But if he ignored her antics, God only knew what kind of mess she''d create next.

    Jasper broke the silence. "Haynie, your divorce cooling-off period is almost up. My advice? End this marriage before she drags your name any further through the mud."

    "When Rachel''s medication arrives, I''ll help you deal with Ste once and for all."

    A cold glint flickered in Jasper''s eyes.

    "She''s got no power, no connections. I can''t believe she could actually go up against us. So what if Neville Connolly supports her? She''s a divorced woman with a kid��there''s no way Neville would put everything on the line for someone like her."

    "With Foreman on our side, there''s no one in this city who can beat us." Haynes'' dark gaze was unreadable.

    He tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, clearly weighing his options.

    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "You should head back. I''ll cover whatever Ste spent at The Wilkinson Group."

    Jasper wanted to protest, but after considering his own precarious situation, he wisely kept quiet.

    Meanwhile, Ste was shopping with Abby when her phone rang. Haynes'' name shed on the screen.

    "Ste, don''t push your luck," Haynes'' voice was icy.

    Ste idly browsed the rack of clothes in front of her, nodding toward the sales associate beside her. "This one, this one, and that one over there..."

    She picked out over a dozen dresses before finally responding, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    "I''ll be at city hall on the day of our divorce, right on time." Haynes'' tone was frigid. "My patience has its limits. Try anything between now and then, and I won''t hold back."

    He didn''t wait for her to reply before hanging up.

    Ste stared at her phone, her gaze growing distant.

    Abby, curious after watching the exchange, nudged her. "Was that jerk Haynes?"

    Ste nodded.

    "So, can''t handle the heat anymore, huh?" Abby grinned.

    "Something like that," Ste replied.

    Abby gave her a thumbs-up. "Star, you really know how to keep him on his toes."

    Nearby, the sales associate leaned in and asked softly, "Mrs. O''Brien, will you be taking all the dresses you picked out?"

    Ste snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. "Leave out thosest few I mentioned. The rest-wrap them up for me."

    The associate beamed, barely able to contain her delight.

    ...

    Time slipped by quickly.

    Before long, the mandatory waiting period for the divorce was over.

    Ste arrived at city hall, documents in hand, ready to start her new chapter.

 Chapter 289

    Abby stood at her side, ncing around the room.

    "Star, do you think Haynes will show up?"

    Ste considered for a moment. "If Rachel doesn''t stir up any trouble, he probably will. After all, I''ve caused him enough headaches just by carrying the title Mrs. O''Brien."

    "He must realize by now that dragging this out any longer does him no favors. The only thing he''ll get is more losses."

    Lately, aside from the O''Brien Group''s own department stores, Ste had visited nearly every high-end boutique in the city. She carried her marriage certificate everywhere, and whenever she entered a store, she''d ask to speak directly to the manager.

    The staff, noting her poise and elegance, never dared treat her carelessly��they''d fetch the manager at once.

    Ste wasted no time. She would show the manager her marriage certificate and say, "I''m Haynes O''Brien''s wife. Any purchases I make here can be billed directly to his ount. You can send the invoices to the O''Brien Group for settlement."

    The moment they heard she was Haynes'' wife, their attitudes changed in a sh -suddenly, they were all smiles and deference.

    Ste had expected a few cold shoulders or even to be turned away at the O''Brien Group''spetitors. But to her surprise, whether she visited friendly partners or direct rivals, everyone received her with warmth and enthusiasm.

    Somepanies eager for business with the O''Brien Group even had their directorse out to greet her personally��and a few offered her exclusive tinum VIP cards on the spot.

    She couldn''t help but admit: today''s businesspeople certainly knew how to y the game.

    Abby''s voice, edged with disdain, snapped Ste back to the present.

    "Hmph, if Haynes and his people just acted like decent human beings, we wouldn''t have to pull these stunts in the first ce. If he''d agreed to the divorce without all this drama, none of this would be necessary."

    She nced around, then lowered her voice. "Thank goodness Foreman tipped you off, or they might''ve actually gotten away with it. Just thinking about it makes my blood boil!"

    "And that idea Jasper came up with-so underhanded! Setting it up so Haynes would ''identally'' miss the final day of the waiting period, just to force you to start the whole divorce process over again? It''s despicable."

    Abby huffed angrily. "If you bail on appointments too many times, the system gs you. Next time you want to schedule, good luck even getting in line... Jasper really is the worst!"

    A cold, almost amused smile tugged at the corners of Ste''s lips. "Too bad for them their little scheme failed."

    Abby nodded emphatically. "Thank goodness you were smart enough toe up with such a clever n. Otherwise, they''d just keep thinking we''re easy targets. Oh, and-"

    She suddenly remembered the explosion of new followers after Ste''s livestream the night before; her eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Star,st night''s livestream was a huge sess! We gained over a million new followers overnight!"

    After weeks of steady growth, Ste''s follower count now stood at ten million. Everyone knew that the higher your numbers climbed, the harder it was to keep growing. For someone who''d started from nothing, Ste''s meteoric rise was a testament to both luck and talent.

    All of Ste''s social media and public rtions were managed entirely by Abby, who had grown up with her and earned her deepest trust.

    Abby sighed a little. "It''s just a shame that when I reached out to Mr. Walden''s team, there was no response. If he ever noticed you, you could really break into the big leagues..."

    But Ste just smiled, unfazed. "We''ve made it through much tougher times than this. A little setback like this is nothing."

    Abby, ever the optimist, was instantly energized again. "You''re right! Worst case, we''ll just start over from scratch!"

 Chapter 290

    The two women were deep in conversation when Ste''s phone suddenly rang.

    Abby shot her a nervous nce. "You don''t think Haynes is up to something again, do you?"

    Ste checked the screen-it was Deanna calling.

    She hesitated for a moment before answering. If Haynes really couldn''t make it, she needed to know right away.

    As soon as Ste picked up, Deanna''s icy voice came through the line.

    "Ste, Keen has a fever. You need toe back to the house and take care of him. Now."

    Deanna''s tone was as imperious as ever, every wordced withmand.

    Ste''s reply was cool and even. "If he''s sick, call a doctor. I''m not a nurse- there''s no point calling me."

    Deanna was stunned, her voice rising with anger.

    "You''re his mother, and that''s your response? How can you be so heartless?"

    Ste''s tone didn''t waver. "Haynes and I are about to finalize our divorce. Keen belongs with the O''Brien family now. In the future, don''t call me for this sort of thing."

    She paused, then added, "Of course, if you don''t want custody, just say the word. I''lle pick him up myself."

    "Divorce?" Deanna''s voice shot up an octave. "You''re actually getting divorced?"

    "That''s right." Ste nced at the time. "Haynes should be here in about five minutes."

    Instead of any sadness or regret about her son''s broken marriage, Deanna felt nothing but relief. She''d disliked Ste from the very start.

    If Keen hadn''t been sick and crying for his mother, Deanna wouldn''t have called her at all. The household staff could keep an eye on him, but it wasn''t the same as having his mother there all night. And if Ste wanted to y the role of free babysitter, so much the better.

    But now-her son was finally divorcing Ste. It was cause for celebration.

    "I told you from the beginning," Deanna sneered, "someone with your background

    and education was never good enough for Haynes. Divorce was inevitable. Just remember, for Keen''s sake, stay away from him from now on."

    "For a boy like Keen, having a mother like you��no degree, no family, no standing -will only ever be a stain on his life."

    With that, Deanna hung up, leaving nothing but a cold dial tone.

    Abby turned to Ste, worried. "What happened? It''s not Haynes bailing again, is it?"

    Ste shook her head. "No, it was Deanna. She said Keen has a fever."

    Abby raised her eyebrows. "Seriously? Keen''s been getting sick a lottely, hasn''t he? I thought ever since you started looking after him, he''d stopped having these fevers. Wasn''t thest time he got sick this much before he turned three?"

    A shadow crossed Ste''s face.

    "He stays up toote, eats junk food, and even though he''sctose intolerant and has a weak stomach, they still let him have sweets and cold drinks. It''s no wonder he keeps getting sick."

    Abby studied Ste''s expression. "Haynes is a jerk, but Keen''s your son... Can you really just let him go?"

    Ste parted her lips to answer, but before she could speak, a tall figure appeared

    in the distance, striding toward them.

    Abby noticed Ste''s gaze shift and turned to look as well.

    "It''s Haynes! He actually showed up!"

    For some reason, Abby seemed even more excited than Ste to see him arrive.

 Chapter 291

    However, when Abby saw the two people trailing behind Haynes, her expression shifted ever so slightly. "That''s Jasper Wilkinson, the sycophant, and Rachel Pearce��the little innocent act herself... What are they doing here too?"

    Ste Cameron shrugged. "Maybe they''re here to celebrate?"

    Haynes approached them quickly, his handsome features calm and inscrutable, betraying no hint of emotion.

    "Did you bring everything?"

    Ste nodded. "All the documents are here."

    Haynes''s eyes, dark and maic, locked onto her. "That''s not what I meant."

    Ste nced at Rachel behind him and smiled. "I brought Ms. Pearce''s medication too."

    She took the bag from Abby''s hand.

    "Once the paperwork''s done and the final payment clears, this is all yours."

    Ste hade prepared with the full course of Rachel''s medication- businesslike and trustworthy, delivering both goods and her word.

    Haynes reached out to take the bag, but Ste pulled it just out of his grasp.

    "Not until the paperwork''s done and the payment''s in. I can''t give it to you before that."

    Haynes lowered his gaze, studying the woman before him.

    Today, she wore a fiery red dress that made her fair skin and graceful figure stand out all the more. In his memory, she rarely wore such bold, striking colors. Even though she was more beautiful than Rachel, she''d always seemed muted, almost invisible, like a shadow in his recollection.

    Buttely, Ste felt different-alive, radiant, as if someone had taken a nk canvas and sshed it with every color imaginable.

    She was dazzling now.

    From the very beginning, Haynes had never wanted a divorce.

    Ste was a good wife, a wonderful mother. They''d been married five years- even if the passion had never burned hot, there was still a bond between them. Besides, they had a child together.

    He wanted to give Keen O''Brien a real family-something he never had himself. Deep down, he understood why Ste insisted on divorcing him.

    She couldn''t stand Rachel''s presence in their lives.

    But Rachel''s health was on the line��he couldn''t just turn his back on her.

    When it came down to it, Rachel''s life was more important than his marriage.

    As for Ste...

    If he truly wanted, she''d never be able to leave him. Especially with Keen in the picture.

    Let her cool off for a while, he thought. Once he sorted out Rachel''s situation, there would be time to patch things up. He always had a way with Ste.

    She was the mother of his child, after all-he was willing to give her another chance.

    Haynes looked straight at Ste. "If you agree to call off the divorce and the waiting period, I''ll keep my promises-and I''ll help you with your career, just like I said..."

    Before he could finish, Jasper cut him off in a rush.

    "Haynes, this woman''s been using your name to swindle people left and right! Who knows how much she''s cost you already? If you don''t go through with the

    divorce, she''ll just keep it up once she gets a taste for it!"

    Ste nced at Jasper, a small, amused smile on her lips.

    "Mr. Wilkinson''s right. I never realized how much fun it was to be Mrs. O''Brien- apparently, just the name gets you anything you want."

    She stepped closer, stopping just in front of Jasper.

    "Jasper, doesn''t this dress look familiar to you? It''s the crown jewel from yourpany''s head designer-just this piece cost nearly a million dors."

    "It''s the first time I''ve ever worn anything so expensive. You really do get what you pay for the way it feels is something else."

    Ste looked down, admiring the garment. "They say every sparkling stone on this dress is a real diamond-top quality, too. Not the leftovers or tiny chips, but full, wless gems."

 Chapter 292

    "Even the zipper on that dress is solid gold. If you just stripped off the diamonds and gold, you could sell them for a fortune."

    Jasper''s face flushed with rage when he saw Ste actually wearing The

    Wilkinson Group''s signature masterpiece. His eyes went red with anger. He knew without a doubt-Ste was doing this on purpose.

    She had worn that dress just to spite him.

    Jasper started to storm over, but Rachel grabbed his arm, stopping him.

    Rachel could see right through Ste''s intentions��she was deliberately provoking Jasper.

    Truth be told, Rachel was seething inside as well.

    How could Ste have spent so much money in such a short time? Did she really

    think Haynes''s money was hers to burn?

    Rachel shot Ste a cold nce, a mocking smile flickering in her eyes.

    Ste, you won''t get to enjoy this for long.

    Do you really think Haynes''s money is so easy to spend? Once the divorce is finalized, your nightmare will begin. Every dime you spent wille back to haunt you, one way or another.

    And that Stradivarius violin-Nocturne Ste-it will be hers as well.

    Ste ignored Jasper''s indignant re and turned with a bright smile to Haynes.

    "So, Mr. O''Brien, you''ve suddenly be so generous with me. Surely you want something in return? Let me guess... what might that be?" She pretended to ponder for a moment. "Hmm, there''s not much about me worth scheming for. The only thing I have of real value is my violin-Nocturne Ste."

    "Mr. O''Brien, I suppose you want me to lend my violin to Rachel, don''t you?"

    Haynes''s lips moved slightly. "Just for a little while. It''ll be returned to you."

    "So I guessed right," Ste nodded. "But what if I lend her the violin and she damages it?"

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady. "She won''t."

    "Anything can happen. Didn''t you always tell me not to make absolute statements? So why are you suddenly so sure now, when it''s your turn?" "Nora is Rachel''s idol," Haynes replied. "She''ll take great care of the violin."

    "Haynes, I''m asking what happens if the violin gets damaged, and you''re just dodging the question. But it doesn''t matter, because I''m not lending it to you anyway."

    Ste lifted her gaze, stepping closer so her delicate face was near his ear, her words clear and deliberate.

    "You have no idea how happy I am to finally be divorcing you. Do you know why I went on all those shopping spreestely, using the name Mrs. O''Brien? I was afraid you''d pull some trick and find an excuse to dy the divorce."

    Haynes''s pupils contracted sharply. A wave of helplessness rose within him��a feeling entirely foreign, and deeply unsettling.

    But almost instantly, that anxiety twisted into anger.

    He said coldly, "Ste, you''ll regret this."

    Ste smiled faintly. "You''ll have to divorce me before I get the chance to regret anything. Now, can we go inside and get this over with?"

    Expressionless, Haynes gave her a final look before striding into city hall.

    The two of them sat at the divorce counter, handing over their documents to the clerk.

    After checking their paperwork, the clerk looked up at them.

    "You still have the option to reconsider. If either of you changes your mind, we can

    cancel today''s appointment. Are you sure you don''t want to think it over?"

    Ste replied, "No, please process the divorce as soon as possible."

    The clerk turned to Haynes. "And you, Mr. O''Brien?"

    Haynes suddenly said, "Wait."

 Chapter 293

    Ste frowned, fixing him with a steady gaze. "You''re not nning to back out now, are you, Mr. O''Brien?"

    Haynes replied coldly, "After everything you''ve just said, do you really think I''d try to back out?"

    Any man with even a shred of pride wouldn''t dare go back on his word at this point.

    Still, who could guess what schemes Haynes might be brewing? When it came to cunning and strategy, Ste knew she wasn''t his equal.

    A faint smirk yed at the corners of Haynes'' mouth, though his eyes remained icy. ��I haven''t even verified your medicine yet. What if you''re handing me poison? I''d be losing everything and getting nothing in return."

    He used to think Ste was far too timid to ever try to deceive him. These days, though, he wasn''t so sure.

    Her reckless spending and the chaos she''d stirred up for himtely made one thing clear: Ste was no shrinking violet. In fact, she was bold-sometimes rmingly so.

    Didn''t she realize his rivals could easily kick her out, leaving her utterly humiliated?

    "Losing everything and getting nothing in return..." Ste repeated his words quietly.

    To him, their marriage was nothing more than a transaction��a business deal, something to be weighed and bargained over whenever it suited him.

    Perhaps there was some feeling left for her, otherwise she wouldn''t havested this long in such a loveless marriage. But whatever affection he had for her, it would neverpare to what he felt for Rachel.

    A faint, mocking smile flickered across Ste''s lips.

    "If you''re worried about poison or fake medicine, that''s easy enough to settle," she said.

    Getting to her feet, Ste strode over to the door, where Rachel was peering anxiously inside.

    Rachel had been waiting in the hallway, eyes glued to the scene, nerves on edge when she realized Ste hadn''t left yet. Had Ste changed her mind?

    Lately, Ste had put Jasper through hell. If Rachel hadn''t kept Jasper from acting rashly-afraid Ste might suddenly back out-he''d have tried to get revenge a long time ago.

    Catching the fleeting panic on Rachel''s face, Ste smiled. "Mr. O''Brien is worried the medicine I brought you isn''t real. He''s afraid he''ll pay up and sign the divorce papers, only to end up with nothing in the end."

    She pulled a few pill bottles from her bag and held them out. "Ms. Pearce, feel free to take a few tablets from each bottle and have them tested. If everything checks out, we can proceed right away."

    ��And if there''s a problem..." Ste''s tone was pointed, "well, then we''ll have to revisit the whole arrangement."

    Rachel''s eyes darted nervously. "Alright."

    She selected a few pills at random from each bottle and turned to leave.

    "Wait," Ste called after her.

    Rachel froze mid-step, turning back stiffly. "Is... is there something else?"

    Right now, Rachel didn''t dare raise her voice to Ste. One wrong word, and Ste might just refuse the divorce altogether.

    Ste saw right through her anxiety and offered a gentle smile. "Haynes and I will wait here for your results, Ms. Pearce. I do hope you can get those tests done quickly-otherwise, this mandatory waiting period will be for nothing, and we''ll have to start the whole month over again."

    Rachel nced uneasily at Haynes before murmuring, "I''ll go check them now."

    With that, Rachel hurried away.

    Ste settled calmly back into her chair, closing her eyes as if to rest, her demeanor utterly unruffled radiating quiet confidence.

    The so-called "life-saving medicine" she''d given Rachel was no different fromst time-her own special blend. But Ste wasn''t the least bit worried about what those tests might show.

    Even if she''d slipped actual poison into the pills, Rachel would lie and im the medicine was genuine.

 Chapter 294

    ...

    The morning flew by in a blur.

    By noon, Ste and Abby left city hall and headed out for lunch.

    Abby, nerves still frayed and tension coiling in her chest, couldn''t rx for a second.

    "Star, you don''t think anything else will go wrong, do you?"

    Ste shook her head. "It shouldn''t. Rachel''s not stupid-she won''t be reckless enough to rush back right away."

    Drug tests took time, after all. If Rachel handed the sample over one minute and got the results the next, it''d raise more than a few eyebrows.

    It was around two in the afternoon when Rachel finally returnedb report in hand.

    She was visibly anxious, desperate for Ste and Haynes to be divorced already, but she managed to keep her excitement in check. Until the signatures and official stamps were on the papers, nothing was certain.

    Haynes, for his part, seemed to have cleared his schedule for the day. He took a few calls, but never stepped away from the waiting room.

    Seeing both Ste and Haynes still there, Rachel finally allowed herself to breathe a little easier.

    She passed theb report to Haynes. "Haynie, there''s nothing wrong with the medication. In fact, they found all sorts of rare, valuable ingredients. Supposedly, it''s the kind of stuff you can''t even buy on the market these days..."

    Rachel talked up Mr. Burton''s medicine like it was some kind of miracle cure-all but promising it could heal anything and everything.

    If Ste had been the one making those ims, no one would have taken her seriously. But hearing it from Rachel? That was a different story.

    By the end, Rachel almost sounded convinced herself.

    "Haynie, the doctor said these pills might really have extraordinary effects. Maybe they''ll even cure my illness!"

    Haynes finally nodded. "Alright. I understand."

    He turned and caught sight of Ste, perched on a chair a few steps away, watching the whole scene unfold with an almost amused expression.

    His gaze darkened. "That''s all."

    Ste stood, walked over, and managed a polite smile for Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, thank you for your faith in Mr. Burton''s medical skills."

    Rachel bristled-she heard the sarcasm loud and clear. Those so-called miracle pills were nothing more than expensive supplements, dressed up with empty promises.

    She couldn''t tell whether Ste had figured out Mr. Burton was a fraud, but it didn''t matter anymore. Rachel had gotten what she wanted. Even if she''d been conned, it was worth it.

    A staff member came over, going through the routine: Did either Ste or Haynes wish to withdraw the divorce application?

    Both answered no without hesitation, and the clerk wasted no time finishing up the paperwork.

    When Ste finally held the divorce certificate in her hands, she felt a fleeting moment of unreality.

    Atst, she was free from this toxic marriage.

    She didn''t feel sad, or lost, or regretful-just an overwhelming sense of relief.

    Abby rushed over as Ste emerged, certificate in hand, visibly excited. "Star, it''s really official?"

    Nearby, Jasper chimed in with a mocking drawl. "Well, aren''t you the best of friends��cheering each other on through a divorce? Some best friend you are."

    He sneered. "Birds of a feather, I suppose. The kind of people you surround yourself with says a lot about you."

    Abby rolled her eyes and let out a coldugh. "Are you talking about yourself? No one''s more eager to see their ''best friend'' get divorced than you. Anyone watching would think you were Haynes''s loyal sidekick."

    She shot him a look. "Or maybe you''ve got a crush on Haynes yourself. How else do you exin you meddling in his marriage at every opportunity?"

 Chapter 295

    Abby paused, a sly, almost mischievous smile tugging at her lips.

    "Ms. Pearce, let me give you some advice," she said, the glint in her eyes unmistakable. "You really shouldn''t waste all your suspicion on women, you know? Men can be just as dangerous-maybe even more so."

    She shot Haynes a sideways nce. "You better watch out for yourself, Mr. O''Brien. Someone might take advantage of that pretty face of yours.��

    Jasper knew exactly what Abby was insinuating, and his temper red. He was ready to storm over, no longer concerned about keeping up appearances now that Ste and Haynes were divorced.

    But before he could make a move, Haynes''s cool, clear voice cut through the tension like a ssh of cold water. "Jasper," he said, "what exactly do you think you''re doing?"

    Jasper jabbed a finger at Abby, scowling. "This woman has a filthy mouth. She needs to be taught a lesson!"

    Haynes''s expression twisted with disgust. "And you think hitting a woman is something to be proud of?"

    Jasper froze, suddenly aware of the attention they were drawing. People had started to gather, some pulling out their phones to record the scene. After all, a shouting match on the steps of city hall was bound to attract a crowd-and plenty of spection.

    Chastened, Jasper backed down.

    Meanwhile, Haynes turned to Ste, his tone suddenly serious. "Keen''s running a fever. Aren''t you going to check on him?"

    Ste''s face remained impassive. "I''m not going back," she replied tly.

    Haynes pressed on. "You''re really not going to assume any responsibility for your own child, just because we''re divorced?"

    She met his gaze, unflinching. "If you want me to look after him, then give me full custody. If Keen lives with me, of course I''ll take care of him."

    Haynes fell silent, his expression clouded and unreadable.

    Abby gave Ste a gentle nudge and whispered, "Star, don''t forget-he still owes you the rest of the money."

    Ste nodded to show she hadn''t forgotten. She turned to Haynes. "Haynes, as we agreed, you still owe me the final payment-nine million. I''d like it transferred

    now."

    At Ste''s words, Rachel, standing nearby, nearly saw red. For a batch of worthless supplements, Haynes was going to give her ten million? Was Ste out of her mind, or just shameless?

    Jasper leaned in, his voice low. "Don''t worry, Rachel. Even if the moneynds in her ount, she won''t be able to enjoy it. Haynes can always find a way to get it back."

    Rachel shot him a skeptical look. "You really think so?"

    A hint of malice shed in Jasper''s eyes. "Oh, I''m sure. She might get the money, but she''ll never get to spend it. Dealing with someone like Ste, who knows nothing about business or finance? Please-we can handle her with our eyes closed."

    Rachel still hesitated. "But they have a child together. Would Haynes really go that far?"

    Jasper scoffed, "If Ste hadn''t pulled those stuntstely, maybe Haynes would''ve gone easy on her. But after what she did, she''s crossed a line. Some of Haynes''s business partners saw his wife getting close with a rivalpany. For all they knew, The O''Brien Group was ying both sides. That''s a serious vition of trust in our industry, and it took Haynes ages to smooth things over. Some of the more paranoid CEOs just cut ties altogether."

    His eyes flicked over to Ste, cold as poison. "Thanks to Ste, The O''Brien Group has suffered huge lossestely. Haynes is furious. He was willing to give her another chance for Keen''s sake, but after this, she''s finished. She has no idea -the only reason she''s still breathing easy is because Haynes hasn''t made his move. Once he does, she''ll find out what real despair feels like."

    Rachel seemed to calm down at that, reassured by Jasper''s words.

    Meanwhile, Haynes was all business. He made a quick call to Benson, instructing him to wire the final payment to Ste.

    Within minutes, Ste''s phone buzzed with a notification-her bank ount had just received a massive deposit.

    She checked the bnce and allowed herself a satisfied smile.

    "Come on, Abby. Let''s go."

    Abby nearly bounced with excitement, even more thrilled than Ste. "Let''s celebrate dinner''s on you!"

 Chapter 296

    The two women were just about to leave when a luxury car pulled up beside them.

    The door swung open, and a tall, striking figure stepped out.

    A handsome, rakish face came into view, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.

    "Star, Ms. Murphy-it''s been a while."

    Abby''s face lit up with delight. "Neville Connolly! I haven''t seen you in ages. What have you been up totely?"

    Neville arched an eyebrow, shing azy, charming smile. "Just dealing with some family business, but thankfully, it''s all wrapped up now." He grinned, "What, did you and Star miss me?"

    Abbyughed. "Of course we did! Without you around, no one''s taken us out for a proper meal in forever."

    Neville shot back immediately, "Say the word, and dinner''s on me. In fact��" A thought seemed to strike him. He reached into the front seat and pulled out a gorgeous bouquet of fresh flowers.

    "Star, I never got to congratte you on your divorce-cheers to your newfound freedom."

    Ste epted the flowers with a calm smile. "Thank you."

    She hadn''t told Neville about the divorce herself, but Marvin Connolly had practically been living at her cetely. Abby and Ste had never kept their conversations private around him, so it was no surprise Neville knew.

    Just then, a sneering voice cut through the air.

    "Well, not even trying to hide it anymore, are we? No wonder you were in such a rush to get divorced-turns out your lover couldn''t wait."

    Abby shot back without missing a beat, "People with filthy minds see filth everywhere. You cheat, and now you think every man and woman together must be cheating too. Shameless."

    Jasper let out a coldugh. "A man giving a woman flowers-is that a normal friendship? Why don''t we ask a few passersby what they''d think?"

    Abby started forward, ready for a fight, but Ste stopped her with a gentle pull.

    Ste turned to Jasper, her voice steady. "Jasper, I''m divorced now. Who I spend time with and whose flowers I ept is none of your business. No one has the right to interfere."

    "Divorced?" Jasper''s voice climbed, loud enough for everyone in the vicinity to hear. "Who are you kidding? You were already running around with him before your divorce. That''s cheating! Do you even know what that means?"

    Ste raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "Oh, so you do know cheating is wrong? Instead of obsessing over my life, maybe try paying attention to your dear friends."

    She nced at him with icy amusement. "Parading your mistress around town like it''s a badge of honor-everyone knows. Even your divorce couldn''t happen without her by your side. Not only are you not ashamed, you unt it, desperate for attention."

    Jasper was livid, nearly trembling with rage. "Don''t change the subject! You''re the shameless one who cheated! Haynie and Rachel arepletely innocent="

    He didn''t get to finish. Ste cut him off.

    "I ept a bouquet and I''m a cheater? Meanwhile, they''ve already thrown themselves a wedding, but you call them innocent? How pure they must be."

    Jasper jabbed a finger at her, lost for words.

    For a moment, Jasper was speechless.

    The people nearby, who had overheard Jasper''s usations and seen Ste receive flowers, had almost believed she was the unfaithful one. But after hearing Ste''s retort, their gazes shifted to Haynie and the others, suddenly full of suspicion.

    A wedding? That was bold-outrageous, even.

    One nce at Jasper''s stony, silent face, and it was clear Ste''s words rang true.

    Without another word to Jasper, Ste waved to Abby and Neville, and the three of them walked away.

    Just then, Jasper''s phone rang.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, we just received word��the Ms. Cameron you promoted on yourst livestream is blowing up online. The tform wants to make her their next top influencer."

    "They assumed Ms. Cameron was under your management, since you promoted her. They want to know if there''s anything else you need in terms of support."

    Jasper was already seething from his argument with Ste. The update from his assistant only made his face twist with fury.

    He spat out his answer, teeth clenched. "Support? Forget it. cklist her- everywhere. I want her wiped from the entire tform!"

 Chapter 297

    The Wilkinsons held serious sway in the entertainment industry-they practically owned half of it.

    Back in the day, it was the entertainment business that put the Wilkinson family on

    the map.

    Jasper might not have had many talents, but when it came to showbiz, his word carried real weight.

    Shutting out someone like Ste��aplete nobody-was child''s y for him. In fact, even top-tier celebrities could vanish from the scene if Jasper so much as whispered it.

    The person on the other end of the line was floored by Jasper''s demand.

    "A cklist? Are you saying you want Ms. Cameron cklisted?"

    He''d done his homework. It turned out the original clip of Ste that had gone viral first surfaced from Jasper''s own ount. And that live stream? It was cut precisely at the moment when Ste was shining brightest.

    Talk about understanding your audience-he''d reeled them in perfectly. The more you try to hide something, the more desperate people are to see it. The more mysterious it is, the greater the curiosity. This smokescreen routine was executed to perfection.

    No one outside the industry could have orchestrated something so slick. It was obvious the whole thing was a publicity stunt tounch one of his own artists.

    Jasper''s tone was cold and vicious. "That''s right. cklist her-now. And make sure word gets out."

    In this industry, who would dare go up against the Wilkinsons?

    The man hesitated, at a loss for words, then finally managed a response. "Alright... I''ll take care of it right away."

    After hanging up, Jasper''s jaw clenched with anger.

    The better things seemed to go for Ste, the more it infuriated him. Conversely, the more miserable she became, the happier he felt.

    In a private dining room at a restaurant, Jasper was hosting a small gathering to celebrate Haynes'' divorce.

    It wasn''t exactly the sort of news you could shout from the rooftops, so Jasper kept it low-key��he only invited Foreman Richards. Of course, Rachel was there too.

    Foreman looked at Haynes. "Haynie, is it true? You and Ste are really divorced?"

    Jasper cut in, "You think I''d make this up? Rachel and I both witnessed it."

    Foreman turned to Haynes, curious. "I still don''t get it, Haynie. What happened between you and Ste to end things like this?"

    Haynes poured himself a drink, his voice cool and detached. "She kept pushing my limits."

    Jasper jumped in, eager to stir the pot. "What else? She just couldn''t stand Rachel. Ever since Rachel came back, Ste''s been acting out."

    "First, she went after Rachel, pushed her into the pool-Rachel nearly drowned. And she just kept denying it, acting like she was innocent."

    The memory made Jasper angrier. "If she hadn''t been Haynie''s wife, things wouldn''t have been so easily swept under the rug.��

    Foreman nced at Rachel, his eyes lingering thoughtfully.

    Rachel''s hand trembled; a few drops of water spilled from her ss. Truth was, she''d never been able to figure Foreman out. He was gentle, polite, the perfect gentleman utterly charming. Not just with women, but with everyone.

    She''d assumed he''d be the easiest one in Haynes'' circle to win over.

    She was wrong.

    He might seem warm to everyone, but he was the hardest to reach. She''d never managed to get close.

    Any time she tried to badmouth Ste in front of him, Foreman would just smile politely and say, "I think, Ms. Pearce, you might have misunderstood Ms. Cameron."

    And whenever the group ganged up on Ste, Foreman always said, ��Haynie, I don''t think Ms. Cameron is that kind of person. Maybe you should look into it a bit more?"

    He never blindly took Rachel''s side, and he waspletely immune to her charms.

    She''d even gone so far as to arrange a special performance for Haynes, Jasper, and Foreman, hoping it would win him over.

 Chapter 298

    Haynes and Jasper were clearly absorbed, but Foreman alone kept wearing that faint, gentle smile, his eyes calm and clear.

    Afterward, Jasper-beaming with pride-turned to Foreman. "So, Foreman, what did you think of Rachel''s violin performance?"

    Foreman''s smile remained warm. "It was beautiful."

    Having grown up together, Jasper knew Foreman well enough to pick up on the subtle undertones.

    "Come on, you don''t look that impressed. Didn''t she sweep you off your feet?"

    Foreman''s smile turned a touch wistful. "Maybe it''s because... I''ve seen something even more breathtaking."

    "Something more breathtaking? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Jasper, ever the gossip, leaned in. "Foreman, there are so many women in our circle who''ve tried to win your heart, but you never seem interested in any of them. Be honest with me-have you already fallen for someone?"

    Foreman didn''t hesitate; he admitted it openly.

    "I have."

    "Who is she?" Jasper''s eyes lit up as if he''d uncovered some great secret. "Bring her around sometime! For a woman to catch Mr. Richards'' eye, she must be truly remarkable."

    Like Haynes, Foreman had grown up under an elite, demanding upbringing. But Foreman''s family life had been warmer, and it showed in his gentler temperament.

    Haynes, on the other hand, was reserved-aloof, even-never one to charm thedies.

    Foreman smiled. "She is. She''s more extraordinary than any woman I''ve ever met."

    Even Haynes, who usually had little patience for gossip, seemed intrigued.

    "So, which family is she from?" he asked.

    Foreman shook his head. "She doesn''te from a prominent family. She''s just an ordinary person."

    "If you like her, go after her," Haynes said, shrugging. "Background isn''t everything."

    He himself liked Rachel, who didn''t have any impressive family connections

    either. Haynes had always felt that backgrounds were overhyped.

    Foreman sighed. "It''s toote. She''s married now-and has a child."

    "What?" Jasper stared at him, stunned. "You have a thing for a married woman?

    Foreman, I didn''t know you had it in you!"

    Haynes turned to Foreman, his gaze shadowed.

    "Is it a boy or a girl?"

    Foreman met Haynes'' eyes steadily. "A boy. He''s five this year."

    Jasper, oblivious to the tension beneath the surface, just chuckled as usual.

    "What a coincidence! Haynes'' son is five too. Wait-Foreman, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for Ste! Hah!"

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he noticed the way Haynes was staring intently at Foreman, the air between them growing noticeably colder.

    Jasper''s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it actually be true?

    No, that was impossible... wasn''t it?

    Foreman suddenlyughed. "Jasper, no matter what, Ms. Cameron is Haynes''

    wife. Joking about things like that is disrespectful to her."

    "The woman I fell for I met her eight years ago, back in Solmaris. She was still in college then, not married yet."

    Jasper let out a long sigh of relief.

    For a second there, he''d really thought Foreman meant Ste.

    Haynes rxed as well, ncing away. Ste had never been to college. She probably hadn''t even left the country.

    Jasper perked up again. "So, does she y the violin too?"

    Foreman nodded. "She does. Not only the violin-she ys several instruments, but the violin is her best. She paints, she dances-she was a star on campus. She can sing beautifully, too..."

 Chapter 299

    Jasper let out a low whistle. "No way-she''s that talented? Sounds like a real Renaissance woman!"

    Foreman sighed, his expression tinged with regret. "She really is a genius when ites to the arts. It''s just a shame..."

    Jasper leaned in, curious. "A shame about what?"

    "She got married young. Her husband treats her terribly-keeps other women on the side. And for the sake of her family and kids, she gave up everything she loved."

    Jasper shrugged. ��Foreman,e on��there are plenty of fish in the sea. She''s married with children now. She''s not right for you anymore. Maybe it''s time to move on."

    But Foreman cut him off, unusually serious. "You''ve got it wrong. It''s not that she''s not good enough for me it''s that I''m not good enough for her."

    Jasper stared, momentarily speechless. "Wait... Foreman, don''t tell me you''re still hung up on her?"

    Foreman''s voice softened. "Back then, I thought if she could just be happy, it didn''t matter if I was part of her life or not. But now, seeing how miserable she is with him-worse off than before she married-I can''t just stand by. If that man can''t give her happiness... maybe I can."

    Jasper gaped at him. "Foreman, I never pegged you for the hopeless romantic type! So what''s your n, exactly? You''re not thinking about stealing her away, are you?"

    "Why not?"

    Jasper let out a low chuckle and gave him a thumbs up. "You know what? After all these years, you''re still holding a torch for her. I say go for it��chase what you want. I''ve got your back, man."

    As Jasper and Foreman continued their conversation, Haynes lost interest and tuned them out. Rachel, too, stopped listening the moment she heard the woman in question was married with kids. She certainly didn''t connect Foreman''s mystery woman with Ste-nor did Jasper or Haynes.

    After all, to them, Ste had nothing going for her except a pretty face. Hardly the paragon of talent Foreman just described.

    Jasper''s voice jolted Rachel from her thoughts.

    "Now that Haynie and Ste are divorced, I don''t have to worry about hurting his feelings anymore."

    Haynes frowned. "What are you going to do?"

    "That old bastard-he''s been on my nerves forever. He keeps making things hard for Rachel, and he''s the reason she''s been hospitalized so many times. You saw it yourself."

    Jasper knew that, even though Ste and Haynes were divorced, she was still Keen''s mother. If he went after her directly and Keen found out, it might nt a seed of resentment.

    So he continued, "I''m nning to have some guys trash his shop. Don''t worry, we''ll just wreck the ce-no one gets hurt. As for Ste..."

    "That apartment she owned before she got married? It''s under the Wilkinson Group''s real estate holdings. We just need to find a reason to evict her-and make sure she can''t move back in for at least a year or two."

    "If she''s got nowhere to live and can''t find a job, she''ll have no choice but toe crawling back to you."

    Rachel suddenly cut in, "But Ste still has a lot of money. Even if you freeze her out of that apartment, she could just buy another one. Jasper, your n might not work."

    Jasper grinned, clearly pleased with himself. He''d already thought this through.

    "We''ll p some charges on her and get her assets frozen. That way, not only will she lose ess to the money Haynie gave her, but all her funds will be locked down."

    Rachel eyed him warily. "You can''t just fabricate charges out of thin air. If you mess this up, it could backfire on all of us."

    Jasper only smiled wider. "A while back, Ste bought up a ton of stuff using Mrs. O''Brien''s name. Now that they''re divorced, we can report her for epting bribes ��say she was trying to cash out before the split. Better yet, we could im she was in cahoots with thepetition, stealing Haynie''s business secrets the whole time."

    He finished, looking almost proud of the scheme.

 Chapter 300

    "If she still refuses to back down, she''ll end up in jail! And when that happens, she''lle crawling back, begging to remarry. Haynes can do whatever he pleases with her then, right?"

    Jasper grinned, thoroughly pleased with himself foring up with such a cunning n.

    Rachel''s lips curled into a smile as well.

    Once Ste had a criminal record, her life would be over.

    Even if she tried joining that so-called music association, it wouldn''t make a difference.

    Who would want a woman with a record?

    Foreman turned to Haynes. "Haynes, isn''t this going a bit too far?"

    Too far? If anything, it was downright ruthless.

    Haynes stared into his ss of wine, his voice cool and detached.

    "She''s gotten far too arroganttely. Maybe it''s time she learned a hard lesson."

    Foreman''s tone was heavy. "Haynes, if you do this to her, you''ll regret it."

    "She''ll be the one with regrets. I''ve let her get away with too much, and now she thinks she can cross me again and again."

    Haynes'' eyes hardened, his brow icy. "I''m going to show her that without me, she''s nothing."

    Jasper jumped in, eager to add fuel to the fire. "Exactly! You have no idea how much trouble Ste''s beentely-she cost Haynes a billion-dor deal. She needs to learn what happens when you go up against real power. She actually thinks she can take us on!"

    "Enough, Foreman, don''t y the good guy here. This is for Keen''s sake, so he can have a real family. Haven''t you ever heard the saying, ''A starving dog will alwayse home?""

    Foreman fell silent, lowering his gaze to hide the flicker of darkness in his eyes.

    "What?!" Abby''s face changed the instant she answered the phone. "Why are you shutting down our ounts? We haven''t broken any rules-our videos, our livestreams-everything''s aboveboard!"

    Ste, Abby, and Neville had just sat down to eat when Abby got the call from the tform.

    "Uh, well... the system detected some suspicious activity with your followers. It looks like you may have been faking engagement, so your ount is being suspended for now��"

    "That''s ridiculous! We never cheated-hello? Hello?!"

    But before Abby could finish, the call abruptly ended.

    It wasn''t long before Abby''s phone rang again. One by one, other tforms called

    with the same story: vague usations, sudden bans.

    Abby''s face grew darker with every call.

    Neville, having overheard, offered, "Want me to look into this for you?"

    Ste nced down at her phone, reading a new message. "No need. I know exactly who''s behind this."

    Abby caught the implication and realized they were being targeted.

    She mmed her fist on the table. "We all know who would stoop this low!"

    "Star was married to Haynes for five years, gave the O''Brien family an heir. Even if she wasn''t perfect, she did her part. Did Haynes really have to burn every bridge?"

    Ste''s expression didn''t change in the slightest; she lookedpletely unfazed.

    Instead, she tried tofort Abby. "Don''t let it ruin your mood. You''ve been looking forward to this dinner forever, haven''t you? Eat before it gets cold."

    Abby''s eyes burned with angry tears. "I just heard��they''ve cklisted you everywhere, Ste. They''re threatening every tform: anyone who lets you stream is going up against The Wilkinson Group!

    All the fans and followers we worked so hard for just wiped out by a single order from them!"

    Ste''s eyes were as cold as winter water.

    At that moment, her gaze lingered on her phone screen.

    The sender''s name "Foreman"��was reflected in her pupils.

 Chapter 301

    After deleting the messages on her phone, Ste said quietly, "Maybe this is just the beginning."

    ...

    Sure enough, things unfolded exactly as Ste had expected.

    They had barely finished dinner when Ste received a call from Mr. Burton, saying that his clinic had been trashed.

    Ste and her friends didn''t waste a second-they hurried straight to the clinic.

    The scene that greeted them was utter chaos. Every cab and chairy toppled on the floor, with medicines and jars scattered everywhere. The windows had all been smashed, and the sign above the door was broken into several jagged pieces.

    It looked like the clinic had survived a hurricane.

    Ste pushed through the crowd that had gathered, spotting Mr. Burton slumped on the front steps, looking utterly defeated.

    "Mr. Burton, are you alright?" Ste rushed over and helped Mr. Burton to his feet.

    He shook his head, trying to insist he was fine-but as he took in the devastation around him, he couldn''t hold back a heavy sigh.

    "I suppose there''s no choice now. Looks like I''ll have to head home earlier than nned."

    Ste''s eyes flickered with concern. "You''re leaving? Mr. Burton, are you closing the clinic for good?"

    "That''s right. I''m done."

    "Mr. Burton, I can help you fix the ce up-"

    "There''s no need." Mr. Burton waved her off. "I''m getting old, and my kids have been begging me to retire ande home. I was nning to head back next month anyway. With things like this... well, I guess I''ll just leave a little sooner."

    Ste lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Mr. Burton."

    He nced at her. "Now, what are you apologizing to me for? This isn''t your fault."

    "If it weren''t for me, none of this would''ve happened..." Guilt washed over Ste''s face. "I''m sorry. This all started because of me."

    Mr. Burton seemed to realize what she meant. "It was that troublemaker Jasper, wasn''t it?"

    Ste was silent for a few seconds, then nodded slightly.

    Mr. Burton snorted. "I figured as much. Your ex-husband-he''s sly, but he''d never

    do something so tant. That Jasper kid, though, he''s the type to pull a stupid stunt like this."

    Ste didn''t argue.

    On the way over, she''d messaged Foreman to ask what happened.

    Foreman''s reply had been straightforward: "It was Jasper, but Haynes was there too. He didn''t stop it."

    Just to prove it, Foreman had even sent her the recording.

    Ste had always known that, after the divorce, Haynes would turn against her. But she hadn''t expected him to stoop this low.

    "Mr. Burton, I''ll take full responsibility for the damages��"

    Before she could finish, Mr. Burton cut her off.

    "This isn''t on you. Why should you pay? If anyone should cough up, it''s that little punk Jasper!"

    "He''s... not likely to pay you back."

    Ste knew Jasper''s personality all too well. He''d been waiting for this-for her and Haynes to split, so he could exact his revenge. The odds of himpensating Mr. Burton were next to zero.

    "I know." Mr. Burton''s face reddened with anger. "But I''ll be damned if I just let this slide."

    He turned to Ste. "Do me a favor, will you? Call that little brat Jasper for me. I need to give him a piece of my mind I won''t feel right until I do!"

    Abby, who''d been standing by, was fuming as well.

    "This is outrageous! Jasper and his cronies are the worst-biting the hand that fed them! Mr. Burton saved Rachel''s life with his medicine, and this is how they repay him? Ungrateful jerks. If I''d known, I''d have slipped some crap into their prescription myself!"

    Neville raised an eyebrow. "Crap?"

    Abby didn''t bother to hide anything. She leaned in and quietly filled Neville in on the whole story behind the medicine.

 Chapter 302

    Marvin was involved too, so there was no need to keep Neville in the dark about what had happened.

    After hearing the whole story, Neville couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "You two really are something else."

    It was only then that Mr. Burton noticed a strikingly handsome young man

    standing behind Ste and Abby.

    "And who might this be?" he asked.

    Ste introduced him, "This is Neville Connolly, Marvin''s father."

    Mr. Burton gave Neville a once-over, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    "Hm... Marvin doesn''t look much like you."

    Neville studied Mr. Burton in turn, a flicker of recognition in his eyes-he felt sure he''d seen the old gentleman somewhere before, but for the life of him, he couldn''t remember where.

    He smiled. "Marvin takes after his mother more."

    Ste turned to Mr. Burton. "Mr. Burton, I''ll do what I can to recover what you lost. But please, don''t bother calling Jasper-he''s not going to say anything helpful."

    She added frankly, "Jasper''s sharp-tongued and mean-spirited. You''re not young anymore, there''s no need to let him get under your skin."

    She paused, then warned, "He''s got the Wilkinson Group backing him, and he never lets a grudge go. Going up against him head-on isn''t the wisest move."

    Jasper was like a rabid dog-vindictive and unpredictable. And Mr. Burton was just an ordinary elderly man; Ste worried he might get caught in the crossfire. But Mr. Burton lifted his chin defiantly. "I don''t care! I''ll feel a lot better after giving him a piece of my mind!"

    Ste sighed, resigned. She knew his temperament-there was no way he''d let this go without getting something off his chest.

    After a moment''s thought, she dialed Jasper''s number herself.

    Fine, she decided. Let Mr. Burton vent first.

    As for what came after...

    A cold, determined glint shed in Ste''s eyes. She''d simply make herself the target of Jasper''s anger instead.

    The call connected almost immediately, and Jasper''s smug voice came down the line.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Lady Ste herself. To what do I owe the pleasure? Calling to beg me for help? Trying to patch things up with Haynie, are we?"

    He snickered, "Since we go way back, I could think about helping you out. But you''d have to ask nicely. Oh, and Rachel''s really taken a liking to your cooking�� how about you whip up some special meals for her for a month? Do that, and I''ll put in a good word for you. Sound fair?"

    Mr. Burton''s booming voice cut through the nonsense. "Cut the crap, you little punk! Who do you think you are, wrecking my store? Got a death wish, have you?"

    Jasper paused, realizing it was Mr. Burton, then burst intoughter.

    "Well, look at that the old man survived my little gift! Didn''t think you had the nerve, watching your shop get trashed like that. Shame you didn''t drop dead or faint-guess the paramedics got ready for nothing."

    He sneered, "Tell you what, grandpa-how about you publicly apologize to me? And while you''re at it, p Ste across the face-twice. Do that, and maybe I''ll forgive your past rudeness. From now on, I''ll leave you alone."

    Mr. Burton actuallyughed in disbelief. "You must be out of your mind! If you want an apology, dream on! Listen here, you arrogant brat-why don''t youe over here, get down on your knees, p yourself a few times, and pay me back every penny you cost me? Maybe then-maybe I''ll think about forgiving you. Otherwise, you''ll regret ever crossing me!"

    This time, it wasn''t just Jasper whoughed-Rachel''s amused giggle could be heard in the background too.

    Clearly, she thought Mr. Burton was all talk.

    To her, he was just another con artist with a silver tongue and a "wise old man"

    act. If she hadn''t learned the truth about him in advance, he might have fooled her

    too.

 Chapter 303

    Rachel couldn''t be bothered to keep up appearances with someone so ordinary and powerless.

    During those few days at the clinic, she''d even toyed with the idea of slipping something into Mr. Burton''s tea just to get back at him.

    Serves him right for siding with Ste and making things difficult for her.

    But as Mr. Burton tried to threaten Jasper, Jasper didn''t get angry��instead, heughed so hard he nearly cried.

    A warning from someone on your level might make you mad.

    But when the gap is this wide, it just bes a joke.

    "Run me out of town? You? Please give me a break! Old man, you''re seriously getting way too into this role."

    Mr. Burton was never one to put up with provocation-especially not from Jasper. His temper red instantly.

    "You little punk! Next time youe crawling to me for help, don''t expect me to be so nice. You''d better pray you never end up needing me!"

    Ste watched quietly, making no move to intervene.

    Neville''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Mr. Burton, who was now trading barbs with Jasper. Suddenly, it hit him why the old man seemed so familiar.

    He leaned toward Ste and asked quietly, ��Star, what''s your rtionship with this Mr. Burton?"

    Ste replied, "I''vee to him for medicine a couple of times...I guess you could say I''m a close junior of his."

    "How long have you known each other?"

    "A little under three years, I think."

    Neville''s eyes were as deep and unreadable as the sea. "You two seem pretty close."

    Ste didn''t think much of it. "I''ve learned a lot about wellness remedies from Mr. Burton. He might act a bit childish, but he''s a good person."

    Neville parted his lips as if to say something, but in the end he stayed silent.

    After a few more minutes of shouting, Mr. Burton, having gotten thest word, hung up with a childish flourish.

    Jasper called back over and over, but Mr. Burton just kept rejecting the calls, looking smug.

    "Hmph. He really thinks he can take me on? He should know his ce," Mr. Burton crowed.

    Abby: "..."

    Ste: "..."

    Neville: "..."

    ***

    After helping to tidy up the clinic, Ste and her friends finally left.

    Neville drove Ste and Abby back to Ste''s apartment building, dropping them off before heading out. He''d always been respectful-never once suggesting hee upstairs, not even now that Ste was divorced.

    That alone made Abby think a little more highly of Neville.

    As they rode the elevator upstairs, Abby turned to Ste. "Star, I really think Neville''s a great guy. He''s respectful, he''s a gentleman, and he''s helped you so many times. Maybe you should give him a chance?"

    As for Neville''s "sweet talk," Abby never took it seriously. She''d noticed he only ever made those flirtyments when Haynes was around-clearly just to get under Haynes'' skin. The rest of the time, Neville rarely said anything inappropriate or crossed any lines.

    He never put Ste in an awkward position, nor did he give Haynes any real reason to use Ste of cheating. Otherwise, knowing Haynes, he''d probably twist the situation and me Ste for everything.

    Ste shook her head. "I just got divorced. I''m not ready to start thinking about rtionships-I want to focus on my career first. Besides, Neville and I are just friends. Don''t go spreading rumors like that, especially not where Marvin could hear."

    Abby lowered her voice conspiratorially. "Marvin''s actually told me more than once that he wants you to be his mom. He said that now you''re divorced, he''s hoping you and Neville might get together."

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "He''s just a kid, Abby. Don''t take that seriously." The elevator chimed and stopped at Ste''s floor. The two women stepped out.

    But as soon as Ste turned the corner, she saw her apartment door-sealed shut with an official notice.

 Chapter 304

    Abby stared in disbelief. "What on earth is going on?"

    Ste frowned, picked up her phone, and dialed the property management office.

    "My apartment''s been sealed off. Can someone exin why there''s a notice on my door?"

    The property manager replied, "Ms. Cameron, the unit you''re living in is currently involved in a legal dispute regarding ownership. As a precaution, we''ve temporarily sealed the property. Once the matter is resolved, the restriction will be lifted."

    Ste''s tone turned icy. "I am the legal owner of this apartment. The title was transferred to my name years ago��there is no dispute."

    "Um... The previous owner and their family are currently in litigation over the property. Until the case is settled, I''m afraid you''ll have to find alternative amodation, Ms. Cameron."

    Abby was fuming by now. "This is ridiculous! You''re telling us there''s an ownership dispute now, after all these years? Where was all this concern when we bought the ce?"

    Ste had purchased the apartment not long after she returned to Novaris. She''d just wanted a ce to stay whenever she visited, nothing permanent, so she bought a pre-owned unit. The paperwork was clear, the sale had gone smoothly, and the title transfer had beenpleted without issue.

    Five years passed, and now suddenly there was a problem? It was absurd.

    Ste tried calling the former owner, but no one picked up.

    Abby said, ��Star, just stay with me tonight, alright? We''ll figure things out tomorrow."

    Ste hesitated, then nodded in agreement.

    No sooner had they settled into a cab than Abby''s phone rang.

    "What? There''s a problem with my ce, too?!"

    She gripped her phone tightly, anger in her voice. "Are you kidding me? My apartment was brand new when I moved in. How could there possibly be an issue?"

    Whatever was being said on the other end, Abby''s expression only got darker.

    When she finally hung up, she turned to Ste with a look of utter defeat. "Ste, I can''t stay at my ce either. They''ve blocked me out."

    Abby''s apartment had been a recent windfall��a sort ofpensation from Haynes after what happened with Rachel. She''d given up her old rental and moved in as soon as possible. Renting in the city had eaten up half her paycheck every month, so having her own ce was a huge relief.

    Now, after barely settling in, she was being forced out again. It felt like a cruel joke.

    Abby''s jaw clenched. "What''s Haynes ying at? Does he regret giving me the apartment? Is he trying to take it back?"

    Ste shook her head. "The deed''s already in your name. It''s not that easy to just take it back. My guess is, he just wants to make sure we have nowhere to stay for a while. It won''tst forever-a few months at most. Abby... I''m sorry. You''re caught up in this because of me."

    Just like Mr. Burton, Abby was now suffering the fallout of Ste''s problems. If Ste weren''t involved, Haynes might have left Abby alone.

    Abby quickly protested, "Come on, don''t apologize. If it weren''t for you, I never would''ve gotten that ce in the first ce."

    There wasn''t much point in arguing further.

    Ste said, "Let''s book a hotel for now."

    Abby looked worried. "You don''t think he''ll find a way to mess with our reservations, do you?"

    Ste thought for a moment. "We''ll have to avoid any hotels owned by The Wilkinson Group or The O''Brien Group, or any of their affiliates. Let''s try one of theirpetitors for tonight, but that''s not a long-term solution. If Haynes puts the word out, nobody''s going to risk crossing him for our sake."

    Abby asked, "So what do we do? If they''re willing to go this far, who knows what else they''ll try..."

    Ste was about to reply when her phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 305

    Ste answered the phone. "Mr. Connolly."

    "I''ve managed to get an invitation to the auction," Neville''s deep, low voice came through. "Star, are you sure you want to go through with this?"

    "I''m sure," Ste replied.

    "Alright then," Neville said. "I''ll pick you up tomorrow night."

    "Thank you, Mr. Connolly."

    He gave azyugh. "It''s no trouble at all."

    Later that evening, Marvin came home. Ste chatted with him for a bit, and then hung up.

    Abby, unable to contain her curiosity, asked, "Star, are you really going to an auction?"

    Ste nodded. "Yeah. I''ve never been to one before��I figured it''d be interesting to see what it''s all about."

    Abby''s eyes lit up. "Oh, take me with you! Please, Star? I''ve never been to an auction either!"

    Ste smiled. "Don''t worry, I already got an invitation for you."

    Abby threw her arms around Ste in excitement. "I knew you were the best!" After a few mishaps, the two of them finally managed to check into their hotel. But in the middle of the night, someone knocked on their door.

    The hotel manager stood outside, looking apologetic.

    "I''m terribly sorry,dies, but this room was actually reserved for someone else. The front desk clerk is new and made a mistake-she identally gave you the wrong room."

    "We''ve already started the checkout process for you, so if you could please gather your things as soon as possible..."

    Abby, still half-asleep, stared in disbelief. "Are you serious? It''s the middle of the night and you''re telling us you messed up-now you want us to leave?"

    The manager tried to cate her. "We''ll, of course, refund you and pay double for your trouble-"

    Abby''s temper red. "Who cares about your double refund? Where are we supposed to go at this hour? Why can''t you just put the other guests in a different room?"

    The manager looked helpless. "I''m afraid the hotel ispletely booked tonight. I hope you understand."

    "Understand? Are you kidding me?" Abby was about to storm over and argue when Ste gently pulled her back.

    "Let it go, Abby."

    "But-!"

    Ste''s lips curled into a cold, knowing smile.

    "This was deliberate. There''s no point arguing-they aren''t going to listen." Abby knew she was right. Someone was targeting them. Still, the injustice stung. Ste nced at the manager, then turned to Abby. "Let''s just get our things and leave. Better we take our stuff ourselves than let them throw it out."

    The manager gave a sheepish, awkward smile when Ste met his gaze. He had, in fact, received instructions from higher up: if the two women didn''t cooperate, they were to toss their belongings out.

    Elsewhere, Jasper could barely contain his delight as he recounted Ste''s predicament.

    "Rachel, you have no idea how pathetic Ste lookedst night. She couldn''t even go home; then she got thrown out of her hotel serves her right! I could watch her suffer all day!"

    "And just wait-once Haynes finishes setting things up and freezes her ounts, she won''t even have money for food!"

    The eviction and the asset freezes? All Jasper''s handiwork.

    Rachel grinned, pleased for the first time in days.

    Haynes wouldn''t normally resort to such underhanded tactics, but he hadn''t stopped Jasper either. Ste''s recent behavior had finally pushed Haynes over the edge-he wasn''t going to indulge her anymore.

    After savoring Ste and Abby''s misfortune, Jasper turned to Rachel with a fawning smile. "Oh, by the way, there''s an auction tonight. Didn''t you say Ste stole your nest time?"

 Chapter 306

    "Haynie said he''ll make it up to you with something even better, and it''ll be at tonight''s auction."

    "So, what do you think? Interested?"

    The mention of an auction immediately piqued Rachel''s curiosity.

    "What kind of auction is it?"

    Jasper grinned. "It''s Neo-Vespera''s annual auction. Totally different from those run-of-the-mill ones that happen every month."

    "Just imagine��all the treasures that onlye out once a year."

    He put on a theatrical expression. "Rumor has it there''ll be all sorts of rare and one-of-a-kind items, things I''ve never even seen before."

    "This auction draws half the city''s elite. Even if they''re not buying, they show up just to see what''s on offer."

    Jasper paused for a moment, then lowered his voice. "Rachel, do you remember your violin, the Nereid''s Sonata? Haynie bought it for you at this very auction years ago."

    The Nereid''s Sonata was thest gift Haynie ever gave Rachel a farewell present, of sorts.

    Over the years, Rachel had yed that violin in numerous internationalpetitions, winning more than a few prestigious awards.

    Her talent spoke for itself, of course. But having a world-ss instrument only helped her shine brighter.

    Remembering that, Rachel asked, "Jasper, did you ever find out what Ste was up to before she got married? Did she everpete, or join any music societies or something?"

    Jasper scoffed. "Haynie and I both looked into it. Turns out she dropped out of high school-never even got her diploma."

    "Mrs. O''Brien wasn''t wrong about her; she really did only finish middle school."

    Seeing Rachel lost in thought, Jasper chuckled. "Don''t tell me you actually bought into that story from Abby?"

    "You know, the whole ''Neo-Vespera University'' thing? I had someone check with the university, door to door. Not a single person there has ever heard of Ste."

    "She just didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of everyone, so she made the whole thing up."

    Rachel said quietly, "Still... she does have some talent."

    The average person might not notice, but Rachel was an expert-and she could tell Ste had real ability.

    Jasper waved it off. "So she pulled off one impressive performance-so what? Haven''t you ever had an exceptional day, yed better than usual?"

    "Ande on, her mother is that famous violinist, Nora. Even if she just picked it up by osmosis, it''s not surprising she knows her way around a violin."

    "Besides, maybe she found out Haynie likes violin music and has been secretly practicing for ages. Who knows how long she''s been at it?"

    "At the end of the day, she just wants Haynie''s attention-same as with this whole divorce stunt."

    Jasper sounded confident in his analysis. "She thinks filing for divorce will give her the upper hand, but Haynie''s not falling for it. Just wait-she''lle crawling back to him before long."

    Rachel''s expression softened a little.

    It''s true; she''d had her share of moments when everything just clicked.

    She''d even reached out to some friends in the music world to ask about Ste. No one had ever heard of her.

    Maybe, just maybe, Jasper was right-maybe Ste had been practicing in secret all along.

    ...

    7:30 p.m., the Neo-Vespera auction house.

 Chapter 307

    A sleek ck luxury car pulled up in front of the auction house.

    The door swung open, and a strikingly handsome man, every inch the aristocrat, stepped out with measured grace. He extended his hand toward the interior, helping a woman out of the car.

    She wore an elegant, pale blue fitted gown that entuated her graceful figure. Her long hair was swept into a wless chignon, revealing a smooth, ivory forehead. Every detail of her appearance radiated understated beauty and poise -a kind of ethereal charm that seemed untouched by the ordinary world.

    "Look��it''s Haynes and Rachel!" someone in the crowd recognized them, unable to keep the awe out of their voice.

    "They really are the perfect couple," another person sighed. "It''s such a shame... Deanna O''Brien tore them apart. I always thought Haynes would end up marrying someone from a family as prestigious as his."

    "But instead, he married a woman who barely finished high school, someone who can''t hold a candle to Rachel in any way. The only reason he married her at all is because she got pregnant��and with a son, no less."

    Someone gasped in surprise. "She only finished high school? That can''t be right! I heard Haynes graduated from one of the top business schools in the country, finished dual PhDs before he was thirty-he''s a bona fide financial genius. How does a woman like that even keep up with him? Do they have anything to talk about?"

    "Seriously, is that true? I''ve never heard anything about Haynes''s wife before."

    "Deanna said so herself-why would she lie? Haynes would rather parade his first love around than his own wife. What does that tell you? That woman isn''t justcking in pedigree and education, she''s not even much to look at."

    "Haynes is such a romantic-he still can''t let go of his first love, even after all these years."

    "Well, can you me him? Rachel''s incredible. She''s a renowned violinist, graduated from Neo-Vespera University''s music conservatory, and has taken home trophies from internationalpetitions. That country bumpkin wife of his can''t begin topare."

    "Exactly! I heard it from Jasper himself��Haynes''s closest friend. He said Haynes''s wife is so in and awkward that Haynes can''t even bring her to social events."

    "The other day, Rachel''s video from the internationalpetition went viral-she outyed all those foreign musicians. Made us Novaris folks so proud!"

    "She''s gorgeous, talented, and if her family background were just a notch higher, she''d be wless-the perfect goddess."

    Rachel had barely stepped out of the car when she caught the excited murmurs swirling around her.

    A subtle, graceful smile yed on her lips as she epted the admiring stares with perfectposure. She relished being the center of attention.

    Ever since she''d realized just how much society valued education and talent, she''d discovered the secret to elevating her own worth.

    Jasper had carefully edited together clips of her international performances-her trophies, her duels with famous violinists-and posted them online for all to see.

    At the same time, he''d made sure word got out about Haynes''s wife''sckluster education.

    People, after all, loved a goodparison.

    With Ste as the unfortunate foil, Rachel''s status as a world-ss violinist seemed all the more impressive.

    In this day and age, if you could reach the top of your field, even marrying into high society wouldn''t prompt anyone to look down on you.

    After Deanna learned Rachel had graduated from Neo-Vespera University, her attitude improved dramatically.

    Just recently, when Jasper brought Rachel to the O''Brien family estate to meet Deanna, the matriarch actually weed her for once, even asking in detail about her studies andpetitions abroad.

    That''s when Rachel realized-even the most sophisticateddies of the upper crust weren''t immune to a little vanity.

    Once she understood that, Jasper worked even harder to polish her image, making her achievements more dazzling with every retelling.

    Now, Rachel was the violinist everyone respected and envied.

 Chapter 308

    If she could also earn Mr. Walden''s approval, her achievements would surpass even Mrs. Nora''s.

    Rachel had barely stepped out of her car when another vehicle pulled up in front of the auction house.

    The crowd nced at the ostentatious license te three eights in a row-and collectively drew sharp breaths.

    "Hey, isn''t that Neville''s car?"

    "Neville? Who''s that? I''ve never heard of him."

    "The Connolly family''s business has always been overseas. It''s not strange if you haven''t heard of them. Neville only started working here this year, and word is, he''s just as formidable as the O''Brien Group."

    "Too bad he''s been secretly married for a while now-and already has a kid, or I''d be thinking of introducing my daughter to him."

    "Secretly married? Didn''t Haynes do the same? Is keeping marriage a trend now?"

    ��Trend? Please. People who hide their marriages either have something to be ashamed of or want to keep something in the dark. In a normal family, who''d hide their wife and kids?"

    While the crowd gossiped, a pale, elegant hand slipped into Neville''s.

    At the same moment, a slender, shapely leg in a stiletto heel emerged from the car, capturing everyone''s attention.

    A hush fell as they watched, jaws tightened. Just seeing that leg was enough to send imaginations racing-if her legs were so stunning, just how beautiful must the woman herself be?

    Moments ago, everyone''s attention had been on Rachel, but now all eyes flicked to the car, breath held, eager for a glimpse of the mysterious woman.

    Slowly, she stepped out. She wore a sky-blue, form-fitting evening gown that entuated her tall, graceful figure and dignified poise.

    Her features were exquisitely refined, as if painted with the softest brushstrokes- every line and curve perfectlyposed. The longer you looked at her, the more captivating she became; beauty not just in her face, but in her very bearing.

    "My God, who is she? Which family''s daughter is that? I''ve never seen her before."

    "She came with Neville-could she be the wife he''s kept hidden?"

    "No wonder Neville''s kept her away from everyone. With a beauty like that, I wouldn''t want to risk showing her off either, in case someone tried to steal her away."

    "They say Haynes''s wife is so in he''s embarrassed to be seen with her, but Neville''s wife is so gorgeous he can''t bear to share her with the world... Talk about contrasts."

    Rachel, who had been the center of attention just moments ago, saw that the woman who''d stolen the spotlight was none other than Ste. Her hands curled into fists, jaw clenched in fury.

    She wore a fitted gown-and so did Ste. This had to be on purpose!

    Just then, Jasper strode over.

    When he spotted Ste, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Without thinking, Jasper stormed over and blocked her path.

    "What are you doing here, you cast-off? This isn''t the kind of ce for people like you! Oh... I get it." His face lit up with feigned realization. "You came here to hook a rich guy, didn''t you? Ste, have you no shame? Barely divorced, and already hunting for your next target?" He raised his voice, making sure everyone could hear. "Security! This woman doesn''t have an invite-she''s crashed the auction! Get her out of here! With items this valuable, who knows what she might try to steal?"

    Several security guards, all ex-military by the looks of them, immediately marched

    over.

    Their faces were stony as one of them spoke up. "Who here doesn''t have an invitation?"

    Jasper jabbed a finger at Ste. "I know her! She has no business being at this auction. Throw her out-she''s up to no good!"

    At his word, the guards moved in, forming a tight circle around Ste.

 Chapter 309

    One of the security guards spoke up coldly. "Ma''am, may I see your invitation, please?"

    This was the annual charity auction-a high-profile event, to say the least. Only the wealthy and powerful ever received invitations, and the items up for bidding were always rare and priceless. If someone with ill intentions managed to slip in, the consequences could be disastrous: a priceless treasure gone, or worse, a VIP hurt. Nobody wanted that kind of trouble, so every suspicious guest had to be treated with utmost seriousness.

    Jasper jabbed a finger at Ste. "Go ahead and take her for questioning! If she doesn''t cooperate, feel free to get a little rough!"

    Onlookers exchanged bewildered nces.

    What''s going on here?

    Some discarded wife? A gold-digger, maybe?

    Wait-wasn''t this woman Neville''s wife?

    Ste, surrounded by security and under the scrutiny of dozens of curious eyes, remained perfectly calm. Not a flicker of anxiety crossed her face. She reached into her clutch and pulled out an invitation, her fingers steady as ever.

    "Here''s my invitation," she said, handing it over.

    Jasper froze for a second, then immediately barked, "It''s a fake! That invitation is forged!"

    One of the guards took Ste''s invitation and ran it under the scanner. A clear beep sounded. Verified.

    The guard''s expression softened.

    Jasper''s breath caught in his throat. "No, that''s impossible! Absolutely impossible!"

    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something else and jabbed his finger at Ste again, shouting, "She must have stolen someone else''s invitation!"

    This time, before Ste could respond, a new voice cut through the tension-a man''s, low and almostzy.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, isn''t this a bit much?"

    Jasper spun around and found himself face to face with Neville, who was watching him with a faint, sardonic smile.

    "A friend of mine isn''t wee here?" Neville asked, his voice carrying just enough for everyone nearby to hear. "Are you really using her of stealing an invitation? Who exactly are you insulting?"

    The crowd exchanged knowing looks.

    A friend? So she wasn''t Neville''s wife after all. If Neville was willing to bring a woman to an event like this, he was making a statement. The message was clear: this woman was under his protection.

    Ste put her invitation away, expression cool. "It makes sense to be careful at an event like this," she said evenly. "But you shouldn''t just take anyone''s word for it. Even someone with an invitation could be up to no good."

    The guards bowed their heads. "You''re right, ma''am."

    They realized they''d been unnecessarily rude to her. If she''d chosen to make a scene, they wouldn''t have had much ground to stand on. Her willingness to let it go was a kindness.

    A flush crept up their cheeks. They''d worked here for years, and no one had ever caused trouble at the auction before. They weren''t fools-they could see now that Jasper had used them.

    Now it was the guards'' turn to look at Jasper, their eyes cold and hard.

    Jasper opened his mouth, about to protest, but Rachel quickly nudged him. She murmured, ��Jasper, let it go��everyone''s watching.��

    Haynes, equally frosty, added, "Jasper, enough."

    A night like this, with all the city''s elite-and even some international families�� present, was no ce for a messy argument. Right or wrong, picking a fight with Ste now was reckless.

    Ste didn''t linger. She turned to Neville, a faint smile on her lips. "Mr. Connolly, shall we?"

    Neville shot Haynes a look, then offered Ste his arm. She epted, slipping her hand into the crook of his elbow, and together they walked into the grand hall.

    Haynes watched them go, his face darkening. He started to step forward, only for Rachel to grab his arm and hold him back.

 Chapter 310

    "Haynie, the auction is about to start. If you have anything to discuss, let''s wait until it''s over."

    Haynes watched the pair as they walked off together, his thin lips pressed into a hard line. A glint of cold calction flickered in his eyes.

    Inside the auction hall, Abby waved Ste and Neville over as soon as she spotted them entering.

    "Star! Mr. Connolly! Over here."

    Ste made her way to Abby. "I told you we could havee together, but you insisted oning alone."

    "If the two of you walked in with me, I''d just drag down your star power. Gorgeous couple like you? You''d turn every head in the room, and next to you, I''d just fade into the wallpaper," Abby dered, her tone proud and yful.

    She nced around, rolling her eyes. "Did you see how smug Rachel and Haynes looked earlier? Especially Rachel-strutting around like a peacock, fanning her feathers for everyone to see."

    "And everyone else isn''t any better-falling over themselves to praise her, like she''s some sort of goddess descended from the heavens. Please." Abby scoffed, unimpressed. "Her achievements are barely worth mentioning next to yours. I don''t get what all the fuss is about."

    Neville chimed in, "Well, Rachel must have something going for her. She''s still stuck in Haynes''s mind, and Jasper''s been trailing after her for years. There''s got to be a reason."

    He nced at Ste. "From what I''ve looked into, she''s been a top student since she was a kid-queen bee at every school, and there was even a director who invited her to join the film industry, but she turned them all down."

    "She''s a multi-instrumentalist, but the violin''s her real talent. That''s how she got into Neo-Vespera University."

    "Even after she and Haynes split up, she didn''t exactly sit around. She''s beenpeting in international contests, racking up awards left and right. I even heard she once beat out a prodigy everyone had high hopes for-after losing to her, the poor guy never really recovered."

    Ste nodded thoughtfully. "There are plenty of prodigies in this world, but not many who can keep it up and actually make something of themselves. Rachel... she''s got real ability, no question."

    Unlike her, Ste thought silently. If she hadn''t gone through the divorce, would she ever have picked up the violin again? It was impossible to say.

    As the three chatted, the auction officially began.

    Neville, never much for these kinds of events, had only bothered toe tonight because he''d managed to get a few tickets. Their seats weren''t the best-fourth row to the left. The closer to the front, the higher your social standing.

    Haynes, Rachel, and Jasper, of course, were seated right in the front row.

    As they passed Ste''s row, Jasper shot her a sidelong nce and let out a soft, derisive snort-his disdain clear as day. So much for Ste''s supposed connections; she was still stuck in the fourth row, after all.

    Five minutester, the auction got underway.

    The first item up for bid was a set of antique porcin cups once used in a royal pce. Several collectors and high society types began bidding in earnest, and the set finally sold for three million.

    The second item was a crown from the early twentieth century, once worn by a European royal. Studded with diamonds, it sparkled so brilliantly it nearly dazzled the whole room.

    Rachel couldn''t help but gasp. "What a gorgeous crown!"

    Jasper agreed, "It really is. If you wore that at one of your concerts, you''d be unforgettable."

    The bidding started at one million. Jasper didn''t hesitate��he raised his paddle.

    "Two million."

    Rachel looked at him, eyes shining with gratitude. "Jasper, you really don''t have to go to all this trouble..."

    But her expression betrayed her words-she was clearly thrilled.

    Jasper basked in her adoration. "Don''t worry, I''m getting this crown for you, no matter what-"

    Before he could finish, a clear, cool female voice rang out.

    "Three million."

 Chapter 311

    This crown, by the look of it, had to be worth at least ten million to start.

    It wasn''t surprising that someone would step up to bid.

    But when Jasper heard the woman''s voice, he bristled like a rooster ready for a

    fight.

    "Damn it! That''s Ste-she actually dares to go up against me?"

    He raised his paddle again. "Five million!"

    At the same time, he shot Ste a venomous re.

    Ste, unfazed, calmly lifted her own paddle.

    "Ten million."

    In less than a minute, the price of the crown had soared to an astronomical figure.

    The crowd couldn''t help but turn to look at Ste, whispering among themselves, wondering just who this rich young woman was to bid sovishly.

    A dangerous glint shed in Jasper''s eyes. "Fifteen million!"

    Ste''s voice was as steady as ever. "Twenty million."

    Jasper was born into money, so he knew the game. He''d set his own limit for the crown at fifteen million. Any higher, and he simply wasn''t interested. It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford it, but the crown just wasn''t worth more.

    But now, with Ste driving the price up, something inside him ignited��pride,petitiveness, maybe even a touch of spite. His blood was starting to boil.

    Damn it, she used to be Haynie''s wife, so he''d always held back a little when dealing with her. But now she was just an ex, cast aside. Was he really going to let her win?

    Jasper ground his teeth. "Twenty-five million!"

    Haynes leaned over and murmured, "Jasper, this crown''s worth tops out at about thirteen million. If you overpay by a few million, fine, but doubling the price is just a loss."

    Rachel chimed in, her tone syrupy sweet, "Jasper, if Ms. Cameron wants it so badly, maybe you should just let her have it."

    Normally, Rachel wouldn''t have encouraged Jasper to spend so much on something so overpriced. But today was different-if Ste wanted something, Rachel was determined to snatch it away.

    Jasper''spetitive spirit only burned brighter.

    "The more she wants it, the less I''ll let her have it! I want her to realize that she can never beat real money."

    In the end, when the bidding hit fifty million, Ste stopped raising her paddle.

    Jasper, looking triumphant, lifted his chin high and shot Ste a smug look, like a rooster basking in victory.

    Ste''s expression didn''t change; she remained cool andposed.

    The auction staff approached Jasper with the tray. He personally picked up the crown and ced it on Rachel''s head.

    The third item was a jade bracelet.

    Although Jasper had recently recouped some funds and had a bit of cash to y with, dropping fifty million on the crown still stung.

    He''d actually wanted to pick up a few things for himself.

    When the jade bracelet came up, Jasper had initially decided not to bid. But then Ste raised her paddle.

    Jasper leaned over to Rachel. "Rachel, didn''t Ste smash your braceletst time? You haven''t been able to find a recement since, right? This one looks perfect-I promise, I''ll get it for you."

    Rachel put on a show of declining, but quickly fell silent. A free gift was nothing to turn down, especially since it was Jasper''s money, not hers.

    Haynes frowned. "Jasper, this bracelet''s worth tops out at around thirty million. Don''t go any higher than that."

    But before he''d even finished speaking, Ste''s voice rang out, slicing through the room like a de.

    "Fifty million."

    The hall fell silent. All eyes were on Ste.

    She''d just jumped from twenty million to fifty million in a single bid.

    Who was this woman? The daughter of some oil tycoon?

    Jasper stared at her in disbelief for a few seconds, then rallied. "Sixty million!"

    Ste''s response was as calm as a flowing river. "Eighty million." Jasper''s hand, halfway to raising his paddle, froze midair. Eighty million?

 Chapter 312

    Even as Jasper''s adrenaline surged, he knew full well that this jade bracelet had already been driven far past its true value.

    The auctioneer''s smile was starting to look almost twisted, barely managing to keep from grinning ear to ear with unbridled delight.

    After all, theirmission was tied directly to the final hammer price of each item. While every piece here started out expensive enough, if bidding stayed close to the reserve price, their cut remained modest. The higher the bids soared above market, the fatter their paycheck. The more reckless the bidders, the happier the auction staff became.

    Seeing Jasper hesitate, Ste leaned forward with a gentle, teasing lilt. "Mr. Wilkinson, if you''re not going to bid again, does that mean this bracelet is mine?"

    The auctioneer, catching on immediately, raised his gavel and called out, "Eight million��do I have any higher offers?"

    "Eight million, once."

    If Ste hadn''t spoken up, Jasper might have stayed calm. But her words lit a fire

    in him; his eyes shed with irritation. Instantly, he lifted his paddle. "Nine million."

    Ste offered him a small, knowing smile and didn''t bid further.

    The auctioneer called for more offers, but when none came, he beamed. "Nine million, sold!"

    Jasper''s face froze as he nced sharply at Ste. Why had she suddenly dropped out?

    Meeting his gaze, Ste gave a helpless little shrug. "You''re far more generous than I am, Mr. Wilkinson. That was my limit-I just can''tpete."

    Jasper felt a twinge of unease, but he couldn''t help shooting back with a sneer. ��If you can''t afford to y, maybe you shouldn''t be here. This isn''t a ce for people out of their league."

    Ste didn''t seem the least bit ruffled. She just smiled faintly and let it go.

    Rachel, watching carefully, narrowed her eyes as she pieced things together.

    Haynes leaned in, his tone low and warning. "Jasper, stop bidding against Ste. She''s provoking you on purpose."

    Jasper was impulsive, but not entirely oblivious. He could sense something was off, but pride kept him from admitting it. He scoffed, "She''s provoking me? Who says I can''t provoke her right back? Just watch-when the bidding gets high enough, I''ll drop out and let her look like a fool."

    Haynes started to protest, but the next round was already underway.

    This time, the item up for auction was an antique mural.

    Sure enough, Ste raised her paddle to bid.

    Having been outmaneuvered twice already, Jasper''s lips curled into a cold,

    determined grin. She wasn''t the only one who could run up the price.

    When bidding hit two million, Jasper jumped straight to four. Ste answered with five, and Jasper-without missing a beat-shot up to eight million.

    Then, just as before, Ste stopped bidding.

    Jasper was stunned.

    He''d justified the first few purchases as gifts for Rachel, but this mural? Rachel didn''t even try to hide her disinterest. "Jasper, this thing isn''t worth more than three million," she murmured.

    So now he''d shelled out eight million for a piece he didn''t care about and couldn''t appreciate. Was he just the world''s biggest sucker?

    A staff member approached, beaming, and presented the mural to Jasper with exaggerated reverence. Jasper could only grit his teeth and ept the painting. Rachel leaned in, whispering a suggestion. "Jasper, maybe next time we only bid twice, and if it goes for more than double its value, we let it go."

    Jasper red at Ste, resentment simmering. He couldn''t stand not getting the better of her.

    "Fine," he muttered. "This time, we''ll do it your way."

    The bidding began again, this time for an antique vase.

    Jasper flexed his fingers, determined to finally turn the tables on Ste.

    But as the auction unfolded, something even more unexpected happened.

 Chapter 313

    Ste didn''t even join the bidding!

    Jasper sat there, momentarily at a loss.

    Leaning over to Haynes, he whispered, "Haynie, Ste isn''t bidding at all. Should I

    try to raise the price, just to provoke her a bit?"

    Haynes shot him a disinterested nce. "Childish."

    Jasper grinned, undeterred. "Come on, I just want to teach Ste a lesson!

    Haynie, help me out here-give me some advice!"

    It was obvious that Jasper was no match for Ste when it came to wits.

    Normally, Haynes couldn''t care less about Jasper''s petty antics. But tonight, his mind drifted back to Ste''s brilliant, self-assured smile from earlier. His eyes darkened for a fleeting second.

    Ever since she''d left him, she didn''t seem to be suffering at all. In fact, she''d arrived at the auction with Neville, making quite the scene-like she was thriving.

    Still...

    A faint, cold smirk tugged at the corner of Haynes''s lips.

    If she was truly doing so well, she wouldn''t need to go out of her way to make her presence known in front of him.

    Haynes finally spoke, his tone measured. "You could try bidding once-not too high. Watch what Ste does after you ce your bid. If she raises again, you''ll know whether she''s targeting you."

    Jasper''s eyes lit up.

    Of course! Why hadn''t he thought of that?

    He followed Haynes''s advice and ced a bid��not too aggressive, just enough that if Ste ignored it, someone else would likely outbid him anyway. No risk of being stuck with it.

    Sure enough, as soon as he called out his price, Ste raised her paddle again.

    So she really *was* targeting him!

    Jasper''s eyes glinted with mischief.

    If she wanted to y games, he''d make sure she paid for it.

    This time, he was smarter-no more raising the bid by millions at a time. He kept each increase under half a million.

    Finally, when the bidding soared to nearly double what the antique vase was actually worth, Jasper bowed out.

    Ste won the vase for six million dors.

    Jasper could barely contain his glee. He couldn''t wait to see her regret it-to watch her break down in tears over such a foolish purchase.

    But to his surprise, Ste didn''t look the least bit distressed. She epted the vase from the attendant with perfectposure and paid for it without hesitation.

    Abby took the vase from Ste with exaggerated care. "Wow, is this really worth six million? That''s insane!"

    Ste shrugged. "For this auction, it''s not actually that expensive."

    Neville examined the vase for a moment, then nodded. "It''s a bit above market price, but the craftsmanship and the ssic design make it a solid investment. There''s room for it to appreciate."

    Abby lowered her voice conspiratorially. "Mr. Connolly, you don''t have to sugarcoat it for Star. She never meant to buy it in the first ce��if it weren''t for Jasper trying to show off, she wouldn''t have bid at all."

    Neville''s lips curled into a faint, indulgent smile. "It''s fine. Star can buy whatever she wants tonight I''ll cover it."

    The three of them chatted andughed, not the slightest hint of regret among them.

    Jasper was so furious, his face turned an ugly shade of green. "Making a man pay for her? Shameless!"

    Rachel, seated beside him, said evenly, "Six million isn''t much for a man like Neville."

    Jasper shot her a re. "If six million is nothing to Neville, is a hundred million nothing too?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened. "Jasper, you''re not thinking��"

    He sneered. "I don''t believe Neville can buy up every lot at this auction just to please Ste."

    He still had some money left, but even he wouldn''t dare spend over ten million on a single piece.

 Chapter 314

    He no longer dared provoke Ste as recklessly as before; this time, he was worried she might not take the bait.

    Still, after bidding on so many items, Jasper couldn''t believe Neville would bankroll all of Ste''s extravagant purchases.

    Jasper joined several more rounds of bidding. Yet each time, Ste outbid him and imed the prize.

    At first, Jasper felt smug, thinking he''d finally managed to make Ste pay dearly for her stubbornness.

    But every time Ste calmly swiped her card and epted her winnings without batting an eye, Jasper couldn''t help but feel that things weren''t going the way he''d hoped.

    By now, Ste''s total spending must have crossed well over ten million dors. Jasper''s gaze drifted toward Neville.

    Neville hadn''t ced a single bid all evening. He simply sat there, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth, giving nothing away about what he might be thinking.

    Jasper, never the sharpest tool in the shed, was starting to feel truly lost.

    What the hell was going on?

    Did Ste actually want these things or not?

    With this question gnawing at him, Jasper dove into yet another bidding war with Ste.

    When the price hit nine million, Ste abruptly dropped out.

    What on earth was wrong with this infuriating woman?!

    And it wasn''t just Jasper-Rachel, too, couldn''t quite figure out what Ste was up to.

    Whenever Jasper drove the price up, Ste would simply bow out; but if Jasper withdrew, Ste would buy the item without a hint of regret.

    By now, the auction seemed to revolve entirely around Ste and Jasper, the two of them locked in a private contest.

    Everyone else watched them with a mix of shock and amusement, as though witnessing two entric spendthrifts throwing money away.

    Let them duke it out, the crowd thought; either way, tonight''s show was bound to be entertaining.

    Before the event, a preview had listed the major items up for auction, and Jasper had marked a few he actually wanted.

    But after so many rounds of one-upmanship with Ste, he was burning through his budget at an rming rate-even before the things he coveted most hade up.

    Doing the math, he realized he''d already spent over twenty million dors!

    Worse still, he''d blown through the money his grandfather had given him to pick out a birthday present for his mother.

    It wasn''t until this moment, as Jasper suddenly realized he''d acquired nothing but useless trinkets, that regret began to set in.

    Just then, a stunning ne appeared on disy-a pendant set with a deep blue gemstone, sparkling under the lights like the shimmering surface of the sea. Its beauty was absolutely breathtaking.

    Rachel''s eyes lit up instantly.

    "That''s-Neptune''s Tear!"

    Neptune''s Tear was the matching ne to her violin, Nereid''s Sonata.

    Legend had it that Neptune''s Tear and Nereid''s Sonata once belonged to a pair of passionate lovers. When the ne''s owner died unexpectedly, the violinistposed a world-famous piece in her memory, then disappeared from public life entirely.

    Even his beloved violin, Nereid''s Sonata, eventually found its way into the world''s hands.

    Some say he died of heartbreak; others im that when his beloved was gone, he simply lost the will to y, and that''s why he sold the violin.

    Whatever the truth, it was a story that tugged at the heartstrings.

    Because Nereid''s Sonata was one of the world''s most renowned violins, the value of Neptune''s Tear had soared alongside it.

    But all the legends aside, there was no denying how striking the ne was- any woman would be instantly captivated by it.

    Rachel stared transfixed at the ne on disy. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something and whipped her head toward Haynes.

    "Haynie, you��"

    Haynes'' voice was low and steady. "I promised you I''d get you a new ne, didn''t I?"

 Chapter 315

    After Rachel lost her ne in thest game, she was downcast for days. The disappointment lingered so long that her health took a hit-she ended up in the hospital a few more times, all because she couldn''t shake the gloom.

    Later, Haynes had told her he''d get her a new ne, one even finer than the one that had belonged to Ste''s mother. He''d promised, "It''ll be better, never worse."

    And now, gazing at the dazzling Neptune''s Tear before her, Rachel finally understood.

    Tears welled in her eyes, her voice trembling with gratitude. "Haynie, you really don''t have to do all this for me."

    Haynes'' deep, steady gaze rested on her. "Neptune''s Tear, paired with your Nereid''s Sonata performance, will be absolutely perfect."

    Truthfully, Rachel had only wanted Ste''s mother''s ne to spite Ste. Butpared to the breathtaking piece before her now, that old ne seemed utterly insignificant.

    Every thought in Rachel''s mind was now consumed by Neptune''s Tear. She was already picturing herself on stage-Neptune''s Tear glittering at her throat, Nereid''s Sonata in her hands-how enchanting she would look.

    Unlike the other auction pieces, Neptune''s Tear was in a league of its own, starting at a cool two million. Earlier items had required minimum bids of ten thousand, but for Neptune''s Tear, the minimum raise was a hundred thousand.

    Many of tonight''s attendees had shown up for this ne alone. By all rights, it shouldn''t fetch more than ten million, but with the way bidding was going, even that seemed like wishful thinking. The price could easily soar to twenty million.

    Sure enough, the bids climbed quickly to eight million.

    Up until now, Haynes had stayed silent. But then, in his calm, measured voice, he finally spoke: "Ten million."

    Just like that, the entire room froze. Haynes wasn''t just anyone he was the top of the food chain in Novaris'' business world. Who would dare contradict him? Even his rivals wouldn''t openly challenge him tonight. After all, today''s opponent could be tomorrow''s partner.

    With a single word, Haynes silenced the room-he was like a human mute button.

    Normally, the auctioneer would try to drum up a bit more excitement before beginning the countdown. But since it was Haynes who''d spoken, everyone knew the oue was practically set. The auctioneer wasted no words and went straight to the point.

    "Ten million, going once."

    "Ten million, going twice��"

    Then, as the gavel was about to fall, a clear, melodic voice rang out, slicing through the hush.

    "Twenty million."

    A collective gasp swept the room as every head turned toward the bidder.

    Twenty million? She''d just doubled the price in one go!

    This wasn''t a matter of a dor or two-she''d raised it by ten million!

    Ste sat with a serene smile, unruffled by the stares. The ne was beautiful, but at most, it was worth ten million. Was she truly that enamored with it, or was something else at y?

    Once again, all eyes shifted to Haynes. Everyone wondered-was Ste really so bold, so unafraid of crossing him?

    Haynes'' gaze darkened as he turned to look at Ste. Then, after a brief, knowing nce at Jasper, Jasper snapped out of his shock and caught Haynes'' meaning. He hesitantly raised his paddle. "Twenty-five million."

    Jasper knew that, whatever happened, if the ne ended up with him, Haynes would cover him. But still, the bravado he''d shown earlier was gone. This was real money-no one could treat it lightly.

    Haynes wasn''t having Jasper bid because he couldn''t afford it. He wanted to see if Ste was trying to bait them into raising the price. After all, the ne was already fetching more than double its worth.

    But this time, Ste, who usually knew when to quit, didn''t stop. Instead, she raised the stakes even higher.

 Chapter 316

    "Three hundred million."

    Jasper stared at Ste in disbelief.

    "Is this woman out of her mind?"

    He shot Haynes a questioning look-should they keep bidding?

    Haynes''s dark eyes were as deep and unreadable as ink, swirling with shadows.

    He nodded ever so slightly.

    Jasper cleared his throat. "Three hundred and fifty million."

    She couldn''t possibly raise the bid by a hundred million at a time like Ste did.

    But Ste didn''t hesitate. "Four hundred million."

    The room, which had been buzzing with excitement, fell into stunned silence.

    All eyes were on Ste, as if she''dpletely lost her senses.

    Even the most extravagant spenders wouldn''t throw money around like this, would they?

    Rachel''s expression shifted from shock to disbelief and back again.

    It was rare for her to find something she truly wanted, and now Ste was willing to pay a ridiculous sum just to outbid her?

    Rachel couldn''t help herself. "Ms. Cameron, I know there''s a bit of history

    between us, but is it really worth sabotaging the auction just to settle a personal score?"

    Everyone in the room looked at Ste with suspicion.

    The price was outrageous, almost absurd.

    And honestly, who could just casually put down four hundred million for a ne?

    No one believed Ste had that kind of money.

    As for Haynes...

    Haynes might, but he wasn''t stupid enough to spend it on something like this.

    Even the auctioneer seemed a little lost.

    Auctions were serious business; if you bid and couldn''t pay, there would be consequences.

    If everyone could just make fake bids and walk away, there''d be no point to the whole event.

    At that moment, a staff member approached the auctioneer and whispered something in his ear.

    The auctioneer nodded.

    Momentster, someone walked over to Ste''s seat.

    "Ma''am, if you were joking, we can restart the bidding process from thest legitimate offer."

    Clearly, the staff didn''t believe Ste could actually pay that much for a ne.

    Haynes had that kind of wealth. But this woman in the fourth row? No way.

    Before Ste could reply, Jasper jabbed a finger at her and shouted, "She can''t afford it! She''s just here to mess things up and drive up the price!"

    The staff member''s face grew serious.

    "Ma''am, please, this isn''t the time for games."

    If she hadn''t actually bought a few other things earlier, they wouldn''t have bothered with politeness or even given her a second chance.

    Ste gave a calm, faint smile. "I''m not joking. I really do intend to buy this ne for four hundred million. Is that a problem?

    Or do you have some kind of bidding limit and I''ve disrupted your auction?"

    The staff member''s brow furrowed. "Ma''am, are you absolutely certain you''re not ying around?"

    Then Neville''s rich,nguid voice rang out. "Sir, by repeatedly questioning whether my friend can pay, are you doubting us? Or just insulting us outright?

    If that''s the case, maybe you should just throw us out and be done with it. That would certainly send a message about the seriousness of your event."

    The staff recognized Neville. At his words, their expression changed.

    "Mr. Connolly, I didn''t mean it that way... It''s just, the bid is extremely high. I just need to confirm that thedy is serious."

    "I''m absolutely serious."

    Ste nced in the direction of Haynes and Rachel, a hint of amusement in her eyes.

    "Mr. O''Brien, do you still want the ne?"

    Challenging Haynes-now that took nerve!

    But then again, if Haynes couldn''t handle one woman daring to provoke him in

    public, wouldn''t that be a real blow to his reputation?

 Chapter 317

    "Damn it! That obnoxious woman actually dares to challenge us?" Jasper''s face twisted with annoyance as he ground his teeth. "Haynie, keep raising the bid! I refuse to believe she can outmatch you!"

    Ste''s voice was calm but clear. "My budget is eighty million. If Mr. O''Brien bids higher than that, the ne is his. But if his budget falls short, he shouldn''t botherpeting with me."

    She nced at Haynes and offered a soft, almost teasing smile.

    "Either way, you won''t win against me."

    "Eighty million?!" Jasper nearly burst outughing. His tone was thick with ridicule. "Ste, you must be dreaming. With your shabby finances, could you even cough up eighty thousand on your own if it weren''t for a man backing you?"

    Ste''s eyes flickered as she looked at him. "Since you''re so impressive, Mr.

    Wilkinson, why don''t you bid the eighty million yourself?"

    Jasper opened his mouth but faltered, lost for words.

    Eighty million was no small sum.

    There was no way he''d put on a show at that price.

    But he couldn''t believe Ste had that kind of money, either.

    Suddenly, he jabbed a finger at her, as if a lightbulb had gone off. "Oh, I get it! You''re trying to trick us, just like before-drive the price up and then drop out at thest second to leave us with the bill. Is that it?!"

    He practically jumped in ce, triumphant. "Ste, you really are shameless!"

    Ste feigned surprise. "Mr. Wilkinson, you should watch what you say. Anyone can eat a meal as they please, but you can''t just run your mouth. We''re all here ying by the same rules. Where''s the deception in that?"

    "I bid high on what I consider worthwhile, and if something exceeds my limit, I simply stop. By your logic, does that mean anyone who ever drops out of a bidding war with you is acting in bad faith? And besides..."

    A sly smile yed across her lips. "I''ve won more tonight than you have, haven''t 1?"

    Jasper blurted out, "You can afford all that? Please, you''re just living off some man''s money!"

    Neville''snguid voice drifted through the room. "Mr. Wilkinson, not every woman needs a man to buy things for her."

    "Everything Star has won tonight, she paid for herself. I had nothing to do with it. So perhaps you shouldn''t be so quick to assume the worst about others- especially women."

    "The women you look down on might just be wealthier and more capable than you."

    Neville''s words instantly won over many of the women in the room, while any remaining goodwill for Jasper evaporated.

    Whispers broke out in the crowd. "Isn''t that guy''sst name Wilkinson? With an attitude like that, I need to warn my friends-never marry into the Wilkinson family."

    "My mother is the real head of our group. If this guy can''t respect women, there''s no way we''re working with his family. I''ll call her right after this."

    "My sister has a date set up with the Wilkinson son next week. I need to tell her to run for the hills-if he''s anything like this, their whole family must be awful."

    People began to gesture toward Jasper, their conversation full of disdain.

    His face shifted through a whole palette of colors as he tried to defend himself. "You''ve got it all wrong, that''s not what I meant "

    He knew full well: if his profit-driven old man heard that Jasper had just ruined the Wilkinson Group''s reputation with a few careless words, he''d probably break his legs.

    But no one was listening. Every gaze that met his was either scornful or mocking. Even those who realized Jasper was just mouthing off didn''t bother to defend him, instead exchanging looks of amused derision.

    What an idiot.

    Anyone who worked with someone this foolish would end up looking just as bad.

    Rachel''s voice was gentle as she turned to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, can you really afford that ne?"

 Chapter 318

    This time, though, it was Haynes who spoke up.

    "Of course."

    He fixed his gaze on Ste, his dark eyes reflecting her image-deep, probing, as if he could see straight through her.

    "She''s telling the truth. Everything she bid on, she paid for out of her own pocket. After all..."

    Although Haynes was addressing the others, his eyes never left Ste.

    "She has a fortune of a hundred million at her disposal. She can spend it however she likes."

    Ste''s longshes fluttered, but her face wore only the faintest smile-calm, unruffled.

    She didn''t deny it. Instead, she asked, "So, Mr. O''Brien, are you going to keep raising the bid?"

    Haynes''s lips quirked in a cool, almost indifferent smile, but his eyes were like ice.

    "With Ms. Cameron throwing money around with such determination, I''d be a fool topete."

    Ste''s smile widened. "I''ve set aside eighty million for this. Aren''t you tempted to keep bidding, Mr. O''Brien? Make me spend a little more?"

    Haynes''s voice was clear and cold, like a mountain spring.

    "Just so you can stop suddenly and leave me holding the bag? If you want it for eighty million, why not just bid that now? No one would stand in your way."

    Ste replied, "But I like a good deal as much as anyone. If I can walk away with it for forty million, who in their right mind would offer eighty? My money doesn''t grow on trees, you know. If I can save forty million, that''s more than enough to keep mefortable for the rest of my life."

    It finally dawned on Rachel Ste really was filthy rich.

    Not long ago, Ste had even threatened Haynie with her own life and ckmailed her for a hundred million! Of the things Ste had just won, she''d spent a little over ten million��leaving her with nearly ny million still at her disposal.

    She could easily oust everyone here.

    And who knew? Maybe Ste would pull the same stunt she''d used on Jasper- raise the price just high enough, only to drop out suddenly and leave someone else with the bill.

    Ste was willing to gamble. The rest of them weren''t.

    The thought made Rachel''s hands itch with the desire to strangle her.

    First, Ste had snatched back her mother''s ne. Now, she was about to take Rachel''s beloved Neptune''s Tear as well.

    Sensing Rachel''s poisonous re, Ste turned to her.

    "What''s wrong, Ms. Pearce? Care to bid higher yourself?"

    Rachel forced a strained smile. "...No, if you want it so badly, Ms. Cameron, it''s yours."

    But Ste corrected her, "You''re mistaken, Ms. Pearce. You''re not letting me have it. I won it fair and square. Unless, of course, you''d rather keep bidding? We couldpete on even ground."

    Rachel clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms, but she didn''t even feel the pain.

    This bitch is doing this on purpose. She just wants to humiliate me.

    She tasted blood in her mouth from biting down so hard.

    Haynes seemed to have had enough. He spoke in a low, steady voice. "Ste, I''d advise you to show a little more restraint. Otherwise, you might find it alles back to bite you."

    Ste didn''t back down in the slightest, her arrogance on full disy.

    "Fine by me. I''ll be waiting for the day it does."

    Haynes''s eyes shed with cold light. He wasn''t one to argue he simply gave Ste a long, searching look, then fell silent.

    Before long, one of the staff appeared, carrying Neptune''s Tear on a velvet

    cushion, as if it were the most fragile thing in the world.

    If it dropped, Ste could have refused to take it��they all knew that.

    Forty million. Even just holding it made your hands tremble.

    Now, all eyes in the room were fixed on Ste, waiting to see if she''d follow

    through on her bold promise��or try to worm her way out of the deal at thest second.

 Chapter 319

    If Ste really refused to pay, what kind of punishment would she face?

    For a moment, everyone held their breath, waiting to see how this drama would unfold.

    Even Rachel was staring at Ste, holding onto a sliver of hope.

    If Ste couldn''te up with the money, Neptune''s Tear would still belong to her.

    But Ste disappointed them all.

    Without the slightest hesitation, she pulled out her bank card and handed it over.

    A single beep sounded-payment approved.

    Everyone stared at Ste in stunned silence.

    She''d just spent forty million dors without blinking.

    A moment ago, plenty of people thought she was a reckless fool.

    Now, they had to admit this woman was seriously loaded.

    A few more impressive items came up as the auction continued.

    Ste made bids on two more pieces.

    Whenever she raised her paddle, no one even tried topete.

    She actually won them for less than their starting prices.

    Jasper didn''t dare challenge her again.

    He''d already blown his budget, and if he got burned one more time, not even Haynes could bail him out.

    Satisfied with her wins, Ste decided to let the others have a chance and stopped bidding.

    Haynes and Jasper seemed to realize that, with Ste deliberately targeting them, they''d either get fleeced or lose out entirely, so they stopped as well.

    After the auction ended, Abby still felt like she was dreaming.

    "Star, you really went head-to-head with Haynes. Aren''t you worried he''lle after you now?"

    She eyed the Neptune''s Tear hanging around Ste''s neck, letting out an admiring whistle.

    "But wow... that ne really is gorgeous."

    Ste smiled faintly. "If I don''t stand up to them, they''ll find other ways to make my life difficult, anyway. I''d rather fight back than sit around and let them walk all over me."

    Abby muttered, "Yeah, but spending that much money just to prove a point... it hurts to even think about."

    Ten million could have set them up for life.

    "But still..." Abby''s tone shifted, "after what those bastards Haynes and Jasper did, kicking us out of the hotel, I guess it''s fair to let them taste their own medicine."

    Neville raised an eyebrow. "Wait, you two got kicked out of your hotel?"

    Abby nodded. "That''s right. You have no idea how miserable it wasst night. We ended up crashing in my junky old car. If we tried another hotel, they probably would''ve had us thrown out, too."

    Neville didn''t know that both Ste''s and Abby''s homes had been locked down.

    After hearing Abby''s story, he chuckled.

    "That''s easily solved. I have plenty of properties-why don''t you move into one for now? Think of it as your employee housing, on the house."

    Abby replied, "Thank you, Mr. Connolly, but there''s no need��I was nning to go apartment hunting tomorrow-"

    Before Abby could finish, Ste cut in.

    "Thank you, Mr. Connolly. We''ll take you up on that."

    Abby shot Ste a surprised look.

    They had more than enough cash to buy several ces outright��why stay in one

    of Neville''s properties?

    But then it hit her.

    If it annoyed Haynes, all the better.

    Let him see that Star wasn''t some helpless housewife nobody wanted.

    Neville casually picked up Ste''s auction haul andughed quietly.

    "I suppose if Mr. Burton finds out Jasper blew all that money on worthless junk, he''ll be pretty pleased, too."

    Ste saw that Neville had figured out her n, but she didn''t deny it.

    She nced at Jasper, who was storming out of the auction hall with a thundercloud hanging over him.

    "If he won''tpensate Mr. Burton, then let him lose money somewhere else.

    Sooner orter, everyone pays for their actions."

    Abby couldn''t help but admire Ste''s guts.

    Spending millions just to help Mr. Burton get some payback-that took guts.

    ...

    "Damn that Ste! She totally set me up!"

    Jasper''s face was dark as he red at the expensive painting he''d just overpaid

    for, wishing he could tear it to pieces.

    But if he destroyed it, he''d have even more exining to do to the old man.

 Chapter 320

    "Haynie, she''s been throwing your money around like it''s nothing��and now she''s evening after our stuff. Unbelievable! When are you finally going to freeze her assets? It''s time she stopped pretending to be someone she''s not."

    Haynes shot him a look. "I''m divorced from Ste. Freezing someone else''s assets isn''t as easy as you think."

    A temporary freeze was doable, sure-but for what? A week or two? That wouldn''t change anything.

    Haynes continued, "I''ve got things to take care of. Jasper, I''ll leave it to you to make sure Rachel gets home safely."

    Jasper nodded, and Haynes left the room.

    Once he was gone, Rachel turned to Jasper. "Weren''t you saying you''d try to pin something on her? How''s thating along?"

    "If Ste gets convicted, all her money goes back to Haynie, right?"

    Jasper scratched his head. "I talked to thewyers. Turns out, pping charges on someone isn''t that simple. But I''ve already got people working on it. Give it a couple days-maybe two or three."

    Rachel looked visibly relieved. Two or three days-she could wait for that.

    Rachel could wait, but Jasper''s patience was wearing thin.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. "No, this can''t wait. I''m going to expose this gold-digger for who she really is-let the whole world see her true colors!"

    With that, he grabbed his phone and started pulling strings, determined to ruin Ste''s reputation even further.

    "She actually thinks she can take me on? Please. Just because she got her hands on a hundred million, she thinks she''s untouchable? Today, I''ll show her who really holds the power around here."

    Smearing someone''s name was all too easy for Jasper.

    But making up sordid rumors he wouldn''t stoop that low. Ste was Haynes''s ex-wife, and Keen''s mother; crossing that line would just end up humiliating Haynes, too.

    Still, there were ways to socially destroy her.

    In a cold voice, he instructed, "Spread the word-Ste''s crossed both me and Haynie. Anyone who helps her is making an enemy out of us."

    On the other end of the line, the person shuddered. In Novaris, crossing Haynes and Jasper was social suicide.

    "Oh, and another thing..." Jasper''s smile turned icy. "Reporting Ste to the authorities might not get her convicted right away, but if a reporter catches her walking into the police station, no amount of exining will save her from the gossip blogs."

    With that thought, Jasper made a few more calls, setting his n in motion.

    After he hung up, Rachel nced over. "Jasper, aren''t you working with Mr. Richards on this?"

    "You mean Foreman?" Jasper waved his hand dismissively. "He''s too much of a nice guy. He''d never go for something like this. Doesn''t matter-Haynie and I can handle it ourselves."

    In her room, Ste scrolled through news on her phone.

    "Oh wow, so that violinist girl everyone was talking about her social media''s gone because The Wilkinson Group cklisted her!"

    "Rumor has it, she crossed the big bosses at The Wilkinson Group and The O''Brien Group. That''s why she got shut out."

    "The Wilkinson Group and The O''Brien Group? Don''t tell me she tried to seduce Jasper and Haynes, and Rachel found out. That''s why she got cklisted, right?"

    "Maybe she just pissed off Rachel. Everyone knows Jasper and Haynes would do anything to protect her."

    "I mean...honestly, Rachel''s so talented, it''s hard to me those two for liking her."

    Just then, there was a knock at Ste''s door.

    She got up to answer it��and found two uniformed police officers standing outside.

    "Ms. Cameron, you''ve been used of leaking confidential business information. Pleasee with us to answer some questions."

 Chapter 321

    Abby Murphy was just stepping out of the kitchen when she saw who had arrived ��and her face instantly fell.

    "Officer, there must be some mistake. Star hasn''t leaked any trade secrets. Are you sure you''ve got the right person?" she blurted out anxiously.

    The officer replied, "Whether there''s been a mistake isn''t for you to decide. Please, miss, we need your cooperation."

    Abby looked like she wanted to argue further, but Ste gently reached out and stopped her.

    Ste nodded at the officers. "I understand. I''lle with you."

    Then she turned to Abby, her voice calm. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Just make sure to call mywyer."

    Seeing howposed Ste was, Abby''s nerves settled-at least a little. Right. She needed to get Star awyer.

    "And one more thing..." Ste quickly listed off a few instructions.

    As Abby registered what Ste was saying, her eyes widened in disbelief. "Star, you... did you already see thising?"

    Ste gave her a small nod.

    Momentster, Ste was led away by the police.

    Ste was taken in that evening.

    After a long night of questioning, the dawn light was already streaming through the windows.

    The interrogation finally ended, and herwyer arrived to arrange her bail.

    He''d actually shown up the night before, requesting to see Ste, but the officers turned him away, iming she was still under interrogation and couldn''t be visited. The attorney was from Neville Connolly''s firm. He''d pulled every string he could, and after much back-and-forth, he managed to get Ste released on bail by morning.

    Ste knew perfectly well who was behind all this.

    She had barely stepped into the station''s front hall when she saw two familiar figures waiting for her.

    Jasper and Rachel.

    After a sleepless night, Ste looked pale and drawn, fatigue etched deep between her brows-a stark contrast to Rachel''s carefully styled, picture-perfect appearance.

    Jasper nced over, took in Ste''s disheveled state, and let out a mocking whistle. "Well, well, if it isn''t our dear millionaire Ste! What''s the matter? Out of jail before breakfast? What did you do this time?"

    Ste shot them an indifferent look. "You two have nothing better to do thane down here at the crack of dawn just to gloat? Honestly, with all this attention, people might think you''re in love with me."

    There was no need for pretense-they were old enemies, after all, and there were no outsiders present.

    Jasper sneered. "Someone would have to be blind to fall for you-a dropout with nothing going for her. Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    He made a show of pretending to gag. "Actually, I''m just here to give you a friendly warning. Ste, your lucky streak ends today."

    "Aren''t you the one who was showing off at the auction the other day? Thought you could outbid us and get away with it."

    "Don''t think spending a little cash will keep you safe. In case you haven''t heard, the police have already confiscated your auction goodies from your ce."

    "And your personal ounts? Frozen. Completely."

    "Just so you know, we didn''te here just to watch your downfall. We''re here to turn in evidence of your crimes."

    "You might be out on bail now, but you''ll be back behind bars soon enough. I''d bet... you won''t evenst until tomorrow."

    "And after that, no one can save you. Better get used to the idea of prison life."

    He''d been burned by Ste too many timestely-finally, things were going his way, and he was savoring every moment.

    "Ste, if you don''t want to rot in a cell, just ask me for help. For Keen''s sake, maybe I''d put in a good word for you with Haynie."

    Watching Jasper strut and preen, Ste only smiled. Her expression was light, almost amused��not the slightest hint of panic or fear in her eyes.

 Chapter 322

    Her expression at that moment was hardly what Jasper and Rachel had hoped to

    see.

    Jasper''s brow furrowed. "Ste, what are you smiling at?"

    Ste''s voice was light, almost airy. "I''m smiling because you''re an idiot."

    Rachel let out a soft chuckle. "Ms. Cameron, I know you don''t want to seem weak in front of us, but you''ve already ended up in this sorry state. There''s no shame in admitting defeat."

    Her gazended pointedly on the ne around Ste''s neck.

    "If you''re willing to return that ne to me-oh, and hand over your Nocturne Ste violin-I think... Haynes might just be willing to forgive your little stunt of stealing hispany secrets."

    The ne Ste wore wasn''t the famed Neptune''s Tear but rather the one her mother had left her.

    Rachel didn''t care much for its actual value, but that hardly mattered. She wanted it, and that was reason enough.

    Anything she desired-whether it was the ne, the Nocturne Ste, or even Haynes himself��should naturally belong to her.

    Ste only smiled wider. "Ms. Pearce, I used to think you were clever. Turns out, you''re not so impressive after all. You should know I asked Haynes for a divorce a long time ago."

    "But you didn''t believe me. You thought I was ying hard to get, and you kept meddling."

    "To be honest, if it weren''t for your interference, Haynes and I would''ve split ages ago��and I would''ve left with nothing."

    "But thanks to you, Ms. Pearce, I got a very generous settlement."

    She paused, turning to Rachel with deliberate sincerity.

    "Really, Ms. Pearce, you''ve been such a help. Without you, how could I have possibly had the money to show up at those auctions and outbid you?"

    "That Neptune''s Tear-oh, you wanted it so badly, didn''t you? If it weren''t for your help, I never could have bought it."

    Rachel''s eyes burned red with fury. She forced a coldugh. "Enjoy it while you can. However you got that billion, you''ll cough it right back up!"

    Ste gave her a calm, almost indifferent smile. "Is that so? Well, let''s just wait and see."

    With that, Ste ended the conversation and walked away without a backward nce.

    Her words had hit their mark-every bit as sharp and ruthless as intended.

    Rachel stared after Ste, hatred twisting her features, her eyes burning with

    venom.

    Let the woman enjoy her moment, Rachel thought grimly. Once she steps out of here, we''ll see how long that smilests.

    Outside the police station, Ste and her attorney barely made it a few steps before a swarm of reporters seemed to materialize out of nowhere, surrounding her in a tight circle.

    "Ms. Cameron, after your sudden rise to inte fame and your swift cancetion, did you offend someone powerful?"

    "Ms. Cameron, why are you leaving the police station? Is your cklisting because of suspected criminal activity?"

    "Ms. Cameron, rumors say you''ve been using Mrs. O''Brien''s name to scam people. Were you summoned by the police for infringing on her rights?"

    The night Ste had been taken away, the tide online had shifted yet again.

    Thanks to Jasper''s deliberate efforts to stir the pot and a steady stream of gossip��the inte was now awash with rumors and insults about Ste, impossible to suppress.

    Jasper and Rachel exited the station just in time to see Ste trapped in the middle of the media frenzy.

    Jasper let out a snideugh. ��Last time, she got lucky with that livestream. But there''s no way she''ll get off so easily again."

    He pulled out his phone and started a new livestream, eager to capture every

    moment.

    Rachel stood beside him, a chilly smile ying on her lips as she surveyed the scene. ��Jasper, didn''t you say Haynes wasing too? When''s he supposed to arrive?"

 Chapter 323

    Haynes had never stooped to taking part in any of the schemes against Ste.

    Of all the things that had happened, the only one he orchestrated was the freezing of Ste''s one hundred million dor assets. But even then, he''d only frozen the ount-he never made a move to reim the money for himself.

    After all these years as Haynes''s friend, Jasper knew better than to think Haynes was simply being generous or indifferent about the fortune. That wasn''t it at all.

    No, Haynes was using the money as leverage, hoping to force Ste toe back.

    To him, this divorce didn''t feel like a real line drawn in the sand. Haynes had a thousand ways to drag things out, to keep Ste from ever truly leaving him-but he hadn''t used any of them.

    Because, in his mind, Ste needed to learn the hard way. Without him, she''d have nothing.

    If he didn''t let her struggle a bit, if he didn''t let her see just how harsh reality could be, she''d always cling to her na?ve optimism. It was better to let her realize now that without his protection, even surviving would be a challenge.

    Soon enough, she''de back on her own-and any hope of escaping him would vanish.

    So, Jasper''s scheming? Haynes didn''t get involved, but he didn''t stop him either.

    Now, Jasper''s eyes lit up as he spotted a tall, broad-shouldered figure approaching in the distance.

    "Haynie''s here!" he announced quietly.

    Rachel nced at Ste, who was hemmed in by the crowd, then looked at Haynes as he strode closer. She whispered, "Jasper, do you think Haynie will be angry when he sees Ste being targeted like this?"

    "Angry? Why would he be?" Jasper replied with a shrug. "He''ll be thrilled. We''re basically handing him the perfect opportunity-Ste will have to beg him for help. Though, honestly..."

    Rachel finished his thought with a knowing smile. "Honestly, with Ste''s stubbornness, I doubt she''ll ever beg Haynie for anything."

    Jasper nodded. "Exactly. The more she digs her heels in, the worse things will get between them. When that happens, we can finally make our move without worrying about Haynes getting in the way."

    For now, Jasper wasn''t willing to push things to the brink. If he wanted, he could spread a few nasty rumors and ruin Ste''s reputation in a heartbeat-but he held back.

    Suddenly, the crowd buzzed with surprise.

    "Wait, is that Haynes? What''s he doing here?"

    "Does this mean...what that woman said was true?"

    A few reporters had noticed Haynes''s arrival, and their expressions changed.

    Earlier, they''d bombarded Ste with questions-using her of posing as Mrs. O''Brien to con people, suggesting that''s why she''dnded herself in trouble. Ste, however, had calmly replied, "At the time, Haynes and I weren''t divorced. I was, in every sense, Mrs. O''Brien."

    She wasn''t about to stand there, mute, letting the rumors spiral out of control. The divorce was already public knowledge; she had nothing to lose by rifying the truth, no matter how it reflected on Haynes or the O''Brien Group.

    Her answer left the crowd momentarily stunned.

    They''d only heard that this woman was impersonating Mrs. O''Brien no one had told them she actually *was* Mrs. O''Brien!

    And what had she just let slip? They weren''t divorced at the time? Meaning...they were divorced now?

    The revtion left the reporters reeling, barely able to process what they''d just heard when suddenly, Haynes appeared.

    Was he here to bail out his wife?

    Nervous whispers rippled through the press. No one wanted to get on Haynes''s bad side.

    Haynes paused as he spotted Ste surrounded by the mob, momentarily taken aback.

    Not far away, Jasper waved to him, then gave a subtle signal with his eyes. Haynes took in the scene at a nce-he understood immediately.

    The reporters, spotting Haynes, swarmed toward him as if drawn to a ma. But this time, there was no jostling or rude shouting; everyone kept their distance, suddenly very polite. No one dared treat him the way they''d treated Ste just moments before.

 Chapter 324

    The moment Haynes appeared, the crowd surged forward, unable to hold back their questions any longer.

    "Mr. O''Brien, just now this Ms. Cameron imed she''s your wife. Is that true? Do you know her?" someone asked, thrusting a microphone forward.

    Haynes barely spared Ste a nce, his expression cool and unreadable. His lips parted, and he uttered just two words:

    "Not really."

    For a split second, the reporters were stunned silent. Then,ughter burst out, loud and mocking.

    Now, every gaze turned to Ste wasced with ridicule, as if she were nothing more than a desperate clown.

    "She sounded so convincing! I almost believed she really was Mrs. O''Brien. Turns out she was just making it up!"

    "Takes real nerve, lying right outside a police station. Isn''t she afraid we''ll expose her? How does she n to save face when everyone finds out?"

    "Probably just another wannabe hoping to catch Mr. O''Brien''s attention. Maybe she''s banking on us making a scene so she can get a moment in the spotlight."

    "Infamy is still fame, I guess! She must be desperate if she''s willing to use him like this."

    "No wonder she got banned online. Absolutely shameless."

    Their words were like needles, each jab finding its mark. Ste felt the malice in every stare.

    One reporter, grinning, leaned in. "Ms. Cameron, Mr. O''Brien says he barely knows you. Care to exin?"

    Ste met his gaze calmly. "We''re not close anymore."

    "But you just told everyone you''re his wife! That''s quite the turnaround, don''t you think?"

    Ste looked at him unflinching. "I said I was-past tense. After the divorce, we became strangers. There''s no reason for us to be close now."

    The crowd erupted inughter.

    Not a single person believed her.

    To them, Ste was either desperate for fame or desperate for a man. Maybe both.

    Jasper, livestreaming the whole scene, kept his camera trained on Ste. Over the past few days, thanks to his careful maneuvering, rumors about her had exploded across the inte. Any voices that spoke up in her defense were swiftly silenced by people he''d paid off. Any mention of her past with Haynes? Deleted before he even had to ask.

    Now, Jasper''s livestream chat was a flood of insults, all directed at Ste. Some even dredged up the car ident from before, conveniently ignoring everything that came after. They clung to old scandals, eager for more dirt.

    Standing in the center of it all, Ste realized that even if she could speak with a hundred mouths, nothing she said would change their minds. Any defense would only make things worse.

    Her brow furrowed as she decided she''d had enough. There was no point in arguing with this mob.

    But as she tried to leave, the reporters blocked her path, their eyes glinting with amusement, determined not to let her escape.

    "Heading somewhere, Ms. Cameron?"

    "Leaving already? You haven''t cleared things up yet!"

    Ste''s voice was cold as she replied, "Are you nning to break thew by detaining me in front of a police station?"

    The reporters onlyughed. "Oh,e on, Ms. Cameron! You''re the one who pretended to be Mr. O''Brien''s wife right outside the station. If the police show up, we''re all equally at fault, aren''t we?"

    They closed in, forming a wall she couldn''t break through.

    Just then, Ste caught Haynes''s gaze from outside the crowd. His eyes glinted with amusement, the corners of his mouth twitching in a barely-there smile. He mouthed something, his words silent but clear.

    "Beg me, and I''ll save you."

 Chapter 325

    Ste slowly raised her hand in Haynes'' direction and flipped him off.

    Haynes'' dark eyes narrowed, his expression turning cold.

    So she''d rather stand here, humiliated and cornered, than say a single conciliatory word to him? Fine. Just fine.

    He was curious to see exactly how long she could keep her pride.

    A barrage of reporters'' questions echoed in Ste''s ears, so loud and chaotic she could barely make out what anyone was saying.

    Yet Ste remainedposed, her face perfectly calm and unreadable, showing not a hint of panic.

    The more unruffled she appeared, the more relentless the reporters became.

    After all, what they loved most was watching someone crack under pressure, to catch that moment of fear or defeat.

    Jasper was absolutely ecstatic.

    Finally, he''d managed to livestream Ste''s public embarrassment for his eager viewers.

    Just as Jasper was congratting himself, his other phone began to ring.

    He quickly handed his streaming phone to Rachel. "Rachel, hold this for a second. I need to take this call."

    Rachel, just as eager to watch the online crowd tear Ste apart, was happy to oblige. "Sure."

    Jasper slipped away to a quiet corner and answered, "What''s up?"

    "Mr. Wilkinson, you won''t believe it-Ste''s trending again!"

    Jasper didn''t even blink. "Isn''t she trending every daytely? What''s the big deal?"

    "But this time it''s different, this time��"

    He cut the caller off, impatient. He still had Ste''s meltdown to watch.

    "Yeah, yeah, I know exactly why she''s trending. I set it up myself."

    A stunned silence. "Wait, you started this trending topic? Why didn''t you tell us sooner?"

    Jasper rolled his eyes. "Would it have made any difference if I had? Do you have any actual questions?"

    "Mr. Wilkinson, one more thing-do you want us to coordinate on this?"

    Now Jasper was getting annoyed. "Do you want to keep your job? Handle it like you always do. Don''t bother me with the basics."

    "Understood."

    He hung up and hurried back to see how badly things were going for Ste.

    But to his surprise, a fresh wave of reporters came flooding toward Ste, pushing past the original crowd in their rush to get close.

    Rachel nced at the neers and whispered, "Jasper, did you invite this second group of reporters too?"

    Jasper looked confused. "No, I only called one group... Did my staff identally double-book?"

    Before either of them could figure it out, the new reporters elbowed their way to the front, practically shoving the others aside as they crowded around Ste, faces alight as if they''d just won the lottery.

    "Ms. Cameron, the museum just published the list of items you donated the ones worth sixty million dors!"

    "Ms. Cameron, we heard you''ve donated forty million to charities��children''s homes, retirementmunities, aid organizations. What inspired you to give so much?"

    "Ms. Cameron, you''re not even considered one of Novaris'' wealthy elite, yet your donations surpass even theirs. How did you make such a decision?"

    Questions came from every direction, the original pack of reporters now jostled to the back, looking utterly bewildered.

    Donations? What was going on?

    A few reporters, not wanting to miss out, quickly started up their livestreams.

    "Good morning, viewers. This is Neo-Vespera News,ing to you live from the scene of Ms. Ste Cameron''s interview..."

 Chapter 326

    "By now, I''m sure everyone''s seen today''s trending news, right? That''s right-Ms. Ste is the mysterious donor who contributed a staggering sixty million dors'' worth of artifacts and another forty million in charitable funds!"

    "Some of the pieces she donated to the museum are actually priceless antiques that had been lost overseas!"

    "Honestly, Ms. Ste''s generosity is absolutely admirable!"

    "I bet you''re all curious to see what this donor looks like, aren''t you? Well, let''s not wait any longer-let''s meet the woman behind this incredible act of kindness!"

    The camera panned to Ste, who stood surrounded by a crowd of reporters and onlookers.

    "No one expected this, did they? The mysterious donor is so young and beautiful!��

    People watching the livestream on their phones, while keeping one eye on the TV at home, were left in shock.

    "Wait a second-doesn''t the woman on the livestream look just like the one in this morning''s news broadcast?"

    "Are you serious? They''re the same person?!"

    "What''s going on? Wasn''t she just some con artist pretending to be Mr. Haynes'' wife? How did she turn into someone donating a hundred million dors?"

    "A hundred million?! Did I hear that right? Is she really that wealthy?"

    "Come on, this has to be some publicity stunt, right?"

    "Publicity stunt? Give me a break-this is Neo-Vespera''s official morning news channel! Since when do officialworks pull stunts like this?"

    Jasper''s livestream chat exploded.

    Thements wereing in so fast, they blurred into a flood of unreadable text.

    Outside the packed crowd, several reporters who had been pushed aside overheard the questions being asked and were just as stunned.

    "Hey, isn''t this the woman wrapped up in scandal? She''s been faking her identity as Haynes'' wife, stirring up drama online, and I heard she''s even under investigation for financial crimes... Are you sure you''re interviewing the right person?"

    Someone nearby shot him a disdainful look. "You entertainment reporters are all the same��always digging for dirt and spinning stories. No wonder you don''t know what''s really going on. That''s why you''ll never make it in serious journalism."

    The man blinked and instinctively nced at the microphones these reporters were holding.

    His expression changed instantly.

    All of theters were from legitimate TVworks-some even from Channel One, the most prestigious of all.

    The entertainment reporters exchanged uneasy nces.

    "What... what''s happening here? Weren''t we supposed to be exposing her? How

    did she suddenly be this celebrated phnthropist?"

    They could only watch, dumbfounded, as thework journalists jostled to interview Ste.

    The TV reporters represented not just their stations, but the authority of the press itself. They prided themselves on professionalism and uracy, ensuring every story they aired was thoroughly verified.

    To them, entertainment reporters-always on the hunt for scandals, twisting facts, chasing sensational headlines-were hardly more than gossip-mongers.

    At best, they could be called entertainment journalists; at worst, just paparazzi with no real credentials.

    Of course, none of the entertainment reporters dared offend thework journalists. They all knew, deep down, that they were a rung below in the media hierarchy.

    Entertainment reporters would do just about anything for a scoop, desperate to grab public attention, while thework journalists, intent on protecting their station''s reputation, treated every interviewee with professional courtesy-never fawning, even with celebrities, nor showing disdain, even for those mired in scandal.

    Now, seeing these respected reporters treating Ste with such enthusiasm��it was simply unbelievable.

 Chapter 327

    Jasper, who had been itching to see Ste humiliated, was left gaping in shock instead.

    "What the hell? What''s going on here? Why are all these mainstream reporters being so chummy with Ste? Did they lose their minds?" he muttered under his breath.

    Rachel''s smile hadn''t even faded from her face before she waspletely blindsided by the scene unfolding in front of her. She hadn''t the slightest clue what was happening.

    Camera shes popped nonstop as reporters crowded around, their questions rapid-fire, yet practically every word out of their mouths was effusive praise.

    Theyuded Ste''s generosity, herpassion, her beauty-inside and out. Finally, one entertainment reporter couldn''t hold back and called out to the government media group, "This woman''s got scandal after scandal. Don''t let her fool you!"

    A government reporter shot back coldly, "And who do you think cooked up those scandals, if not you people? I''m here to interview a donor, not to dig up dirt or spread rumors. And I''d suggest you watch what you say we''re broadcasting live. Ms. Cameron is a public figure now. If your words cause any negative impact, you could be held legally responsible."

    The entertainment reporters, suddenly uneasy, ducked their heads and scrambled for their phones.

    Word had already gone around: Ste was cklisted across every major tform. Without higher-ups'' approval, not a single story about her good or bad could see the light of day. Yet, under official sanction, her so-called scandals had been allowed to circte online.

    With her ounts shut down, Ste couldn''t even attempt to clear her name. She had been, in the bluntest terms, silenced.

    This sort of thing was nothing new for these reporters-they all knew this was what happened when you crossed the powers that be. You didn''t even get a chance to defend yourself.

    This time, too, they''de on orders: dig up dirt on Ste, and if there wasn''t enough, make some up. They all knew it was impossible for any positive news about Ste to get published.

    To them, this was just a job-a paycheck, nothing more. That was the real difference between entertainment reporters like them and the government press.

    But what none of them expected was that six out of the top ten trending headlines were about Ste''s charity work.

    The moment they saw those stories, reality hit them hard. While they''d been busy trying to smear her, those high-and-mighty government reporters who usually looked down their noses at the entertainment press-were now crowding around Ste, showering her with praise.

    There was hardly anything more ironic.

    Even if they were just doing their jobs, none of them could hide their embarrassment at being so thoroughly upstaged.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the hum of camaraderie, shattering the feel-good atmosphere.

    "If she''s really so selfless, why not give anonymously? Ms. Cameron, if you''re as virtuous as everyone says, why put your name on the donations?"

    Instantly, silence fell. Every eye turned to the entertainment reporter who''d spoken up.

    Basking in the attention, the reporter didn''t seem the least bit rattled. If anything, he looked smug.

    "What''s wrong, Ms. Cameron? Did I hit a nerve? Is that why you''re speechless?" Ste regarded him calmly, not a hint of panic in her expression.

    She answered, steady as ever, "May I ask you, sir-what do you think I''m trying to achieve?"

    The reporter replied, righteous indignation in his voice, "To get publicity. To make yourself famous."

    Ste nodded, then pressed on. "And what, in your opinion, would I gain from that?"

 Chapter 328

    The reporter blurted out, "Obviously, you''re just in it for the money!"

    Ste met his gaze. "If I''m so obsessed with money, then why did I donate all of it? With that much cash, I could enjoy a lifetime of luxury-maybe even two lifetimes. Why would I hand it all over instead of spending it on myself?"

    The reporter froze, suddenly at a loss for words.

    He had a point��if Ste was really after money, why give it away? The logic just didn''t add up.

    The silence onlysted a moment before another entertainment reporter jumped in, their tone sharp and usatory.

    "Ms. Cameron, as far as I know, you never even finished high school. You''re hardly some heiress or business mogul... So how exactly did you get your hands on such a huge sum of money? Are you sure it was all acquired legally?"

    Someone else chimed in, voice dripping with insinuation. "There are rumors that you recently posed as Mrs. Haynes. Are you sure you didn''t scam some rich guy out of this fortune?"

    Ste didn''t flinch. She looked the reporter square in the eye. "I''d like to know- what kind of con could possibly someone a billion dors?"

    The reporter smirked. "It might be tough to trick one man out of that much, but if you strung along a few, it''s not impossible."

    He paused, shing a smug, knowing smile, as if daring her or anyone else to challenge him.

    "Everyone knows men in love leave their brains at the door," he added, drawing a few uneasyughs from the crowd. "And with a woman as beautiful and talented as Ms. Cameron, getting money from men would be a walk in the park."

    "So, unless you have a better exnation, how do you ount for where that billion came from?"

    His words were like a grenade tossed into a still pond-the room buzzed with shock and spection.

    No high school diploma, no wealthy family background, yet somehow she''d amassed a billion dors. It was enough to make anyone''s imagination run wild.

    Ste fixed her gaze on the reporter. "So, what you''re saying is-if a woman is young, attractive, and wealthy, her money must havee from something shady?"

    The reporter inhaled sharply, caught off-guard. With so many people watching, there was no way he could admit to such a tant double standard. Doing so would be an insult to women everywhere.

    He shifted his eyes, trying to regain control. "Of course not. I''m just questioning the source of your fortune, Ms. Cameron. Don''t you think the public deserves a reasonable exnation? If your charity is funded by dirty money, wouldn''t that be a joke?"

    He pressed on, emboldened, as though he''d found Ste''s Achilles'' heel. ��Imagine��a so-called phnthropist using stolen money to y the hero. I can''t think of anything more ridiculous!"

    "Ms. Cameron, unless you can prove your money is legitimate, the police station is right down the street. I''d advise you to turn yourself in."

    He gave her a chilling smile. "Come clean and you''ll get leniency. Resist, and you''ll only make it worse. If you admit your mistakes, maybe people will forgive you."

    What no one knew was that the reporter had received a text message not long ago: if he could bring Ste down in public, he''d pocket a cool five million. For that kind of reward, he was willing to go all out to smear her name.

    Other entertainment reporters started to chime in, eager to pile on.

    "Stop deflecting, Ms. Cameron. If you have nothing to hide, just tell us where the money came from. Admitting your mistakes is the right thing to do."

    "You expect us to believe a high school dropout could earn a billion by honest means?"

    "If you can''t give us a straight answer, we''ll have no choice but to call the police!"

 Chapter 329

    Everyone was moring at once, not giving Ste a chance to speak.

    Just then, another group of officers emerged from the station.

    They hesitated for a split second when they saw the scene outside, then, spotting Ste, walked straight over to her.

    "Ms. Cameron," one of them said, "we''ve received new evidence regarding theint against you. At this point, your ounts have been frozen and the auctioned items will be temporarily seized for investigation."

    He paused, then added, "We''ll need you toe with us again and cooperate with our inquiry."

    Jasper, witnessing this, let a triumphant smile curl at the edges of his mouth.

    The police were efficient��almost unbelievably so. They must have verified the new evidence in record time.

    It looked like Ste was going to face a formal interrogation.

    As luck would have it, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.

    With the whole thing being live-streamed, Ste''s ruin would be broadcast to the entire world.

    Online, viewers were glued to their screens, unable to look away.

    "Wow," someonemented, "people were calling this woman a gold-digger earlier, and I joined in. Then the news said she was a phnthropist, and I thought maybe I''d misjudged her. But now-it looks like my first impression was right?"

    "Guess even reporters can drop the ball sometimes," another wrote.

    "Reporting like mad without even verifying the source of the money-this is going to tank thework''s credibility."

    Though it was early morning, the inte was buzzing like it was New Year''s Eve. The twists and turns of this drama were just too gripping.

    Many spectators, delighted by the chaos, were calling friends, coworkers, and rtives, urging them not to miss the spectacle.

    Ste turned to the officers. "Can I have five minutes?" she asked evenly.

    One of them nced around at the crowd and nodded.

    With so many people watching-and news cameras everywhere-Ste wasn''t likely to make a run for it. Besides, the press was eager for a statement.

    If she really was guilty, this might be herst chance to speak for herself. Facing dozens of expectant faces, Ste spoke calmly. "First, the ten billion I donated didn''te from anything illegal. The source ispletely legitimate."

    She pulled out her phone and brought up a photo, showing it to the reporters clustered in front of her. "Here''s the bank transfer record. The entire amount came from my ex-husband''s ount."

    Cameras and phones immediately shed and clicked as reporters snapped photos and recorded video. Ste held her phone steady for several seconds, making sure everyone got a clear shot.

    Then she continued, "You''re probably all wondering who my ex-husband is-who has that kind of money, who could just hand over a fortune like this?"

    She swiped to the next image: a photo of a divorce certificate.

    Name: Ste Cameron.

    Spouse: ...

    Haynes?!

    The crowd blinked in disbelief, some rubbing their eyes as if to make sure they weren''t seeing things.

    Her ex-husband was Haynes? Or was it just someone with the same name?

    But what were the odds of such a coincidence?

    Everyone instinctively turned to look at Haynes.

    He stood silently, his expression unreadable.

    On Ste''s phone, the date of the divorce was clearly visible; the ID numbers had been thoughtfully blurred.

    Ste continued, "Since the police are here, if you don''t believe me, they can verify whether the divorce certificate is real."

    The officers nodded and, without missing a beat, scanned the document. "Ms. Cameron is telling the truth," one of them announced to the crowd.

    The entire ce erupted in shocked murmurs.

    Even the viewers watching online were left stunned.

 Chapter 330

    "What? Are you kidding me?! That woman is actually Haynes'' wife?!"

    "Correction, she''s not his wife anymore-she''s his ex-wife!"

    "No wonder everyone wants to marry rich. Getting divorced and walking away with

    a hundred million dors? That''s insane!"

    "I gotta say, Haynes has good taste. She''s gorgeous-hard to believe she''s the mom of a five-year-old."

    "Oh please, she''s not good enough for Haynes. She didn''t even graduate high school!"

    "Only someone like Rachel-brilliant and talented-deserves to be with Haynes."

    By now, the tide of onlinements hadpletely shifted.

    With the police confirming on the spot that Ste was indeed Haynes'' ex-wife, there was no room for doubt.

    For someone as wealthy as Haynes, giving his ex-wife a hundred million dors was hardly a stretch.

    Suddenly, everyone had an opinion, but not a single person questioned why Ste was handed that fortune.

    Ste kept scrolling through her phone. "I know what you''re all wondering next- why would Haynes give me such a huge sum of money?"

    A copy of the contract between Ste and Haynes appeared on the screen.

    The terms were straightforward, only a few points in total:

    1. Ste would hand over the life-saving medication for Rachel to Haynes.

    2. Ste was to provide a letter of forgiveness on behalf of Jasper.

    3. Once the mandatory waiting period for divorce was over, the two of them would go to city hall and finalize the divorce.

    In exchange, Haynes would pay Ste one hundred million dors.

    Note: Ste must guarantee Rachel''s illness would be fully cured, and if further medication was needed in the future, Ste was required to continue supplying it. Otherwise, the entire sum would have to be returned to Haynes.

    At that moment, even the reporters in the room were left speechless, jaws hanging open.

    "I thought Haynes was a stand-up guy," someone muttered. "Even after the divorce, he didn''t shortchange his ex-wife. Gave her a hundred million inpensation..."

    ��But it turns out that money wasn''t even alimony. It was payment for Rachel''s treatment?"

    "He even demanded a letter of forgiveness, and made her sign a divorce agreement... Is Haynes really that heartless?"

    "On the other hand, he forked over a hundred million for Rachel''s cure without so much as blinking. Maybe he''s not all bad."

    "Maybe the divorce was for Rachel''s sake all along?"

    "This is wild-what a scandal!"

    Jasper, who''d been grinning and watching the drama unfold, felt his smile freeze on his face.

    Realizing he was still live-streaming, Jasper snatched up his phone and quickly ended the stream.

    Rachel shot him a dark look. "Jasper, it''s pointless. The journalists are still streaming everything."

    Jasper''s move only made him look guiltier.

    Viewers tuning in to the livestream noticed it had been abruptly cut off, as if they''d stumbled onto something huge.

    "Ste drops the truth and suddenly the stream goes dead! Oh my god, what did we just witness?"

    "Neo-Vespera''s morning news is still live! Everyone, switch over to their channel!"

    "And the reporter who was attacking Ste earlier? He''s still streaming, and his bias is painfully obvious. Let''s call him out!"

    "Haynes is such a jerk. Seriously-a total jerk! He can fall for Rachel and divorce his wife, fine. But if he had any decency, he''d have treated his ex with respect instead of showering Rachel with gifts and leaving his wife in the cold!"

    "When I first heard about Haynes and Rachel, I actually thought it was touching. I figured Haynes was a loyal, loving guy.

    He doesn''t have to love his wife, but does he have to be this cold?"

 Chapter 331

    At that moment, the online narrative around Ste shifted dramatically. Not only did public opinion about her take a sharp turn, but even perceptions of Haynes werepletely transformed.

    Some die-hard "shipping" fans protested, "If Haynes isn''t nice to Ste, doesn''t that prove he''s devoted to Rachel? Would you really prefer a guy who flirts with everyone?"

    Someone quickly shot back, "Excuse me, have you forgotten Ste is his wife? She even gave the O''Brien family a son! Since when does being kind to your own wife require permission from the side chick? Are you out of your mind?"

    "Our goddess Rachel is not a homewrecker! Ste''s the one who stole her chance and wormed her way in!"

    "Oh, sure. Your ''goddess'' Rachel isn''t a homewrecker, yet there she is, always seen out and about with someone else''s husband. She must be the very picture of purity!"

    Realizing they were losing ground, the CP fans quickly tried to change tactics.

    "What does Haynes being a jerk have to do with Rachel? She''s a victim too, okay? Haynes lied to her just like everyone else."

    Back at the scene, the entertainment reporters who had tried to corner Ste looked utterly defeated. They''d run out of arguments.

    Their editors had only told them to bring Ste down from her pedestal as quickly as possible.

    How could they have guessed there was so much more to the story?

    Today was shaping up to be a disaster.

    One stubborn reporter, unwilling to let his payday slip away, pressed on: "Even if your money came from legitimate sources, you''re still under investigation. Why else would the police be here?"

    Meanwhile, the police officers standing by had quietly pieced together the backstory from the crowd around them. Their expressions grew conflicted.

    ��Chief, Ste already donated all the funds in her ounts to charity. Freezing her assets now doesn''t even make sense," one officer murmured.

    "Plus, everything she bought at the auction was given to the National Museum. If we just show up and ask for it, they''re not going to hand it over."

    Another officer chimed in, "If someone publicly announces a donation but never follows through, that''s fraud-and a criminal offense."

    "But in this case, Ste''s proven her money was obtained legally. If we try to reim her donations now, we''ll offend both the charities and the entire museum staff."

    "And the public won''t be happy about it either..."

    The officers were clearly stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    They''d received a report using Ste of leaking trade secrets and financial crimes. Normally, that meant freezing her assets was standard procedure.

    But Ste had moved fast-donating everyst penny and handing over all the valuables.

    She''d done an immense public good. Now, were the police supposed to stand in opposition to that?

    That would be a PR nightmare.

    As the pushy reporter finished his question, Ste''s gaze settled on him.

    A faint, almost amused smile yed at her lips.

    Catching her look, the reporter''s heart skipped a beat. A sense of foreboding crept over him.

    He suddenly realized that, from the very start, Ste had effortlessly batted away every usation they hurled at her-always backing her words with irrefutable evidence. Evidence far more convincing than their empty ims.

    If these facts had been posted online, they never would havested-they''d have been scrubbed in an instant.

    But here, numerous journalists were livestreaming everything as it unfolded.

    The reporter''s stomach dropped.

    Wasn''t this just like a live press conference, clearing her name in real time?

    No, there was one crucial difference.

    At a press conference, the truth would never really make it out into the open. Here, everything was already spreading far and wide.

 Chapter 332

    And now, she was leveraging her status as a major donor to catapult her public profile to its peak.

    Even though she''d been cklisted across the inte, a donation of a hundred million dors was something that would be reported directly by government agencies.

    After all, who would dare block a government media ount?

    The so-called scandals about Ste swirling online were, in the eyes of official news outlets, nothing more than petty, baseless gossip.

    Donating such a massive sum was certainly something worth publicizing.

    The government actively encouraged phnthropy, and Ste had be their perfect poster child.

    Of course, Ste could have chosen to give anonymously. But once she put her name to the donation, she also epted the responsibility that came with it.

    A public donation was a serious matter. If she pledged a certain amount, she was obligated to follow through.

    And as long as her donation was legitimate and aboveboard, no one-absolutely no one could try to take advantage of that money. Not even Ste herself.

    Otherwise, it would be a crime.

    Ste turned to the officers. "Excuse me, officers, may I ask-what crime am I being used of?"

    One of the officers replied, "Someone has reported you for allegedly leakingmercial secrets and making contact with a rivalpany. Theinant has submitted evidence of your interactions with apetitor, and given the size of the sums involved, we have to treat this matter with utmost seriousness. We ask for your cooperation in our investigation, Ms. Cameron."

    "So, to rify," Ste asked, "my alleged crime hasn''t actually been established, correct?"

    The officer nodded. "That''s right. Nothing has been determined. But since we''ve received a report from the public, we have to look into it. We ask for your understanding, Ms. Cameron."

    Ste was perfectly cooperative. "Of course, I will cooperate fully. But before we proceed, may I say a few words?"

    The officer nced at the crowd of reporters.

    Given Ste''s public status and her extraordinary donation, the police didn''t want to wrongfully use someone or let a genuinely good person be unjustly maligned.

    He said, "While the investigation itself will not be open to the public, you''re free to address the public if you wish."

    "Thank you." Ste offered a polite nod before turning to the reporter who had spoken up.

    "The police have only asked me to cooperate with their investigation. They haven''t concluded I''ve done anything wrong. On what grounds, then, are you so certain I''m a criminal?"

    All eyes fell on the reporter, who wiped beads of sweat from his forehead.

    He was used to stirring up rumors and pushing whatever narrative he pleased, but with the police right there, his confidence wavered.

    "W-well...the police are here for you, aren''t they? Doesn''t that mean you''re guilty of something?"

    Now, even the officer seemed to lose his patience.

    He spoke sternly, "Since when does being questioned by the police automatically mean someone is a criminal? We often reach out to people who provide important information or act bravely in difficult situations. Would you call them criminals as well?"

    The reporter stubbornly insisted, "But she''s under suspicion. Someone filed a report against her!"

    Ste met his gaze calmly. "Sir, as a member of the media, you should know that making such ims based on spection and ack of rigor is deeply irresponsible and reflects a seriousck of professional ethics."

    Her voice rang out, clear and steady. "Officers, I''d like to report these journalists for nder, defamation, spreading false information, and deliberately damaging my reputation. I suspect they are acting on someone else''s orders to target me specifically.

    Furthermore, I intend to sue the social media tforms that uwfully suspended my ounts. Unless thesepanies can provide concrete evidence of any vitions on my part, I will hold them fully ountable for their actions!"

 Chapter 334

    Letting them sit around all day, making up stories just for a quick buck-no wonder the tabloids are always so full of nonsense.

    Once the entertainment reporters were invited in for a "friendly chat" with the authorities, the whole scene outside calmed down considerably.

    Ste needed to cooperate with the investigation. After giving a brief nod to the radio journalists lingering around, she headed back inside the station.

    But the radio reporters weren''t about to go anywhere. They waited outside the precinct doors, eager to snag thetest scoop as soon as it broke.

    For them, camping out for a story-be it a day or a night-was just part of the job. This was nothing; they could hold out as long as it took.

    This time, the police treated Ste much more courteously than before.

    She exined her side of Jasper''s usations.

    "Here''s what really happened: at the time, Haynes and I were still married," she began. ��I visited his department store to study thepetition, not to secretly leak any trade secrets. There was nothing shady about it."

    "Every item I bought there, I paid for in full. If you don''t believe me, check Haynes''s bank records. All the payments should havee directly from his ount."

    The officers listened and immediately asked a colleague to look into it.

    It didn''t take long before the colleague returned, handing over a file.

    "Ms. Cameron''s story checks out," the officer reported. "Every purchase was paid for, and all the money came from Mr. Haynes''s ount."

    Ste added, ��Haynes was just here. If you still have doubts, bring him in. He handled the payments; he knows exactly where the money went."

    The officer considered for a moment, then told someone to check if Haynes was still outside.

    Once they got confirmation, they sent for him.

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside the police station:

    Jasper and Rachel, having finally pieced together what had happened, looked absolutely stricken-like they''d just swallowed something vile.

    "Ste actually donated all the money and the auction items? What on earth is she up to?" Rachel muttered.

    But Jasper didn''t have time to puzzle it out-his phone suddenly rang.

    It was his assistant on the line.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, was it your directive to rehabilitate Ms. Cameron''s image and promote her as someone bold enough to stand up to big business?"

    Jasper exploded. "Rehabilitate Ste? Turn her into some kind of hero? Are you all out of your minds? If I wanted to build her up, why would I cklist her in the first ce?"

    The assistant stammered, "It''s just... since Ste''s donations started trending, we haven''t been able to suppress the story. Public opinion is overwhelmingly in her favor now, and the ban against her is causing a huge bacsh..."

    Jasper was livid. "Didn''t I make myself clear? Any positive news about Ste, any attempt to salvage her reputation-delete it all, immediately! Not a single word about her is to go public. How hard is that to understand?"

    The assistant sounded close to tears. "B-but... we can''t control official government ounts. And now, all of Ste''s social media profiles have been restored, and the PR department is pushing out positive campaigns about her."

    "All the big news outlets and influencers are ready to go. They''re just waiting on your final approval to release the stories."

    Jasper scowled. "Waiting on me? For what? I told you to dig up dirt on Ste, not promote her! Who said anything about a PR blitz?"

    The assistant replied, "The PR team said those were your orders-and they even tried to confirm with you earlier. I only just found out, and it seemed off, so I called to double-check."

 Chapter 335

    Jasper practically growled with rage. "When did I ever tell you people to publish positive stories about Ste? Are you all brain-dead?"

    He mmed his hand on the desk, his voice rising with each word. "Delete every single ttering article about her-now! Post anything negative you can find, I don''t care if it''s true or not. And hire some trolls to stir things up online. Damn it, there''s no way I''m letting her get away with this!"

    His assistant hesitated, anxiety flickering in his eyes. "But, Mr. Wilkinson... Ste just made a massive donation-ten million dors. She''s gained a ton of new fans, and even some major media outlets have praised her generosity. Are you sure it''s wise to go against them?"

    Jasper''s face twisted in fury, his jaw clenched so tight it looked painful.

    ��I said what I said. Get those damaging stories out there, now!"

    The assistant could only sigh in resignation. He''d graduated from a reputable journalism school and understood the situation all too well. Spreading dirt on Ste now would only turn public opinion further against them. It was a terrible

    move.

    "Mr. Wilkinson," he tried again, "with Ste''s current poprity online, those smear pieces probably won''t have any effect. If anything, they''ll just make people hate us more. The public''s opinion of her is overwhelmingly positive now."

    He continued, "We used to be able to spin her donation, maybe hint at some shady motivations. But after that tough question from the reporter during the livestream, Ste got the chance to clear her name in front of everyone. If we hadn''t pushed for that, we might still have some room to maneuver. But now... we''re boxed in. There''s just no way to discredit her anymore."

    "My suggestion? We should hold off and rethink our strategy."

    Jasper went silent, stunned. He was the one who''d told those reporters to hit Ste hard in the livestream, to drag her down in front of everyone. Who could have guessed he''d end up shooting himself in the foot-and actually help Ste''s reputation instead?

    He wanted nothing more than to p himself across the face.

    "Pull everything," he barked suddenly, "Get those negative stories offline. Tell the influencers and bloggers to cancel their posts."

    His assistant finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Understood. I''ll take care of it right away."

    But before two minutes had passed, Jasper''s phone rang again.

    This time, it was the PR manager who''d called him earlier.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, I''m afraid your order came toote. The positive articles about Ste-they went live almost ten minutes ago..."

    Jasper exploded. "What the hell is wrong with you? I told you to smear Ste, and you go and build her up instead? Are you out of your mind?"

    The PR manager sounded close to tears. "Mr. Wilkinson, I was just following your instructions! When Ste''s donation started trending, I called you right away. You told me it was your doing and asked me to cooperate..."

    "I thought it was your new strategy to stir up controversy by trashing her first, then flip the narrative and promote her good deeds. After all, you were the one who posted Ste''s livestream from your own ount at the start..."

    Jasper''s relentless campaign against Ste had convinced the PR manager that their boss had a personal vendetta, that he genuinely wanted to destroy her career. But after theirst conversation, he wasn''t so sure anymore. This kind of ''ck-then-white'' publicity stunt wasn''t unheard of; they''d pulled it off before.

    But this time, it was unprecedented an absolute masterstroke, the kind nobody could hope to repeat. For a moment, the manager had really believed Jasper was a genius, following the advice of some PR guru who''d shown him a whole new way forward.

    He''d even worried he''d misunderstood, so he''d kept a close eye on the

    livestream. But when the reporter tried to back Ste into a corner-only for her to turn it all around-he realized he hadn''t misunderstood at all.

 Chapter 336

    The Wilkinsons built their fortune in the media industry, where everyone understood the unspoken rules of the game.

    Some journalists, for instance, seemed to dig up dirt, but in reality, they gave the person involved the perfect opportunity to set the record straight��often in the most memorable way possible.

    And Ste was more than prepared for it all.

    Any evidence that surfaced during the press conference had clearly been lined up in advance.

    After this public rification, Ste''s reputation online flipped overnight. Suddenly, people saw her in a new light.

    He''d always thought Jasper was a shrewd and cunning boss.

    Turns out...

    Well, maybe he''d given Jasper too much credit.

    Jasper was still the same, hopelessly clueless Jasper he''d always been.

    With a boss like this, it was hard to see any real future at thepany. Who knew maybe even trouble was on the horizon.

    The PR manager was already seriously considering quitting.

    Facing the cameras, Ste remained calm and poised-confident without being arrogant. Audiences couldn''t help but warm to her.

    Even people who rarely paid attention to social media caught wind of the drama and tried to follow her ount-only to discover it had been suspended. Their curiosity piqued, they started digging to understand what had really happened.

    It just so happened that Abby had posted about the situation on Instagram. Suddenly, the whole story of Ste standing up against powerful interests went viral, sending shockwaves across the inte.

    Plenty of other high-profile ounts-folks who''d also been arbitrarily banned for crossing big corporations-came out publicly in support of Ste.

    At this point, Ste was the name on everyone''s lips.

    After a thorough round of questioning, the police finally concluded that Ste had nothing to do with any corporate espionage. They apologized for the trouble.

    "Ms. Cameron, we''re terribly sorry for the inconvenience."

    Ste replied, "That''s all right. It''s every citizen''s duty to cooperate with an investigation. However��"

    She paused, her tone sharpening. "If I hadn''t managed to clear my name today, I''d be dragged through the mud in front of the entire country-my career ruined. The person who maliciously reported me clearly had bad intentions. I hope you''ll take this seriously and hold them ountable."

    The officer nodded, understanding her point. "Don''t worry, Ms. Cameron. We won''t let the person who filed the false report off the hook."

    Ste nodded, about to say more, when she suddenly felt a strong hand close around her wrist.

    She turned to the man beside her. "Mr. O''Brien, is there something you need?" During the questioning, Haynes O''Brien hadn''t tried to throw her under the bus- in fact, he''d helped clear her name. Still, Ste felt nothing but wariness toward him. The man was far more dangerous than she''d imagined.

    Compared to Jasper, it was people like Haynes you really had to watch out for- because you could never guess what he was thinking.

    His eyes were dark, bottomless.

    "I want to talk to you. Alone."

    Ste knew she needed to settle things with Haynes, once and for all. She didn''t have the time or patience to keep ying games with Jasper and the others.

    "All right."

    They ducked into a nearby coffee shop.

    After ordering her drink, Ste looked across the table at Haynes. "What did you want to discuss?"

    His gaze was intense, inscrutable as he studied her face. "From the day you showed up at the auction, you''d already nned for everything that happened today, hadn''t you?"

    Though it sounded like a question, his tone was full of certainty.

    The rich, bitter smell of coffee hung in the air as Ste took a slow sip. "Why would you be so willing to hand over a hundred million dors? Why would Jasper and Rachel just stand by and watch me live like a queen?"

    "You were all just waiting to see me fall-broke, desperate, with nowhere left to turn. So, step one was to make sure I lost that money."

    She set her cup down and met Haynes''s eyes.

    "So, I did the only thing I could-I made sure none of you could ever get your hands on it again."

 Chapter 337

    Hearing Ste''s words, Haynes felt an uneasy prickle deep inside.

    He''d wanted to teach Ste a lesson, sure��but he''d never really expected to get that billion back. Yet the way she spoke, it was as if she was using him of breaking his word.

    A cold edge crept into Haynes''s gaze. "Ste, have you ever considered what happens if you donate all that money? If you don''t hold up your end of our agreement, you''ll be saddled with a billion-dor debt."

    Ste just smiled. "And did it ever cross your mind that if I dared to give it all away, I''m obviously not afraid of ending up in debt?"

    Haynes''s sharp eyebrows arched, his face cut with a hint of challenge.

    "So you''re counting on me, is that it? Counting on me not to actuallye after you?"

    Ste paused, then let out a peal ofughter. "Haynes, do you really think that highly of yourself? That you wouldn''t do anything to me? You and your cronies cklisted me online, spread rumors to destroy my reputation, tried to get me thrown in jail��and now you say you wouldn''t hurt me?"

    She leaned forward, voice dripping with scorn. "When did you be so shameless, Haynes?"

    A shadow flickered in Haynes''s eyes. He opened his mouth to defend himself, but Ste cut him off coldly.

    "Let me guess you''re about to say you weren''t behind any of it? Even if that''s true, you didn''t stop it. You let Jasper do his dirty work, and you just stood by, waiting for the chance to finish me off yourself."

    Ste ced her coffee cup on the table with a sharp clink.

    "You all honestly disgust me."

    For a split second, something unreadable shed across Haynes''s face.

    How did she know all this-sometimes in more detail than even he did?

    Ste met his gaze unflinchingly. "I know why you''re here. You want me to let Jasper off the hook. But let me be perfectly clear: that is never going to happen."

    "He''s targeted me over and over, and you turned a blind eye. Now that he''s finally facing the consequences, you want to talk? Maybe you should''ve thought about that sooner."

    Her tone was biting. "It''s only because he has a friend like you-someone who always cleans up his messes no matter what-that Jasper thought he was untouchable."

    "If he''s ended up here, well, frankly, he brought it on himself."

    "I know you have influence and power, Haynes. It would be easy for you to make Jasper''s problems disappear. But I don''t care. They say pridees before a fall, and honestly, I should thank you. If not for your help, Jasper wouldn''t have gone so far down this path. In a way, you''ve avenged me for what he did."

    With that, she stood, locking eyes with him.

    "As for why I''m not afraid of that billion-dor debt? That''s simple: I know Rachel isn''t going to die. She never had a terminal illness-not from the beginning."

    She was well aware Haynes wouldn''t believe her, but it didn''t matter. Once a seed of doubt is nted, it will sprout sooner orter.

    In his office, Foreman Richards lounged at his desk, sipping tea and scrolling through news on his phone.

    "Haynie, I just saw that all of Ste''s ounts have been unblocked. Every tform has issued a public apology to her... The whole story of Ste standing up to the corporate bigwigs is everywhere, and somehow she''s picked up another twenty million followers. The hype just won''t die down."

    Haynes stood at the window with his back to the room, his expression hidden from view.

    His voice was cool and distant. "She did spend a billion, after all. If she couldn''t

    get at least this much in return, it would''ve been a waste."

    He paused. "And... it seems Ste knows all about Jasper''s little schemes."

    Foreman''s hand froze, teapot hovering in midair. ��Oh?"

 Chapter 338

    "When I spoke with her this morning, I realized she knew some details-even things I wasn''t aware of myself."

    Foreman''s gaze grew more intense. "Maybe she''s aware she can''t hold on to that billion. So she''s already nned to donate the money, and use it as a stepping stone for herself."

    He paused, voice matter-of-fact. "Besides, Jasper''s n wasn''t exactly sophisticated. It was riddled with ws."

    Foreman continued, "I think we might have underestimated Ste. She''s not the helplessmb we assumed."

    If Haynes or Foreman had handled things personally, the n would never have been so full of holes. But Haynes wouldn''t stoop to such underhanded tricks, and Foreman had always despised hurting others. Neither of them had yed a part in any of this.

    Haynes'' dark eyes were as cold and deep as a winterke. ��She''s got a few tricks up her sleeve, I''ll give her that. She''s smart. But..."

    Foreman studied the man''s tall, straight figure. ��But what?��

    Haynes'' voice was low. "Lately, she''s always a step ahead-almost as if she already knows what Jasper''s going to do next. No matter how clever she is, she can''t exactly see the future."

    The implication was clear, and Foreman caught on immediately. "Haynie, are you suggesting... someone''s tipping her off?"

    Haynes didn''t answer, but his thoughtful expression spoke volumes.

    Foreman frowned. "If that''s true, then aside from Jasper, the only other person who could be feeding her information is... Ms. Pearce, right?"

    Haynes'' brow furrowed as he muttered, almost reflexively, "No way."

    Foreman took a thoughtful sip of his tea. "There''s something odd about all of this.

    It really does look like someone''s been giving her inside information. I don''t think Ms. Pearce would ever betray us intentionally, but... is it possible she let something slip by ident? Maybe Ste picked up on it."

    He nced at Haynes, watching his reaction. "Or maybe... Ms. Pearce is just too kind-hearted. Maybe she thinks Jasper''s gone too far, couldn''t talk him out of it, and decided to give Ste a heads-up herself."

    A sudden thought seemed to strike Foreman, and uncertainty flickered across his face.

    ��But then again, Haynie, doesn''t it strike you as odd? What is it between Jasper and Ste? Why is he so hell-bent on going after her?"

    Haynes was silent for a moment. "Maybe it''s because of Rachel. Jasper has a grudge against Ste-maybe he''s misunderstood something."

    Foreman shook his head. "That just makes it stranger. If it''s because of Ms. Pearce, you and Ste are already divorced. He shouldn''t have any reason to keep antagonizing her."

    Haynes picked up on the unspoken question.

    Hisshes fluttered just slightly. "Foreman, if you''ve got something to say, just say

    it."

    Foreman looked at him, steady and serious. "Haynie, the three of us grew up together. We''re brothers. Maybe I shouldn''t meddle, but I really don''t want to see us end up as strangers."

    With a heavy sigh, Foreman pressed on. "Don''t you think Jasper''s been a little too involved in your marriage? He was always pushing you to get divorced. Ste is Keen''s mother. No matter what''s happened, you and Ste shouldn''t be at each other''s throats like this."

    Haynes'' eyes grew darker. "What are you getting at?"

    Foreman''s tone was loaded with meaning. "Haynie, don''t you think Jasper''s interest in Ste is... a bit much? If he liked Rachel as much as he ims, wouldn''t he want you to stay married to Ste?"

    Haynes frowned, brow creasing.

    Foreman asked quietly, "Haynie, be honest-if Jasper hadn''t kept pushing, would you really have divorced Ste?"

 Chapter 339

    Haynes pressed his lips together, falling silent.

    Foreman continued, "It was Jasper, always egging you on-telling you to file for divorce first, to teach Ste a lesson and make here crawling back to you."

    He shook his head. "But look at how things turned out. Not only is Ste noting back, she''s drifting further away from you every day."

    Foreman hesitated before adding, "I know it''s not really my ce to say all this, but... Haynie, I don''t want to see you and your brother turn against each other. You understand?"

    Foreman was never one to talk much, which made his sudden outpouring all the more unusual.

    Haynes''s expression darkened, clouded with thoughts.

    Just then, someone knocked at the office door.

    "Haynie��something''s happened! The police just took Jasper! Hiswyer tried to post bail, but they wouldn''t allow it."

    Rachel strode in, face tense and eyes anxious.

    "Haynie, you have to do something. We need to get Jasper out."

    It was only after she''d spoken that she noticed Foreman standing there.

    "...Mr. Richards? I didn''t realize you were here."

    Foreman nodded politely. "Ms. Pearce."

    Unlike Haynes and Jasper, Foreman never called her Rachel. He always kept that formal distance, addressing her as Ms. Pearce. That subtle reserve made it impossible for her to call him by his first name, no matter how many times she considered it.

    She''d mentioned it to Jasper once, just in passing, but he''d just shrugged her off. ��Foreman? That''s just how he is with everyone don''t let it bother you."

    Haynes''s clear, steady voice broke through Rachel''s thoughts.

    "Why can''t Jasper be bailed out?"

    Rachel exined, "Right now, the inte is furious. People are convinced that Jasper''s the viin Ste described in her story-some ruthless corporate shark. They''re saying he filed a false police report, ndered her, set her up... Now everyone''s demanding the police throw the book at him."

    She sighed. "This could''ve been exined as a misunderstanding, but..."

    She took a breath. "Just now, someone leaked dirt on Jasper online-ims he''s not only a reckless driver but that he once hit someone while driving drunk."

    She nced at Haynes, worried. "The police are reopening the investigation based on these new leads. If those charges stick..."

    She let the implication hang in the air. "Jasper could be facing serious consequences."

    The tension in the office was palpable; it felt like the air itself had thickened.

    The situation with Ste had spiraled out of control.

    Haynes''s jaw tightened. "What do thewyers say?"

    "There''s some room to negotiate, since most of it happened a while ago. But right now, public outrage is sky-high. People want answers, and they want someone to pay."

    She paused before continuing, "Thewyers say Jasper has two options. One, he could make a public apology to Ste-which would basically mean admitting he orchestrated the smear campaign against her."

    Haynes asked, "And the second option?"

    Rachel bit her lip. "The Wilkinson Group''s mediapany couldunch a massive PR campaign, spinning the story to say Ste''s just ying the victim for attention, building her brand as a rebel against big business... We could also leak that the viral videos that made her famous all originated from Jasper''s own livestream. There''s room to maneuver there, but..."

    Jasper would have to swallow his pride and take the me in silence. And even then, he''d be forced to promote Ste-something he''d never agree to.

    It would be aplete defeat: not only would he lose, but he''d be helping Ste''s star rise even higher.

    This time, Ste was winning on all fronts-public sympathy, reputation, and free publicity.

    Rachel didn''t care if Jasper took a hit. But watching Ste bask in her newfound glory? That was a bitter pill to swallow.

 Chapter 341

    Ste Cameron smiled warmly. "What''s going on?"

    Marvin Connolly replied, "It''s about Keen."

    At the mention of Keen O''Brien''s name, Ste''s smile faltered just a little, but she still asked, "What about him?"

    Marvin hesitated. "Keen seems to have found out about your divorce from Mr. O''Brien. He''s pretty upset. He said he wants to talk to you and ask if you really don''t want him anymore."

    Ste said nothing.

    Marvin continued, "Actually, I just noticed-Keen''s been following us all the way here. I think he''s waiting outside. Ste, why don''t we invite him in?"

    Still, Ste remained silent.

    Abby Murphy nced at Ste''s expression, then broke into a cheerful grin. "Oh, it''s been ages since I''ve seen Keen. Honestly, I kind of miss the kid. I''ll go get him."

    Ste watched Abby''s retreating figure but didn''t make a move to stop her.

    A few minutester, Abby returned, holding Keen by the hand.

    "Come on in, Keen. You can sit right here."

    She guided Keen to the seat on Ste''s left, while Marvin took the chair to Ste''s right.

    Ste didn''t object.

    Keen didn''t look much different from before, but he was noticeably quieter.

    With his arrival, an awkward tension seemed to hang over the table.

    Marvin broke the silence at just the right moment. "Keen, Ste''s treating us today. Order whatever you''d like-don''t be shy."

    Marvin''s self-appointed host act made something twist ufortably in Keen''s chest.

    He stayed silent, his lips pressed into a pout.

    Marvin noticed and asked, a little nervously, "Keen, what''s wrong? Did I say something to upset you?"

    The scene felt achingly familiar. Keen suddenly remembered when the three of them-he, his mom, and Rachel-used to go out for meals. Rachel would always encourage his mom to order anything she wanted, telling her not to be shy, just like Marvin was now.

    Back then, he''d thought Rachel was kind and considerate, always looking out for his mom.

    But his mother never seemed to appreciate it��she always seemed to have something against Rachel.

    And now, sitting in Rachel''s ce, he found himself feeling deeply unhappy. Abby chimed in, "Keen, what''s wrong? Are you upset about something?" Usually, if he so much as frowned, his mom would be quick to ask what was wrong.

    But this time, she didn''t even look his way. She just sipped her water in silence. A strange sense of disappointment washed over Keen. He shook his head. "I''m fine."

    Abby couldn''t quite figure out what was going through his mind, so she simply handed him the menu. "Here, Keen. Take a look��see if there''s anything you want to eat."

    Keen picked up the menu and ordered a dish he''d been likingtely.

    Marvin''s face clouded over. "Keen, why are you ordering fried food? We''re still kids��you know you shouldn''t eat too much of that stuff."

    Keen had never really liked Marvin, and now, hearing that, his annoyance red.

    He shot Marvin a re. "What I eat is my business. Mind your own!" Marvin shrank back a little, mumbling, "Sorry."

    Ste opened her mouth, as if to say something, but in the end, she stayed silent.

    Instead, she reached over and gently patted Marvin''s head. "Don''t worry about what others are doing-just focus on yourself, okay?"

    Reassured by her words, Marvin''s smile returned.

    "Ste, I''ve been good about taking the herbal remedy you made for metely. My hands and feet aren''t as cold anymore, either!"

 Chapter 342

    Ste smiled gently. "Keep eating this for a while longer and your cold hands and feet will get much better. Once that''s sorted out, I''ll help you with your stomach issues too. But you''re still very young-your digestion isn''t fully developed yet, so it''s best to cut back on sweets, cold drinks, and fried foods, okay?"

    Marvin nodded obediently. "Ste, then what do you think I should order?"

    Ste opened the menu, pointing out a few dishes for him. "These are all good for kids. See if there''s anything here you''d like."

    Keen sat beside Ste, silent. Ever since they arrived, she hadn''t said a single word to him, not even a nce, while she kept chatting away with Marvin.

    A wave of panic crept over Keen, a feeling of being left out.

    He remembered how, in the past, whenever he saw Rachel Pearce, he would run up to her, talking non-stop and sharing every silly thing that had happened that day. But when it came to his own mom, he could barely muster a word.

    All the other kids at preschool had parents who''d at least finished college. His mom hadn''t even graduated high school. Grandma once said she probably couldn''t even read properly. How could someone like her ever have anything inmon with him or Dad?

    As he got older, Keen slowly learned the meaning of shame... and pride. He went from clinging to his mom to feeling embarrassed by her. At preschool, he never dared talk about her with the other kids or teachers. Whenever someone asked who picked him up, he would always say it was the housekeeper.

    Grandma said it was normal for kids to look up to those who were stronger or better off. Before he turned five, his mom was his whole world. But after five, nothing about her could make him feel proud anymore.

    Rachel''s arrival filled the gap his own mother left behind, allowing him to keep believing in something better. He never thought it was his fault. But seeing his mom so close and warm with another child filled him with a fierce, wordless anger -like someone had snatched away his favorite toy.

    "I''ll have this one, this one, and this one..." Marvin''s cheerful voice snapped Keen out of his thoughts.

    He looked over and saw Marvin beaming at Ste. "I remember you like these too, Ste."

    Ste felt a quiet warmth in her chest. "Oh, you just pick what you like. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Marvin shook his head, suddenly very serious. "No way. You always cook what I like, and you eat all those in meals just for me. If I can help it, I don''t want you to keep missing out on the things you enjoy. When we eat together, I want you to have your favorites too. You''re good to me, Ste, so I want to be good to you."

    For a moment, Ste was too moved to speak. Her throat tightened up, and she could only manage one word. "Alright."

    Watching the scene unfold, Keen felt his vision burn with jealousy.

    Rachel had once told him that his mom only left Dad and gave up custody because she found another child to love. He hadn''t believed it then.

    But now, looking at the way his mom doted on Marvin, Keen finally understood: she really had chosen someone else over him.

 Chapter 343

    What''s so special about Marvin, anyway? All he ever does is y the victim!

    A surge of jealousy shed in Keen''s eyes.

    He wanted, desperately, to expose Marvin for who he really was, to show Mom that this so-called innocent kid wasn''t nearly as pure as she imagined.

    But after drawing a deep breath, Keen forced himself to let it go.

    He''d already lost to Marvin''s games too many times before. He knew that without solid proof, no one would believe him.

    Besides, that wasn''t why he''de to see his mother today.

    He had something far more important to do.

    With Keen present, Abby had to rein herself in; she couldn''t badmouth Haynes O''Brien as freely as before.

    Instead, the group slipped into casual, trivial conversation.

    Throughout dinner, Marvin kept the mood light, entertaining everyone with funny stories about his day-to-day life. For someone so young, he was surprisingly quick-witted, making everyone burst outughing again and again.

    Ste ignored Keen, but Abby didn''t leave him out. Every now and then, she asked about his schoolwork and what he''d been up totely.

    Keen responded to the adults with perfect manners and poise.

    As Abby looked at Keen''s face-so strikingly simr to Haynes''s-she let out a silent sigh.

    No one knew better than Abby just how much Ste loved Keen.

    If it weren''t for Keen, she never would have put up with Rachel for so long, or fussed over her like a housekeeper, even going so far as to prepare special remedies for her.

    When dinner was nearly over, Abby turned to Keen. "So, Keen, you came all this way to see your mom. Was there something important you wanted to talk about?"

    Keen''s fingers tightened nervously around his backpack. He spoke in a small voice, "I... I brought something for Mom."

    Ste finally nced his way, her eyes settling on him for the first time all evening. Abby perked up, "Oh? What is it?"

    A flicker of hesitation crossed Keen''s face.

    He looked up, meeting Ste''s gaze head-on.

    It was the first direct look she''d given him since he arrived.

    A strange, fluttery excitement welled up inside Keen.

    Maybe Aunt Abby was right-maybe Mom really did care about him.

    If he just lowered his head and admitted he was wrong, maybe she''de back to him, just like before.

    The thought gave him a little more courage.

    He unzipped his backpack, pulled out a mug, and fidgeted awkwardly. "It''s... a birthday present I made for you," he mumbled. "I got it back from Rachel..."

    He almost never apologized or admitted fault to Ste, and now, the words made him feel awkward and oddly ashamed.

    Hands trembling, he offered the mug to Ste, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "I made this myself. I hope you''ll like it..."

    This was as close to an apology as Keen could manage.

    In the past, it only took a single soft word from him for Ste to let go of any grudge and sweep him into a hug.

    But not this time.

    Ste stared at the mug in his hand, unmoving, not reaching out to take it.

    Keen hadn''t expected her to react this way.

    He looked at her in panic, his face growing paler by the second.

    Why wasn''t she taking his gift?

    Hadn''t she always been easy to win over?

    The atmosphere in the room grew thick and tense.

    Neville Connolly leaned back in his chair, silent, his intense eyes unreadable. Abby looked at Keen, her expression tangled with worry and words left unsaid. Ste just kept her gaze fixed on the mug, her face impossible to read.

    Keen''s earlier confidence started to crumble. His hand, still holding out the mug, began to tremble.

    Then Marvin broke the silence.

    "That''s your birthday present for Ste, Keen? It''s beautiful!" he eximed.

    He walked over to Keen. "Here, let me give it to her for you."

    Before Keen could react, Marvin reached out and took the mug from his hand.

    Keen froze for a split second, then instinctively tried to grab it back.

 Chapter 344

    However, the moment he reached for Marvin''s hand, there was a loud *crash*. The mug Marvin was holding slipped from his grasp and shattered on the floor, fragments scattering everywhere.

    Everyone froze in shock, staring at the mess. Only Neville''s eyes flickered with a shadowy, unreadable glint.

    Finally snapping out of his daze, Marvin immediately began apologizing. His voice trembled, and his eyes brimmed with tears. "Keen, I''m so sorry-it''s all my fault, I was so clumsy..."

    Keen stared at the broken pieces of the mug he''d made himself, fury rising fast in his chest.

    He lost all control, jabbing an using finger at Marvin.

    "You did it on purpose! You smashed the birthday present I made for Mom-on purpose!"

    It hadn''t been easy, not at all. He''d spent countless hours in the workshop, failing again and again, until finally, he''d managed to make this one perfect mug, every detail just right.

    And now, in an instant, all his hard work was ruined.

    Keen felt like his heart was breaking.

    Marvin just looked helpless and stricken. "I swear I didn''t, Keen-you''ve got it wrong..."

    Tears welled in Marvin''s eyes. "Keen, I really am sorry."

    He crouched down, small and miserable, and began picking up the shards.

    "Ow!" A sharp piece sliced his finger; fresh blood welled from the cut.

    ��Marvin!" Ste''s face changed at once. She rushed to scoop him up, concern etched deep on her features.

    Head bowed in shame, Marvin barely whispered, "Ste, I''m sorry. I broke the mug Keen made for your birthday."

    "My birthday was ages ago," Ste said as she examined Marvin''s bleeding hand. "It''s just a mug. If it''s broken, it''s broken."

    Keen''s eyes went wide with shock, disbelief flickering across his face.

    Every gift he''d ever given his mother-whether a scrap of candy or a crayon drawing-she''d treasured it. He still remembered the time his aunt had eaten a piece of candy he''d given his mother; gentle as she was, it was the first time she''d ever looked genuinely upset.

    His mother had always cherished his presents. Even the tiniest scratch or chip would have upset her, let alone something being smashed.

    But now, the mug he''d worked so hard on was broken, and she didn''t even nce at it. All her attention was on Marvin.

    "Abby," Ste said, "could you please ask the restaurant for a first aid kit? Marvin''s cut needs to be cleaned and bandaged."

    The cut wasn''t bad enough for the hospital, but it still needed care.

    Marvin shrank back, cradling his hand. ��Ste, I''m fine. Really."

    He ducked his head, shame and sadness weighing him down.

    "This is all my fault. I can''t even hold a mug properly."

    Ste tried tofort him. "It''s not your fault-"

    But Keen''s angry voice interrupted her.

    He red at Marvin with open resentment. "Mom, he broke the mug I made for you! I made it myself, just for your birthday!"

    Ste sighed and looked directly at Keen, her brows pinched in concern.

    "Keen, right now, you should be more worried about Marvin''s injury than the mug."

    Her words stung. Keen felt a wave of hurt and betrayal crash over him.

    "He did it on purpose! He always acts pitiful, just like now! How many times does this have to happen before you see it, Mom?"

    "I honestly don''t see it," Ste replied, meeting Keen''s eyes. "All I see is you targeting Marvin. When did you be so unreasonable, Keen?"

    Keen''s pupils shrank, her words echoing in his mind.

    He suddenly remembered a fight between his parents about Rachel, words that sounded painfully familiar.

    "Ste, why are you always picking on someone who''s already suffering? When did you be so unreasonable?"

 Chapter 345

    Back then, he had said, "Mom, Rachel didn''t mean it. Why do you always assume the worst about people? You should apologize to her."

    Ste''s cold voice snapped Keen back to the present.

    "Keen, why do you always think so badly of Marvin? As far as I know, he''s never done anything to hurt you. Why do you insist on targeting him?"

    Keen''s emotions began to spiral out of control. "I''m not! I''m not, I swear! He''s always two-faced-acting nice to my face and different behind my back. He does it on purpose!"

    At that moment, Abby returned with the first aid kit in hand.

    She looked a little uneasy. "Ste, someone''s here."

    Ste lifted her head, catching sight of a man and a woman-both all too familiar.

    Seeing them, Neville arched an eyebrow.

    "Mr. O''Brien, Ms. Pearce. What a coincidence-meeting you here of all ces."

    Rachel smiled politely. "We actually came looking for Keen. When we went to pick him up from school, we found he''d already left. We checked his GPS watch and saw he was here, so we hurried over. But we didn''t expect to find... this."

    She nced at Ste, her words trailing off with barely concealed usation. "Ms. Cameron, next time you want to take Keen out, could you let us know in advance? Otherwise, we worry that something''s happened to him."

    Let them know in advance?

    So Rachel already thinks of herself as thedy of the house?

    A cold, mocking smile flickered in Ste''s heart, but she couldn''t be bothered to respond to Rachel''s obvious provocation.

    Instead, she turned to Keen. "Did you tell your dad you wereing here?"

    Keen lowered his head. "...No."

    Ste was about to say more when Rachel''s pointed voice chimed in again. "Ms. Cameron, are you going to say Keen just ''followed you'' again?"

    Even a fool could hear the implication behind Rachel''s words.

    Haynes''s dark eyes were icy. "Ste, I''ve never stopped you from seeing your son. There''s no need to sneak around like this."

    Ste''s face was unreadable, and she clearly had no desire to defend herself. She''d been through this routine too many times to bother trying to exin. Even if she did, Haynes would never believe her.

    Keen hurried to speak up, his voice anxious. "It wasn''t Mom who brought me here. I came on my own-I wanted to give her a birthday present."

    A flicker of emotion passed over Haynes''s face.

    But Rachel''s gaze was fixed on the shattered pieces lying on the floor.

    "Ms. Cameron, Keen did loan me this mug for a while, but it was always just a loan. He told me a few days ago he wanted it back, said it was your birthday present." She frowned slightly. "I know you don''t like your things being touched by others, Ms. Cameron, but Keen poured so much time and effort into this... for you."

    As she spoke, Rachel crouched down and began gathering the scattered shards.

    "If you don''t want it, you could''ve just given it to me. Why smash it? No matter what, it was a gift from Keen."

    "Ah!" Suddenly, Rachel cried out, her eyes welling with tears as she drew her hand back.

    A shard had sliced her finger, and blood welled up instantly.

    Marvin, Ste, Abby, and Neville: "..."

    Keen stared nkly at Rachel.

    ...This scene felt so familiar, as if it had just happened moments ago.

    Haynes stepped forward and helped Rachel to her feet.

    "Rachel, are you alright?"

    Her face had gone pale, but she managed a faint, strained smile.

 Chapter 346

    "...Haynes, I''m fine. Really, it was my own fault for being careless."

    Haynes'' voice was low and steady. "The mug''s already broken. There''s no point picking up the pieces now."

    "But... Keen made it himself. It''s such a shame for it to be ruined like this." Rachel''s face was full of regret as she knelt, still intent on gathering the shards. She looked genuinely pained. "Maybe... there''s still a way to fix it."

    Haynes stopped her firmly. "Leave it. You''ll only end up hurting yourself again. If you liked it that much, I''ll ask Keen to make another for you."

    Rachel made a show of protesting a few times more, but Haynes was resolute. Eventually, she had no choice but to give up.

    A momentter, Rachel turned her gaze on Ste with a look of polite disapproval, though a flicker of satisfaction and judgment danced in her eyes.

    "Ms. Cameron, whatever the reason, you can''t just take your anger out on things. Wouldn''t you agree?"

    Haynes joined in, looking straight at Ste. "Ste, has it reallye to this? You can''t even tolerate a mug anymore?"

    But as soon as they finished, both Haynes and Rachel realized the rest of the room was staring at them with a strange, almost incredulous expression.

    Rachel''s eyelid twitched.

    And then she noticed it-Keen, who usually hovered around her with concern, hadn''t evene over this time.

    A low,zy chuckle broke the tension. Neville spoke up, his tone dry.

    "Mr. O''Brien, Ms. Pearce, aren''t you being a little hasty? Is it really too much to expect that you''d ask what happened before jumping to conclusions? That''s basicmon sense, isn''t it?"

    He nced between them with a half-smile. "You both strike me as intelligent people, so why act as if you''ve never heard of due diligence?"

    "You saw a mug on the floor and just assumed Ste smashed it in a tantrum. What''s the story? Does Ste go around breaking mugs for fun so often that you don''t even bother to check before pointing fingers? Or..."

    Neville paused, his eyes sharpening as he fixed his gaze on Haynes, his expression unreadable.

    "Is it just that you''re so used to ming Ste for everything that you can''t help but throw her under the bus every time something goes wrong?"

    Abby chimed in with a scoff. "Ste didn''t break the mug. With that kind of reasoning, how did either of you end up running apany? Are the standards that low these days?"

    Marvin spoke up too. "It was my fault. I dropped it by ident. Ste didn''t even touch it."

    Now, every eye in the room was on Haynes and Rachel, the atmosphere charged with silent judgment.

    Haynes, unppable as ever, kept his face unreadable. But Rachel''sposure was starting to crack.

    She bit her lower lip, about to say something in her defense-

    But Ste''s cool, measured voice cut her off.

    "Let me guess��you''re about to say they''re all my friends, so of course they''d take my side. Maybe even lie for me, right?"

    Keen, who had been watching the exchange anxiously, finally found his voice, though it was small and uncertain. "It wasn''t Mommy who broke it... it was that naughty boy..."

    The room fell instantly silent.

    Rachel fixed Keen with an intense stare. "Keen, are you sure?"

    Keen, too young to sense Rachel''s suspicion, just nodded. Ste, on the other hand, understood perfectly.

    She turned to Rachel, a faint, enigmatic smile curving her lips.

    "Ms. Pearce, you think because Keen is my son, he''d automatically lie for me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 347

    Rachel''s expression froze for a split second, but she quickly recovered with a warm smile. "Of course not. Keen has always been an honest boy-he never lies."

    She nced down at Keen, her gaze softening with affection.

    "So, Ms. Cameron, I hope you''ll trust Keen a little more in the future."

    With just a few gentle words, Rachel smoothly shifted the conversation''s focus back to Ste.

    Keen, who had been feeling a swirl ofplicated emotions toward Rachel, suddenly felt his wounded heart mend at her reassurance.

    After being met with coldness from Ste, Rachel''s kindness was like a balm. Eyes filling with tears, he rushed into Rachel''s arms.

    Voice trembling with hurt, heined, "Rachel, that mean kid was picking on me."

    Rachel stroked his hair, her tone soothing. It was easy for her to win over a child like Keen-she barely had to try.

    She turned to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, even though you and Haynie are divorced, the fact remains that Keen is your son. That will never change. I hope you can show him a little more care."

    With Rachel by his side, Keen gained a fresh sense of confidence.

    Looking up, he asked, "Rachel, what brings you here?"

    Rachel''s smile brightened. "Your father mentioned that your kindergarten will soon be holding another parent-child event��anguage performance, right?"

    Keen nodded, but his shoulders slumped. "I asked Aunt Callie to help, but she told me she isn''t very good with othernguages."

    Children like Keen, who were raised with elite educations, started learning multiplenguages alongside their native tongue from an early age.

    At this prestigious preschool, even admission required an interview, and kids who didn''t meet the standards weren''t epted. As a result, nearly every student could speak at least one additionalnguage.

    Keen was fluent in three: English, French, and Spanish.

    Of the three, his Spanish was the strongest, apart from his native English.

    Unfortunately, Callie O''Brien didn''t speak Spanish.

    His father, Haynes, did, but as the CEO of the O''Brien Group, there was no way he''d show up at a kindergarten performance.

    Rachel smiled. "Well, I''m pretty good with Spanish. If Ms. Cameron can''t join you, I''d be happy to step in."

    Hearing Rachel mention Ste, Keen suddenly remembered to look at his mother.

    A mom who hadn''t even finished high school-he figured she was lucky to know her ownnguage, let alone something as tough as Spanish.

    "There''s no way Mom can help-she doesn''t know any foreignnguages," Keen said, hugging Rachel''s arm with excitement and awe. "Rachel, you really speak Spanish?"

    Rachel smiled serenely. "Auntie is fluent in fivenguages, and Spanish just happens to be one of my best."

    The way Rachel said ��fluent�� and ��best�� made it clear she probably spoke even morenguages-just not as well.

    ��That''s amazing!" Keen''s eyes sparkled. "I''m the top student in my ss fornguages. With you, Rachel, I know we''ll win first ce again this time!"

    Rachel was about to reply when Marvin''s childlike voice piped up, "What do you mean again? Keen, how many times have you and Ms. Pearce won first ce, anyway?"

 Chapter 348

    Keen''s voice faltered as a memory shed through his mind-the recent music showcase.

    His mother and that troublemaker he couldn''t stand had taken first ce.

    Marvin''s words seemed to drain some of the brightness from Rachel''s smile too. A flicker of coldness shed in her eyes.

    Losing to Ste was the greatest humiliation of her life.

    But she quickly recovered, stering on a cheerful grin.

    "Well, since it''s a parent-child event, if Ms. Cameron wants to join Keen in thepetition, I''ll dly step aside."

    She hadn''t even finished before Keen made a face and cut her off.

    "Rachel, there''s no way my mom speaks Spanish."

    Abby couldn''t help but jump in. "Keen, who told you your mother doesn''t know any foreignnguages? Your mom''s actually amazing withnguages."

    Neo-Vespera University was an international school, buzzing with music students from all over the world, speaking everynguage imaginable.

    If you weren''t fluent, you couldn''t even follow the lectures-how would you learn anything?

    Besides, the university offered all sorts ofnguage sses.

    Ste was a natural talent, always traveling, attending workshops and exchanges around the globe.

    Major worldnguages were no challenge for her.

    In fact, tomunicate better at these events, Ste had even taught herself several obscure ones.

    For Abby and Ste, this kind of thing was hardly worth mentioning.

    Abby didn''t even bother to brag about it.

    But Keen refused to believe her. "Abby, stop trying to make my mom look good.

    She didn''t even go to college! How could she know all that stuff?"

    Abby rolled her eyes. "Who told you your mom never went to college?"

    "My grandma said so."

    Abby was exasperated. "Keen, don''t believe everything your grandma tells you. Your mom went to college, all right?"

    Rachel suddenly burst outughing, unable to hold back any longer.

    "Ms. Murphy, I get it-you want your kid to look up to you, so you paint yourself as somerger-than-life hero. That''s understandable. Bute on, there''s no need to make up stories just because you''re jealous of someone else''s sess."

    "Jealous of someone else''s sess? Jealous of who-you?" Abby eyed Rachel up and down, a trace of scorn in her gaze.

    "You and Star aren''t even in the same league. Don''t tter yourself."

    Rachel didn''t look the least bit offended. In fact, she just smiled knowingly. "Whatever you say," she replied. Then she looked down at Keen. "Keen, how about you let Ms. Cameron join you for the parent-child event this time?"

    Keen hesitated for a split second, but the sting of his mother''s earlier coldness made him angry all over again.

    "No way!" He jutted out his little chin. "She doesn''t even want me anymore. She doesn''t want to be my mom, so I don''t want her toe with me either!"

    He''d even returned Rachel''s cup and tried to make it up to his mom, but Ste had still treated him like that!

    Keen, still just a kid at heart, couldn''t handle how much his mother had changed.

    Suddenly Marvin spoke up. "Ste, if you''re not joining Keen, would you do the event with me?"

    Ste''s eyes softened a little. "Marvin, are you sure?"

    He nodded, earnest and eager. "Ste, I''m not here to win-I don''t really care aboutpeting. I''d just be happy to have someone with me."

    Ste''s expression rxed. "All right."

    She was his mother, yet now she was agreeing to go with someone else''s child.

    Keen was so upset he blurted out, "My mom can''t even speak anothernguage! If you let her go with you, aren''t you embarrassed?"

 Chapter 349

    Marvin''s eyes, deep and dark as obsidian, rested quietly on Keen.

    "No matter if wee in first orst, no matter how Ste does, I''ll never be embarrassed by her," he said, his tone steady and sincere.

    Keen shot him a re, crossing his arms stubbornly. "Hmph! Wait until you''re the one making a fool of yourself-let''s see if you still talk like that! And don''t you dare cry if we lose, you troublemaker!"

    It hadn''t always been like this. Keen hadn''t always felt so ashamed of his own mother.

    But everything changed the day Rachel came back into their lives.

    Ever since then, it seemed like Mom was always the one gettingughed at. The worst was on his birthday, when she got into an argument with one of Mr. Wilkinson''s friends. Everyone at the party stared and whispered, watching her

    make a scene.

    He''d overheard grown-ups-uncles and aunts-murmuring that his mother wasn''t ssy enough, that she was an embarrassment. Some even said it was no wonder Dad was always taking Rachel to important events instead.

    At the time, Keen was still at his old preschool, and everyone there knew Ste was his mom.

    The birthday fiasco was all anyone could talk about the next day. The story spread like wildfire, and soon every kid in his ss was snickering behind his back, calling his mom a joke and mocking him as the "country bumpkin''s son."

    Friends who used to y with him now kept their distance. He feltpletely alone, shunned by nearly everyone.

    Thankfully, soon after, he transferred to a new school.

    Here, no one knew who his mother was.

    He excelled at everything, quickly winning over the teachers and making new friends. He even got Rachel to join him at parent-child events, soaking up the envious looks from his ssmates.

    Keen loved this new life.

    Buttely, his mom barely spoke to him. The emptiness gnawed at him, leaving him feeling lost and miserable.

    If only Mom could be as amazing as Rachel, he thought.

    Rachel smiled gently. "Keen, if there''s nothing else, let''s go back and rehearse, okay?"

    Keen nodded. "Okay."

    Haynes gave Ste a long, searching look, then turned to leave as well.

    "Wait," a low,manding voice broke the tension. Neville''s words seemed to vibrate through the room. "Mr. O''Brien, Ms. Pearce-you just used Star of something she didn''t do. Don''t you think you owe her an apology?"

    Rachel turned, her expression cool. "Ms. Cameron may be Keen''s mother, but she took him without telling anyone... I''d say she''s the one who owes us an exnation."

    Marvin stepped in, unfazed. "Keen just told everyone himself-he came with us on his own. Ms. Pearce, you''re the one who insisted Keen never lies. Have you already forgotten your own words?"

    Rachel''s retort caught in her throat.

    Neville watched them both with a faint, knowing smile. "So, what is it? Mr. O''Brien, Ms. Pearce-do you never admit to being wrong, or is it just that you can''t bring yourselves to apologize to Star?"

    "Is this the example you want to set for Keen?"

    His words hung in the air. Haynes and Rachel''s faces darkened, the weight of the moment pressing down on them.

    Keen stood by their side, watching with wide, hopeful eyes.

    If they refused to admit their mistake, how could they expect Keen to trust them in the future?

    After a few seconds of heavy silence, Haynes finally spoke, his voice rough. "I''m sorry."

    With Haynes apologizing, Rachel had no reason to hold back. She managed a contrite smile. "Ms. Cameron, I''m sorry. I misunderstood."

    Seeing this, Keen looked away.

    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Dad and Rachel apologizing to Mom. He''d been taught since he was little-if you make a mistake, you say sorry.

    And this time, Dad and Rachel really had misunderstood. Apologizing was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 350

    Haynes and Rachel left, taking Keen with them.

    This time, no one tried to stop them.

    Once the three were gone, Abby burst out, her voice brimming with frustration. "Star, what''s with Keen and Haynes? Why are they always looking down on you? Don''t they know you went to college?"

    Ste took a sip of water, then shrugged. "Maybe they don''t."

    Neville studied her for a moment. "Why is it that when we looked into your background, there''s nothing after high school?"

    "I left the country before I graduated," Ste replied matter-of-factly.

    Neville''s brows arched in surprise. "Even so, there shouldn''t be aplete gap in your records, should there?"

    Ste''s longshes lowered, masking whatever emotions flickered in her eyes.

    "That''s because, while I was studying abroad, I used a different name. That record was deliberately altered. It''s not surprising you couldn''t find anything."

    Neville''s gaze sharpened. ��Deliberately altered?"

    Abby nced at Ste, noticing she was openly discussing her past without any sign of holding back. Sensing this, Abby decided to press on.

    "Mr. Connolly, have you ever heard of The Williams Group?"

    "Which Williams Group?" Neville''s eyes darkened, his tone suddenly serious. "Don''t tell me you mean the one in Solmaris?"

    Abby nodded. "That''s right. That Williams Group."

    Neville''s expression deepened as he looked at Ste. "Would you mind telling us more?"

    The Connollys had helped her so much already. There were some truths Neville deserved to hear.

    Ste was quiet for a while before she finally began, her voice soft but steady. "It''s honestly a clich�� story. My parents were married for business reasons. From the very beginning, my father never really cared for my mother.

    He was still hung up on his first love. Even after my mother became pregnant and gave birth to his child, he kept seeing this woman for years.

    Eventually, my mother grew disheartened and decided to let him go. That''s when my father realized he''d actually fallen in love with her.

    He came back to us, trying everything to make up for the pain he''d caused. He was so good to my mother, so devoted, that she eventually opened her heart to him again."

    "A couple of yearster, she gave birth to twin boys. My father, true to his promise, finally cut all ties with his old me.

    Then, my mother''s family made some disastrous business decisions and almost went bankrupt. But my father never looked down on her for it. He stood by her side, just as loving and supportive as ever.

    Thanks to him, her family''spany managed to stay afloat, barely."

    Ste would never forget the look on her mother''s face as she told her about those years��a peace and gentleness Ste had never seen before.

    Ste''s eyes grew distant. "Just when my mother thought their life would finally settle down, the unthinkable happened."

    "On their anniversary, my father arranged a sailing trip for her. But out at sea, they were caught in a storm.

    My father insisted she take the first spot on the rescue boat. He was swept away by the waves."

    "When they returned, my mother sent out search parties, paid a fortune for any news of him, but nothing ever came back."

    "She still had three young children to care for. Somehow, she pulled herself together and took over my father''spany.

    Three years went by in a sh. Everyone assumed my father was dead, but my mother never gave up hope.

    And then, one day, she heard that a man who looked just like my father had been seen in a remote fishing vige."

 Chapter 351

    Over the years, my mother received countless messages like that, so she wasn''t expecting much this time.

    But when she rushed over, she found that the man really was my father.

    She was stunned-overjoyed, even. There wasn''t time to question why he was alive, yet for three whole years, he''d never once tried to contact her.

    Neville seemed to catch on, his brow arching in realization.

    "Don''t tell me... he lost his memory?"

    Ste nodded, her smile tinged with helplessness.

    "As melodramatic as it sounds, that''s exactly what happened. He really had amnesia��ended up marrying the woman who''d saved his life, a fisherwoman he met by the sea.

    When he finally learned he had a wife and child waiting for him, he couldn''t ept it. To him, my mother and I wereplete strangers. But the fisherwoman-she was his anchor during those nk years, the one person who never left his side. To him, she was salvation."

    Neville said thoughtfully, "So, he was ready to give up the entire Williams Group- his family''s vast business empire-just to stay with the woman who''d rescued him?"

    Ste replied, "That''s right. He remembered nothing about my mother, or any of us. He felt no connection to the family at all.

    It was only after my grandfather put his foot down-and threatened the fisherwoman-that my father was finally forced toe home."

    Another thought struck Neville. "When your father disappeared at sea, I imagine the Williams family must haveunched a massive search?"

    ��Exactly.�� Ste nced at Neville, impressed by his perceptiveness.

    She went on, "But what enraged my mother most was that the fisherwoman knew who my father really was, but instead of contacting our family, she hid him away for herself."

    Neville nodded knowingly. "I''ve met Mr. Williams a few times. Even at his age, he''s still charming and distinguished. He must have been quite the heartthrob when he was young."

    Ste sighed. ��The fisherwoman fell for him��despite knowing he already had a wife and child. She made up a whole story about his past and lied to him.

    She had saved his life, and for three years, they lived as husband and wife. Even after he discovered her deception, he couldn''t bring himself to me her."

    "After he returned to the Williams family, the fisherwoman followed not long after.��

    At this point, a bitter, almost mocking glint flickered in Ste''s eyes.

    "Maybe it''s true what they say��a single day as husband and wife creates a lifetime of debt. My father felt so guilty towards her that he arranged for her to be taken care of."

    "My father only lost those three years of memory because he was trying to save my mother, so out of gratitude, she tolerated the arrangement with the fisherwoman."

    "But the woman wasn''t content. She kept trying toe between my parents. With my father''s memory still gone, she almost seeded."

    "It was only a short time after my parents signed the divorce papers that my father''s memory finally returned."

    "He tore up the papers and refused to let the divorce go through. In the end, my mother remembered all the trouble he''d gotten into rescuing her, and she forgave him."

    "My father promised to send the fisherwoman away."

    "But a yearter, the woman returned this time holding a little girl. She gave my mother two choices: either take the child in and raise her as their own, or get a divorce and let her raise the girl herself."

    "No matter how patient my mother was, she couldn''t stand the idea of facing an illegitimate child every day. She decided on divorce, but my father wouldn''t agree."

 Chapter 352

    Ste took a slow breath, her voice barely more than a whisper as she recounted

    the past.

    "My father was furious about what Fisherwoman did-how she tore our family apart. Any gratitude he once felt for her slowly faded away.

    But at the height of the chaos between my parents, when the fighting over Fisherwoman was at its worst, she showed up at our house. My mother threw her out without a second thought.

    She tried calling my father, but my mother wouldn''t let him take the call. And then, out of nowhere, Fisherwoman had an ident. She died."

    Ste''s eyes drifted toward the window, her tone growing distant. "Her sudden death stirred something in my father. Maybe it brought back memories of what they''d shared, or maybe he just needed someone to me. Either way, he put all the me on my mother.

    He insisted on adopting Fisherwoman''s daughter-making my mother her legal guardian, demanding that she raise the girl as her own."

    "Of course, my mother refused. She even thought about running away. When my father found out, he locked her up."

    Ste''s hands trembled slightly as she continued. "Eventually, she pretended to submit, waiting for the right moment. When the chance came, she escaped to Novaris, putting as much distance as she could between her and my father."

    "It was only after she arrived in Novaris that she discovered she was pregnant again."

    "She had no way to bring her three children with her, so she left me behind." "Later, my mother was diagnosed with a terminal illness. She knew she didn''t have much time left, so she told me everything."

    Ste fell silent for a moment, lost in memory. Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she said, "I still remember the tears in her eyes as she told me, ''Star, I''m so sorry. The grudges of the previous generation should never have been passed down to the children. If it weren''t for my stubbornness, you would have grown up as a beloved daughter in a wealthy family, nevercking for anything-never having to endure the shame of being called a child without a father."

    Her words hung in the quiet of the private room, gentle and detached as if she were telling someone else''s story.

    "I was in high school when I was finally brought back to the Williams family for a while. But I never got along with them. My rtionship with my half-sister was especially toxic-we were always at each other''s throats.

    After I graduated college, I cut ties and never went back."

    Neville''s eyes widened in realization. "So when you were in college, you weren''t using the name you go by now?"

    Ste nodded. "That''s right. The Williams family created a false identity for me- said I was an adopted daughter and erased all traces of my past. That''s why you couldn''t find any information about me."

    "To the Williams family, I was a secret. My mother''s story and mine... they made sure no one could ever trace it."

    She sighed. "So, Ste is Ste. Raven Williams is someone else entirely."

    Neville looked at her, surprised. "Your name in the Williams family was Raven?"

    "Yes." Ste''s voice was soft, almost bitter. "Raven... the shadow at dawn. I suppose they thought it was poetic."

    Abby spoke quietly. "Ste always hoped Star could have a real family. At first, Star tried to care about them, to fit in. But in the end..."

    Abby''s expression darkened, her frustration clear.

    "In the end, everyone-even Star''s own father-sided with that adopted girl. Star''s father was one thing, but even her three brothers, her own flesh and blood, turned their backs on her for the sake of that girl.

    If it hadn''t been for that girl and her mother, Ste would never have had to leave her home behind."

    There was one thing Abby didn''t say aloud.

    If Star''s father wanted to take in that girl, fine. But to force Star''s mother to raise her, to make her the legal guardian after everything those two had done that was unthinkable.

    Those two women had ruined Ste''s marriage. What was her father thinking? By now, Neville finally understood the whole story.

 Chapter 353

    The Williams family was one of the most prominent old-money dynasties in Solmaris, their influence and resources truly formidable.

    The current head of the family, Skyler Williams-Ste''s biological father-had three sons and a daughter.

    The two younger sons were twins.

    ording to Skyler''s public statement, Mrs. Williams had died in childbirth when their youngest daughter, Aurora, was born.

    Since his wife''s passing, Skyler had never remarried. He was never seen with another woman at his side.

    People often spoke of Skyler''s unwavering devotion to histe wife.

    Even Neville believed as much.

    He''d witnessed firsthand how women threw themselves at Skyler, only to be coldly rebuffed every time.

    Neville had met all four of the Williams children on multiple asions.

    Skyler had raised them well-poised, articte, and impressive in both appearance and manners.

    Thinking of this, Neville nced at Ste, his gaze sharpening slightly.

    Ste didn''t really resemble the rest of the Williams family.

    Skyler''s other three children, on the other hand, bore a striking resemnce to him anyone could tell at a nce they were his flesh and blood.

    No one ever questioned Aurora''s ce in the family.

    As for Ste, people simply assumed she must take after her mother.

    Neville asked, "So, Star, are you nning not to go back to the Williams estate?"

    Ste replied coolly, "There''s no real bond between us. They never truly weed me, and honestly, I have no interest in forcing my way back in." Before her mother died, she''d worried that Ste would be left alone and unprotected. That''s why she''d revealed Ste''s true parentage, hoping she could return to the Williams family and find shelter under her father and brothers'' care.

    But after Ste went back, she found herself met with suspicion and guardedness at every turn.

    Those so-called brothers of hers treated Aurora like she was the center of their universe, as if Ste might steal everything from their precious little sister.

    After leaving the Williams household, Ste reimed her own life-no longer a shadow for anyone.

    Still, her academic credentials were a headache.

    Back in school, she''d used the identity of Raven.

    Now, untangling her records and establishing her real identity would be no simple task.

    Neville seemed to sense her frustration. "If you want to fix your records, it''s not impossible. As long as the Williams family is willing to cooperate and provide the necessary documentation, you can get it all sorted out."

    But...

    If Ste hadn''t brought it up, Neville wouldn''t have even known there was a "Raven." There had never been even a whisper about an adopted daughter or an illegitimate child.

    Clearly, the Williams family went to great lengths to keep Ste''s existence under wraps.

    In hindsight, it made sense.

    The Williamses had a reputation to maintain, and Skyler had spent years cultivating his image as a devoted widower. If word got out that he had a secret daughter, it would be impossible to exin��and people might start digging into the past.

    With The Williams Group riding high, any scandal was simply out of the question. Aurora''s standing could be threatened as well.

    The stigma of being an illegitimate child could follow Ste all her life, bing a permanent stain.

    It was no wonder Aurora��or rather, those protecting her-would want to keep Ste away.

    Abby chimed in, turning to Ste. "Star, the O''Brien family keeps using your academic records to stir up trouble. Rachel''s been lording it over everyone ever since. Now that you''re in the spotlight, they''ll definitely use this to attack you." "Star, you really need to figure out the degree situation sooner rather thanter." Ste rubbed her tired brow. She truly had no desire to deal with the Williams family again. If not for her mother''s dying wish that she try to get along with her so-called father and brothers, she never would have stayed there as long as she did.

    The next morning, at the local kindergarten.

    Marvin was in the music room, practicing his violin.

 Chapter 355

    Although he said that, there was a flicker of panic in Keen''s eyes.

    He remembered when he''d tried to give his mother a mug as a gift-she hadn''t taken it from him for a long time. In the end, it was Marvin who stepped in and epted the present on her behalf.

    In the past, his mom would have epted a gift from him right away, then hugged him tightly, her face full of emotion and gratitude.

    Marvin spoke up. "Ms. Pearce''s violin and even the sp on her purse have this same mark. I heard her tell Mr. Wilkinson once-it''s her personal signature."

    "You''re lying!" Keen red at him, his voice sharp. "Rachel would never do something like that!"

    Marvin shot back, "So your precious Rachel isn''t like that, but Ste is?"

    He knew very well that Ste still cared about Keen. After all, she had carried him for nine months and brought him into the world-how could she not care about her own son?

    If Ste truly didn''t care, she never would have let Keene inside. Knowing that she still kept a ce for Keen in her heart, Marvin would never have been foolish enough to smash Keen''s mug and risk upsetting her.

    He understood perfectly well: Ste didn''t want that mug. Honestly, who really wants a secondhand gift someone else has already used?

    Marvin went on, "Keen, you can''t have everything in life. Between Ste and your Rachel, you''ll have to choose one."

    Confusion and hesitation flickered across Keen''s face, only to be quickly reced by anger.

    "You''re such a brat! Always trying to stir up trouble! I don''t believe a word you say!"

    Marvin just shrugged. "Suit yourself. But don''t be surprised when I steal your mom away."

    Inside, Keen was already panicking, but his pride wouldn''t let him admit defeat.

    "If you want her so badly, take her! She''s only embarrassing anyway. I don''t care -it''s not like you''re stealing from me; I''m just giving her up. Just don''te crawling back for Rachel when you realize how humiliating it all is!"

    Keen''s mind was a tangled mess. In truth, he had no idea what he was even saying.

    He''d never imagined having to choose between Rachel and his mom. The thought felt as impossible as picking between his mom and his dad.

    He liked Rachel, but he didn''t want his mom to leave either. Why couldn''t they both be in his life? Was Grandma right? Did Mom hate Rachel because she was jealous of her, jealous that Rachel was better than her?

    Keen was still too young to grasp anything soplicated, but his instincts told him to avoid pain.

    Unable to answer Marvin''s question, he turned and fled, desperate to escape.

    But Marvin called after him. "Keen."

    Keen froze. Marvin had always called him by his first name-never once his full name. It sent a strange shiver through him.

    He turned around. Marvin stood behind him, staring with an intensity that Keen had never seen before.

    Word by word, Marvin said, "I won''t let anyone hurt Ste. Not even if you''re her son."

    Marvin''s eyes were dark and deep, almost wolfish in their ferocity.

    He liked to y the victim, act pitiful, and that had cost him plenty. But whenever he did, he paid the price himself. Keen could do the same, but his pride and upbringing would never allow it.

    Deep down, Keen looked down on Marvin for that. He''d always acted superior, never really seeing Marvin as a threat. But at this moment, confronted by Marvin''s unfamiliar expression, Keen felt a sudden, inexplicable tension.

    Maybe this brat wasn''t quite who he thought he was. Maybe Marvin was more than just a kid who yed the victim.

    Under Marvin''s piercing gaze, Keen found himself taking a few instinctive steps back.

 Chapter 356

    "You... you''repletely out of your mind!"

    Keen felt a flicker of guilt, though he tried to hide it, tossing out the words before hurrying away.

    Jasper Wilkinson was rescued not long after-thanks to Rachel.

    When Jasper was released, only Rachel was there to meet him.

    Her expression was dark and clouded.

    Haynie had refused to pull strings for Jasper, so Rachel had been forced to turn to someone else.

    She really hadn''t wanted to reach out to that person.

    Just the thought of him sent a chill down her spine.

    Sometimes, Rachel suspected the man was downright unhinged.

    With her head lowered, she stared anxiously at an earring in her palm.

    If...

    If he ever found out that the person he was looking for wasn''t actually her-

    She''d be ruined. Worse than ruined.

    His methods were terrifying.

    Rachel knew she was making a deal with the devil.

    She had to marry Haynie as soon as possible.

    If that madman ever tracked down the real owner of the other earring, and realized she''d lied-

    She didn''t want to imagine what would happen.

    But this was a big city. Finding one person wasn''t easy.

    If it were, he never would havee to her in the first ce.

    Her thoughts were spinning wildly when Jasper''s excited voice snapped her back to reality.

    "Rachel! Didn''t Haynie say he wouldn''t get me out? Did he change his mind?"

    Rachel blinked, her face tense. "No. It wasn''t Haynie."

    "Not Haynie?" Jasper''s eyes widened. "Was it Foreman, then?"

    Foreman Richards''wyer had visited him, too��told Jasper it was better toy low for a while, let the heat die down.

    But who actually wanted to hide out in a ce like that?

    He''d sent message after message to both Haynie and Foreman, but neither had lifted a finger to help him.

    Jasper had resigned himself to a long stay.

    He never expected to be released today.

    Rachel''s eyes flickered. "I asked an old friend from university to pull some strings for you."

    "Your old friend?" Jasper scratched his head. "To get me out at a time like this, he must have some serious influence. Rachel, you have to introduce me sometime- I need to thank him in person."

    Rachel brushed him off. "He''s already gone back to Solmaris. Maybe some other time."

    But Rachel hadn''t forgotten why she''d worked so hard to get Jasper out.

    "Jasper, after everything that happened, Ste''s be a bit of a sensation. She''s already received several invitations to music festivals and showcases."

    Jasper grinned. "Rachel, do you want to go to those events too? Easy-I can get you a few invitations."

    Rachel was speechless for a moment.

    Jasper was quick to act, but not exactly sharp.

    "That''s not the point. I don''t need invitations. I''m saying that Ste''s gotten a huge advantage from all this��even Haynie ended up outmaneuvered by her. Next time, if we want to go after her, it''ll only be more difficult."

    Rachel''s worry deepened. "But I''ve noticed Haynie''s attitude toward her has changed... He didn''t help you, but he didn''t go after Ste either. I''m worried..."

    Jasper shrugged it off. "Haynie only likes women who are talented and exceptional. Ste''s got none of that what are you worried about? Still, she''s gotten a little too full of herselftely. We need to put her back in her ce. Sure, she''s popr with her little fan club, but in our circles, a woman without connections is nothing. All she can do is rile up the crowd-she doesn''t have any way to retaliate against us."

    He paused, a malicious smile slowly spreading across his face.

    "Rachel, as a matter of fact, I think I''ve got just the thing..."

 Chapter 357

    Ste had started to notice something troubling: new scrapes and bruises kept appearing on Marvintely.

    Whenever she asked Marvin about them, he''d brush it off-sometimes iming he''d just bumped into something, other times saying he got hurt during gym ss.

    But to Ste, the exnations didn''t quite add up.

    One morning, after Marvin had gone off to preschool, Ste brought it up with Abby over coffee.

    Abby''s first reaction was instinctive. "You don''t think he''s getting into fights with other kids, do you?"

    Ste frowned. "Marvin''s always so well-behaved at school. Even his teachers can''t say enough good things about him. I really don''t think he''s the fighting type."

    "True," Abby agreed. "He doesn''t seem like the sort. Did you ask his teachers? What did they say?"

    "I did. They said they haven''t noticed anything out of the ordinary with Marvintely."

    Abby shook her head. "That''s strange. You should check him over tonight when he bathes. See if he has any fresh bruises."

    Ste sighed. ��He insists he''s a big boy now and doesn''t need anyone helping him wash up anymore."

    The two of them puzzled over the mystery. Whatever was going on, Ste resolved to have a serious talk with Marvin that evening.

    But that night, Marvin actually went home instead ofing back to Ste''s ce.

    Then, for the next several days, he didn''t return at all.

    In the past, whenever Marvin went home, he''d always call or ask toe back after just one night. This time, his uncharacteristic silence made Ste uneasy.

    A worrying thought crept in: Could Marvin''s injuries... be Neville''s doing?

    Anxious, Ste couldn''t help but pick up the phone and call Neville.

    He answered quickly, his deep, smooth voiceing through the line.

    "Star?"

    Ste hesitated for a moment. "Mr. Connolly, you haven''t been away on businesstely, have you?"

    "No, I''m at the Neo-Vespera Hotel these days," Neville replied with a smallugh. "Why? Do you need something?"

    "It''s nothing urgent," Ste said quickly. "I just wanted to ask about Marvin. How has he beentely?"

    "Marvin?" Neville sounded surprised. "I thought he''s been staying with you this whole time."

    Ste blinked. "He''s been back home for several days now. You didn''t know?"

    "He''s home?" Neville clearly hadn''t been aware. "I''ve been caught up in meetings these days, staying at the hotel since it''s closer. The kid never told me he left your ce. I just assumed he was still with you."

    Ste''s worry deepened. She had assumed Marvin returned home because Neville was there. Now, hearing this, she felt a spike of anxiety.

    "He hasn''te back here for four or five days. I thought he was with you."

    Neville''s tone grew serious. "Don''t panic. Let me call the house and check in." "Alright."

    A few minutester, Neville called back.

    "Marvin''s beening home every day, right on schedule," he reported. "He hasn''t been anywhere else. There''s nothing to worry about."

    Ste finally breathed a little easier.

    After a pause, she brought up her concern about Marvin''s recent injuries.

    Neville was quiet for a moment, then gave a lowugh. "I''ll head home tonight and ask that rascal about it. Don''t worry about him-he''s not like most kids. He''s tougher than you think."

    "I just worry he might be getting picked on," Ste admitted.

    After months of knowing Neville and his son, she''de to understand Neville''s parenting style.

    He believed in giving Marvin plenty of space, rarely interfering in his son''s social squabbles.

    Neville had said more than once that children should work out their own conflicts. When adults got involved, things only got messier.

    Marvin was five now, just beginning to form his own worldview. If he ran to his parents for help every time someone hurt him, he''d grow up always expecting someone else to fight his battles.

 Chapter 358

    Marvin was the future heir of The Connolly Group. Yet here he was, unable to handle a spat between kids,ing home in tears. Neville thought, maybe he really wasn''t cut out to take over the family legacy.

    It was one of the reasons Neville never intervened, not even when he saw Marvin get hurt because of Keen. He figured the boy would have to toughen up on his

    own.

    Neville''s way of raising Marvin had its ups and downs. On one hand, he was grooming the next head of the Connolly family-nothing wrong with that. But emotionally, Neville was distant, almost cold.

    So when he saw Ste worrying that Marvin might be bullied, Neville couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Star, trust me, Marvin''s usually the one doing the bullying. No one''s going to push him around. That kid''s tougher than he looks."

    The truth was, Marvin had a streak of coldness running deep in his bones. He only cared about people or things that mattered to him. For everything else, he was shockingly indifferent-hardly like a child at all.

    Remembering the environment Marvin grew up in, Neville could only sigh quietly to himself.

    Ste, for her part, thought Neville was just trying tofort her.

    She didn''t press the issue. "If anything happens with Marvin, let me know right away, okay?"

    Every month, Neville wired money into Ste''s ount-right on schedule. She''d told him, more than once, that it wasn''t necessary; she genuinely liked Marvin and didn''t need to be paid to look after him. But Neville insisted-business was business.

    The billion she''d blown through was long gone, but with a few more months of caring for Marvin, Ste joked she''d be set for life.

    ***

    That morning, Marvin had barely set foot inside the preschool when he noticed a group of kids standing off to the side, whispering and pointing at him.

    Some parents spotted Marvin and, as if he were contagious, hustled their children away from him.

    Even the kids who used to be friendly with Marvin now kept their distance, scattering as soon as he came near.

    He nced at them, face unreadable, and walked straight into his ssroom.

    Across the room, the teachers exchanged looks tinged with regret. None of them approached him, either.

    This had been going on for days now. Whether it was the teachers or the other kids, everyone avoided Marvin, leaving himpletely alone.

    At that moment, Marvin was like an ind-isted from the rest of the world.

    Keen walked into the ssroom and immediately saw Marvin sitting by himself, staring at a book of English vocabry words.

    For reasons nobody exined, Marvin had suddenly be a pariah.

    Keen didn''t know why, but seeing Marvin unhappy filled him with a strange sense of satisfaction.

    He strutted over, barely able to hide his smug grin.

    ��What''s wrong, troublemaker? Did everyone finally figure out what you''re really like? Is that why nobody wants to talk to you now?"

    Keen knew exactly how it felt to be left out. That time in his life had been nothing short of a nightmare-all because he had an embarrassing mom.

    Back then, he hadn''t known how to talk to his mother about what was happening. So he''d turned to his grandmother instead.

    She''d told him that when he switched to a new preschool, he should never admit Ste was his mother. If nobody knew, then no one would tease or ostracize him again.

    Keen had listened, and it had worked. The teasing, the istion-it all stopped.

    Now, with everyone ignoring Marvin, Keen was the only one who dared approach him.

    Marvin looked up at him for a moment, then turned back to his book, saying nothing.

    When it became clear Marvin wouldn''t take the bait, Keen slunk back to his seat, disappointed.

    After lunch, Marvin walked alone down the hallway toward his ssroom.

    Suddenly, a little girl about his age pulled him aside into a corner.

    "Marvin, do you know why everyone''s suddenly ignoring you?"

 Chapter 359

    The little girl''s nickname was Belle. She adored hanging around Marvin, practically his biggest fan.

    But the past few days, she''d been keeping her distance.

    Because...

    "My dad told me I can''t talk to you anymore," Belle whispered, ncing at Marvin with worried eyes. "He also said that Keen''s dad made it clear-if anyone talks to you, or ys with you, they''re making enemies with the O''Brien family."

    Belle looked around nervously to make sure no one was listening, then leaned in and continued, her voice barely above a whisper: "I asked my mom about it. She said it''s not really about you-Keen''s dad isn''t targeting you. It''s about Keen''s mom. I heard his parents got divorced, and she made his dad really angry."

    She lowered her voice even more. "Since you''re close with Keen''s mom, you''re getting caught in the crossfire."

    Keen and Marvin were infamous for their constant squabbles-everyone at Westwood Academy''s kindergarten knew about them.

    Most of the parents already knew that Ste was Mr. Haynes''s ex-wife.

    Now that word had spread that Haynes himself had made a public threat, who dared to go against him?

    But Neville''s son wasn''t someone to mess with, either.

    Luckily, from one of Haynes''s old friends, people learned that this time, Haynes was only targeting his ex-wife. As long as Marvin kept his distance from her, things could go back to normal.

    This was Neo-Vespera, after all.

    No one wanted to get on Haynes''s bad side-not when he was backed up by Jasper and Foreman, two of the heaviest hitters in the Novaris business world.

    When Haynes spoke, people listened.

    No one wanted to risk their family''s standing over something so trivial.

    Every child at Westwood Academy came from a family with plenty of influence.

    Belle was a beautiful, lively girl. The very first day Marvin transferred in, the two of them became fast friends. Marvin liked Belle, too-any time he had a new toy or treat, she was the first he''d think of to share it with.

    Belle had even made Marvin promise that, when they grew up, she''d be his girlfriend-his very first love.

    Marvin had agreed.

    So their bond was closer than most. Otherwise, Belle would never have taken such a risk to warn him.

    Everyone at school knew what was going on-except maybe Keen, who always seemed to miss the point.

    Belle didn''t want to see Marvin left out or alone. She pleaded, "Marvin, please�� just stop talking to Ste. If you do, everything will go back to the way it was. The others will let you back in."

    But Marvin''s eyes grew colder as he listened.

    He said quietly, "Out of everyone, Ste''s the one person I''ll never ignore. Belle, you should go. I''ll pretend I never heard any of this. If I ever hear you say something like that again, we''re not friends anymore."

    Belle froze in ce, her eyes filling with tears.

    "Marvin, I''m only telling you this because I care! Haven''t you noticed how the kids have been treating you these days? You promised me I could be your girlfriend

    someday. Now you''re picking Ste over me?"

    Marvin''s gaze was no longer warm or friendly.

    "I don''t me you for listening to your family and staying away from me. But then, why me me for picking Ste over you? And anyway, you''re not as important to me as she is. I can have a lot of girlfriends, but there''s only one Ste."

    He took a breath. "From now on, we''re not friends. But thank you for telling me."

    With that, Marvin turned and walked away. His small figure radiated a chilling resolve, not a trace of regret or longing left behind.

 Chapter 361

    Every day, they mocked him for having an embarrassing mother, and eventually, he just couldn''t take it anymore-he ended up fighting with the three of them.

    But he was no match for them, not even close.

    Afterward, their ridicule only got worse.

    They even rallied other kids to join in, all ganging up tough at him together.

    Back in his old preschool, there was nothing he dreaded more than running into those three boys.

    And yet��unbelievably��they''d transferred here, too.

    The boys swaggered over, quickly and expertly hemming Keen O''Brien in.

    Panic flickered in Keen''s eyes.

    The ringleader, Sheldon Ayers, fixed his beady gaze on Keen''s delicate, striking face, a hint of jealousy glinting beneath his scowl.

    Sheldon had never liked Keen. In fact, he''d disliked him for as long as he could remember.

    His mom was alwaysparing him to Keen, whether there was a reason to or not. Whenever Sheldon brought home a bad grade, she''d sigh, "Look at Keen�� he aces every test. Why can''t you be more like him?"

    "If you mess up basic addition and subtraction again, I''ll never understand how I ended up with such a hopeless son!"

    "All you do is eat, eat, eat! Just like your father, who spends all his time chasing women instead of doing anything useful! At least your dad can run a business. Why couldn''t you inherit any of his brains?"

    "Keen already speaks three foreignnguages, and you can''t even string together a sentence in English!"

    "Look at Keen, he solves Rubik''s cubes for fun, and you''re still ying with mud!"

    At first, Sheldon had honestly admired how clever Keen was.

    But that faded with time. Soon, all he felt was resentment.

    If it weren''t for Keen, his mom wouldn''t be so hard on him!

    When Keen transferred to a new preschool a while ago, Sheldon was thrilled.

    Finally, his mom would stop using Keen as the gold standard.

    But then, after hearing about Keen''s new school, Sheldon''s mom tracked it down. When she found out all the kids there had to pass anguage test, she hired a private tutor for Sheldon. Every day, he was drilled on vocabry. If he couldn''t memorize the words, he wasn''t allowed to sleep.

    Sheldon''s resentment toward Keen only deepened.

    He swore that once he got into that new preschool, he''d pay Keen back for every miserable moment.

    He teamed up with two other boys who couldn''t stand Keen either, determined to make sure Keen would never dare show his face around here again.

    That way, their mothers would finally stopparing them to Keen.

    Marvin Connolly nced at the three boys.

    He had no intention of helping Keen.

    Even if the tables were turned and Keen was the one doing the bullying, Marvin still wouldn''t get involved.

    He was always going on about Keen, day in and day out, but deep down, he was jealous��jealous of Keen, more than anyone.

    Grades, poprity, social skills-none of that interested Marvin in the slightest.

    He only envied one thing: that Keen had a mom who truly loved him.

    Even now, being ostracized and left out, Marvin didn''t hold a grudge against Keen.

    It didn''t really matter to him.

    The whole world could ignore him, and he wouldn''t care.

    As long as Ste didn''t ignore him, that was enough.

    "Hey, you little pest, what are you staring at? This has nothing to do with you-get lost! Or you''ll get the same as him!" Sheldon barked, noticing Marvin''s gaze and putting on his nastiest scowl.

    Marvin barely reacted, indifferently turning away and walking off without a word.

    Seeing Marvin leave, Keen''s anxiety only grew.

    That troublemaker might love to y the victim and get him in trouble, but Marvin had never actually hit anyone.

    Keen disliked Marvin, but he wasn''t afraid of him.

 Chapter 362

    But these boys towering over Sheldon were different.

    Not only did they team up with other kids to mock and ostracize him, they also shoved him around whenever they pleased.

    He never stood a chance against the three of them.

    Seeing Marvin wisely walk away, Sheldon felt a wave of smug satisfaction.

    He turned to Keen with a nasty grin.

    "So, not fitting in so well at your new preschool either, huh? None of these kids look eager to help you out. Who cares how smart you are, or how perfect your grades are, when nobody actually likes you?"

    He leaned in, lowering his voice just enough to make sure Keen heard every word.

    "The other day, my mom said your mom barely finished high school and can hardly even read. Not like us-kids from real private schools."

    Sheldon nced at the other children, his eyes gleaming with mean delight.

    "I bet they don''t know about your pathetic mom and all the embarrassing things she''s done, do they?

    Well, even if they don''t, it won''t be long before everyone finds out."

    Marvin had already started to walk away.

    But when he caught thosest words, he froze mid-step.

    He spun around, ring at the three boys crowding around Keen. "What did you just say?"

    Sheldon saw Marvin stop and assumed he''d taken the bait.

    He smirked. "What, you want to hear about all the humiliating things Keen''s mom has done?

    Ha! Last time at Keen''s birthday party, she fell t on her face in front of everyone! It was hrious."

    Keen blurted out, trying to defend his mom, "Someone tripped her! That''s why she fell..."

    The truth was, it had been Jasper Wilkinson''s troublemaking friends who''d stuck out a leg and deliberately sent Ste Cameron sprawling.

    Not only did they show no remorse, they even snickered and made snide remarks about it.

    Afterward, Deanna O''Brien didn''t care about the details-she just scolded Ste for disgracing the O''Brien family and told her never to show up at their events again.

    Haynes O''Brien only gave Jasper a half-hearted scolding, never bothering to punish the ones who''d actually caused the mess.

    In this crowd, everyone treated you ording to your status.

    Once people saw how Deanna and Haynes looked down on Ste, it was obvious

    she was unwee in the O''Brien family.

    No wonder her marriage had been kept a secret for so many years.

    The O''Briens'' attitude toward Ste set the tone for everyone else''s.

    No one was about to stand up for her.

    Sheldon burst outughing. "I don''t care why she fell. The way she looked was priceless! I nearlyughed my teeth out... Ow!"

    Before he could finish, Marvin socked him hard across the face.

    A searing pain bloomed on Sheldon''s cheek. He clutched his face, staring at Marvin in utter disbelief.

    "You-you hit me?"

    Sheldon had always been the king of the yground at their old preschool.

    No one dared mess with him, let aloney a hand on him.

    He was bigger and stronger than most of the other kids-a real bully.

    And Marvin? He looked skinny and frail, the kind of kid you''d expect to knock over with a single push.

    Who would have thought this scrawny little kid would dare take on the so-called "yground king"?

    Sheldon''s face twisted with rage.

    He''d always been a troublemaker, and when he red, he could be downright intimidating.

    Most kids shrank away from that look.

    But Marvin wasn''t fazed in the slightest.

    Back before he''d been adopted by the Connolly family, he''d seen scarier looks fighting over scraps with adults.

    Compared to that, Sheldon was nothing.

    "I hit you, and I''ll do it again," Marvin said, coolly. His delicate face was icy and determined.

    "If I hear you say one more thing about Ste, you won''t have to worry aboutughing your teeth out��I''ll knock them out for you myself."

 Chapter 363

    Sheldon and the other two kids seemed frozen in ce, cowed by Marvin''s fierce presence.

    Even Keen stood there, staring at Marvin in a daze.

    Sheldon and his gang had always been so mean, so tough-didn''t this

    troublemaker fear them at all?

    Sensing Keen''s gaze, Marvin turned to look at him. His dark eyes brimmed with open contempt.

    He spat out just two words at Keen: "Coward."

    The word hit Keen like a p. He wanted to argue back-he wasn''t a coward! He''d stood up for his mom before. But he could never beat these bullies, and now every kid at school avoided him.

    Afraid of upsetting his mother, he''d kept it all to himself and told only his grandmother. But his grandmother had said it was all his mom''s fault. If he didn''t have such an embarrassing mother, those boys wouldn''t pick on him.

    Keen''s protests stuck in his throat. Before he could say a word, Sheldon, eyes zing red with humiliation, lunged at Marvin.

    Kids'' fights are wild and messy, all iling limbs and chaos. Even though Sheldon was a head taller than Marvin, it quickly became clear he was outmatched. Within moments, Sheldon was struggling to keep up.

    He called out desperately to his two stunned friends. "What are you just standing there for? Help me!"

    Marvin was only five, after all. With Sheldon''s friends joining in, the tide quickly turned against him.

    Sheldon grinned triumphantly, baring his teeth. "You little brat, I''m gonna beat you till you''re begging for mercy. If you don''t get down and call me ''Daddy,'' I''ll-ow!"

    Before Sheldon could finish his threat, Marvinnded another punch. He ignored the attacks from the other two boys, focusing every ounce of his fury on Sheldon. No matter how the others hit him, Marvin wouldn''t stop-he wed and bit like a wild animal, all raw instinct and ferocity.

    The other two boys, used to bossing kids around, had never seen anything like this. Suddenly terrified, they dropped their fists and scrambled to pull Marvin off Sheldon.

    But Marvin was unstoppable.

    The boys'' faces had gone pale with fear. Screams and shouts rang out as Sheldon wailed in pain, all his swagger gone, reduced to begging for mercy.

    "I''m sorry! I swear I''m sorry! I won''t say anything bad about Ste again, I promise..."

    "Please, please, just don''t hit me anymore, okay?"

    "I won''t do it again, I swear..."

    Sheldon was battered and bruised. Marvin didn''t look much better, but he was still

    on top, pinning Sheldon to the ground.

    "Who''s Ste?" Marvin demanded, his voice cold.

    Sheldon sobbed, snot and tears streaming down his face. "Keen''s mom..."

    Marvin red at them. "From now on, Ste is my mom, too. If I ever hear you talking bad about her again, you''ll answer to me."

    Sheldon nodded frantically. "Got it! I promise, I promise..."

    Marvin turned his stare on the other two boys. "And you?"

    Keen watched, heart pounding, his small fists clenched tight.

    The other boys swallowed hard, nerves getting the better of them. "We... we won''t do it again, either..."

    Only then did Marvin let go, copsing onto the ground, chest heaving.

    Themotion drew the attention of the teachers who hadn''t yet left for the day. Several preschool teachers rushed outside, stunned by the scene before them.

    That evening, Ste nced at her phone, almost out of habit.

    Still no message from Marvin abouting over.

    A few nights ago, Neville Connolly had called to let her know that Marvin was fine

    -he just wanted to stay at home for a few days.

    Really, it was nothing out of the ordinary.

 Chapter 364

    Maybe it was because she hadn''t seen Marvin in days, but Ste suddenly found herself missing the boy terribly.

    She nced at the clock, hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to pick Marvin up from school herself.

    Ever since she''d run into Keen and Rachel Pearce a few times at the preschool gates, Ste had mostly left the pick-up and drop-off duties to the driver. Marvin had never onceined or seemed upset about it-in fact, his quiet understanding only made Ste''s heart ache more.

    Without even noticing when it happened, she''d started caring for Marvin as if he were her own child. True, it wasn''t quite the overwhelming love she''d once felt for Keen, but she was done with the kind of self-congrattory love that made everything about her feelings.

    With a bag of homemade cookies in hand, Ste was just about to leave the house when her phone rang.

    "Hello, is this Marvin''s guardian? There''s been an incident at school involving Marvin. Could youe right away, please?"

    Ste''s expression tightened. "I''ll be there immediately."

    She hung up and rushed to the preschool.

    As soon as she reached the office door, she heard a woman''s furious, tearful wailing from inside.

    "My poor baby! How could anyone treat you like this? Sheldon, sweetheart, don''t worry-your mother won''t let the bully who hurt you get away with this!

    And where is this brat''s mother? Why isn''t she here yet?!

    Let me tell you, unless you give us a proper exnation today, I''m not letting this go!"

    The woman''s voice was harsh and shrill.

    Ste stepped into the office just in time to see a woman in her thirties jabbing a finger at Marvin''s forehead, her face twisted with anger.

    Ste''s expression darkened. She strode forward and batted the woman''s hand away.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Sheldon''s mother spun around, her eyes narrowing as she sized up Ste.

    She paused, a flicker of surprise in her gaze. "You''re Keen''s mother, aren''t you?" Mrs. Ayers-Sheldon''s mom-clearly recognized Ste. A hint of disdain shed in her eyes as she shot a nce at Keen, who stood silently in the corner, staring at his shoes.

    "I''ve seen the video and already talked to Sheldon. This had nothing to do with your son Keen," Mrs. Ayers said coolly.

    Sheldon was new to the preschool, so Mrs. Ayers didn''t realize Ste was Marvin''s guardian.

    Ste looked at her with icy calm. "I''m here for Marvin. No matter what Marvin may have done, it''s not your ce as an adult to stand here pointing fingers at a five-year-old."

    Mrs. Ayers looked puzzled. "Aren''t you Keen''s mother?"

    At that, the preschool teacher quickly stepped in. "Mrs. Ayers, Ms. Cameron is currently Marvin''s guardian. She''s responsible for him at the moment."

    Relief washed over Mrs. Ayers''s face, and the look she gave Marvin turned cold and dismissive.

    "Oh, so you''re just the nanny... Looks like you really can''t escape your ce in life, can you?"

    She hadn''t dared to go all out earlier, worried she might offend someone important. Now, seeing it was only Ste, her guard droppedpletely.

    Letting a woman like Ste act as guardian probably just meant the family wanted to ride her recent online poprity��maybe score some points with that ��charity ambassador" title she''d picked up. But everyone knew Ste had no money, no connections, no family backing. If someone left a child in her care, the family probably wasn''t much to speak of-most likely a bunch of nouveau riche types.

    Emboldened by these thoughts, Mrs. Ayers puffed herself up, barking, "Well? Make that brat kneel and apologize to my son right now. Otherwise, you''ll be sorry!"

 Chapter 365

    Keen watched the scene unfold, his lips pressed together in a tight, silent line.

    When Mrs. Ayers heard that Ste was currently Marvin''s guardian, the disdain and contempt shing across her face couldn''t have been more obvious. She didn''t even try to hide it��she clearly didn''t take his mom seriously at all.

    Everyone looked down on his mother.

    Was it really wrong for him to feel embarrassed by her?

    Besides, she couldn''t really protect him, could she?

    Ste, meanwhile, caught the nasty twist of Mrs. Ayers'' mouth and let a cold, mocking smile tug at her lips.

    "Kneel and apologize? Mrs. Ayers, do you even realize what you''re saying?"

    Her dark eyes, sharp and bright, bore straight into Mrs. Ayers'', unwavering. "Care to repeat that?"

    Mrs. Ayers held her ground, chin lifted high. "And why wouldn''t I? I����

    She stopped mid-sentence, suddenly noticing the principal and teachers staring at her in an odd, ufortable way.

    No matter how heated things got, demanding a child kneel and beg forgiveness was crossing a line.

    Every family here was either wealthy or influential-no one''s situation was so desperate that they''d tolerate this kind of humiliation.

    And honestly, what era was this? Who still demanded people kneel to apologize?

    Even if Marvin''s guardian was just an ordinary person, this was way out of line. Noticing everyone''s pointed looks, Mrs. Ayers quickly realized she''d said too much.

    Being harsh with adults was one thing, but targeting a kid-she''d definitely gone too far.

    She scowled, a flicker of malice darting through her eyes before she spoke again. "If a child misbehaves, it''s the parents'' fault. Since you''re the guardian of this troublemaker, you should be the one to kneel and apologize for him."

    Ste let out a dry, amusedugh, as if she''d just heard the world''s most ridiculous joke. "Mrs. Ayers, the days of bowing and scraping to people like you are long gone. You''re hardly worthy of that kind of respect."

    Mrs. Ayers'' face flushed with anger. "When a child makes a mistake, the guardian should take responsibility. Isn''t that your duty?"

    Ste''s smile remained, cold and steady. "Since you''re so sure of yourself, why don''t we let the inte decide who''s right and who''s wrong?"

    With that, she pulled out her phone, ready to start a livestream.

    Mrs. Ayers stiffened. She knew Ste was a well-known phnthropist these days, with a growing public profile.

    Ste might not have powerful connections, but if a video of this scene made it online, the bacsh would be brutal.

    The Ayers Group''s reputation would be destroyed in a heartbeat.

    Even the Haynes family hadn''t been able to suppress Ste''s recent poprity�� how could the Ayers family possibly manage it?

    Panic shed across Mrs. Ayers'' face as she rushed to block Ste, her voice shrill with rm.

    "You can''t record me without my permission-that''s a vition of my privacy! It''s illegal!"

    Ste met her eyes, unflinching. "So, do you still want Marvin and me to kneel and apologize for you?"

    Mrs. Ayers faltered, her expression shifting rapidly between rage and uncertainty.

    Just then, a deep,nguid voice sounded from the doorway.

    "I''d like to see who dares to make my son kneel and confess."

    Everyone turned to see a tall, impably dressed man stride confidently into the room.

    He was strikingly handsome, his features sharp and defined. The warmth that usually lingered in his eyes had vanished, reced by a steely chill that seemed to freeze the very air.

    Mrs. Ayers''sposure wavered as she recognized him.

    "Who are you?"

    Ignoring her, Neville turned his attention to Ste. "Star, what''s going on?"

    Ste replied calmly, "Marvin got into a fight. I just arrived myself I don''t know the full story yet."

    She nced over at the principal and teachers. "Is there any security footage? Could we take a look at what actually happened?"

    The principal and teachers nodded in agreement.

    At that moment, Sheldon''s mother suddenly realized the man standing before them might actually be Marvin''s real guardian.

 Chapter 366

    A flicker of panic shed in her eyes.

    She didn''t know much about this man, but judging from the powerful aura he exuded, it was clear he wasn''t someone ordinary.

    While Ste and Neville were reviewing the security footage, Haynes and Rachel arrived as well.

    Though Keen hadn''t thrown the first punch, everything had started because of him.

    So the school had called in Keen''s parents, too.

    When Rachel heard that Keen had been involved in an incident, she assumed Marvin must have lost his temper and gotten into a fight with him, so she came right away.

    As soon as the pair stepped into the office, they saw Ste and Neville huddled together, watching the footage intently.

    Rachel spoke in a gentle undertone. "Keen, did someone hurt you?"

    Keen hesitated, then shook his head.

    Rachel''s voice grew even softer, full of reassurance. "You don''t have to be afraid, Keen. If someone''s picking on you, your dad and I will make sure you''re treated fairly."

    Ste didn''t even lift her head at Rachel''s pointed words. She barely spared her a nce, feeling it would be a waste of energy.

    The camera angle wasn''t exactly close to the scene, and while there was no audio, the video was perfectly clear.

    On the screen, it was obvious-Marvin had indeed struck first.

    Ste frowned. "What were those kids saying to make Marvinsh out like that?"

    The moment Mrs. Ayers caught sight of Neville and Haynes, her bravado faded. She no longer dared to act as high and mighty as before, and snapped irritably, "Whatever was said, it''s no excuse for that child to hit my son."

    Just then, Keen''s small, hesitant voice piped up.

    "Sheldon and the others were trying to bully me. That''s why Marvin stepped in and started the fight."

    Everyone turned to look at Keen.

    Rachel looked especially surprised. "Keen, I thought you and Marvin didn''t get along? Are you sure... he did that because of you?"

    The tension between Keen and Marvin was no secret. Every child and teacher in the school knew about it.

    Keen nodded. "I''m sure."

    No sooner had he spoken than Mrs. Ayers'' shrill voice cut through the room. "Impossible! My son is perfectly well-behaved. There''s no way he''d pick on Keen." She turned to face him. "Keen, sweetheart, even if you want to help your mother, you shouldn''t lie, should you?"

    "I''m not lying," Keen replied, his voice trembling.

    But Mrs. Ayers just looked at him, unconvinced.

    "Your mom''s already busy looking after someone else''s child. Now you''re lying for

    her, just to help Marvin escape the consequences?"

    Keen blurted out, "I''m not!"

    Rachel''s gaze softened. "Keen, why would they want to bully you?"

    But Keen could only stammer, unable to give a clear answer.

    Ste looked at Marvin. "Marvin, can you tell me why would they want to pick on Keen?"

    But Marvin suddenly spoke up. "They didn''t pick on Keen. I just didn''t like the way they were acting, so I hit him. This has nothing to do with Keen. I started it, so I''ll take responsibility."

    Keen''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Marvin.

    Mrs. Ayers visibly rxed at Marvin''s confession.

    Whatever background this Marvin kid had, as long as the O''Brien family wasn''t offended, maybe things could still be smoothed over.

    In Neo-Vespera, the Ayers Group depended on the O''Briens just to maintain their status in this cutthroat city.

    She was always telling Sheldon to look up to Keen, never missing a chance to curry favor with the O''Brien family.

 Chapter 367

    Ste knew Marvin would never start a fight for no reason.

    Her gaze shifted to Sheldon, who stood quietly in the corner.

    "Sheldon," she said gently, "tell everyone what made you two argue."

    Sheldon opened his mouth as if to speak, but when his eyes met Marvin''s, he lowered his head and fell silent, unable to say a word.

    Mrs. Ayers immediately stepped protectively in front of her son.

    "Don''t you dare try to intimidate my boy!"

    Haynes, having picked up on the tension in the room, spoke in a deep, steady voice.

    "Maybe we should rewind the security footage a little further."

    Ste nced at the preschool teachers. "That''s all the footage we have."

    The teachers'' faces paled.

    They had witnessed how everything had unfolded, but they didn''t dare show the

    full video. That''s why only part of it was handed over.

    If Haynes were to discover that his son had been deliberately targeted at preschool-

    There would be serious consequences for them all.

    Neville read the fear on the teachers'' faces and immediately understood.

    His lips curled into a cold, mocking smile.

    "You''re afraid of upsetting Haynes, but you have no problem throwing my son under the bus? As educators, as the principal and teachers of this school, is this really the lesson you want to teach-rewarding the powerful, sacrificing the innocent?"

    He paused, his tone icy.

    "Looks like this preschool is due for aplete overhaul."

    Neville pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    "I need a copy of a security video-from my son''s preschool. Full recording, no edits."

    He added, almost as an afterthought, "And while you''re at it, make sure the entire staff, including the principal, is reced. They''re all hopelessly biased."

    The principal and teachers, hearing these words, all looked stricken.

    But as soon as they nced at Haynes standing nearby, their panic faded and they straightened up, as if emboldened by his presence.

    Neville''s eyes narrowed. His smile was razor-thin.

    "You really don''t seem worried at all. Do you think your connections will protect you?"

    His gaze swept over Haynes.

    Haynes, feeling Neville''s eyes on him, frowned but said nothing.

    About five minutester, Neville''s phone pinged-theplete, unedited security footage had arrived.

    He yed it for everyone.

    The video was crystal clear-even the audio was sharp.

    Keen and Marvin''s conversation could be heard without any trouble.

    When Keen''s voice rang out��"No one wants to y with you anymore����the room fell into an icy, suffocating silence.

    In that instant, Ste understood why Marvin hadn''te to her thesest few days.

    He''d been bullied at preschool.

    She never could have imagined something so cruel would happen in a ce meant for children''s happiness.

    She whipped her head toward Haynes, her gaze colder than he''d ever seen.

    Haynes instinctively began, "I never told anyone to do this��"

    But before he could finish, the sharp crack of a p echoed through the room. Ste''s hand had struck his face, hard.

    "Haynes, you''re despicable!" she spat.

    Stunned silence. No one dared to move or even breathe.

    Wasn''t it said that they were divorced? Wasn''t Ste supposed to be powerless in

    front of the O''Brien family?

    How did she have the nerve to p Haynes in front of everyone?

    Mrs. Ayers, Sheldon''s mother, stood frozen in shock.

    Just then, the principal and teachers'' phones began to ring, one after another.

    Each of them answered, only to have their faces drain of color.

    The message was the same-brutally concise.

    "You''re fired."

    They tried to protest, to exin, but the calls ended abruptly. No one was willing to listen.

 Chapter 369

    They closed in on Keen, surrounding him from all sides.

    Watching the scene unfold on the security monitor, Haynes''s brow furrowed in concern, while Mrs. Ayers looked as if she might faint from shock.

    Even through the grainy footage, it was obvious that Sheldon and his two friends weren''t here for a friendly chat. The way they cornered Keen was practiced- clearly, this wasn''t their first time.

    Haynes''s dark eyes grew colder by the second.

    Then Sheldon''s voice cut through the tense silence in the room.

    "A few days ago, I heard my mom say your mom barely finished middle school- she can''t even read properly, not like us kids at fancy private schools."

    "I bet none of these other kids know just how pathetic and embarrassing your mom is, do they?"

    Heughed, a sharp, cruel sound. "Well, even if they don''t know now, they''re about to. We''ll make sure everyone hears about it."

    The sudden hush in the air was suffocating. No one else dared to speak. Only Sheldon''s mockingughter echoed from the speakers.

    Haynes''s icy gaze slid to Mrs. Ayers.

    She shrank under his stare, trembling as if she wished she could disappear.

    It was one thing for her to gossip about Ste behind closed doors, to look down on her in private. But saying such things out loud-deliberately humiliating someone-crossed a line.

    And from Sheldon''s words, it was clear this was no isted incident. He''d been bullying Keen for a while now.

    Thinking back, Ste''s expression darkened as well. She had never realized Keen was facing this kind of torment at preschool.

    The cruel remarks made it painfully clear: much of the bullying was because of her.

    Suddenly, Ste remembered a period when Keen had seemed withdrawn and sad. She''d asked him what was wrong, but he''d refused to talk.

    Not long after, Deanna had suggested Keen stay with her for a while, saying she wanted to tutor him personally. He ended up spending an entire month at her house.

    Ste visited whenever she could, but Deanna never let her stay the night. Her time with Keen was limited to brief dinners, and on weekends, Keen was busy with lessons and hardly saw her at all.

    Looking back now, Ste realized that''s when Keen''s attitude toward her had started to change��he''d grown distant, almost cold.

    At the time, she''d med it on Rachel. Now, she saw that wasn''t the whole story. That must have been when the bullying began.

    Everyone watching quickly pieced together what had happened. Marvin''s outburst made sense-it was Sheldon''s insults to Ste that had pushed him over the edge.

    For a child so young to speak with such malice, it was obvious he''d picked up those words from the adults around him.

    It was one thing for Sheldon to have witnessed Ste''s embarrassment at the party. But details about her education? There was no way he''d know that unless the grown-ups had been talking.

    Haynes''s lips pressed into a hard, thin line, his handsome features set in a chill as cold as ice.

    He turned to Keen, voice calm but edged with frost. "When did this start?"

    Keen stared at the floor, unable to meet Haynes''s eyes. "It started... after Mom was embarrassed at my birthday party."

    "Why didn''t you ever tell me?" Haynes asked quietly.

    Keen''s reply was barely above a whisper. ��Grandma said you were too busy, that I shouldn''t bother you with little things."

    Haynes''s tone softened only a fraction. "Then why didn''t you tell your mother?"

 Chapter 370

    Keen spoke in a low voice. "It''s no use telling Mom. When those men tripped me, no one stood up for her either. All they did wasugh at her��and not a single person defended her."

    He hesitated, bitterness tightening his small features. "A mom like that... she just isn''t strong enough to help me with any of this."

    He went on quietly, "And earlier, when Sheldon''s mom found out mine was Marvin''s guardian, she made that mean boy get on his knees and apologize. She wasn''t afraid of my mom at all."

    His voice wavered. "If I''d been the one who broke the rules today, would I have had to kneel and apologize too?"

    A heavy silence settled over the room. Haynes and Neville both turned to look at Mrs. Ayers.

    Caught in their gaze, Mrs. Ayers went pale as a sheet. Her knees threatened to give out beneath her.

    Keen''s voice carried on, clear and unwavering. "And Grandma said I''m the future heir to the O''Brien Group, so I should handle these things myself��instead of always running to the grown-ups for help."

    Neville''s dark eyes glittered with aplex, unreadable light.

    Children raised in love are different from those who grow up without it. That much was obvious. The O''Brien family had invested a great deal in Keen''s education, and it showed no matter where he was, his grades were always at the top of the ss.

    But for all his intelligence, he was still just five years old. Faced with something like this, even he couldn''t help but feel scared and lost.

    It was clear, too, that Keen''s stubbornness-his boldness with Ste-came from the deep well of love he''d received from her. Love was rare for him, and that made it precious.

    Things in abundance are often taken for granted. But not for Marvin. He''d learned early that anything he wanted had to be clung to, never let go.

    Keen''s words cast a hush over the room, a silence so deep it felt like the world itself was holding its breath.

    Finally, Neville broke the quiet, his voicezy but cutting through the stillness. "If a mother is mocked and looked down on, the real reason-at the rootes down to the weakness of her family. And her husband."

    He let his gaze linger on Mrs. Ayers, whose face was now ghostly with fear, before turning to Haynes.

    Neville''s words were blunt, with no trace of courtesy. "Mr. O''Brien, have you ever heard this saying? Only a weak man lets his wife be humiliated in public."

    "And if I''m not mistaken, you still have no idea why Star divorced you. You probably thought she was making a big deal out of nothing, right? Never even considered that you might have done something wrong."

    There was a pleasant, almost gentle smile on Neville''s lips, but every word was sharp as a knife.

    "The wife of the great O''Brien Group''s CEO is so powerless that any nobody feels free to bully her. Even the kids think it''s fine tough at her. And your own son gets bullied as well. Haynes, don''t you think you''ve been a pretty sorry excuse for a husband?"

    Haynes''s pupils contracted sharply. Instinctively, he shot a nce at Ste, but her expression was unreadable-calm, detached, impossible to decipher.

    Neville''s voice rang out again, cool and resolute. "But I''m not like you. I''m fiercely protective of my family. No one gets to bully my son, and no one��absolutely no one gets to hurt Star."

    His cold eyesnded on Mrs. Ayers.

    "Mrs. Ayers, aren''t you the one who''s always demanding kneeling apologies? Your son''s still a child, so I won''t hold it against him. But you''re an adult��and a mother at that. So why don''t you get down on your knees and apologize for him?"

    He let the words hang, his tone almost mocking. "Since you seem to like kneeling so much, I''m sure you''ll do it with perfect grace."

 Chapter 371

    Mrs. Ayers''s face turned a deep, angry red, almost purple with indignation.

    She had always been quick to demand others kneel and apologize, the words rolling off her tongue with ease. But now that the tables had turned, it was a different story.

    Despite her underlying resentment, Mrs. Ayers couldn''t help but feel intimidated by Neville''smanding presence. Though annoyed, she still managed to keep her tone civil.

    "Mr. Connolly, don''t you think you''re being a little unreasonable? The security footage made it clear-your child threw the first punch. No matter what, violence is never right. Instead of apologizing, you expect us-the victims-to kneel and beg forgiveness? How does that make any sense?"

    "It doesn''t," Neville replied, his voice slow and deliberate. "But what I say goes. I''ll give you one minute. Kneel and apologize to Star, and I''ll let today''s incident slide. If you insist on defying me..."

    A crooked, dangerous smile yed on Neville''s lips. "Well, the weather''s turning cold. Maybe it''s time for a certainpany to go bankrupt."

    At first, Mrs. Ayers had assumed Neville was only here to demand an apology for his son Marvin getting hit. She''d already been weighing the idea-better to swallow her pride and have Sheldon apologize to Marvin than escte things further.

    But she hadn''t expected Neville to demand that she apologize to Ste.

    The truth was, one of the main reasons she looked down on Ste-and constantly belittled her in front of the children-was sheer jealousy.

    How could a woman with nothing but a pretty face, no money or influence to her name, end up married to a man as remarkable as Haynes? And how could her child turn out to be so bright and well-behaved?

    Meanwhile, Mrs. Ayers hade from a family of schrs, only to be pushed into business for the sake of the family, and forced into a strategic marriage. Her husband? A man who''d lucked into his position early on, yet spent most of his days chasing after women. And her own son? He''d inherited all his father''s worst traits-neither intelligent nor handsome.

    All her envy for Ste had curdled into scorn and mockery.

    So when Neville demanded she apologize to Ste, her gut reaction was instant: "Me? Apologize to that woman? Never, not in a million years!"

    Neville nodded, unfazed by her defiance.

    "I may not be some all-powerful mogul, but taking down the Ayers Group? That''s hardly a challenge."

    With that, he pulled out his phone in full view of everyone and made a call.

    His voice was calm, almost chilly. "The Ayers Group just crossed me. Handle it. I want it done in ten minutes."

    Mrs. Ayers''s breath caught in her throat. "You... you can''t be serious. I don''t believe you for a second!"

    Neville replied coolly, "Let''s see if you''re still this brave ten minutes from now." Just then, Jasper arrived.

    Not yet aware of the full situation, he nced around. "Haynie, you called me over in such a hurry-what''s going on?"

    He turned and saw the crowded room, and then noticed Marvin''s injury. A smirk tugged at his lips. "Well, well. Someone got himself into trouble, huh?"

    Haynes''s eyes were sharp and cold as he locked his gaze on Jasper. "Jasper, tell me the truth. Was it you, using my name, who told everyone at the preschool to ostracize Marvin?"

    Damn, how did he find out so quickly?

    Jasper instinctively nced at Rachel, but she kept her head lowered, refusing to meet his eyes.

    Jasper''s gaze flickered, restless and uneasy.

    By now, he realized he''d been caught. There was no use denying it. If Haynes was asking, it meant he already knew the truth.

 Chapter 372

    Jasper hesitated. "I admit, I couldn''t stand that troublemaker always picking on Keen, so I did say something. But..."

    He quickly added, "But I only spoke for myself I never used your name, Haynes. Maybe someone misunderstood."

    Neville offered a cool smile. "Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, we can find out easily enough. Mr. O''Brien, you wouldn''t be covering for your old friend, would you?"

    Neville wasn''t someone you could easily fool. He''d grown up with Haynes and Jasper; he could spot a lie from Jasper a mile away.

    Haynes closed his eyes in disappointment. "Jasper, don''t drag children into the affairs of adults. This time, you''ve really crossed a line."

    Jasper''s face paled. He knew there was no hiding the truth from Haynes if he decided to look into it.

    "I... I just wanted to teach him a small lesson, that''s all. He''s always bullying Keen -what was I supposed to do?"

    The truth was, Jasper wanted to knock Ste down a peg, to strip her of the protection Neville and Marvin offered. With Neville constantly stepping in, it was nearly impossible to get at Ste.

    Just likest time, when they froze Ste''s assets and locked her out of her own properties, Neville had immediately arranged for her to move into one of his own apartments. Jasper realized that every time he schemed against Ste, not only did he fail, but Ste somehownded on her feet in spectacr fashion.

    Last time, public opinion turned on him so fiercely that he became the viin everyone loved to hate, nearly drowned by a tidal wave of online outrage. The Wilkinson Group''s stock tanked for days on end.

    His grandfather was so furious he''d actually dragged him through the family''s old- school punishments. The welts on Jasper''s back still hadn''t fully healed.

    What stung the most was that, to repair the family''s reputation, his grandfather hadunched a full-blown PR campaign-on Ste''s behalf. They worked overtime to spin the whole incident as a manufactured scandal, iming it was all just a publicity stunt, that they''d never meant to target Ste, the "charity ambassador."

    Galen Wilkinson hadid down thew: if Jasper stirred up trouble for Ste again, he''d deal with his wayward grandson himself.

    After all the chaos he''d caused, and all the money he''d burned, in the end it was Ste who walked away with the prize. Jasper''s bitterness only grew.

    He was convinced the Neville family was secretly working against him. Without their interference, getting rid of Ste would be as easy as squashing an ant.

    Now, he nned to use the same tactic that had isted Keen, only this time, Marvin would be the target.

    Yes, it was true-he''d engineered that whole incident with Keen being bullied, too. All so Keen would distance himself from Ste and be closer to Rachel.

    He''d roped in a few of his own unsavory friends to make Ste look foolish at a high-society party, then spread malicious rumors about her in elite circles. Sure enough, after that, Keen grew distant from Ste. Kids aren''t exactly known for their resilience.

    With that "sess" under his belt, Jasper was ready for a repeat performance. He figured even if he got caught, it wouldn''t matter-he could just tell Haynes he only wanted to stand up for Keen. Haynes wouldn''t make a fuss over something so trivial.

    He never expected to be found out so quickly.

    But even if Haynes let it slide, that didn''t mean Neville would.

    Still, Jasper wasn''t worried. He was Haynes'' closest friend, after all. Marvin hadn''t exactly suffered any real harm-what was the big deal?

    Haynes, seeing Jasper''spleteck of remorse, frowned and turned to Neville. "So, how do you want to handle this?"

 Chapter 373

    Neville looked down at Marvin.

    "Marvin, do you need Dad to stand up for you this time?"

    Marvin shook his head. "Honestly, Dad, this all started because Ste was deliberately tripped at Keen''s birthday party. If you really want to help, then punish the ones who embarrassed Ste."

    Neville''s voice was calm. "If that''s what you want, then let''s call in everyone responsible for tripping Ste that day. They can apologize to her first. As for punishment... I''ll leave that in your hands."

    A flicker of surprise crossed Haynes'' eyes. "So, are you seeking justice for Marvin, or for Ste?"

    Neville''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Marvin doesn''t need me to fight his battles. He can handle himself. After all, it''s just a bit of social exclusion..."

    His gaze lingered meaningfully on Jasper.

    "If Marvin ever finds it too much, he''ll tell me. The fact that he hasn''t means it''s really not a big deal to him. But honestly, picking on a five-year-old is just pathetic."

    He turned to Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, if I may��"

    Haynes met his eyes. "Go ahead."

    Neville said evenly, "A man as aplished as you, Mr. O''Brien, yet you surround yourself with friends who do nothing but stir up trouble. Haven''t you heard? Thepany you keep says a lot about your character... Maybe it''s time to reconsider your taste in friends."

    Jasper could hardly miss the sarcasm. His face darkened and he was about to retort, but Rachel caught his arm and shook her head.

    Frustration simmered in Jasper''s chest, but he forced himself to stay quiet.

    Neville noticed the exchange, one eyebrow raised in amusement.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. Wilkinson? Feeling guilty? Want to take responsibility for this yourself?"

    Jasper''s expression froze. He swallowed the words he wanted to say. If Neville really wanted to pin this on him, he''d be in for a world of trouble. Let Neville go after that group of so-called ''friends''��as long as he was left out of it, that was fine by him. After all, what were friends for if not to take the fall? Neville made a few quick phone calls, giving quiet instructions. Suddenly, amotion at the door caught everyone''s attention.

    A heavyset, sweating middle-aged man rushed in, nearly breathless.

    "Mr. Connolly, there you are! I''ve been looking all over for you."

    He spotted Neville right away, forcing a sycophantic smile. "Mr. Connolly, if there''s something wrong, you can just tell me why the sudden withdrawal of your investment?"

    He hadn''t finished before a surprised voice cut through the air.

    "Honey, what are you doing here?"

    He turned to see his wife, momentarily stunned. It was only then that he realized the atmosphere was moreplicated than he''d thought. He also saw Haynes and Jasper in the room-along with his own wife and son.

    Now Mr. Ayers was truly confused. "Mr. O''Brien, Mr. Wilkinson, what are you two doing here?"

    Haynes'' eyes shed with disdain. He hadn''t forgotten that this family had led the charge in ostracizing and bullying his son.

    Noticing the expression on Haynes'' face, Mr. Ayers felt a chill run down his spine.

    The Ayers Group had somehow offended Neville, and now the Connolly Group was pulling out its investment-and making it clear that anyone who continued to do business with the Ayers Group would be considered an enemy.

    If they managed to anger the O''Brien Group on top of that, the Ayers Group was finished.

    Taking in the scene before him, Mr. Ayers felt his heart sink.

 Chapter 374

    "What... what on earth is going on here?"

    At that moment, Ste, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up, her voice calm but unwavering.

    "Your son, Sheldon, has been leading the charge in ostracizing and bullying my son, Haynes, at their previous preschool. And today, because of an argument with Marvin, he started a fight with him too."

    She handed her phone to Mr. Ayers, whose face was frozen in bewilderment.

    "This is the footage from today. Why don''t you take a look, Mr. Ayers?"

    Mr. Ayers epted the phone, forcing an obsequious smile. "Thank you, Deanna."

    Since Keen was Sheldon''s ssmate, Mr. Ayers had attended Keen''s birthday party as well. He''d witnessed Ste''s humiliation firsthand that day. But as a seasoned businessman, he was far shrewder than his wife and knew how to read a room. Unlike Mrs. Ayers, who wore her disdain openly, Mr. Ayers made sure to show Ste nothing but respect, bowing and scraping as if she were an important client. Mrs. Ayers could hardly believe her eyes. Her heart skipped with a sudden jolt of anxiety. Had she gone too far with her arrogance toward Ste just now?

    Mr. Ayers finished watching the video quickly. His face darkened, lips pressed into a grim line, his hand trembling as he held the phone.

    No wonder... No wonder Neville and Haynes had looked at him that way. So his son hadn''t just bullied Haynes'' child-he''d even gotten into a fight with Neville''s

    son.

    Mr. Ayers'' jaw clenched. He forced a smile, though his cheeks twitched with strain.

    "Mr. Connolly, Mr. O''Brien, kids are young-they don''t know any better. Please, let me apologize to both of you, and to your children. Tell me, what can I do to make this right?"

    He lowered himself so much he was practically bending in half, his humility on full disy. Mrs. Ayers stared in shock, eyes wide and mouth agape. Instinctively, she jumped in to defend herself, "But it was Neville''s son who threw the first punch! Just look at Sheldon-he''s the one who got hurt the most!"

    She tugged Sheldon forward as evidence. Mr. Ayers shot her a murderous re. "Would you just shut up?!"

    Neville drawledzily, "When I arrived, your wife wanted Star and my son to kneel and apologize. Now, asking someone to kneel is a bit much, I''ll admit, but hey, that was her idea of an apology. If I refuse, wouldn''t that be disrespecting your dear wife, Mr. Ayers? Don''t you agree?"

    In that instant, Mr. Ayers finally understood how he''d offended Neville. He turned and, without warning, pped Mrs. Ayers hard across the face.

    Smack!

    Stars exploded in Mrs. Ayers'' vision. She clutched her cheek, staring at her husband in disbelief.

    Mr. Ayers red at her, his voice trembling with rage. "I bust my back for this family, and you�� you cause trouble everywhere you go! Damn it! Get down on your knees this instant and apologize to Mr. Connolly, or so help me��!"

    He yanked Sheldon over as well. "You too!"

    Neville interjected, "Leave the children out of this. If a child misbehaves, the fault lies with the parents. The adults can apologize on their behalf."

    At this point, Mr. Ayers knew that if Neville asked him to grovel, he''d do it��he''d eat dirt if necessary. Their family''s reputation-maybe even their entire livelihood was on the line.

    Swallowing his pride, Mr. Ayers dropped to his knees with a heavy thud.

    "Marvin, I am truly sorry. This was entirely our fault. I hope you can forgive us."

    But Marvin simply pointed at Ste, standing quietly to the side. "You''re apologizing to the wrong person. You should be saying sorry to Ste."

 Chapter 375

    Mr. Ayers froze for a moment, but quicklyposed himself and offered a hasty apology to Ste.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''m truly sorry. This was entirely our fault! We shouldn''t have bullied your son, and we had no right toy a hand on young Marvin.��

    It was clear to him now: today, Neville and his son didn''t seem all that upset about what happened to Sheldon. What really angered them was the way Ste had been humiliated.

    But wasn''t this Ste the wife of Haynes? Why would Neville and his son go out of their way to stand up for her?

    Despite his confusion, Mr. Ayers was smart enough to keep his questions to himself.

    He then turned and saw his wife standing off to the side, frozen with shock. His anger red, and he pped her across the face.

    "What are you waiting for? Get on your knees and apologize to Ms. Cameron- now!"

    If this foolish woman had managed their son properly, if she hadn''t tried to show off in front of Ste, how would they have ended up offending Haynes and Neville?

    Mrs. Ayers, though seething inside, understood all too well: if she didn''t swallow her pride now, their familypany would be finished. The thought of losing herfortable life was more terrifying than anything else.

    Whatever arrogance she disyed before, it had vanished without a trace. Now, every bit as humble as she once was haughty, Mrs. Ayers knelt down.

    "Ms... Ms. Cameron, I truly apologize. I shouldn''t have said those things. Please, I beg you, don''t hold it against me."

    Dignity and pride meant nothing when weighed against money and security.

    Mr. Ayers'' willingness to grovel made it clear: Neville had the power to ruin the Ayers Group with a word.

    At that moment, Mrs. Ayers was wracked with regret. She''d never imagined that the woman so disdained by her inws would turn out to be so lucky-and find herself such powerful allies. Neville and his son were openly backing Ste, right here, right now.

    Ste looked down at the two kneeling before her, silent for a long moment. The Ayers couple grew even more anxious, their hearts pounding, waiting for her verdict.

    Finally, Ste spoke. "Keen, do you want to forgive them?"

    Keen blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected his mother to ask him. Wasn''t she supposed to stand up for Marvin, that mean kid? Why was she giving him the choice? Didn''t she want him anymore?

    But Ste knew her son''s heart better than anyone. She could tell exactly what he was thinking.

    "It''s because of me that you were left out and bullied by the other kids," she said gently, her voice warm and steady. "I didn''t even realize you were being hurt. That''s my fault."

    Her words washed over Keen, soft and bittersweet.

    "I know you think I''m a useless mom, someone you can''t trust to protect you. But I''ve done the best I can with what I have. Standing up for you today-that''s my final gift to you as your mother."

    In that moment, Keen realized his mom wasn''t entirely powerless to protect him. And what''s more, when it came to making this decision-she gave it to him, not to Marvin.

    His chest tightened with emotion, a sadness he couldn''t quite name.

    The whole scene left Sheldon in tears, thoroughly frightened by what he''d

    witnessed. Though he wasn''t made to kneel, a sincere apology was still required.

    Despite everything, Keen was still a kind-hearted kid. In the end, he forgave Sheldon.

    But even after Keen''s forgiveness, Haynes remained silent.

    Ste understood Haynes'' temperament-he was not someone to let things go so easily. But that wasn''t her concern anymore.

    Just as Ste had predicted, Jasper''s so-called friends never showed up. They fancied themselves his loyal buddies, but who would be afraid of Neville? Even if the sky fell, Jasper would handle it. With Jasper around, and his close ties to Haynes, who would daree looking for trouble?

 Chapter 376

    Neville turned to Ste. "Star, what do you want to do about those guys?"

    "We could make life difficult for their families-block a few business deals, stir up some trouble. If you''re set on bankrupting them, that''s not out of reach either."

    Jasper snorted, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Well, well, I thought Ms. Cameron was made of sterner stuff. In the end, still needs a man to fight her battles?"

    Ste shot Jasper a cool nce. "Rx. Even if I don''t have a man backing me, I know how to stand up for myself."

    With that, she looked back at Neville.

    "I have evidence-DUI, hit-and-run, brawling, harassing girls. The works. I just need you, Mr. Connolly, to make sure nothing gets swept under the rug when I go public. That''s all."

    She''d been humiliated at the birthday party. There was no way she''d just swallow her anger and move on. She''d been gathering dirt on those spoiled brats for a while now-waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    And now, atst, the time hade.

    Neville''s gaze drifted thoughtfully from Haynes to Jasper. "That''s easy enough. No matter how powerful some people think they are, they can''t outrun justice forever."

    Ste nodded, then looked down at Marvin. "Marvin, is there anything else you want?"

    Marvin shook his head. "No, Ste. Let''s go home. I want to eat your pastries."

    A gentle smile warmed Ste''s face. "Okay."

    She took Marvin''s hand, and together they left the office.

    Neville followed, wearing his usualzy half-smile, trailing behind them.

    As he passed Haynes, Neville paused. "You failed to stand up for Star, so I will. From now on, I''ll take care of everything that concerns her."

    Haynes''s eyes darkened, his gaze sharp as a hawk''s as he stared after Neville. But Neville was already out the door.

    Watching Ste lead Marvin out, with Neville right behind, the three of them somehow looked like a real family-a harmony that was hard to put into words.

    The O''Brien estate was aze with light.

    Deanna sat stiffly on the sofa, her face drawn and displeased as she watched Haynes stride into the room, his presence unmistakably icy. She frowned.

    "That was a critical time for the O''Brien Group. I kept Keen''s trouble from you for your own good. Besides, kids fight and squabble all the time. It''s normal, isn''t it? Running to the parents over every little thing-how will he ever toughen up that way?"

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady. "Mom, Keen is five. All the other kids are shutting him out, and you call that a small matter?"

    Deanna was unyielding, clearly convinced she''d done nothing wrong.

    "The other children at that preschool-none of them matter. Keen won''t be there long anyway. He doesn''t need friends, and honestly, being ignored is probably for the best."

    Her parenting philosophy hadn''t changed since she''d raised Haynes years ago.

    Haynes knew changing her deeply rooted beliefs was almost impossible.

    After a pause, he pressed on. "At Keen''s birthday party, Jasper''s friends deliberately tripped Ste. Why did you tell me it was an ident? That Ste was just overreacting and being petty?"

    He''d already spoken to Keen on the way over, gotten the full story of what happened that day.

    Keen had been upstairs, and happened to see Jasper''s friends deliberately stick out a foot and trip Ste.

 Chapter 377

    He rushed to tell his grandmother everything.

    But when she found out, instead of standing up for what was right, she scolded his mother for embarrassing the O''Brien family at the party, berating her harshly.

    When his father heard about it, he merely said a few words criticizing Mr. Wilkinson, but in the end, did nothing more.

    He saw his mother holding back tears, her lips pressed together in humiliation.

    In that moment, he thought she looked so pitiful.

    He wanted tofort her, but the mocking stares from those around them stabbed into him like needles, leaving him lost and unsure of what to do.

    He stood there, dazed, with no idea how to help.

    No one offered him an answer.

    Deanna''s voice, tinged with contempt, snapped Keen out of his thoughts.

    "So what if it was on purpose or not? What are you going to do, stand up for Ste? Those are your so-called best friends we''re talking about!

    If Ste really mattered that much to you, would Jasper and his friends ever dare bully her?

    Just look at Jasper-every time he sees Ste, he mocks her.

    Even the fact that little kids at school make fun of Ste-doesn''t thate down to your negligence?

    If you weren''t always unting your love affair with Rachel, making it obvious to everyone that your own wife is unwanted, who would dare say a word against Ste?

    It''s your failure as a husband that led to this. And now you''re ming me?

    I''m not taking the fall for you!"

    Deanna''s barrage of words left Haynes speechless.

    A faint look of bewilderment flickered in his eyes.

    Had he really been neglecting Ste all along?

    The next day, Jasper and his crew were all over the trending news again.

    Clips were going viral of a group of young men driving luxury cars, tantly breaking trafficws, hitting someone-and then acting outrageously arrogant. "You think I was driving drunk? So what? Yeah, I was!"

    "So what if I hit you? Even if I killed you, I wouldn''t be held responsible!"

    "You want to know why? Maybe ask who my daddy is! Or who my best friends are!"

    "You know Haynes from the O''Brien Group? That''s my buddy''s best friend!"

    "You say there''s now? I am thew!"

    The video exploded online within minutes.

    Early that morning, Haynes''s phone rang-it was Jasper, sounding frantic.

    "Haynie, it''s bad! That video of my friends-no one could stop it, and now it''s blowing up everywhere! Everyone''s talking about it!"

    These days, whenever Haynes saw Jasper''s name on his phone, he knew it meant trouble, and his irritation only grew.

    He nced at the headlines, then replied coldly, "I saw it."

    From his tone, it was impossible to tell what he was really thinking.

    Ste''s recent scandal had already affected the Wilkinson Group''s stock price.

    The old man was now trying to repair the damage by promoting Ste, and to keep Haynes from interfering, he''d already stripped him of real authority.

    Jasper, at this point, had no power to remove the trending news.

    But he''d already bragged to his friends that he could make it disappear.

    Now, his only hope was Haynes.

    He pleaded, "Haynie, you have to get that video taken down! If we wait any

    longer, it''s going to blow up even bigger!"

    Haynes rubbed his tired temples, his voice icy.

    "Take down the trending news? So you want me to admit that the O''Brien Group ��me, Haynes-am the one backing your friends? Do you want the whole world calling us corrupt?"

    Jasper was stunned into silence.

    Haynes''s patience was already worn thin.

    Coldly, he said, "Jasper, do you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused me since you started going after Ste?"

 Chapter 378

    Ever since Jasper had crossed paths with Ste, he''d found himself on the losing end, time and again.

    If he weren''t the son of the Wilkinson Group''s CEO and if not for Haynes''s help -he''d have been finished long ago.

    It wasn''t until Haynes pointed it out that Jasper finally snapped out of it.

    Compared to his so-called "buddies," Haynes was obviously far more important.

    But Jasper still couldn''t get over the fact that,st night, Ste had threatened to expose his friends right in front of them. And then, this morning, she''d actually gone through with it.

    Still, he didn''t want this mess to drag Haynes down or hurt thepany''s reputation.

    Jasper understood the stakes well enough.

    He apologized, "Haynie, I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through. I just didn''t want their problems to affect you, so I asked you to get the search results taken down."

    Haynes''s voice was cool and steady. "If you really don''t want their mess tied to us, taking the news down isn''t the solution. On the contrary, we need to make a public statement-draw a clear line and make it known we have nothing to do with

    them."

    Jasper replied instantly, "Understood. I''ll have someone take care of it right away."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ste received a call from Foreman Richards.

    "Star, I''m sorry. I''ve been away on business and didn''t know what Jasper had been up to, so I couldn''t warn you in advance."

    Ste didn''t me Foreman. In fact, she was grateful for all the help he''d given her.

    "Mr. Richards, you''ve already done so much for me. I really appreciate it."

    Foreman was silent for a moment before saying, "Star, could you call me Foreman, like you used to?"

    Ste didn''t care much about titles. "Of course, Foreman. And if you ever need my help, just let me know ahead of time."

    Foreman hesitated, then said, "Actually, there is something."

    Ste asked, "What is it?"

    "I heard you''re nning a concert. Could you save me a good seat?"

    Ste was well aware of how the Wilkinson Group and the O''Brien Group were promoting her they didn''t want people to think they were just greedy corporations, so they were going all out to boost her image.

    She was happy to go along, and she''d even used the opportunity to announce she''d be holding a concert soon.

    Now, her poprity online had already far outstripped Rachel''s.

    Ste was a little surprised by Foreman''s request. "Are you sure you want a ticket to my concert?"

    Foreman''s voice was warm and sincere. "Is that a problem?"

    "Not at all," Ste replied, hesitating. ��But... Rachel''s giving a concert too. Aren''t you going to hers?"

    Foreman chuckled gently. "She''s an excellent violinist, no doubt. But I prefer your piano pieces. Everyone has their own tastes-Jasper and Haynie are sure to understand."

    Hearing that, Ste agreed. "Alright. I''ll make sure you get the best seat in the house."

    Once Marvin and Keen''s situation had been resolved, Marvin moved back in with Ste.

    The two of them still needed to rehearse for their foreignnguage performance.

    To Ste''s surprise, Marvin had a real knack fornguages.

    Maybe it was his age-kids do have great memories.

    After she''d read the lines to him three times, Marvin could recite them fluently, word for word.

    They''d chosen to perform in French.

    Marvin''s French was impressive, though he struggled with othernguages.

    Fortunately, the event only required a French recitation, so they could focus on that.

    If it came down to a written exam, though, Marvin would probably have a much tougher time.

 Chapter 379

    The day of thenguagepetition arrived before anyone knew it.

    This time, to everyone''s surprise, Mr. Burton had caught wind of the kindergarten event and showed up with as much enthusiasm as the children themselves.

    Mr. Burton beamed, "I may be an old man now, but there''s nothing I love more than watching little kids. Anyway, I''m retired-so from now on, whenever there''s a school event, I''d love toe join the fun."

    Seeing Mr. Burton there to cheer him on, Marvin couldn''t contain his excitement and dove right into Mr. Burton''s arms.

    "Mr. Burton, you came too!"

    Chuckling, Mr. Burton ruffled Marvin''s hair. "Of course I did. For your bigpetition, Grandpa had to be here in person to cheer you on."

    With a childlike heart himself, Mr. Burton got along famously with Marvin-they could spend hours ying together, much to everyone''s amusement.

    Standing off to the side, Neville watched the scene, his gaze flickering with something unreadable, tinged with an oddplexity.

    Noticing Neville''s look, Mr. Burton nced his way, gave him a subtle nod, a silent acknowledgment, and then turned his attention back to fussing over Marvin.

    A shadow crossed Neville''s dark eyes.

    It seemed Mr. Burton had figured out who he was.

    But neither of them ever brought it up��an unspoken agreement hung between them.

    Neville shifted his gaze to Ste.

    He''d heard Marvin mention this so-called Mr. Burton many times before. He''d assumed the man was just some skilled old doctor. But at theirst encounter, Neville had learned the truth: Mr. Burton was none other than the founder of The Burton Group. After decades out of the public eye, most people barely remembered the man, so Neville had only recognized him by chance.

    He never would have guessed Ste had managed to befriend such a remarkable person.

    Something flickered in Neville''s eyes as he thought about it.

    Her childhood friend-her ever-present "big brother"-Antoney Watson, was another shadowy figure. His background wasn''t exactly simple, either.

    And then there was Abby...

    For now, Neville hadn''t uncovered anything particrly unusual about her.

    He watched as Marvin, Mr. Burton, and Abby stood chatting and joking around Ste, the four of them forming a close, easy circle.

    There was something about Ste-she was extraordinary herself, and everyone drawn to her seemed to be anything but ordinary.

    Just then, a voice cut through the pleasant atmosphere, jarringly out of ce.

    "Tsk, Neville, you''re the head of the Connolly family. You could''ve picked any proper heiress to help you raise your son, but you settled for some nobody with barely an education? Look at her her friends are either muscle-bound, empty- headed women or old men well past their prime. And these are the ones you bring along to cheer your son on? Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    Laughter and conversation died instantly.

    Ste and the others all turned to look at him. Their expressions weren''t angry- just nk, as if they''d spotted a pile of dog mess on the sidewalk. Disgust, and nothing more.

    Abby used to bother sparring with Jasper, buttely, she couldn''t even be bothered. Talking to someone that dense felt like it would lower her own IQ. Even looking at him seemed like a waste of brain cells.

    Abby nudged Ste and wrinkled her nose. "Star, there''s something foul here-it stinks. Let''s talk inside."

    Ste squeezed Marvin''s hand and smiled. "Good idea."

    Without a word to Jasper, they all turned on their heels and walked away.

    Jasper''s eyes narrowed as he watched Ste leave, a nasty smirk creeping onto his lips.

    "Ste, you won''t be so smug for long. Just wait��I''ll make sure you''re humiliated in front of everyone before the morning''s over."

    Once they were out of Jasper''s line of sight, Abby nced over her shoulder before grumbling under her breath.

    "Is something wrong with Jasper''s brain? He''s already lost to you so many times, but still doesn''t learn his lesson. Maybe he actually likes getting put in his ce�� some people just get braver the harder they fall."

    She shook her head. "After what happenedst time, The Wilkinson Group lost billions in market value. If it hadn''t been for Jasper''s dad and Haynes pulling somest-minute PR magic, The Wilkinson Group would be in real trouble by now."

 Chapter 380

    "I can''t believe he still has the nerve to strut around like that!"

    Ste''s tone was calm. "As long as Haynes is willing to back him up, he''ll always act untouchable."

    Abby chimed in, "Well, I think Haynes''s patience has finally worn thin. When

    Jasper''s little gang got themselves into trouble, Haynes didn''t lift a finger to help-

    in fact, he made a point of distancing himself from them."

    A grin spread across Abby''s face as she spoke.

    "Serves them right! I''ve never been able to stand those insufferable jerks."

    She''d been at Keen''s birthday party, after all.

    She hadn''t witnessed those guys trip Ste, but she had seen them shamelessly harass the pretty waitress.

    Utterly disgusting.

    Thankfully, Ste wasn''t about to swallow the insult. She quietly gathered

    evidence and made sure the truth came out.

    Otherwise, that injustice would have been unbearable.

    Ste, however, didn''t waste much thought on Jasper.

    To her, he was nothing more than a clown desperate for attention.

    They were in the lounge, getting ready, when someone knocked at the door-it was time to draw for performance order.

    Ste had expected Rachel to handle the draw, as usual, but to her surprise, it was Haynes who walked in.

    He''d never been one for attending the kids'' events.

    Yet this was the second time in a row he''d shown up.

    Apparently, Rachel''s influence went deeper than Ste had thought.

    At least Keen''s wish must havee true.

    He''d always longed for his dad to watch his games and performances, to cheer him on from the audience.

    Now, with Rachel around, all his wishes seemed to have been granted.

    Ste acted like she hadn''t even noticed Haynes, her gaze cool as she looked away.

    The draw went smoothly-no drama this time.

    Still, Ste''s luck wasn''t great. She pulled a number for one of theter slots.

    Haynes, on the other hand, got an early spot-fifth in line.

    Once everyone''s slot was recorded, Ste left the room to head back.

    "Ste." Haynes strode over suddenly, blocking her path.

    Her elegant features twisted into a faintly mocking expression.

    "Haynes,st time you asked me to drop out of the violin performance. What is it this time? You''re not going to tell me to withdraw from the foreignnguage program too, are you?"

    Haynes''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "No. I just have something to ask you."

    Ste waited patiently, arms folded. "Well, we''re onte, so it''s not like you''re

    going to make mete for anything. If you''re not worried about wasting time, go ahead."

    Haynes''s deep gaze lingered on her.

    His voice came out unexpectedly rough. "Why didn''t you tell me what really happened at Keen''s birthday party?"

    ��I didn''t?�� Ste returned, eyebrow arched. "I told you, remember? And you said they didn''t mean any harm, that I shouldn''t ruin Keen''s party. Did you forget?"

    Haynes pressed his lips together. "But afterward, you never told me what actually happened."

    Ste let out a shortugh. "Did you think I didn''t want to? The moment I tried, you got a call that Rachel had fainted.

    You dropped everything to rush to her side, and then spent over a month traveling around with her.

    I called you, told you your mother had taken Keen.

    You brushed it off, said your mom is Keen''s grandmother and wouldn''t hurt him, told me not to worry.

    Even after Keen came home, you were still out there sightseeing with Rachel.

    So now you want to question me? Don''t you think that''s a little hypocritical, Haynes?"

    Ste''s retort brought the memories flooding back for Haynes.

    He parted his lips, searching for a defense. "I wasn''t on vacation with Rachel. I was taking her to see doctors. Those stories in the tabloids were just rumors."

 Chapter 381

    Ste''s expression was icy, her gaze steady and unreadable.

    "There''s nothing between us anymore," she said tly. "You don''t owe me exnations."

    Haynes met her eyes. "I just want you to know, there''s nothing between me and Rachel��not the way you think. The media blows everything out of proportion."

    Once, he wouldn''t have bothered to exin himself at all.

    Noting Ste''s indifference, Haynes softened his tone. "I''m sorry. I honestly didn''t realize Jasper''s actions would affect you and Keen so much."

    A bitterugh escaped Ste,ced with scorn. "You really think people look down on me just because of one incident?" she shot back. "You think the way they treat me is all because of some misunderstanding?"

    She shook her head. "Jasper''s disrespect has been going on for ages, right under your nose. And you-what have you ever done about it? Besides uttering a few empty words like ''enough'' or ''let''s drop it''-what, exactly, have you done?"

    Her face was nk as she stared him down. "Now Keen''s getting bullied at school because people look down on me, and only now do you finally realize how serious it is."

    There was a long pause before she added, voice cold and clear, "Haynes, I''ve never seen anyone so willing to sacrifice his own family and child just to protect his so-called ''brotherhood.'' If you keep letting Jasper get away with this, it''s only a matter of time before Keen gets hurt even worse."

    Haynes, looking chastened, didn''t argue. "From now on, I''ll keep Jasper in check," he promised quietly.

    Ste''s lips curled in a humorless smile. She didn''t bother replying.

    All Keen''s suffering had earned was a half-hearted promise to "keep Jasper in check." This man had disappointed her so thoroughly, she felt numb to it now.

    She''d had enough. "Is there anything else? If not, I''m leaving."

    Haynes reached out, catching her wrist. "Ste, Keen is still so young. He needs his mother. While you''ve been away, he''s been really down."

    He hesitated, then added, "I know I neglected you before. I''ll spend more time with the family from now on. For Keen''s sake, can''t you stop being so stubborn?"

    Stubborn. That''s what he called it.

    Ste''s smile was mocking. "This is your idea of winning me back? Do you really think that lowering your pride for a moment and saying something soft is all it takes? That I''ll juste running home, ying house like some lovesick fool?"

    Not a real apology. Not a word about Rachel or Jasper-just empty titudes and a half-hearted admission of fault. He really thought that was enough to bring her back? The arrogance was almost impressive.

    Haynes frowned, visibly irritated by her words. He forced himself to keep his voice steady. "You don''t have to do any chores-let the staff handle it. Come back to the house if you want, or not, it''s up to you. I''ll handle my mother."

    If only, she thought, he''d ever stood up for her before. If only he''d defended her, maybe Deanna wouldn''t have made her life hell for so long.

    "I''m noting back." Ste''s voice was steady. "Haynes, if you''d wed your way out of a grave, would you really choose to climb back in?"

    His eyes went cold. "A grave? For five years, I did my duty as a husband. It was only when Rachel returned that things changed. Ste, are five years of marriage and a child not enough to outweigh a few misunderstandings?"

    "Misunderstandings?" Ste let out a short, incredulousugh. "Was it a misunderstanding when you gave our wedding to Rachel? Or when you handed my mother''s ne over to her? Or when you left me behind, time after time, to go running to Rachel?"

    Haynes had no answer. After a long silence, he finally said, "We''ll have our wedding. If you want it, it''ll be even grander than before."

 Chapter 383

    This year''s foreignnguage showcase was truly a dazzling disy-there were kids performing in just about everynguage you could imagine.

    Some of the children even chose rare, obscure tongues that barely anyone had heard of.

    Still, German, French, and Spanish remained the perennial favorites among the crowd.

    Languagepetitions are a different beastpared to the talent-heavy world of music contests. With enough time and sheer determination, even rote memorization could earn you a decent score.

    If musicpetitions are a test of raw talent, thennguage contests are all about hard work.

    Ste had to admit, the activities and courses organized by this elite private preschool were genuinely impressive. No wonder all these high-powered families fought to get their kids enrolled here.

    That said, no matter how much effort went into preparing for anguagepetition, these children were still so young. Skill levels varied wildly, even among those who had clearly practiced. And then there was the stage fright- nerves could easily wipe a carefully memorized vocabry list right out of a child''s mind.

    To make matters worse, some of the parents coaching their kids didn''t have the best pronunciation themselves.

    As a result, even the highest score among the earlier groups barely scraped an eighty-five.

    Abby leaned over and whispered, "Star, do they always have this many judges for every event? Wow, more than half of them are foreigners!"

    She made a quick headcount-there were over twenty judges sitting at the long table. Only five of them were actually responsible for scoring, but even those five were expected to listen to the opinions of the rest.

    Thest time Ste had apanied Marvin to a music contest, there were just as many judges, all of them professionals in their field.

    No doubt about it-this school had resources to spare.

    Ste nodded slightly. By the look of it, these judges were allnguage experts. Some even specialized in the rarernguages, which made sense-you couldn''t have unqualified people handing out scores.

    Soon, it was Keen and Rachel''s turn to perform.

    Just as Ste had expected, Keen was solid and steady, not a single misstep. Rachel, performing alongside him, didn''t let him down; her pronunciation was crisp and clear, every word precise.

    Thesepetitions could be deceptively simple-or unexpectedly difficult. After all, every region in the country had its own ent, which was why there was a "standard"nguage to unify things. It was the same everywhere: locals always thought foreign ents sounded a bit odd, and foreigners felt the same way in reverse.

    No matter how perfect your test scores, it could be hard to understand native speakers overseas if your pronunciation or intonation was off. Most people cared less about perfect grammar and more about how you actually sounded.

    Ste remembered her days at Solmaris, watching privileged ssmates mock the ents of students from other countries.

    But today, Rachel and Keen''s wless delivery and seamless recitation earned them a near-perfect score of ny-eight. The only points they lost were for Keen''s slightly stiff stage presence��he''d never studied acting before, and this was more than just reading lines; they had to perform a short dramatic scene together.

    Thepetition rolled on, and a few other pairs did stand out, but none came close-ny-two was the next highest score, still far behind Rachel and Keen.

    Mr. Burton stroked his beard and said, "Rachel''s really something, isn''t she? No one''s topped their score yet."

    Abby grinned. ��Let her enjoy the spotlight for a few more minutes. She''s about to get knocked off her throne."

 Chapter 384

    Mr. Burton nced at Ste, a spark of curiosity in his eyes. "Confident, aren''t you? I''ve heard rumors about that Rachel-she''s no slouch in the education department."

    Abby shot Mr. Burton a mischievous wink. "Just wait, you''ll see Star wipe the floor with Rachel. She''s going to put her in her ce!"

    Mr. Burton''s interest only grew, his grin wide. "Now that''s what I like to see-l never get tired of a good showdown!"

    While the two of them whispered excitedly, already picturing the scene where Rachel gets put to shame, Ste could only give a helpless, amused smile.

    Despite his age, Mr. Burton had the heart of a mischievous kid.

    A short whileter, a teacher came over and told Ste and Marvin it was time to get ready.

    This time, there was no sign of Jasper, Haynes, or any of the others trying to stir up trouble. Everything went so smoothly, it was almost unsettling-like the eerie calm before a storm.

    Even Marvin seemed a bit thrown off by how easy things were going.

    As they waited backstage before their turn, Marvin couldn''t help but nce

    around, whispering, "Ste, howe those awful people aren''t here to bother us today?"

    Ste shrugged. "Maybe they think the win''s already in the bag."

    Rachel and her crowd probably didn''t see Ste as a threat, considering herck of a fancy degree.

    Soon enough, it was their turn on stage.

    The moment the lights came up, Deanna, sitting in the audience, let out a disdainful snort.

    "Look at her, pretending to be something she''s not. That woman barely graduated high school and only managed to marry into our family thanks to her kid. Now she''s using our name as a stepping stone to cozy up to other rich families. Shameless, honestly."

    Callie O''Brien leaned in, whispering, "Mom, Keen''s right here. Can you not?"

    Deanna was unmoved. "Am I wrong? If she had a shred of ability, would Keen need to bring in an outsider for thepetition? Ste is nothing but a stain on the O''Brien name."

    Callie shot Keen a worried nce, trying to signal her mother with frantic blinks. "Mom!"

    Rachel, sensing the tension, quickly cut in, "Deanna, the show''s starting. Let''s just watch, shall we?"

    Grudgingly, Deanna let the matter drop.

    Onstage, Ste and Marvin''s performance began.

    Ste was beautiful, her voice melodious and clear, her movements graceful and confident. She lit up the stage, sweeping away the fatigue and monotony in the room with a fresh energy that made everyone sit up and take notice.

    Her pronunciation was wless, her diction crisp��she was in top form.

    Marvin didn''t miss a beat either, his tone lively and emotional, bringing his character to life. The judges even exchanged knowing smiles during his performance.

    As the final note faded, the audience erupted into enthusiastic apuse.

    Jasper scoffed from his seat, still unimpressed. "She probably just memorized it. I bet she doesn''t even understand half of what she''s saying."

    Deanna added with a sneer, "The standards for thispetition must be rock- bottom. People who rely on shortcuts instead of real talent shouldn''t be allowed on stage-they just drag everyone else down."

    Meanwhile, the judges began to reveal their scores for Ste and Marvin.

    For once, every judge gave them a perfect score-except for one, who suddenly held up a zero.

 Chapter 385

    There had already been quite a few groups on stage whose performances left much to be desired.

    Some even forgot their lines in the middle of their act, standing there nk and helpless, until the performance had to be awkwardly cut short.

    Yet, no matter how poorly anyone did, the lowest possible score was always sixty a sort of encouragement grade.

    No one had ever received a zero.

    Now, a wave of shock rippled through the audience, the room buzzing with whispers and incredulous murmurs.

    "What''s going on? Why did they get a zero?"

    "Does anyone here speak French? Did they make some fatal mistake up there?"

    "That can''t be it��even if they slipped up, they still finished the performance. That alone should be worth at least eighty points, right?"

    "Wasn''t Marvin''s group actually really good? Honestly, I thought they did better than Keen''s group."

    "I speak French-they didn''t make any mistakes at all."

    On stage, Marvin saw the ring zero on the scoreboard and couldn''t help but panic a little.

    He worried that maybe he''d messed something up and dragged Ste down with him, causing the judge to give them a zero.

    Ste nced down at Marvin, her eyes gentle and reassuring.

    Slowly, Marvin managed to steady his nerves.

    The judge who had given Ste''s group a zero was a man in his thirties, sses perched on his nose.

    He held up his scorecard and dered bluntly, ��Ms. Cameron, I suspect you of cheating!"

    "Cheating?!"

    A collective gasp swept the room.

    Even the other judges sitting beside him looked utterly stunned.

    After all, this was a kindergartenpetition; cheating in such a setting was unthinkable. What kind of example would that set for the kids? What would they grow up believing if this sort of thing was allowed to slide?

    Ste nced at the namete in front of the judge-Franco.

    Her expression remained calm, as unruffled as if they were discussing the weather.

    She replied with just one sentence: "Suspicion is not the same as proof."

    Franco hadn''t expected her to stay soposed after being used in front of everyone.

    He sneered, "I''ve heard you only have a middle school education. With that background, you expect me to believe you can speak French? Speak it so fluently? If you''re not cheating, then how do you exin it?"

    Ste shot him a cool look. "Heard? From whom? Just rumors, then?"

    "And who says someone with only a middle school education can''t learn French?"

    "Mr. Franco, are you being prejudiced right now?"

    "Would you like me to name a few influential people with modest academic backgrounds?"

    Franco''s face twitched, caught off guard.

    He realized he''d gone too far, his words harsher than he''d intended. He''d meant only to give Ste a hard time, as he''d been instructed, but now, standing here, she wasn''t meekly epting his censure instead, she was pushing right back.

    It irked Franco, stoking his irritation.

    He red at Ste, his expression growing darker.

    He''d nned to let her off with a warning, but since she refused to y along, she left him no choice.

    A cold smile curled at the corner of his lips. "Apologies-you''re right. My words were careless; I shouldn''t have judged your abilities by your education."

    He paused, his gaze sharpening, voice colder than ever. "But tell me, Ms. Cameron: you''ve been a stay-at-home mom for five years without a job. What gives you the right topare yourself to great men and women of history?" Franco''s tone took on the air of a self-righteous crusader.

    Still, Ste''sposure didn''t waver. Not a hint of embarrassment or shame crossed her face.

    She looked him in the eye and answered, "I admit, I''m nothing like those heroes or historical figures. But tell me, Mr. Franco-does your advanced degree make you their equal?��

    Franco froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    When it came to quick wit and sharp retorts, he was clearly outmatched.

    Compared to Franco''s aggressive posturing, Ste''s voice was like a calm river, soothing and steady-impossible not to listen to.

 Chapter 386

    Someone whispered, "Honestly, with the way she carries herself and how

    articte she is, there''s no way she only went to high school, right? Could there be some kind of mistake?"

    "I don''t think so. From what I''ve heard, Ms. Cameron is Haynes''s ex-wife-no connections, no family background, not even much of an education."

    "But you can''t fake ss. Ms. Cameron doesn''t seem at all like someone who''s never seen the world."

    "She''s probably just putting on an act."

    A quiet murmur rippled through the crowd, everyone specting in hushed tones.

    Franco''s eyes shed with a cold, ruthless gleam. "So, you''re refusing to admit you cheated?"

    Ste stood tall on stage, meeting every gaze head-on without flinching.

    "That''s right. I did not cheat."

    Down in the audience, Rachel noticed Jasper fiddling with his phone again, her right eyelid twitching with a sudden sense of unease.

    She whispered, "Jasper, what are you doing?"

    Without looking up, Jasper replied, "Streaming, of course. I want all of Ste''s fans to see just how embarrassing she really is."

    Rachel tried to dissuade him. "Jasper, let it go. When Haynie gets off the phone and sees you doing this, you know he''ll have a word with you."

    This time, her warning was genuine, not just for show.

    Every time Jasper started a livestream, it inevitably backfired.

    He never managed to catch Ste making a fool of herself; instead, she always ended up looking even better.

    Jasper grinned with confidence. "Don''t worry. Dad and Haynie always tell me to help promote Ste. This is just another way to get her name out there. The judges all gave her perfect scores who would''ve thought she''d cheat? If she''s embarrassed, that''s on her, not me."

    Rachel was about to press the issue, but Franco''s voice boomed through the hall, amplified by the microphone.

    Heunched into a long string of French.

    Several people in the crowd who understood French paused for a moment, then burst outughing.

    Deanna, who didn''t understand French, looked around at theughter, curiosity getting the better of her.

    "What did that judge just say? Why is everyoneughing?"

    Rachel, struggling to keep a straight face, leaned over to trante for her.

    "Franco just said, ''Frankly, I doubt anyone here has a lower level of education than Ms. Cameron-unless you count the kindergarteners in the front row.""

    Deanna couldn''t help but smile at that, the corners of her mouth lifting in amusement.

    She nced at Rachel, her opinion of her shifting ever so slightly.

    "Didn''t know you spoke French, Rachel. Impressive."

    Rachel noticed the subtle change in Deanna''s attitude and lowered her longshes, hiding the excitement in her eyes.

    She murmured softly, "You''re too kind, Deanna.��

    Jasper chimed in from the side, "Mrs. O''Brien, Rachel doesn''t just speak French. She''s fluent in Spanish, German, Korean, and Japanese, too. Pretty much every majornguage, she knows. Even the obscure ones, she has at least a basic grasp."

    Deanna''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully at that.

    She''d always hoped Haynes would marry for business, to help the O''Brien Group climb even higher.

    But in the end, Haynes married someone who couldn''t evenpare to Rachel.

    Now, with the O''Brien Group''s current strength, they didn''t really need a business marriage to secure their position.

    A man like Haynes, even if this was his second marriage, had no shortage of wealthy young women eager to marry him.

    Still, whether those women would actually care for Keen��or whether Keen would even ept them-was another matter entirely.

    Keen was obviously fond of Rachel, and Rachel treated him well in return.

    Maybe, just maybe, letting Haynie marry Rachel wouldn''t be such a bad idea after

    all.

 Chapter 387

    As for Rachel''s "terminal illness," Deanna had already heard the whole story from Jasper not long ago. Apparently, there was now a cure; as long as Rachel followed the doctor''s orders, she''d make a full recovery.

    Deanna, however, was far from convinced.

    This so-called terminal illness of Rachel''s? Most likely just an excuse to cozy up to Haynes.

    She was a woman herself-did Rachel really think she couldn''t see through another woman''s little tricks?

    If this had been before, Deanna would have exposed the lie to Haynes in a heartbeat. But now, she chose to keep quiet.

    Because she''de to realize that Haynes was actually considering getting back together with Ste-he even wanted Ste to be Keen''s mother again.

    The thought made Deanna break out in a cold sweat.

    She and Ste had already burned their bridges. If Ste came back, wouldn''t that make Deanna look like a fool? She''d much rather see Rachel in the family than let Ste walk through that door again.

    So, Deanna lounged back in her chair, watching the drama unfold before her like a show.

    Ste and Marvin were putting on a decent performance, but Deanna figured it was all just memorization-rote learning, nothing more.

    She could only imagine how many tutors Ste must have begged for help these past few days, howte she''d stayed up every night just to prepare for thispetition.

    Deanna was certain: Ste didn''t really know French.

    Just then, Haynes returned, having finished up a call with his assistant.

    His work schedule was always packed, so it was a rare asion for him to make time to watch Keen''s performance today. Even so, his phone hadn''t stopped ringing all afternoon.

    But when Keen was on stage with Rachel, Haynes had switched off his phone, choosing to focus on their act.

    Given the duo''s high score, he wasn''t surprised. If anyone knew Rachel''s talent, it was him. Keen had never neglected his studies either. Their victory seemed practically inevitable.

    Thest call had dragged on a bit, so by the time Haynes came back, the performance onstage had already ended.

    He nced at the two people under the spotlight-Ste and Marvin his dark eyes narrowing.

    Turning to Callie, he asked, "What happened? Did they forget their lines?" Callie''s mouth hung open, her eyes fixed on Ste with a newfound curiosity.

    At her brother''s question, she finally turned his way. "Forget their lines? Why would you think that?"

    Haynes looked around at the buzz of the crowd. "What, did they mess up the performance?"

    If it wasn''t forgotten lines, it must have been a disaster on stage. In Haynes''s mind, Ste apparently didn''t have a single redeeming quality.

    Callie shook her head. "No, actually, they were amazing. Practically wless. A bunch of judges even gave them perfect scores. But-one judge suspected them of cheating."

    She quickly filled Haynes in on what had happened.

    Jasper, overhearing, couldn''t help but joke, "Haynes, I''ll give Ste this-she really put in the hours. She almost made it believable. She must have been desperate to impress you and Keen. Still, fake is fake. No matter how much you polish up a stone, it''ll never turn into a pearl. The judge saw right through her, didn''t he?"

    But before he could finish gloating, Ste suddenly spoke up-in a long, fluent stream of French.

    The entire room froze.

    Rachel''s mocking smile faltered before it could fully form.

    Ste said, ��Mr. Franco, using your academic credentials to belittle others is incredibly rude. Having someone like you-a judge who openly mocks housewives and looks down on others'' education-makes me seriously question the fairness of this panel. And as anguage judge, shouldn''t your foreignnguage skills be above the rest?"

 Chapter 388

    "But your pronunciation just now was quite off. The correct way to say it is like this..."

    Ste paused, then calmly repeated-in wless French-the very words Franco had used moments ago to mock her education.

    Her voice was light and clear, every syble crisp and precise, each word pronounced with textbook uracy.

    The entire room froze.

    A second earlier, the crowd had been snickering along with Franco, treating Ste as the punchline of his joke. Now, theirughter died on their lips, reced by stunned silence and awkward, fixed expressions.

    Franco''s jaw twitched involuntarily, his face cycling rapidly from red to pale. No one had pped him, yet his cheeks burned as if he''d been struck.

    He''d spent his life immersed innguages, built his reputation as one of the most respected professors in the field. Wherever he went, people addressed him as Dr. Franco without hesitation.

    When it came to tranting texts or academic research, he was second to none. Spokennguage, however, was a different story-his ent was always a bit rough around the edges. Still, among non-specialists andplete beginners, he could easily hold his own.

    Yet here he was, publicly humiliated by a housewife who hadn''t worked in five years.

    Franco desperately wanted to find some w in her grammar, some slip in her ent. But no matter how many times he reyed her words in his mind, he couldn''t find a single fault.

    Wasn''t this woman supposed to have barely finished secondary school? Wasn''t she just a stay-at-home mom all these years? How could her grammar be so refined, her ent so perfect? There was simply no way someone with her background could speak French like that.

    Down below, Keen stared up at his mother in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock.

    He spoke threenguages himself, French among them. He''d understood every word of the exchange between Franco and his mom. When the judges started whispering about cheating, even Keen had begun to doubt her.

    He''d never imagined his mother-who, as far as he knew, had never learned French could speak it at all, let alone with such natural fluency. In fact, her French was smoother than that of the teacher hired to tutor him.

    Rachel and Jasper were just as stunned.

    Jasper frowned, grasping at straws. "She must be cheating-maybe someone''s feeding her lines through an earpiece or something."

    For once, Callie spoke up on Ste''s behalf. "Even if someone''s prompting her, if she didn''t know any French, she''d never sound that natural. You can''t fake that level of fluency just by repeating what you hear."

    Rachel nced at Haynes, lowering her voice. "Haynes, did you know Ms. Cameron could speak French?"

    Haynes didn''t answer. He just stared at his wife on stage, his expression unreadable.

    He hadn''t known she could y the violin. He hadn''t known she could speak French, either.

    Jasper tried another theory. "Maybe Ste picked it up in secret when the family hired Keen''s French tutor?"

    After Keen started talking, the O''Briens had brought in private teachers for him�� multiplenguages at once.

    Haynes shrugged, his voice even. "Maybe."

    It was the only exnation that made any sense.

    Then, Keen spoke up, his voice small but insistent. "What if... Mom always knew French?"

    Everyone turned toward him.

    Jasper rolled his eyes, scoffing. "How could she? She barely finished high school there''s no way she could know French."

 Chapter 389

    Keen said, "But... when I studied French with my tutor, Mom never once joined us. And besides..." He nced toward the stage at Ste, his voice softening, "She speaks even better than my French teacher."

    Jasper scoffed, unconvinced. "That''s just your opinion. If Ste''s French was really that good, why would you need a tutor in the first ce? She could have just taught you herself. I bet she just got lucky-knows a few phrases and now she can''t wait to show off."

    Deanna, overhearing their muttered conversation, couldn''t resist butting in. "What exactly did Ste say?"

    Rachel pressed her lips together, clearly reluctant, but finally tranted Ste''s words for Deanna.

    Haynes sat in silence, his gaze fixed on the woman standing confidently under the stage lights. For a moment, his gray eyes seemed distant, reflecting something soft and unceable-like the memory of a song drifting in from another room.

    A memory, long buried, suddenly surfaced.

    They had been at the O''Brien estate then. Deanna had brought up the idea of hiring a tutor for Keen to learn a foreignnguage. Ste had quietly offered, "I could teach Keen," only to be cut off by Deanna''s dismissive retort:

    "You? Teach Keen? We''re hiring a professionalnguage tutor. What could you possibly teach him? If Keen falls behind because of your meddling, I''ll hold you responsible."

    After that, Ste never mentioned it again.

    Haynes found himself surprised astonished, even-by how much he didn''t know about his former wife. So many things he never expected.

    Astonished? He paused at the word. To him, Ste had always been as in and unremarkable as a ss of water. He had never once imagined she could surprise him.

    To Haynes, love and marriage were separate things. Over the years, he''d never loved Ste, but he''d always believed that simply fulfilling his duties as a husband was enough. He''d never bothered to truly understand her.

    But now, watching Ste shine beneath the stage lights, he felt strangely unmoored, as if seeing her for the first time.

    Across the auditorium, Mr. Burton burst outughing. "Well said! Ste sure put those shameless judges in their ce!"

    Abby looked at him in surprise. "Mr. Burton, you speak French too?"

    Mr. Burton shot her a mock re, feigning offense. "What, you think I''m just some country doctor?

    traveled the world when I was

    traveled

    young. A few foreignnguages are nothing!"

    Abby grinned, quick to tter him.

    "Wow, Mr Burton, not only are you a

    brilliant doctor, but you''re also anguage whiz. What a wonderful surprise! We''re so lucky to know you."

    Her easy charm had Mr. Burton beaming. "You''re a sharp one, aren''t you? I like that! Trust me, your good luck''s only just begun!"

    Neville, overhearing, gave Mr. Burton a thoughtful look before turning his focus back to Ste.

    He''d only ever helped her because of Marvin, or so he''d told himself. But now... he realized he''d stumbled across a hidden gem.

    Meanwhile, Franco was left

    speechless by Ste''s wless

    French Just when he thought she might finally stop, she looked at him and quipped, "Mr. Franco, di@you catch all that?"

    Franco was never good with words; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been foolish enough to try to belittle Ste''s background and credentials in the first ce.

    Just as he floundered for a response, a fellow judge a silver-haired, blue-eyed gentleman-suddenly chimed in, responding in rapid-fire French.

    Ste listened, then smiled politely and replied with equal fluency, her words flowing effortlessly.

 Chapter 391

    Against all odds, Ste Cameron took first ce��again.

    Wasn''t this just another round of free publicity for Ste?

    Meanwhile, Jasper Wilkinson''s livestream was exploding with a frenzy ofments and digital confetti. Animated gifts and emojis poured in from every direction.

    Jasper had spent hours strategizing how to make Ste look foolish on camera. He''d even swapped to the best phone money could buy, terrified that the feed might freeze or crash just as the audience broke intoughter at Ste''s expense.

    But while dreams are sweet, reality can be ruthless.

    Not only did Ste avoid embarrassment, she emerged from Jasper''s trap with an evenrger, fiercely loyal fan base. The tables had turned.

    On top of that, social media was aze with people using Franco-the so- called impartial judge��of being a sellout, deliberately giving Ste a hard time for some under-the-table benefit.

    Flustered and defeated, Jasper scrambled to shut down the livestream.

    At that moment, Rachel Pearce stared at the screen, so furious she nearly choked.

    Useless. Absolutely useless. What kind of teammate sabotages their own side?

    Why had she ever let herself be talked into this by Jasper? How many of his schemes had actually worked? Every single time, Ste turned the tables and used it as a showcase for her own brilliance.

    That realization made Rachel''s heart skip a beat.

    She suddenly turned to look beside her.

    Haynes O''Brien and his son Keen-both tall and small-were gazing intently in Ste''s direction, their attention utterly fixed.

    Panic crept into Rachel''s chest.

    The more she watched, the clearer it became: taking Ste down wasn''t going to

    be simple. Was it time...to reach out to that person?

    Just then, Rachel''s phone buzzed in her pocket.

    A chill ran down her spine as she nced at the screen. The sender was an unknown number.

    The message was short and to the point:

    "If you can''t handle this, thene back. My door is always open for you."

    Rachel''s hand trembled; her phone slipped and ttered to the floor.

    Haynes noticed her distress. "Rachel, are you alright?"

    "I''m-fine," she managed a strained smile. "Maybe I''ve just been sitting here too long. I''m feeling a bit lightheaded."

    Rachel''s so-called "terminal illness" was, on paper, still in recovery. She couldn''t make a miraculous recovery too quickly; there had to be a process. While she no longer passed out every three days or required emergency care every five, she still used her "condition" to summon Haynes whenever she needed.

    Soon, the remaining performances wrapped up.

    Ste and Marvin Connolly''s duet earned a perfect score and first ce. Rachel and Keennded second with an average of ny-eight points.

    Afterwards, Ste and her friends were about to head to a restaurant for a celebratory meal when someone called her name.

    "Ms. Cameron." It was Noah, one of the judges. "Could I have a word with you in private?"

    Ste nodded, excused herself from Abby Murphy and the others, and followed Noah to a quiet corner.

    Noah''s eyes, a striking shade of blue, met Ste''s with a calm, focused intensity that felt more reassuring than intimidating.

    He smiled. "I''ve heard your violin ying is extraordinary, Ms. Cameron."

    He produced an elegant invitation from his pocket and offered it to her.

    "Three days from now, Mr. Walden will be hosting a private music gathering. I wonder if you''d be interested in attending?"

    Mr. Walden-a legend among musicians, admired by all.

    The moment Ste saw the invitation in Noah''s hand, her eyes lit up.

    Five years ago, she''d missed her chance with Mr. Walden. Now, she hadn''t even hoped for an opportunity to meet him.

    She longed to attend, but Ste had never been one to ept something for nothing.

    She looked up at Noah. "Mr. Noah, if there''s anything you''d like me to do in return, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    Noah was taken aback, but the admiration in his gaze deepened.

    He''d always had a fondness for women from the East. Watching Ste on stage earlier, he''d found her captivating-graceful, poised, exactly his type.

 Chapter 392

    She didn''t shrink back from Franco''s provocations. Instead, she fought back- hard.

    And when it came to real ability, she made Franco look like a fool.

    Every question he threw her way, she answered with effortless confidence.

    There was no denying it: she was exceptional.

    A woman whobined beauty and brains was hard to resist.

    Noah had made up his mind-he was going to pursue Ste.

    So, he had someone look into her background and soon knew much more about her.

    She was divorced and had a child.

    Even though Noah himself had never been married, in their modern, cosmopolitan world, it hardly counted as a scandal.

    When he found out she was a gifted violinist, Noah managed to get his hands on an invitation to an exclusive music symposium-hoping it would be just the thing to win her over.

    Mr. Walden was known for being picky about his prot��g��s, but as a member of the powerful Sylvaris n, Noah had no trouble securing a ticket.

    But unlike his previous girlfriends who either epted gifts outright or acted coy before relenting-Ste surprised him.

    She asked what was expected in return.

    Noah had always thought that giving a woman a gift was just what men did.

    But he was nothing if not tactful. Smiling, he said, "Franco is one of the judges on our panel. His outburst caused Ms. Cameron quite a bit of grief today. This invitation is simply to make amends."

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "And how did you know I yed the violin, Mr. Noah?��

    "I''m a fan of yours, Ms. Cameron," Noah replied smoothly.

    But Ste was no naive girl to be easily swayed by ttery.

    Of all the ways topensate her, he just happened to offer exactly what she needed most-a ticket to the symposium?

    On any other day, Ste would have refused.

    But right now, she needed that invitation.

    "So, Mr. Noah, what do you need from me in return?"

    Noah could tell Ste was not the type to ept favors lightly, and didn''t press her.

    "Your French is impressive, Ms. Cameron. Our team is looking for someone young, talented, and

    fluent-just like you to help with

    trantion. Would you be

    interested?"

    Ste hesitated. "Most of my work is performing. I''m not sure I could manage a trantion job on top of that..."

    "There''s no need to worry," Noah assured her. You wouldn''t have toe in every day-just when our team needs you and you''re

    avable. Most of our assign

    are music-rted, which happens to be your forte. As forpensation, we offer a fifty percentmission based on the contract value. We''ll also cover all your travel and living expenses. And if there''s a breach of contract on the client''s side, you''ll still receive fifty percent of the penalty fee."

    Noah''s offer was generous-almost too good to be true.

    After all, his trantion team operated at a world-ss level, far beyond the reach of ordinary agencies.

    Their contracts were worth several times, sometimes dozens of times, the industry average.

    To join his team would be a win in every way.

    And on top of that, it could open doors to meeting renowned musicians.

    Ste weighed her options, then smiled and agreed.

    "Alright."

    Noah extended his hand. "Then, Ms. Cameron, I look forward to working with you."

    Ste shook his hand politely. "Likewise, Mr. Noah."

    ...

    Solmaris, the Williams estate.

    A young woman, graceful and poised, sat by the floor-to-ceiling window, scrolling through the news on her phone.

    "Coleman, looks like Raven Williams is trending online again."

    The young man across from her barely looked up. "Seems like she''s been in the spotlight a lottely."

    The woman took a delicate sip of

    tea. "Maybe Raven just wants to prove herself-to show Dad

    brothers what she''s capable ot

    her

 Chapter 393

    A faint, elusive smile touched the corners of the woman''s lips.

    She was dressed simply but with unmistakable taste-a crisp white blouse, perfectly tailored, paired with a dark, flowing skirt.

    Her long hair was loosely gathered at the nape of her neck, a few strands slipping free to frame her face and lend her an air of effortless elegance.

    Every movement radiated a quiet confidence and grace-never ostentatious, always just right.

    The young man spoke. "Father''s heard about her too. From what I gather, he''s actually thinking about bringing Raven back into the Williams family. One way or another, she''s caught his attention."

    Lately, Ste had be the talk of Novaris, her name on everyone''s lips. Even the Williams family, all the way in Solmaris, couldn''t help but hear whispers about her.

    Aurora Williams asked, "What does Israel think about all this?"

    He replied, ��If she keeps her head down and doesn''t cause trouble, bringing her back is hardly more than setting one extra ce at the table. But after seeing herst time, I doubt she''ll be content to fade quietly into the background."

    His handsome face remained impassive, as if they were discussing a stranger- no anger, no mockery, not even a flicker of emotion. Just a bottomless indifference.

    Aurora''s tone was calm and gentle, soothing as a stream. "Raven''s been away so long, I''m sure she''s realized her mistakes by now. She''s always been Father''s concern. We should bring her home."

    "But..." He hesitated, ncing at her. "If she returns, she''ll only make things difficult for you."

    Aurora shook her head lightly. "I was too young, too impulsive back then. It was just an engagement-if she wants him, she can have him."

    She paused, her voice softening further. "Besides, he was her fianc�� to begin with."

    His brow furrowed. "But you were the one who grew up with Sherman Burton, and he''s always cared for you."

    "Coleman." Setting her teacup aside, Aurora''s voice was steady. "I''ve only ever seen Sherman as an older brother."

    "You might foot everyone else, but

    not me." Coleman Williams looked at her, and for once, his cool gaze softened with a touch of warmth. "You used to go on and on about marrying Sherman when you were little."

    Aurora could onlyugh quietly. "Coleman, that was just childish talk. It means nothing now."

    Letting the matter drop, Coleman continued, "Either way, Sherman isn''t good enough for you anymore."

    Aurora was the leading debutante in high society beautiful, intelligent, the very picture of grace. She was the darling of the elite, the dream of everywell-bred young man, and wherever she went, she drew admiring nces. She was, in every sense, a living standard-a model of poise and charm, a walking textbook of refined manners.

    Like her name, she was the dawn-radiant and dazzling.

    Mention Aurora, and you''d find no shortage of admirers. She was the pride of the Williams family.

    Coleman went on, "You''ve always been top of your ss, a born schr. You could''ve gone straight into The Williams Group. But for some reason, Father insisted you study the arts."

    Aurora had always been an academic star-no one could outscore her, not ever. She possessed a rare, almost uncanny talent for the sciences.

    Yet Skyler Williams, believing there was no need for a girl to work so hard or push herself so much, insisted Aurora pursue music and the arts instead.

    When it came time for college applications, Aurora''s homeroom teacher even met with Skyler, hoping to get her into a top technical university, to let her talent benefit society. Skyler, however, turned him down without a second thought.

 Chapter 394

    Skyler once said, "My daughter has been raised infort and luxury since birth, and there''s no reason for her life to be a struggle."

    But he never ruled with an iron fist-he didn''t force Aurora into the arts against her will.

    Instead, heid out two options for her.

    First option: follow his n, apply to a conservatory or an art school, and he would grant her fifteen percent ownership in The Williams Group.

    Second option: do as she pleased, attend any university she wished, but she''d be on her own-no assistance from him, no shares, nothing.

    Fifteen percent of the Williams family holdings wasn''t just a fortune for an ordinary person; even among the European elite, it was a staggering sum. Of her three brothers, only the eldest held as much as fifteen percent. Israel and Coleman

    each had just ten.

    Skyler''s willingness to offer Aurora that much was proof enough of how much she mattered to him.

    So Aurora chose the shares, and enrolled at an arts academy.

    She was gifted to begin with, having received a world-ss education from childhood. She was fluent in every elite pursuit-painting, literature, music. Picking up the violin was hardly a challenge for her.

    Yes, she majored in music, just like Ste did-specifically, the violin.

    Skyler loved listening to violin music.

    From her brothers, Aurora learned that Mrs. Williams had once been an

    extraordinary violinist herself. She suspected that Skyler''s insistence on the violin had everything to do with histe wife.

    But it didn''t matter to her. Learning was learning; it made no difference what the subject was.

    As for Ste...

    Aurora never considered her a rival.

    She''d grown up in the very heart of high society, never having to lift a finger to enjoy the best of everything. Ste, on the other hand while Mrs. Williams ensured Ste nevercked for anything-still lived a life that, for most people, would''ve seemed privileged.

    Butpared to the Williams family, it was worlds apart.

    Ste had lost the race before it even began.

    How could Ste possiblypare?

    Aurora might have been illegitimate, but she was still Skyler''s daughter. Ste, though she had the legitimacy of birth, had lost her advantage, and now lived in the shadows.

    As Aurora and Coleman were chatting, Israel Williams-Coleman''s twin-walked in.

    "What''s so funny?" Israel was much more outgoing than his brother''s usual iciness.

    He nced at the freshly brewed tea on the table, picked up a cup, and took a sip. "Perfect timing. I was just getting thirsty."

    Aurora smiled, pouring him another cup. "We were just talking about Raven." Israel''s hand stilled mid-sip, his sharp brows arching. "Ste?"

    Aurora noticed the way he said her name, her eyes glinting with curiosity. Ever since Ste returned to the family, even after their father had changed her name to Raven, Israel had always called her Ste.

    Aurora knew��Israel had never really seen Ste as his sister.

    Israel seemed to catch her meaning. "What, is she trying to get back in touch with Dad? Figures. Things must''ve gone badly for her out there, so now she wants toe home and be the pampered heiress again."

    Aurora nced at him. "Did things really go so badly? From what I''ve seen, she seems to be thriving in Novaris. She''s be a charity ambassador, a social media

    celebrity with millions of followers."

    Israelughed softly. "After Father heard news about Ste recently, he wanted

    her back, so he had me look into what she''s been up to these past five years. Guess what I found?"

    For once, Coleman looked intrigued. "What did you find?"

 Chapter 395

    Israel said, "Ste got married and had a child five years ago. Her ex-husband was none other than the famous Haynes from Novaris."

    Aurora and Coleman were both stunned.

    Aurora was the first to find her voice. "Raven was married? And she has a child?"

    Coleman added, "Ex-husband? They divorced that quickly?"

    Israel nodded. "Yes, they separated not long ago. The reason, as far as I know, was that Haynes couldn''t let go of his first love."

    He paused, then continued, "After Dad found out he had a grandson, he was absolutely thrilled. Right now, he''s preparing a gift for Ste''s son to give when they meet."

    Aurora''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "The O''Brien Group is a major powerhouse in Novaris. How did Raven manage to marry Haynes?"

    She didn''t spell it out, but everyone in the room understood what she meant. With Ste''s background, it should have been almost impossible for her to marry into the Haynes family. Old-money families cared about social standing more than anything, especially when it came to someone as distinguished as Haynes.

    Suddenly, Israel said, "If she was the daughter of the Williams family, then marrying Haynes wouldn''t have been a stretch at all."

    Aurora and Coleman exchanged nces, immediately grasping his implication. Coleman pressed, "You mean she told Haynes her real identity a long time ago?�� Israel replied, "If she wasn''t a Williams, there''s no way Haynes would have married her. Even if she got pregnant first, he would have made her terminate the pregnancy."

    "Pregnant before marriage?" Coleman picked up on that detail, his tone sharp. "She got pregnant out of wedlock? How could she do something so shameless?"

    He remembered something. "Last time, she imed someone was smearing her name. But now it seems she was the one seducing Sherman all along."

    "Coleman, let''s not rehash the past," Aurora cut in, steering the conversation away. "If she was pregnant before they married, then it makes sense-once Haynes learned her true identity, he wouldn''t dare cross the Williams family. That''s probably why he married Raven."

    Israel nodded thoughtfully, agreeing with her assessment. "Even if she did manage to marry Haynes, the gap between their backgrounds is huge. They see the worldpletely differently��it was doomed from the start."

    Aurora offered a correction. "Israel, Raven and Haynes are actually well-matched in social standing."

    Israel gave a wry smile. "The difference isn''t just about money. They grew up inpletely different worlds. The chance of them truly connecting was always slim. After that failed marriage, she finally realized how much better off she is with family."

    He went on, "Recently, our oldest brother and Dad have been talking about bringing her back from

    Novaris. After all she''s been through, I hope she can finally understand her ce."

    ...

    Two dayster, Ste received a call from Antoney Watson.

    "Star, I managed to get an invitation to Mr. Walden''s music symposium. I''ll have someone deliver it to you tomorrow."

    Ste asked instinctively, "What about you? Aren''t you going?"

    "I only have the one ticket," Antoney replied, his voice low. "I''ve attended plenty of

    events like this. You need the opportunity more than I do."

    Unlike someone like Haynes, who could pull strings and get an invitation with a single call, Antoney didn''t have that kind of influence.

    This one ticket was the best he

    could do.

    "Antoney, you should keep it," Ste said gently. "I already have an invitation."

    Antoney was surprised. "Star, how did you manage that?"

    Ste exined in detail how she''d gotten the invitation from Noah.

    Antoney was silent for a long moment after her story.

    "Star, I''m sorry."

    Ste was puzzled. "Antoney?"

    His voice was heavy with guilt. "You''ve gone through so muchtely, and I haven''t

    been able to help at all. I''m sorry, Star. I just feel so useless."

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "Antoney, why are you saying things like that?"

 Chapter 396

    When my mother passed away so suddenly, and I was thrown out of the Williams family''s house, I would''ve ended up on the streets if you hadn''t helped me. I probably wouldn''t have even had a chance to say goodbye to her."

    But her words didn''tfort Antoney. He just shook his head and said, "I still feel useless. I can''t protect you now, and I couldn''t protect my mentor back then, either. She was terminally ill, and I didn''t even know."

    Ste replied softly, "Antoney, none of this was your fault. You don''t need to me yourself."

    Her mother had hidden her illness from everyone. She''d even sent Ste to live with the Williams family, afraid Ste would notice something was wrong.

    Unlike the tragic stories you see on TV, Ste and her mother had never struggled to make ends meet. In fact, they lived quitefortably. Otherwise, her mother wouldn''t have been able to support Antoney as well.

    Before leaving the Williams family, Ste''s mother had taken arge sum of money with her. She was a talented violinist-she made good money from performances and teaching students. Thanks to her, Ste nevercked for anything.

    Her mother always gave her the best she could afford-food, clothes, everything. When Ste got older, she developed a sense of thrift and once told her mother she didn''t need the very best of everything. But her mother insisted. "I want you to have the best, so you won''t be dazzled by a man''s shallow gestures when you grow up. I want you to see the world for yourself."

    They traveled together often, visited fashion shows and concerts. But her mother was just as strict as she was generous. Ste''s achievements with the violin didn''t mean she could ck off in her studies.

    Like her friend Keen, Ste grew up learning several foreignnguages. After starting school, she was always at the top of her ss. Her mother enrolled her in all sorts of activities-painting, etiquette, calligraphy-her schedule was

    packed through her teenage years. Dating? That was out of the question. She simply didn''t have time.

    Back then, Ste never understood why her mother was so strict. But after returning to the Williams family, she finally realized the reason.

    Her mother had raised her to be ady of means, to have poise and confidence. Ste''s eyes had been opened to the world, and she knew her standards were higher than most.

    She used to think her life was already pretty privileged��until she moved back to the Williams family''s estate. Only then did she learn what true wealth looked like.

    Her bedroom was bigger than her

    entire old house. A vase in the corner, carelessly ced, was worth millions. The house itself wasn''t just a mansion-it was a manor, practically a castle. Just driving from the front gate to the main

    ver

    residence took twenty minutes. The grounds were unimaginably vast.

    Ste had always been confident, thanks to her mother''s careful upbringing. She''d never known what it meant to feel inferior��until she returned to the Williams family.

    who made no secret

    Unlike Jasper w

    of his disdain, her three older

    brothers and half-sister never said a

    cruel word to her. But their polite distance, the way they indulged Aurora while keeping Ste at arm''s length, made it clear: she''d never truly be one of them. To them, she was just a stranger who shared their blood.

    But the moment that truly ripped away thest pretense that cameter, and it changed everything...

 Chapter 397

    Ste was just about to follow her train of thought when Antoney''s voice cut in, pulling her back to reality.

    "In that case, why don''t we go to the conference together?"

    She blinked, startled, then nodded. "Alright."

    Rachel''s Studio

    When Haynes arrived, he found Jasperforting a tearful Rachel. "Don''t worry, Rachel. I swear I''ll find out who did this to your studio!" Rachel didn''t respond. She just kept her head down, dabbing at her eyes. As Haynes stepped inside, Jasper looked up as if he''d just spotted a lifeline. ��Haynie, look at this��someone''s out for revenge! They sshed paint all over Rachel''s studio!"

    Haynes didn''t need Jasper to exin. The words scrawled across the walls in garish red paint were impossible to miss.

    "Rachel is a homewrecker!"

    "Rachel destroys families!"

    "Cheating tramp! Husband stealer!"

    The insults, written in angry, jagged letters, covered the walls and doors. The harsh red looked almost like blood, turning the whole ce into a scene from a nightmare. The sharp, chemical stench of paint hung thick in the air, making Haynes want to gag.

    His gaze darkened as he took it all in.

    "Have you checked the security cameras? Any idea who did this?"

    Jasper, for once, seemed to have his wits about him. "We tried. Whoever did this, they disabled the studio''s cameras ahead of time. But the building''s main entrance cameras were still running. The problem is, the culprits came prepared they were all bundled up, faces hidden. All we could see was four men, dressed like workers, hauling in paint cans."

    Rachel''s eyes were red-rimmed, her usually gentle face hardening with a rare sh of anger.

    "I don''t even know what I did to deserve this," she said shakily. "This is my workce, for God''s sake."

    Jasper bristled. "Who else could it be but Ste? I heard she''s nning a concert, too! Obviously, she couldn''t stand to see you seed."

    But Haynes didn''t jump to conclusions. He kept his voice even. "I''ll have someone investigate this thoroughly."

    Jasper scowled. "Come on, Haynie Rachel''s barely been back in Neo-Vespera, she hardly knows anyone but us. If she''s got any enemies, it''s clear who they are."

    He looked at Haynes, suspicion in his eyes.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to defend Ste again?"

    Haynes raised an eyebrow, cool and unbothered. "When have I ever defended her?"

    Jasper pressed on, undeterred. "Look at all the trouble Ste''s causedtely. With your influence, you could''ve crushed her like a bug by now, but you haven''t lifted a finger. If that''s not favoritism, what is?"

    Haynes''s handsome features

    remained impassive. "You don''t condemn someone without solid evidence. If you really think I''m. ying favorites, go ahead and call the police. See if they arrest Ste based on your guesswork

    Jasper''s bluster faltered, but he stuck to his guns. "Even without proof, it''s obvious Ste''s involved!"

    Haynes turned to Rachel. "What about you, Rachel? What do you think?"

    Rachel''sshes fluttered like moth

    wings. Her voice was quiet. "Whether or not Ms. Cameron is

    behind this doesn''t really matter

    What matters is my studio''s been trashed. This will disrupt myo practice and the uing concert. We''ll have to renovate, a��pthe ce out... everything''s going to be dyed."

    She lowered her head, her expression clouded with frustration.

 Chapter 398

    "I''m afraid I might not have that much time left."

    Jasper immediately cut in, "Rachel, don''t say things like that. Wasn''t that medicine from the old doctor helping you? Just hang in there, you''ll get better-I know it."

    Despite his reassurance, Jasper and Haynes were still quietly looking for renowned specialists for Rachel. They weren''t putting all their hopes on Ste; they were keeping their options open.

    Rachel managed a faint, forced smile. "If this concert can''t happen the way it''s meant to��if it can''t be something truly special-I''d rather not hold it at all. I don''t want to cheat the audience with something rushed and half-hearted."

    Haynes suggested, "Why not rent a studio that''s already set up, just as a temporary fix? After the concert, you can move to a better ce."

    For now, that seemed like the only practical solution. Rachel nodded gently.

    Jasper scoffed, "Some people will stoop to anything just to steal the spotlight and get more attention. It''s unbelievable! Haynes, I heard Ste''s concert is also scheduled for three months from now. She''s obviously doing it to go head-to-head with Rachel!"

    Haynes couldn''t be bothered with Jasper''sints. He turned to Rachel instead. "By the way, has anyone found Star?"

    Rachel shook her head. "No. For years now, Star haspletely disappeared- no trace, no news at all."

    Star was a legendary figure in the music world, aposer who rose to fame eight years ago. Novaris had grown rapidly in economy and technology, but for a decade, it''s music scene had stagnated. There hadn''t been a single new ssic, nor aposer with true brilliance, not since the golden years fifteen years ago.

    It got so bad that, at one international songwritingpetition, a foreign contestant openly mocked theposers of Novaris. He imed their work was nothing but tired clich��s, with zero originality.

    And honestly, after Madam Nora

    passed away, the country''sposers had run out of

    inspiration; their work barely

    deserved to be called original

    The

    foreigner''s words caused a storm of public outrage back home. He

    eventually caved under pressure and apologized in public, but he still

    posted about his contempt for

    Novaris''s songwriters on his social media.

    The truth was, he wasn''t entirely wrong: Novaris''s original music was in a slump.

    It had been years since anyone had written a piece that truly dazzled.

    Then, out of nowhere, aposer known only as Star emerged. Star''s violin piece, "White Moonlight," stunned the world, beating those arrogant foreignposers and winning the grand prize at an internationalpetition. "White Moonlight" became an overnight sensation, performed and sung everywhere. For a while, Star''s fame eclipsed that of the biggest celebrities-she was a national hero. Yet, no one knew who she really was. Star could have been a man or a woman, young or old-her identity was aplete mystery.

    She never tried to cash in on her fame; instead, she waited until the excitement, died down before quietly releasing a new piece every few months. Even so, every time she published a new work, it shot to the top of the charts and became the talk of the town. The more mysterious she remained, the more obsessed people became, and Star''s legend only grew.

    But five years ago, she suddenly vanished. No new songs, no news-nothing. Just like her name, she was a brilliant shooting star, dazzling and fleeting, gone before anyone could catch her.

 Chapter 399

    Lately, Jasper had also been helping Rachel search for Star.

    "If you can find this Star and make him your exclusiveposer, Rachel, your concerts will be an unprecedented sess. With Star''s poprity, there''s no limit to what you could achieve."

    Rachel wanted to find Star just as much. "But no one knows who Star really is. Isn''t it basically impossible to track him down?"

    Just then, a man''s clear, confident voice sounded by her side.

    "I''ll have someone find Star."

    Rachel''s eyes brightened at Haynes''s words; some of the gloom in her expression faded away.

    "Do you really think you can find him?"

    Haynes nodded. "Foreman''s a master at tracking people down. If anyone can do it, he can. Leave it to me."

    Rachel hesitated. "But even if you do find Star, he might not agree topose for me. I''ve heard plenty of people have tried-offered huge sums��and he''s always turned them down."

    "He''ll agree." Haynes''s tone was unwavering, his certainty brooking no argument. "Don''t worry about this. I''ll take care of everything."

    Jasper piped in, "Rachel, rx. If Haynie says he''ll get it done, he''ll get it done."

    Finally, Rachel managed a small, trusting smile at Haynes. "Alright. I''ll leave it to you, Haynie."

    ...

    Sunlight poured through the tall studio windows,ying a soft golden haze across the floor.

    Ste was in the studio, practicing her violin.

    The door swung open. Abby walked in, grumbling under her breath and carrying takeout for lunch.

    Noticing Abby''s disgruntled expression, Ste paused and asked, "What happened?"

    Abby sighed. "Just got a call from thendlord. Out of nowhere, he wants us to move out he even offered to pay the penalty for breaking the lease. Can you believe it? This studio is the result of so much work-Antoney and I poured our hearts into renovating this ce ourselves. And we signed a five-year contract! They can''t just break it because they feel like it."

    Thepensation was a decent sum, but Ste and Antoney''s concert wasing up soon. Everything in the studio-the walls, the floors, the curtains, the chandelier-Ste had chosen

    ver

    herself, after countless hours of

    effort. She wasn''t about to give it up

    so easily.

    Ste frowned in surprise. ��Do you think someone else has their eye on the studio?"

    Abby rolled her eyes. "Who cares? I told them no. The lease is in our hands-they can''t take it back from us."

    Then, as if remembering something, Abby turned serious.

    "Oh, right��Star, there''s something else."

    "What is it?"

    "Someone contacted me with an offer they want you to be their exclusiveposer."

    Normally, Abby would have

    down such requests on Ste''s behalf without a second thought.

    This time, though, she brought it up for a reason.

    She lowered her voice. "At first, I turned them down automatically. But the offer...

    it''s huge. So I figured I should check with you."

    "How much are we talking?" Ste asked casually.

    "A hundred million," Abby replied.

    Ste stared at her, certain she''d misheard. "How much?"

    Abby enunciated each word. "One. Hundred. Million."

    The number left Ste genuinely stunned.

    It was an outrageous amount.

    But only for a moment. Then Ste shook her head. "They''re only offering that much because of my reputation and the public recognition I have t''s a lot, but if something were to go wrong with her career, I''d be dragged down with her. It''s not worth risking my future, not even for that much money."

    Abby thought it over and agreed. With Ste''s talent, earning a hundred million was just a matter of time��no need to gamble her reputation.

    "Alright, I''ll get back to them in a bit," Abby said, with a sigh of amazement.

 Chapter 400

    "I overheard the assistant say that the boss wanted to pave the way for his beloved, so he threw down ten million dors just like that."

    In elite circles, it wasn''t unusual for wealthy CEOs to shower their lovers with money and opportunities, hoping to give them a leg up. Ste had lost count of how many such requests she''d turned down over the years.

    One of the main reasons she refused topose for others was precisely because she didn''t want them to use her name for hype.

    She''d even suggested to those who begged her for a song that she was willing to write for them��so long as her name, "Star," didn''t appear anywhere on the credits.

    Without exception, every single person had turned her down the moment she made that offer.

    It was obvious what they really wanted had never been her music in the first ce.

    Abby asked, "By the way, are you and Antoney nning to y any original pieces at the concert this time?"

    Ste nodded. "I''ve got five original scores on hand. If Antoney can rearrange them a bit, we can use them at the concert."

    Abby looked at her. "And theposer credit? Are you going to put ''Star'' on it?�� Ste had been writing her own music since she was sixteen-her musical talent was undeniable.

    She shook her head. "No. I don''t intend to use the name ''Star'' anymore."

    Abby considered this and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. That name draws way too much attention. Besides, there are so many jealous critics watching your every move; anything you do gets blown out of proportion and twisted into something ugly."

    Back when "Star" was at her peak, she was practically a national sensation. Of course, with all that praise came plenty of bacsh.

    People used her of being an attention-seeker, of ying mysterious, of hiding in the shadows. Some even spread rumors that she was in it for the money, that she only cared about cash.

    A few so-calledposers had even imed to spend millions hiring "Star" to write songs, only to use her of handing them garbage work. The same people who once sang her praises turned on her in an instant.

    Worse still, some went so far as to spread giarism rumors, posting long-winded attacks online that quickly went viral.

    Many demanded that shee forward to defend her reputation-even a few major news outlets publicly called for her to respond.

    But Ste never paid them any mind.

    She knew the truth: if she spent all her time countering every rumor and nder online, she''d never get anything else done. If there were? re any real evidence of her being a fraud or a thief, the authorities would''ve locked her up by now-instead of

    these people just stirring up drama on the inte.

    Most of it was just noise, people trying to grab attention by riding on her fame.

    She knew if she ever responded, it would only escte into a mudslinging free- for-all. No matter how loud the gossip got, "Star" never once replied��and, eventually, the chaos died down.

    The only reason Ste had even

    enteredpositionpetitions in the first ce wasn''t for fame or money. She just couldn''t stand the

    arrogant attitudes of some of the foreign contestants.

    She''d never expected to be a sensation overnight.

    Abby chimed in again, "Just because you beat those foreigners, now the haters

    think you shouldn''t make a dime off your work-they want you to give it all away for free!"

    Every profession is about earning a living, after all.

    But after Ste had won big on the international stage, self-righteous critics demanded she give her music away for free, as if charging money was somehow a betrayal of the

    honor she''d earned. ''

    Thankfully, Ste had her own career ns-she never relied on licensing fees.

    So, in the end, she really did make her work free for everyone.

    It didn''t bother her. Instead, she said, "If I ever appear as ''Star'' again, people will

    start digging for my real identity. It''s just not worth it."

    No sooner had she finished speaking than her phone rang.

    Ste pulled it out.

    Foreman Richards.

 Chapter 401

    Abby Murphy also caught a glimpse of the name shing on Ste Cameron''s phone screen.

    "It''s Foreman Richards. Do you think he''s got more news for you?"

    "I have no idea."

    Ste answered the call. "Foreman."

    Foreman''s voice came through, gentle and polite as always.

    "Star, do you have any free timetely? I''d like to take you out for dinner."

    "You''ve helped me so much-it should be my treat." Ste paused, thinking. "Are you free tonight?"

    Foreman replied almost instantly, "I''m free."

    Realizing how quickly he''d answered, he gave a small, self-conscious cough. "Work''s finally slowed down for me. I''m pretty open these days, so whenever works for you."

    "Then let''s do tonight," Ste said. "Tomorrow evening I have Mr. Walden''sworking event, and the day after is up in the air."

    "Alright," Foreman replied, his voice smooth and warm. "Tonight it is. I''ll see you there."

    "See you there."

    As Ste hung up, she noticed Abby making exaggerated faces at her.

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "What''s with the mischievous look?"

    Abby gave her a sly, knowing smile. "Star, have you ever wondered why Foreman''s helping you out?"

    Ste answered, "He doesn''t want to see Haynes O''Brien and Jasper Wilkinson keep making the same mistakes."

    Abby snorted. "That''s just an excuse. Those three have been thick as thieves since they were kids. Look at all the messes Jasper''s made-Haynes and Foreman always bail him out, no questions asked."

    "If Foreman really wanted to stop them, he''d just help them get rid of you instead of warning you. That''d be a lot less risky. Think about it if Jaspe and Haynes ever found out Foreman betrayed them, their friendship would be toast

    "So the only real exnation..."

    Abby leaned in, her analysis precise. "A man will do anything for his buddies��

    until there''s a woman involved. Star, what if Foreman actually likes you?"

    Ste''s first instinct was to brush it off. "No way."

    "Why not?"

    Frowning, Ste replied, "I''m

    Haynes''s ex-wife, and Foreman''s his close friend: How could he like me? Besides, Foreman and I have never even met alone before. Every time we''re together, he''s nothing but polite-not the least bit flirty." C��ntent

    Abby shrugged. "When you were still married to Haynes, he had to keep his distance. But now that you''re divorced, Foreman''s finally reaching out, giving you the heads-up, making his move."

    Ste thought about it, then shook her head again. "Jasper''s always trash-talking me in front of Haynes and Foreman-calling me a trophy wife, an airhead with nothing but a high school diploma. A guy like Foreman, who grew up with every advantage, must have seen every type of beautiful woman. Looks alone wouldn''t impress him. I''ve been married, I have a five-year-old kid-why would Foreman be

    interested in me?"

    Abby rolled her eyes. "So what if you''ve been married and have a child? If a woman is exceptional, she could date a guy ten years younger without breaking a sweat. Our Star deserves the very best this world has to offer."

    Ste had to admit, Abby''s words made her feel better.

    Only a true best friend would insist you''re worthy of everything good.

    ...

    That evening, Ste arrived at the restaurant ten minutes early.

    She was surprised to see that Foreman was already there, waiting. She walked over and offered an apologetic smile. "Sorry I''mte."

 Chapter 402

    Foreman stood up with a warm smile, pulling out the chair for Ste in a gentlemanly gesture.

    "You''re notte��it''s me who''s early."

    Ste had never been in a romantic rtionship before. The man she''d spent the most time with in the past was Antoney Watson.

    But they''d known each other for so long that meals between them were casual affairs, devoid of any such niceties.

    After marrying Haynes, Ste rarely went out to eat. And even on those rare asions, Haynes never once pulled out a chair for her.

    Now, faced with Foreman''s thoughtfulness, she found herself a little caught off guard by his chivalry.

    She called over the waiter and turned to Foreman with a smile. "Order whatever you like don''t hold back. Dinner''s on me."

    Foreman''s smile was gentle. "Alright, thank you."

    A short distance away, two young women watched the scene unfold, their faces falling in disappointment.

    "So he''s already got a girlfriend... Looks like I never stood a chance," one sighed.

    "His girlfriend''s beautiful, too. Honestly, they look perfect together," the other replied.

    "Why is it that all the handsome guys are taken?" the first girlined.

    Ste couldn''t help but chuckle at their conversation.

    She''d noticed the pair as soon as she walked into the restaurant. They''d spent the whole time sneaking nces at Foreman and whispering things like, "You go," "No, you go," clearly working up the nerve to ask for his number.

    Ste''s longshes fluttered as she nced up at the man across from her, who was now looking over the menu.

    If Haynes was a distant, cold moon, then Foreman was the gentle warmth of spring sunshine-soft,forting, and easy to be around.

    After selecting a few dishes, Foreman looked up. "I''m done ordering."

    Ste was surprised by the dishes she heard him request from the waiter. "You like those too?"

    Foreman smiled kindly. "Yeah. Whenever Haynie, Jasper, and Ie here, we usually get these. Wait-you like them too?"

    Ste nodded, her face brightening. "What a coincidence! They''re all my favorites."

    A fleeting light danced in Foreman''s eyes. "Funny thing is, I don''t think ever saw you order them when we ate out together. I always thought you preferred something lighter."

    Ste''s smile faded a touch as memories from before her divorce surfaced.

    "Well, back then I just went along with what Haynes and Keen wanted. They both have sensitive stomachs, so I always stuck to nd dishes for their sake."

    In this moment, Ste realized more than ever how right her decision to divorce Haynes had been.

    At least now, she could eat whatever she liked and do as she pleased, instead of being trapped in a routine that revolved solely around her

    child''s needs and her husband''s

    peace of mind.

    Since bing a mother, she''d almost forgotten what it was like to think about herself.

    Foreman''s gaze was gentle, deep as the sea, as he looked at her. "Star, are you really able to let go of Keen?"

    Her hand tightened around her water ss, almost unconsciously. She lowered her eyes, hiding her thoughts.

    "He''ll probably be happier without me hovering over him all the time."

    Foreman sighed softly. "Star, Keen''s still young. He needs guidance. Haynie is always swamped

    work and rarely has time for him. And Rachel Pearce..."

    Foreman''s voice paused, his tone growing heavier.

    "She''s always taking Keen out, letting him stay upte. In fact,st night, he was

    out sote he just spent the night at her ce."

 Chapter 403

    Ste''s hand trembled, and the water in her ss sshed onto her fingertips.

    Foreman seemed not to notice her reaction and went on, "Jasper told me that, from what Mrs. O''Brien said, it looks like she wants Haynes to marry Rachel."

    "Lately, it''s been Rachel taking care of Keen, and Deanna O''Brien seems to be encouraging Rachel and Keen to bond."

    Seeing Ste keeping her head down in silence, Foreman quickly apologized. "Sorry, I''m talking too much."

    Ste shook her head and looked up, her voice calm. "It''s fine. Their fondness for Rachel isn''t anything new-I''ve gotten used to it by now. It''s just Deanna''s change in attitude that caught me off guard. I always thought she''d pick a wife for Haynes who came from the ''right'' family."

    Foreman replied, "It seems Mrs. O''Brien''s opinion of Rachel has changed. She''s realized how exceptional Rachel is. And she''s worried that a woman who marries Haynes might not treat Keen well, or that Keen wouldn''t like her. That''s why she''s considering Rachel. Jasper told me Mrs. O''Brien has already started pushing Haynes to set a date and marry Rachel."

    Even though Ste was already divorced from Haynes, hearing this still left her with a strange sense of absurdity.

    Back then, Deanna hadn''t tried to break up Haynes and Rachel so what did it have to do with her now? Yet now she was ying matchmaker. The whole thing felt like some kind of twisted joke.

    A server arrived and began setting their meals on the table.

    It wasn''t until all the dishes were served that Foreman finally spoke again. "Star, the real reason I asked you out today is actually something else."

    Ste nced at him. "What is it?"

    Whenever Foreman reached out or called, he always brought her valuable information.

    He looked at her, his dark eyes deep and unreadable.

    "Star, do you know about ''Star''?"

    As she met Foreman''s gaze, Ste understood immediately.

    He knew her secret-she was Star.

    "I am Star,�� she admitted without hesitation. "How did you find out?"

    Foreman smiled slightly. "Someone asked me to investigate Star.��

    Ste had a suspicion. "Let me guess... Haynes?"

    Foreman looked at her

    appreciatively. "Exactly. Haynes. Rachel wants to find Star and have her as her exclusiveposer.

    Three-year contract. Ten milline

    dors. No restrictions on participating inpetitions

    othermercial projects. Just one condition: aside from Rachel, you can''t be anyone else''s exclusiveposer."

    So it was Haynes who''d offered Abby such a staggering sum to get in touch with her.

    She couldn''t deny it: when Abby had first told her about the deal, she was sorely tempted. Ten million for three years-anyone would be. Haynes... was nothing if not generous.

    From what Foreman described, Haynes was offering her incredibly favorable terms. She could stillpete, still work on other projects. The only real restriction was exclusivity for Rachel.

    But Star-the person she was-never appeared in public. Just the name alone drew enough attention. If she started showing up at events, it would only bring more buzz to

    Rachel. For Rachel, it was all upside.

    Haynes, as always, was thinking of Rachel first.

    At the O''Brien Group, Benson knocked on the CEO''s door, looking troubled.

    "Mr. O''Brien, no matter what we offer, Star keeps turning us down. Today, she wouldn''t even take my calls..."

    Haynes looked up at him. "Reason?"

    "She keeps saying... she''s not

    we''d go with whatever

    and I said we

    genre Star preferred, but she still

    wouldn''t budge. I even told her she

    could name any terms she wanted,

    but it was pointless..."

    Haynes''s expression was cool. "Those are just excuses. She simply doesn''t want

    the job."

    "Mr. O''Brien, should I start looking for otherposers?"

 Chapter 404

    Haynes''s eyes were dark and unreadable. ��No need. Just find out where Star is. I''ll handle the negotiations myself."

    Benson stiffened in surprise. "Yes, sir. I''ll get right on it."

    ...

    Inside the studio, Ste was ying hertestposition, fingers gliding effortlessly over the piano keys. She nned to open her next show with this very piece.

    The music flowed through the room like a fresh spring, clear and moving, tugging gently at the heart. Ste stood by the window, her graceful silhouette framed by the ss-a living portrait of elegance and poise.

    Soft sunlight spilled through gauzy curtains, bathing her in a gentle golden glow. For a moment, it seemed as if the light itself had chosen her as its canvas.

    As thest notes faded, a round of apuse broke the silence from the doorway.

    p. p. p.

    Ste turned, surprised to see Foreman standing there.

    "Foreman, when did you get here?"

    Abby chimed in, "Mr. Richards arrived not long after you started ying. He asked me not to disturb you, so I let you finish."

    Justst night at dinner, Foreman had mentioned he''d like to visit her studio. Ste had been spending her days here, practicing. The location wasn''t a secret ��she''d eventually need to host business meetings-so she''d agreed. Still, she hadn''t expected Foreman to show up quite this soon.

    Foreman''s voice was low and steady. "It was beautiful."

    "Thank you." Ste turned to Abby. "We have some applicantsing byter. Could you greet them for me? I''ll give Foreman a quick tour first."

    Abby nodded. "Of course. Take your time."

    Ste led Foreman around the studio. The space had originally been leased by Antoney before their divorce, back when she first decided to strike out on her own and build a team.

    Antoney had rented a huge workspace-about eight thousand square feet, spread across three floors. The studio had everything: a performance hall, rehearsal rooms, offices.

    After Ste joined, she borrowed a whole floor from Antoney, but paying for the rent and renovations was another matter. Her savings couldn''te close to covering such a massive studio, so she owed the difference for now, hoping to pay it back little by little.

    She showed Foreman around her floor first, then took him through the other two. When the tour wrapped up, they headed back toward Abby.

    Foreman lingered slightly behind Ste, watching her with a quiet intensity. His normally gentle eyes sparkled with something fierce, like embers caught in a breeze. Ste didn''t notice-she''d already stepped back into the main room.

    Abby handed her a stack of printed r��sum��s. "Star, these candidates look promising. Take a look��let me know who you''d like to interview, and I''ll bring them in."

    After all, a concert couldn''t happen with just her and Antoney. Antoney had his Own music team, but Ste was starting from scratch. Aside from Abby, her manager, she still needed musicians for live

    apanists for certain pieces.

    performances-especially now

    She nned to find a pianist and a few violinists for ensemble work.

    Just then, Abby''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, frowning, and declined the call. A few secondster, it rang again. This time, she simply switched the phone off.

    Ste looked over. "Something wrong?"

    "It''s Benson again," Abby replied, rolling her eyes. "I''ve turned him down so many times, but they never give up. He calls every day��I end up shutting off my phone just to get some peace."

    Ste was calm. "Makes sense. If it''s about Rachel, Haynes always takes things seriously."

    Abby huffed, "I''m changing my number tomorrow. That should keep them off my back."

    Their conversation was interrupted by a soft knock at the studio door.

 Chapter 405

    Abby chuckled, "Probably someone here for an interview."

    She turned, but the smile froze on her lips when she saw who had just entered

    the room.

    The neers didn''t seem to notice Abby''s stare. Instead, they were busy surveying their surroundings.

    "This ce is nicely renovated," Rachel said softly, her voice gentle. "It''s a bit out of the way, but the area''s so peaceful. And there''s ake out back. It''s really quite lovely."

    Jasper grinned, brimming with pride. "Not worse than yourst studio, right? Thendlord told me this used to be a music studio, too. Should be just right for you." For the first time in days, Rachel finally smiled. "Then let''s go with this one."

    Ever since the incident at her old studio, Rachel hadn''t cracked a smile. But now, atst, she did, and seeing it filled Jasper with a sense of aplishment he''d rarely felt before.

    "Alright, I''ll go talk to thendlord-"

    At that, Abby couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Hey! Who gave you permission to barge in here? Don''t you know it''s illegal to enter someone else''s property without asking?"

    Jasper caught sight of Abby and Ste, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "You two?!"

    Arms crossed, Abby shot him a re. "That''s my line. What are you even doing here?"

    Jasper''s gaze wandered around the room andnded on Foreman, who stood quietly by the window.

    His jaw dropped. "Foreman? What are you doing here?!"

    The moment Jasper spotted Foreman, both Ste and Abby''s expressions shifted ever so slightly.

    None of them had expected Jasper to show up now, of all times.

    Foreman had been secretly passing information to them. If Jasper found out... their friendship would be over in an instant.

    Honestly, Abby figured that Jasper and Haynes weren''t exactly worth keeping as friends. But even she had to admit Foreman was a decent guy. She didn''t want to see him fall out with his friends because of this.

    Foreman''s eyes flickered with indecision. He opened his mouth to speak, but Ste beat him to it.

    "Whatever reason you''re here for, Mr. Richards is here for the same reason," she said coolly.

    Jasper perked up, suddenly understanding. "Foreman, you think this ce is perfect for Rachel too, don''t you?"

    He turned to Rachel, "See? I told you, Foreman always has the best info."

    Ste''s words didn''t seem to raise Jasper''s suspicion. After all, he''d just mentioned this idea to Foreman a few days ago.

    Foreman shot Ste a subtle nce but said nothing.

    After the initial surprise, Jasper

    quickly regained hisposure. He looked straight at Ste, his tone icy. "We''re taking this studio. I''ll pay the penalty for breaking your lease and you have three days to move out. Otherwise, don''t me me for being unpleasant."

    Abby shot right back, her voice sharp. "Oh, really? Acting like you own the ce! We''ve rented this studio for five years, spent months renovating it, and you think you can just waltz in and take it? Have you no shame?"

    Jasper looked at her dismissively. "Didn''t I say? I''ll pay the penalty. With that much money, you can rent somewhere even better."

    Abby snorted. "If it''s so easy to find a better ce, why don''t you go rent one? Why steal ours?"

    Jasper replied with infuriating self-assurance, "Money can''t buy Rachel''s approval. You should feel honored she likes your studio. Hand it over now, and I''ll still pay your penalty."

 Chapter 406

    "If you don''t know what''s good for you and let Haynie handle things, it won''t end nearly as well for you!"

    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone try to steal from others and act so entitled," Ste replied coolly. "But since you''ve made your position so clear, it''s not out of the question for me to let you take over the studio."

    Abby''s expression shifted. "Ste-"

    A smug grin crept onto Jasper''s lips. "d you know your ce."

    But Ste continued, "We signed a five-year lease on this ce, and spent months renovating it. If you want me to hand it over, you''ll need topensate me for the rent, the renovation expenses, and the penalty for breaking the contract.

    "And you both know I have a concerting up. If I have to find a new ce, that''s going to disrupt rehearsals. I think it''s only fair you pay for the emotional distress too, don''t you?"

    Jasper huffed impatiently. "Cut the crap-just give me a number."

    Ste pretended to consider, then said, "Since we''re at least acquaintances, I''ll keep it simple: ten million."

    Jasper looked like he''d been pped. "How much?!"

    "Ten million. That''s my price for the studio."

    Jasper exploded. "Ste, why don''t you just rob a bank?! You could buy the whole ce for less than that!"

    He''d expected Ste to ask for a lot, but this? She was out of her mind! Did she think ten million was pocket change?

    Ste shrugged. "Then go buy the building. If you own it, no one wouldpete with you, right?"

    Jasper was so furious he could barely see straight. "Fine, I''ll����

    But before he could finish, Foreman interrupted sharply. "Jasper, you''ve been bleeding money on pointless dealstely. You''re already in the red."

    It was like a bucket of ice water dumped over his head. Jasper''s mind snapped back to reality.

    Only an absolute fool would spend ten million on a studio like this.

    He shot Ste a venomous re. This woman was pure trouble! She was clearly trying to bait him into making a stupid deal.

    He remembered the auction where

    he''d blown a fortune on worthless junk, hoping to resell it and recoup his losses, but none of it had moved. Then there was the time he''d tried to smear Ste online, only to end up branded as a "greedy corporate tycoon" himself, which had cost him even more in PR just to clean up the mess. The Wilkinson Group''s stock price still hadn''t recovered.

    Now, he didn''t even have that kind of money avable.

    Jasper red daggers at Ste. Thank God for Foreman''s

    intervention, or he would have fallen

    for

    trap again. This woman was

    nothing but trouble!  fo

    He knew there was no way Ste would give in easily today. Rather than risk

    getting yed again, he decided to cut his losses.

    "Ste, you''ll regret this," Jasper spat coldly.

    And with that, he turned to Rachel, who had been silent the whole time. "Rachel, let''s go."

    Rachel nced back at Ste, then silently followed him out.

    Foreman gave Ste a polite nod before leaving too.

    As soon as the door closed, Abby thelp but spit out, "So t

    Ofter our studio were th

    and Rachel, those two rats!

    Ste nodded. "They''re the ones who tried to hire me as aposer, too."

    Abby rubbed her temples. "What is it with them? You''re divorced, but they just won''t stay out of your life."

    Just then, a gentle knock sounded at the office door.

    A clear, pleasant female voice called from the hallway, "Excuse me, is this S&A Studio?"

 Chapter 407

    Ste and Abby turned at the sound of footsteps and saw a young woman standing uncertainly in the doorway, ncing around.

    Ste walked over and smiled. "Yes, this is S&A Studio. Are you here for the audition?"

    The young woman nodded, looking a little nervous.

    "My name is Candida Fletcher. I''m here to interview for the pianist position."

    She handed Ste a neatly prepared resume.

    Ste took the resume and scanned it, raising her eyebrows in surprise. Candida was not just a pianist��she was a talented violinist as well. Her piano credentials were impressive: Grade 10 certification, and a string of solid results from various internationalpetitions-some of which were quite prestigious.

    Ste nodded approvingly. "Would you mind ying something for us right now?"

    Candida nodded again and quietly made her way over to the piano. She adjusted the bench, pressed a few keys to get a feel for the instrument, then began to y.

    Her foundation was rock-solid. Every movement was precise-her technique wless.

    But then, something went wrong.

    Maybe it was nerves. Maybe something else. But in the middle of an otherwise beautiful passage, Candida hit a wrong note.

    A single mistake during a live audition isn''t usually disastrous, as long as the performer recovers quickly. But Candida froze, as if the mistake had shattered herposure. The music faltered-a discordant note rang out, then silence.

    Her face went white as paper. "I''m sorry... I��I messed up..."

    Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her expression exhausted and lost.

    Ste watched her for a moment, then spoke softly. "It''s alright. It was just one wrong note. Why don''t you try again?"

    With Ste''s gentle encouragement, Candida took a deep breath and returned to the piano. This time, her performance was wless confident, expressive, almost perfect.

    Abby apuded. "Miss Fletcher, your piano skills are outstanding. Why are you so unsure of yourself?"

    It was obvious to her now: Candida''s problem wasn''t technique, it was confidence.

    Candida blushed, looking down. "I haven''t really yed in about five years. I left the music world for too long... I''m worried I''ll never get back to where I was."

    "Five years?" Ste echoed, surprised. "If you don''t mind me asking, why did you stop ying for so long?"

    Candida''s long eyshes trembled like butterfly wings. She answered in a low voice, "Back then... my boyfriend was in a car ident and lost his sight. I spent all my time taking care of him."

    Ste and Abby exchanged a nce.

    Abby said gently, "Miss Fletcher, we''re truly sorry for what you and your boyfriend went through. But.. you know how it works in this field. There''s a lot of travel, lots of performances. If your boyfriend still needs you-"

    Candida quickly shook her head. "No, you misunderstand. He regained his sight three years ago. It''s just... I couldn''t bring myself to leave him, so I didn''t go back to work. But-"

    She looked up, her expression earnest. "I promise, if I''m hired, I won''t quit easily. I won''t let you down."

    Abby hesitated. "But what if your boyfriend needs you again? Would you leave? You know how important it is in this business to have a stable team.��

    Candida cut her off, her voice steady. "I won''t quit. And... my boyfriend and I broke up."

    Ste and Abby were both taken aback, falling silent for a moment.

    Candida, sensing their doubt, pressed on Honestly, you don''t have to worry. I won''t get back together with him. We''d known each other for seven years, dated for five. But just recently, I found out he''d gotten back in touch with the girl he always idolized."

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

    "I always knew he couldn''t forget her. She was his first love-the one he could

    never have."

 Chapter 408

    Back then, he put in so much effort just to win over the woman he idolized.

    For her, he broke every rule and defied every expectation. But then, my boyfriend was in a car ident, and just like that, he lost his sight.

    Right at his lowest point, his goddess dumped him and moved overseas, abandoning him without a second thought.

    The shock of going blind, coupled with his girlfriend''s betrayal, broke himpletely. He spiraled into depression, and even tried to end his own life.

    I was the one who stayed. I took care of him, encouraged him, and refused to give up on him.

    That''s when we officially became a couple.

    Three years ago, after a long series of treatments, his vision was restored.

    Last year, he took over his family''spany.

    And this year... his goddess came back.

    Candida recounted her story in full, without embellishment or self-pity.

    She wasn''t looking for sympathy-she simply wanted Ste and Abby to understand her determination to work hard.

    She had already wasted too many years. She wasn''t going to let any more slip away.

    These past few months, she''d sent out countless r��sum��s and gone to interview after interview.

    But everywhere she went, rejection followed.

    Finally, one kind-hearted recruiter, moved by her persistence, pulled her aside and told her the truth.

    She had crossed the wrong person.

    Nobody in Sandford would dare hire her.

    Candida knew exactly who was pulling strings behind the scenes.

    She realized she couldn''t stay in Sandford any longer.

    So she came to Neo-Vespera, hoping for a fresh start.

    She understood perfectly well that her r��sum�� looked impressive on paper, but after years away from the industry, she''d lost her edge.

    "All right."

    Ste''s voice rang out, snapping Candida from her thoughts.

    Candida''s eyes lit up. "Ms. Cameron, does that mean you''re offering me the job?"

    Ste smiled and nodded.

    Abby seemed to want to say something, hesitated, and finally only let out a silent sigh.

    When they agreed that Candida would start on Monday, she was ecstatic.

    Her eyes sparkled with a joy she hadn''t felt in ages.

    After Candida left, Abby finally voiced what she''d been holding back.

    "Star, Candida''s from Sandford, but she''se all the way here to look for work. The way she''s desperate for a job-it''s obvious someone made things impossible for her back home."

    Abby was a talent agent-her instincts were rarely wrong.

    "And she mentioned her boyfriend took

    now

    bet

    the familypany, but

    ''s broken up with him, ?d

    anything that scumbag is behind

    all this."

    "If we take her in, that guy mighte after us, too... Honestly, why are there so many ungrateful jerks in the world?"

    She shook her head with a sigh.

    "Good people are all alike, but every scumbag is rotten in their own special way." Abby genuinely felt for Candida.

    But reality was harsh. For people like them, with no powerful connections, being targeted could ruin everything.

    Ste said, ��I know, but I want to give her a chance. Besides, this is Neo-Vespera, not Sandford. They can''t do whatever they want here."

    Abby looked at her. "Star, is it because you see yourself in Candida? Is that why you want to help her?"

    "That''s part of it," Ste admitted

    ��l

    with a faint smile. ��But I''m not running a charity. If she doesn''t prove herself, I won''t keep her around just for show."

    Abby thought it over and dropped her objections.

    No matter how underhanded Candida''s ex was, could he really be worse than Haynes or Jasper?

    When you''re already covered in flea bites, one more doesn''t matter.

    ...

    Monday morning, Ste had just dropped Marvin Connolly off at kindergarten when her phone rang. It was Abby.

    "Star, something''s happened! Someone threw paint all over our studio!"

 Chapter 409

    Ste fell silent for a few seconds before replying, "Understood. I''ll head over right now."

    ...

    At the studio.

    Abby stared at the streaks of paint sttered across the walls and the wrecked music equipment, her face dark with frustration.

    Candida, who had only just finished her hiring paperwork, took in the ruined room with a stricken expression.

    Her voice was quiet, tinged with guilt and uncertainty. "Maybe... maybe I should just find another job."

    The past few weeks had been a string of disappointments for her, andnding this position had felt like a stroke of luck. If she lost it, she''d probably have to go back to ying piano in restaurants or bars-something she''d been desperately trying to avoid.

    She''d nearly given up hope before meeting Ste and Abby. She thought her luck had finally turned. And now... the studio was trashed, paint everywhere,

    instruments smashed beyond repair. It was obvious-someone had done this out

    of spite.

    Candida''s thoughts inevitably turned to her ex-boyfriend. That man had no scruples; he was capable of anything.

    Abby waved her off. "Let''s wait for Ste before we jump to conclusions. This might not have anything to do with you."

    About thirty minutester, Ste arrived at the studio.

    She took in the scene, then asked, "What about the other two floors?"

    Abby replied, "The outside walls and doors on the other floors were hit with paint, but nothing inside was touched. Only our floor waspletely trashed."

    Ste nodded, her face calm and betraying no surprise or anger. "Looks like this was aimed at me."

    Candida hesitated. "Ms. Cameron, do you think... this could be my fault? Maybe I brought this on everyone."

    Ste shook her head. ��No. If this was about someone you upset, Abby and would have been warned off from hiring you first. But the damage is only on our floor-the others are intact. This was clearly meant for me."

    As for who''d target Ste, it wasn''t hard to guess. After all, a few days ago, Jasper and Rachel had shown up here. The crude, violent approach fit Jasper''s style perfectly.

    Abby frowned. "Why would they only wreck our floor and leave the others mostly untouched?"

    Ste answered coolly, "Because they still want this studio. If they destroyed everything, they wouldn''t be able to use the space themselves."

    Abby''s frustration boiled over. "What''s Rachel''s problem? You and Haynes are divorced, but she and Jasper still go out of their way

    mess with us. Is she really than

    clueless, or just pretending to be? Instead of staying away, she keeps showing up in our faces!"

    She let out a coldugh. "Maybe they just want to make sure Haynes never forgets about you."

    Ste nced toward the door. "Did you check the security cameras?"

    At that, Abby''s face fell. "Yeah, I checked. They destroyed them."

    Ste shrugged. "That''s okay." She walked over to a corner, a faint smile on her lips. "The indoor cameras are still working."

    Abby blinked in surprise. "We have cameras inside? Since when?"

    Ste pulled out her phone and opened the surveince app. "After Jasper and Rachel came by the other day, I bought a few mini cameras."

    Abby stared at her. "You saw thising?"

    Ste''s expression was steady. "We made Jasper furious that day. Knowing him, there was no way he''d just let it go."

    Abby snorted. "Jasper really is unbelievable. I don''t even know what to say about him anymore."

    Ste scrolled through the footage and saw that four people had entered and trashed the studio. All four wore disguises, making it impossible to see their faces clearly.

    Abby watched along, her brow furrowing in anger and concern.

 Chapter 410

    "They''ve covered themselves up so well... With things like this, even if we hand it over to the police, how are they supposed to find out who did it?"

    Ste, however, showed no sign of worry. "Even if they tried to hide their tracks, with the police''s level of investigation, finding the culprit won''t be that hard."

    As she spoke, Ste pointed at a figure on the screen.

    "Abby, don''t you think this person''s build looks a bit like Jasper?"

    Abby leaned in, studying the footage for a moment before nodding.

    "You know, you might be onto something. The way he walks-yeah, that''s definitely Jasper."

    No matter how much someone tries to disguise themselves, their little habits and mannerisms always give them away.

    Especially someone like Jasper-the spoiled trust-fund brat-who couldn''t hide his bad habits if his life depended on it.

    Abby had met Jasper a few times before, enough to recognize his telltale swagger on the surveince footage.

    She stared in disbelief. "He could''ve just ordered someone else to do this. Why''d he show up in person?"

    Ste didn''t look surprised. "Maybe he wanted to take matters into his own hands get a little payback personally."

    Abby''s eyes widened. "That actually makes sense. After all, you''ve been giving Jasper helltely-not to mention his little stint at the precinct. He probably hates your guts by now."

    So it wasn''t exactly shocking that Jasper would want toe trash Ste''s studio himself just to vent his pent-up anger.

    As they watched, Jasper''s furious voice erupted from the surveince feed.

    "Smash it! Don''t hold back-wreck everything! Leave nothing standing!"

    Abby winced. Anyone who knew Jasper would recognize that voice in a heartbeat.

    She shook her head in exasperation. "Wow. I guess I gave Jasper''s intelligence too much credit..... He remembered to cover his face and destroy the cameras, butpletely forgot to disguise his voice?"

    Abby nced at Ste. "Star, what do you want to do about this?"

    "With a teammate as ipetent as him, I actually feel bad for Rachel and Haynes," Ste said, a sly smile curving her lips.

    She paused, then continued, "Let''s upload this video online. Let the inte detectives have a go at it. These people are practically

    Sherlock Holmes-and they lol

    good puzzle. I''m sure they''ll help us

    find out who it is."

    Abby''s eyes lit up. "I get it!"

    Ste and Abby didn''t bother keeping their conversation from Candida. Listening

    to them, Candida pieced together what was happening.

    So, she realized, they''d managed to cross the wrong people too.

    But instead of running away, like she had, they chose to fight back-fearless and unapologetic.

    For reasons she couldn''t quite exin, Candida''s numb heart began to stir with excitement.

    She had a feeling that sticking with these two meant her days of boredom were officially over.

    Ste was now a well-known influencer.

    Within an hour of posting the video, it shot to the top of the trending charts.

    Of course, Jasper saw it too.

    He burst outughing. "She''s

    actually crowdsourcing clues online?

    Too bad the cameras were

    smashed-she can fish for tips all she wants, but it won''t do hep any good."

    He scrolled through the photos of Ste''s ransacked studio, each image making him feel a little better.

    It was as if all the frustration he''d suffered at Ste''s hands had finally melted away.

    Just as he was basking in his own satisfaction, his phone suddenly rang.

    He checked the caller ID and, still in high spirits, answered, "Haynie, did you find Star?"

    Haynes''

    it'' Stoice was cold as ice. "Go

    find Ste right now. Ask her wh it''ll take to get her to pull the

    from the trending list." Condeo

 Chapter 411

    Jasper stared, dumbfounded. "Why should we go looking for Ste? Let her trend online all she wants-what''s it got to do with us?"

    Haynes looked about ready tough in disbelief. "Jasper, do you really think just covering your face means no one will recognize you?"

    ��That video''s audio was crystal clear. Even if someone doesn''t see your face, anyone who knows you��or heck, just some clerk from a store you frequent�� could pick out your voice in a second."

    Jasper shot upright in his seat. "Video? What video?"

    "Ste released some security footage."

    Jasper blinked, thrown. "What?"

    All he''d seen was Ste''s studio getting trashed trending online, along with a few photos. He hadn''t paid attention to anything else.

    So what if she was asking for tips? No way she could have found anything useful, not with the cameras wrecked.

    Haynes''s tone was icy. "Security footage."

    Jasper blurted out, "That''s impossible. I destroyed those cameras ages ago."

    As soon as he said it, realization dawned.

    "Look, Haynie, Rachel''s studio got trashed, too. I was just standing up for her, that''s all..."

    Somehow, Jasper suddenly felt guilty. Ste was still Haynes''s ex-wife, and Keen''s mom. He knew better than to push his luck in front of Haynes.

    Haynes was silent for a long moment. Finally, he said, "Ste''s got indoor footage. It doesn''t show your face, but your voice is loud and clear. I''ve managed to keep the video from spreading-for now. But with how popr she istely, it won''t stay buried for long. This is thest time I''m helping you. Figure it out."

    He hung up before Jasper could say a word.

    That night, despite Haynes''s efforts, the video was leaked online.

    Jasper had been so smug, convinced his disguise would fool everyone. But within two hours of the video''s release, every detail about him was being dragged into the light.

    Someone recognized his watch. Otherspared his shoes and jacket. Some eagle-eyed inte sleuths even identified the ring on his hand.

    It didn''t stop there-his belt, of all things, was matched to old photos. The inte detectives dug up his social media posts forparison, and a anonymous tipster eve screencapped his private vacation albums.

    In just a few hours, there was nowhere left for Jasper to hide.

    For the first time, real panic set in.

    Abby scrolled through the trending news, her jaw hitting the floor. "No way! These inte sleuths are insane-how did they ID Jasper so fast?!"

    Ste, sorting through a stack of sheet music, paused at Abby''s outburst.

    "They''re sharp, I''ll give them that.

    Once they had a lead, it was only a matter of time before they found

    be (7UMS

    him but I didn''t expect it to fast."

    Abby, ever the agent, caught on immediately. She shot Ste an impressed thumbs-up. ��Star, did you hire some social media pros? That''s genius!"

    Ste replied, perfectly at ease, "Just giving them a taste of their own medicine."

    "Exactly! They had iting!" Abby nodded emphatically. "So, what''s next? What should I do?"

    Ste met her gaze. "Next? I think it''s time we took that new car out for a spin."

    Meanwhile, Haynes''s office phone rang nonstop.

    He ignored it, standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the city.

    A dull ache twisted in his stomach-a pain he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    There was a gentle knock at the door. His assistant, Lacey, stepped in. "Mr. O''Brien, someone''s here to see "

    He cut her off, cold and t. "Didn''t I say I''m not seeing anyone today?"

 Chapter 412

    "Haynie, are you not even going to see me anymore?"

    Rachel swept into the room, carrying a thermos in her hand, her posture elegant as always.

    Haynes''s eyes darkened. "Rachel, what are you doing here?"

    She spoke softly. "I heard your stomach''s been acting up again. I made you

    something soothing-thought you could use it."

    Some of the coldness faded from Haynes''s striking, austere features.

    "You didn''t have to go through all that trouble."

    Rachel smiled gently and unscrewed the lid, letting the steam curl up between them.

    "Keen told me your stomach''s always been a problem, and that Ms. Cameron used to cook for you. I spent a while at Mr. Burton''s ce, too, and learned some of those recipes. They''re supposed to help."

    She looked at Haynes, her eyes luminous with tenderness.

    "Haynie, I can make these for you and Keen from now on, if you''d like."

    If Ste could do it, so could she. Rachel never thought herself any less capable.

    Haynes''s gaze was as unreadable as ever. "Rachel, you should focus on your own health first. Don''t worry about all this."

    Rachel paused, biting her lip unconsciously. Ever since Haynes''s divorce from Ste, he''d grown distant. He still showed up when she needed him, but the special way he used to favor her was gone.

    Taking a deep breath, she forced a smile. "Haynie, do you remember, back in the garden, when I was practicing ''Starlight Serenade''? You said you''d never heard anything so beautiful. I had no idea it was your birthday that day��if I''d known, I would''ve yed you another piece."

    The mention of old times stirred something in Haynes''s eyes.

    His voice was low, nearly cool. "Back then, I didn''t realize you were the one who saved Jasper."

    Rachel''s smile softened. "Jasper said he

    bet

    hted to introduce me t

    his best friend. When I first

    I was a little int

    you,

    Those had been the most carefree days for all of them. Even Haynes, usually so guarded, let a trace of nostalgia flicker in his expression.

    Rachel caught the look and, lowering her voice, asked, "Haynie, did you ever find out who was behind what happened at my studio?"

    Haynes''s tone was neutral. "Yes. It was a few of your online haters-they put someone up to it."

    Rachel met his gaze evenly. "And... weren''t some of them Ste''s fans, too?"

    He fell silent for a moment. "Yes."

    A faint, wordless smile touched Rachel''s lips. "Haynie, do you still believe Ste had nothing to do with it?"

    Haynes''s expression gave nothing away. "Right now, there''s no evidence linking her to any of it."

    "But it was definitely her fans, wasn''t it?" Rachel pressed, voice quiet but insistent.

    Haynes''s eyes were dark, almost fathomless. "Rachel, you know as well as I do- suspicions aren''t proof."

    Rachel held his gaze. "So what, then? Do we just let the real culprit walk free?" He swallowed hard, but said nothing.

    Rachel''s longshes fluttered, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

    "Haynie, I get it. She''s your ex-wife, Keen''s mother. Of course you want to protect her. If it were just the

    usual if she wanted to humiliate usual-if me again-I''d keep my mouth shut, like always."

    She looked up at him suddenly, her gentle eyes aze.

    "But you should know this. Even after years of illness, I never gave up performing. I''ve sacrificed

    everything for the violin-my<pfort, my health, even my life, if it<pes to that. But I will never let anyone insult what I love."

 Chapter 413

    A flicker of emotion passed through Haynes''s eyes.

    Rachel went on, "I don''t want you to go and get revenge on Ste, and I don''t want you to make trouble for her, either. All I want right now is to hold a sessful concert and fulfill this dream of mine."

    She paused, her gaze lingering on Haynes, full of unspoken thoughts and tangled emotions.

    "And... I just hope you and Jasper will be alright."

    At eight that evening, Ste and Antoney arrived right on time at Mr. Walden''s music soir��e.

    It had been a while since Stest saw Antoney. Tonight, she noticed a shadow clouding his usually cheerful face.

    "Antoney," she said softly, "is something bothering you?"

    He was about to answer when a tall, imposing figure suddenly stepped between them.

    "Ste, I''d like a word."

    Before Ste could respond, Antoney moved forward, cing himself protectively in front of her, eyes wary as he stared down Haynes.

    "What do you want, Haynes?"

    Haynes shot him a dismissive nce, clearly not taking him seriously. "Maybe you should worry about your own problems instead of meddling in other people''s business."

    Antoney''s handsome face stiffened.

    Ste nced at him, concern in her eyes. "What''s going on, Antoney?"

    His voice came out unexpectedly hoarse. "...It''s nothing."

    She wanted to press further, but Haynes''s cool, clear voice cut in first.

    "I''d like to discuss the studio-and Jasper."

    Ste''s eyes flickered. "Antoney, wait for me here, alright? I''ll just be a minute."

    "But..." Antoney looked at her with obvious worry.

    She gave him a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. He''s not going to do anything to

    me."

    She and Antoney had grown up together; to her, he was like an older brother. On her mother''s deathbed Antoney had promised to look after Ste He''d brought up marriage a few times, but Ste never took it seriously-there was nothing romantic between them, and Antoney seemed to know that too. Still, he believed the only way to truly protect her was to make her his wife.

    ...

    To avoid drawing attention, Haynes led Ste to a private lounge. On the table sat

    a stack of papers. Ste nced over and saw it was a lease transfer agreement.

    She assumed he was there on Jasper''s behalf-but to her surprise, it was about Rachel''s studio.

    So much for loyalty among friends, she thought wryly.

    Haynes handed her the contract, his voice low and cold. "Sign it."

    Ste took the papers. The terms were exactly as she''d expected: he wanted her to hand the studio over to Rachel. In return, he''d

    front a generous sum, by any

    standard.

    Still...

    ?

    up

    "I assume Jasper and Rachel have told you whatpensation I''m asking for," she said coolly.

    Haynes''s tone was heavy. "Ste, you know that''s impossible."

    She shook her head, regret in her eyes. "Then there''s nothing left to discuss."

    Haynes stared at her, his dark gaze narrowing, a hint of danger simmering beneath the surface.

    "Sign it. Remove Jasper''s name from the trending lists. If you admit to orchestrating the smear against chel''s studio, I''ll let it go-and you''ll still get thepensation."

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "What happened to Rachel''s studio?"

 Chapter 414

    The man''s dark gaze fell on Ste, its intensity almost suffocating.

    "You really had no idea?"

    "Of course I didn''t," Ste replied, her expression calm and unflinching. "What, do you think I''m some kind of psychic?"

    Haynes studied her face, searching for the slightest sign of guilt, but found nothing.

    If she truly didn''t know, then she was one hell of an actress.

    He spoke quietly, his tone even. "ording to my investigation, the people who trashed Rachel''s studio were your fans."

    "And?" Ste met his stare, unbothered.

    Haynes''s lips barely parted. "Are you going to tell me you didn''t put them up to it?"

    Ste actuallyughed. "If I''d done something like that, I wouldn''t bother denying it. If I did it, I''d say so. If I didn''t, I didn''t. Honestly, I have a concert to prepare for. I hardly have time to waste on people who don''t matter."

    Haynes''s reply was frosty. "Whether you did it or not, this two-million-dorpensation isn''t a loss for you."

    "Not a loss?" Ste lifted her eyes, meeting the sharp lines of his face. "The concert''s right around the corner. I have to find a new studio, redo the setup, start all over again. Your time matters, but mine doesn''t?"

    Haynes''s voice was cold and distant. "me your fans for wrecking Rachel''s studio."

    Ste caught his meaning instantly.

    Even if she hadn''t orchestrated it, she couldn''t wash her hands of it. Those people were her fans, and that made her responsible. Besides, she knew she looked guilty. She and Rachel had never gotten along. In Haynes''s and Jasper''s eyes, she''d never bothered to hide her disdain for Rachel, even in front of them. No one would be surprised if she was behind the paint attack.

    Ste set the contract back down on the table. "If you want me to give up the

    studio, then stick to my terms-ten million. Cash for the keys."

    Haynes''s handsome face was a mask of ice. "Ste, don''t be greedy. I''m still offeringpensation. Be smart about this."

    "And if I say no?"

    A cold smile flickered across Haynes''s lips, but his eyes glittered with menace. "If I''m not mistaken, the studio''s currently owned by Antoney, isn''t it?"

    Ste''s guarded expression sharpened. She stared at Haynes, all nerves and suspicion. ��What are you nning? If you''ve got a problem, take it up with me, not him!"

    Haynes''s gaze lingered on her tense face, his eyes colder than ever.

    He didn''t know why, but in that moment, something clicked. Ste had always ticked every box-she''d been the perfect wife in every way yet somehow, she''d grown so dull and distant. Now, as she stood up for Antoney, Haynes suddenly understood why.

    "You''ve never defended me the way you''re defending Antoney right now," he said, voice unexpectedly soft.

    Ste stared at him, not quite following his train of thought. "You have plenty of people to defend you. Do you really need me, too?"

    A derisive smirk tugged at Haynes''s lips. "I always thought you were like some robot-programmed to never get angry, never show any emotion. Turns out you do have feelings, just not for me."

    To him, Ste had always been the perfect wife: gentle, considerate, endlessly understanding. Whether she was giving birth or juggling.

    everything on her own

    matter if he was there. Even if she needed him and he didn''t answer, she''d just tell him, "It''s fine, you go take care of your work." She never seemed to need him at all.

 Chapter 415

    Many people say that marriage takes away your freedom.

    But that was never the case for him.

    He could do whatever he pleased; tying the knot hadn''t changed a thing. If anything, having a capable wife meant he had no worries at home and could pour all his energy into building his career.

    He''d always thought this arrangement was perfect.

    Although... every now and then, he felt as if something was missing.

    But he never bothered to figure out what.

    Ste shot Haynes a strange look.

    "Haynes, are you bored with yourfortable life and looking for a little excitement? Should I p you a few more times so you can really experience my temper?"

    Surely he didn''t have some odd kink, did he? Maybe he enjoyed being shouted at or pushed around?

    If that was the case, she definitely wasn''t his type.

    Rachel, who always managed to create drama out of thin air, was a much better match for him.

    No wonder Haynes couldn''t seem to let Rachel go.

    Snapping back to reality, Haynes'' expression returned to its usual cool indifference.

    "I''ll give you three days to think it over."

    "No need." Ste''s voice was even colder than his. "I refuse."

    "No need to be so hasty." Haynes looked down at her, his tone soft but threatening. ��Ste, even if you don''t care about yourself, you should think about the people around you."

    Ste smiled, but her eyes were icy. "Haynes, you were willing to spend a fortune on Rachel-money, connections, all of it. So why is a million inpensation suddenly too much for you?"

    She met his gaze, her smile fading.

    "Or is it that you''re so used to picking on easy targets that now that it''s my turn, you can''t even be bothered to bring money to the table? You think a threat will do the trick?"

    "Sorry to disappoint you. That doesn''t work on me. Either put up the money, or... we''ll see whoes out on top."

    With that, Ste turned and walked away.

    Any hope of negotiating with Haynes had just gone up in smoke.

    She''d rather spend her time warning Antoney to watch his back.

    When she returned to theworking event, the hall was already crowded.

    Ste noticed several people gathered around Antoney, chatting enthusiastically.

    Antoney was also a Neo-Vespera University alum. He wasn''t in the Hall of Fame, but he''d always been one of the top talents in his department.

    Still, out of all the students at Neo-Vespera, only about ten made it into the Hall of Fame each year.

    Spotting Ste, Antoney waved her over.

    "Star,e here! I want to introduce you to some brilliant musicians."

    Ste made her way over, smiling and greeting the musicians clustered around Antoney.

    Someone recognized her. "Hey,

    aren''t you that talented violinist

    Who

    went viral online a while back? saw

    your video-your ying''s incredible!"

    "Ms. Cameron," another chimed in, "ourpany''s organizing an international music exchange. With your skills, I bet you could take on any of the foreign contestants no problem. Would you be interested? And of course, the prize money''s nothing to sneeze at."

    "Ms. Cameron, you''re a charity ambassador and a violinist-a perfect match for our new brand. Ever considered being a

    spokesperson?" someone else asked.

    As soon as people realized who Ste was, their eyes lit up and they crowded around, eager to make her acquaintance.

    After all, these music events weren''t just about performing; they were a chance towork and strike up business deals.

    Even the most aplished musician still had to make a living-no one could survive on passion alone.

    Ste was about to respond when a frosty voice sounded behind her.

    "Well, well. Isn''t it our genius violinist, the one who didn''t even finish high school?"

 Chapter 416

    Everyone froze for a moment, then turned around to look.

    Jasper stood a short distance away, wearing a half-smirk that bordered on mockery.

    "So, someone with nothing but a middle school diploma, who''s spent five years as

    a housewife, can suddenly be hyped up as a genius violinist? Is that all it takes to

    be called a prodigy these days?

    Honestly, the power of the inte these days is unbelievable. Even total

    nobodies can be dressed up as goddesses.

    People online are so easy to fool, aren''t they?"

    His words sent a ripple through the crowd; curious, skeptical eyes turned to Ste.

    "Just a middle school education?"

    "Wasn''t she a housewife for five years?"

    "Seriously? I watched her performances online and she seemed genuinely talented..."

    Jasper caught the murmurings and lifted his chin with disdain.

    "Plenty of pop stars can autotune their live shows. A video performance-what does that really prove?"

    The crowd erupted at his insinuation.

    "So the videos were edited? That''s a problem. The contestants we invite are supposed topete against international musicians. The finals will be broadcast live. We can''t afford to be embarrassed on the world stage!"

    Antoney''s expression darkened at themotion.

    He fixed Jasper with a cold stare. "Mr. Wilkinson, is it really so gentlemanly to insult ady in front of everyone?

    Do you even know Star? Are you really so sure she only finished middle school?"

    He paused, sweeping his gaze over the audience, making sure everyone heard him clearly.

    "Let me officially introduce Miss Ste. She''s my junior from Neo-Vespera University-the same school I graduated from. Her mother, Ms. Nora, was my own mentor."

    The mention of Nora''s name changed everything. The crowd''s attitude toward Ste shifted instantly.

    "What? She''s Ms. Nora''s daughter?"

    "Ms. Nora is a legend in our music world! Of course her daughter wouldn''t be mediocre."

    "And a graduate of Neo-Vespera University, no less... Impressive."

    Antoney''s words quickly buried Jasper''s ims about Ste''s education and her years as a housewife.

    Jasper hadn''t expected that just mentioning Ste was Nora''s daughter would flip the crowd''s opinion so easily. His face twisted with frustration.

    "Everyone knows you''re close to

    Ste, Antoney. Of course you''d take her side! You say she went to Neo-Vespera University, but where''s the proof? Show us something real none of those photoshopped certificates. People aren''t that easily fooled!"

    Antoney was never one for verbal sparring, and Ste''s academic records were indeed a sensitive topic. The diploma was real, of. course and he could exin if he had to. But there were always people like Jasper, eager to nitpick and stir up trouble. A single rumor could easily find thousands willing to believe it, especially with how famous Ste had be. The higher she climbed, the harder she''d fall if things went wrong.

    This was one reason Ste had never mentioned that Nora was her mother.

    Ste''s cool,posed voice broke the tension.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, you''re neither a judge nor a jury. You have no right to demand proof from me. If you have so much time to shout usations, perhaps you should spend it turning yourself in. Maybe then, you''d get a lighter sentence."

    With that, she turned away, refusing to waste another moment on Jasper. Arguing with someone like him was pointless-nothing but a waste of time.

    Just then, Haynes stepped out and caught sight of Ste chatting andughing with the people around her. Her smile was serene and unhurried, her presence both graceful and confident.

    It was a side of her he''d never seen before.

 Chapter 417

    He had never once brought Ste to an event like this.

    He''d always assumed Ste just wouldn''t fit in here.

    Her embarrassing mishap at Keen''s birthday party had only seemed to confirm his suspicions.

    But right now, he realized something.

    He''d been wrong again.

    Far from being flustered or uneasy, Ste appeared calm and self-assured, navigating the room with effortless grace.

    Rachel made her way over to Haynes, ready to ask him about his studio.

    But Haynes didn''t even notice her approach; his gaze was locked on Ste.

    A sh of envy and resentment flickered in Rachel''s eyes.

    Just then, a tall, handsome man with striking features strode up to Ste, a warm smile on his face.

    "Star, you made it!"

    Ste turned, and when she saw Noah, she greeted him with a smile as well.

    "Noah, you''re here too."

    She''d already decided to join Noah''s trantion team, and the two had grown much closer because of it.

    Noah made no effort to hide his admiration for Ste.

    "Star, I have a good rtionship with Mr. Walden. Come on, let me introduce you."

    He believed that when you pursued the girl you liked, you should give her the very best.

    Ste hesitated for a moment.

    Antoney, of course, could see right through Noah''s intentions.

    Normally, he would have stepped in.

    But now, instead of stopping them, he said, "Star, this is a great opportunity. Go."

    Antoney knew that with Ste''s talent, she was destined for far more than an ordinary life.

    Getting this far despite the obstacles thrown at her by people like Haynes and Jasper had already been no small feat.

    And in the future, when she finally made a name for herself, there was no telling if the Williams family would try to undermine her again.

    Every opportunity she seized now would be an asset for facing them downter.

    Unless, of course, she chose to settle for mediocrity.

    But that was impossible.

    She was like a brilliant star-never meant to be ordinary.

    Ste gave a small nod. "Alright, I''ll go."

    As he watched her walk away, Antoney clenched his fists in silent determination.

    He, too, needed to work harder-to

    be the strongest support Ste

    could ever have, so that no one!?

    would ever dare hurt her again.

    Remembering all that Sherman Burton and the Williams family had done,

    Antoney''s eyes darkened with cold resolve.

    He wasn''t strong enough yet he had no power to stand up to the Williams family or Sherman.

    But because they''d hurt Star, he would never let them off so easily.

    Ste had been cast out of her family because of a scandal that erupted at her own birthday party.

    Somehow, she and Aurora Williams''s fianc��, Sherman, had ended up in the same bed.

    Ste had told him she felt nothing for Sherman, that she didn''t like him at all.

    Nothing had happened that night, she insisted.

    She tried to exin, but no one believed her.

    When Skyler Williams saw what Ste had done, she pped

    Yan apology.

    across the face in front of

    Then, without hesitation, Skyler decided to switch the engagement, insisting Ste marry Sherman instead.

    Naturally, Ste refused.

    So Skyler gave her two choices: either marry Sherman, or leave the Williams family.

    Ste chose to walk away.

    Not long after, Ste''s mother passed away.

    Those days were a blur for Ste, lost in grief and confusion.

    Antoney couldn''t bear to see Ste suffer like that, so he decided to confront the Williams family and clear things up.

    But before he could see them, he overheard Sherman talking to a friend about Ste.

    That''s when the truth came out: Sherman had orchestrated the whole thing.

    Sherman had sneered, "If she''s

    kicked out of the Williams family and

    married off before she gains a

    foothold, she''ll never be a threat to

    Aurora."

 Chapter 418

    Who would ever respect a woman who tried to seduce her own sister''s fianc��?

    Skyler always felt guilty toward Aurora, and as a result, he gave her a bigger share of thepany.

    Sherman''s friends liked to gossip. "She grew up out in the sticks-just a country bumpkin. Wouldn''t it be easy to throw some random guy at her and have him seduce her? Why would Mr. Burton bother to get involved himself?"

    Sherman lounged back in his chair, looking bored. "You think I haven''t tried? I hired a few really good-looking guys-real charmers, the kind who know how to sweep a girl off her feet. I even gave them fancy cars and expensive watches to look the part, but that Ste didn''t spare them a nce.

    Those guys hung around her for over a week and couldn''t even get her phone number.

    In the end, she got so annoyed she called the police, and the whole Williams family was rmed.

    There was nothing more I could do. But whatever happens, the Williams family can''t find out about this."

    One of his buddies snorted. "She may have grown up in the country, but she sure has taste."

    Another friend chimed in, "Mr. Burton, aren''t you worried that messing around with that country girl will ruin your chances with Miss Aurora?"

    Sherman was silent for a few seconds. When he finally spoke, his voice had lost its usual careless arrogance.

    "As long as Aurora is happy, it doesn''t matter if we end up together or not."

    That was more than Antoney could take.

    He suddenly lunged forward, tackling Sherman to the ground. The two of them wrestled, fists flying.

    The lengths Sherman was willing to go, just to trap Ste-how could anyone be so vicious?

    So Aurora''s happiness mattered, but Ste''s didn''t? Did she not deserve the same?

    Aurora was already living a charmed life!

    How could anyone justify building their own happiness on someone else''s

    suffering? The audacity of it all made Antoney''s blood boil.

    In the end, he didn''t manage to get justice for Ste. Instead, he was arrested for assault and spent some time behind bars.

    After all, he''d attacked the wealthy son of the Burton family-of course, there would be consequences.

    He never told Ste the truth. He simply said he was heading out of town for a while to study.

    Later, he did some digging into the Burton family.

    The more he learned, the more he realized just how vast the gulf was between himself and them.

    Getting revenge for Star seemed all but impossible.

    But he didn''t give up. He kept it all

    bottled

    up

    when

    inside, waiting for the day for

    e could pay them backg Shing they''d done to h

    Noah was about to introduce Ste to Mr. Walden, only to find that Mr. Walden wasn''t in the banquet hall.

    Scanning the room, Noah turned to Ste. "Star, wait here for a moment. I''ll go look for Mr. Walden."

    Ste nodded. "Okay, go ahead."

    Noah had barely left when two foreign men in their thirties approached Ste.

    They looked her up and down, obvious admiration in their eyes.

    No one could deny it-Noah had great taste.

    Not only was this woman beautiful, but there was something strikingly refined about her.

    They''d noticed her the moment she''d walked in.

    One of the men asked in German, "Miss, are you Noah''s date?"

    The other chimed in, ��You''re incredibly beautiful. Would you care to join us for a drink?"

    Normally, Ste ignored these kinds of tante-ons. She didn''t reply, nor did she even nce at them.

    The two men, undeterred by her coldness, continued to hover around her, showering her with

    resembled a famous actromet

    from

    their country.  s?novel

    Ste''s patience was wearing thin and she was about to speak up when Jasper''s grating voice sounded behind her.

    education is rather

    o Wen, don''t waste your She doesn''t understand

    word of German."

 Chapter 419

    The two men hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Jasper.

    "And you are...?"

    Jasper answered them in wless German, "She and I go way back. If you want

    to ask her anything, you can talk to me I''ll trante for you."

    One of the men nced uncertainly at Ste. "You''re saying she doesn''t understand German?"

    Jasper replied, "That''s right. She barely finished high school and can hardly manage a conversation in English, let alone German.

    Didn''t you notice? No matter what you said to her, she just ignored you. That''s because she couldn''t understand a word.

    Even at this year''s music symposium, she only got in because of some man who pulled strings for her."

    The two men exchanged a nce, a flicker of excitement lighting up their eyes. "Some man? So she''s here at Mr. Walden''s music symposium because..."

    Jasper nodded, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Exactly. She''s here to find herself a sugar daddy. Herst one ditched her, so now she''s desperate for the next."

    After hearing this, the men''s gazes turned lecherous as they looked at Ste. One of them leaned toward Jasper and said in German, "Ask her for me-how much does she charge?"

    Turning away from them, Jasper raised his voice, making sure everyone nearby could hear. "Since you can''t speak German and your education doesn''t quite measure up, I can be generous and trante for you."

    He stered on a theatrical smile and said to Ste in English, "They''re just saying how beautiful you are. Aren''t you going to thank them?"

    Ste looked at Jasper as if he was nothing more than a ridiculous sideshow clown.

    The two men, though speaking in German, understood enough English to catch Jasper''s so-called "trantion." They exchanged mocking grins.

    One of them sneered, "Seems like Mr. Walden''s standards for this event have really dropped. Even pretty little ornaments like her can sneak in for a bit of reflected glory."

    Jasper leered at Ste. "This gentleman here is wondering if you''d like to... discuss the meaning of life with himter."

    People nearby, realizing Ste didn''t understand a word of German, looked at her in open astonishment.

    After all, Mr. Walden himself was German.

    Although Mr. Walden was fluent in severalnguages, this was his event; speaking German was a sign of respect.

    The fact that Ste didn''t even know the basics-how had she managed to get in at all?

    Many here were polyglots, with advanced degrees and impable manners.

    Now, every mocking and disdainful eye in the roomnded on Ste.

    Conversations about her, all in German and spoken loudly with no attempt at discretion, buzzed through the air.

    After all, she couldn''t understand them-so why bother whispering?

    Ste nced at Jasper, then at the two foreign men.

    Without a

    picked

    nord, she turned away,

    a ss of wine from

    it

    g waiter''s tray, and toss t into Jaspers acercontent

    She turned, her voice icily calm, and spoke in wless French. "A sugar

    daddy? Really? Then why you

    tell everyone, right now, exactly who myst sugar daddy was?

    Her expression chilled as she fixed Jasper with a cold stare.

    "Jasper, unless you can provide evidence in front of everyone here, I''ll sue you for nder and defamation."

    Jasper''s mouth opened, as if to protest, but Ste cut him off.

    She pulled out her phone. "Every one of your insults-I recorded them all. If you don''t want to spend the night answering questions at the police station, everyone who ndered me here needs to apologize immediately. Otherwise, I''ll press charges to the full extent of thew."

    no

    She delivered thisst statement in crisp, precise German.

    The two men gaped at her, stunned.

    "She... she speaks German?!"

    "What the hell? Didn''t you say she didn''t know a single foreignnguage?!"

 Chapter 420

    The people who had been mocking Ste just moments before now looked thoroughly embarrassed, their faces flushing and paling by turns. The awkward mix of emotions on disy almost would have been amusing under other circumstances.

    "Ms. Cameron."

    A gentle voice suddenly broke the tense silence that had settled over the room. Rachel had appeared at some point behind the crowd, her presence calm yetmanding.

    "If there''s something to discuss, perhaps it can wait until after the event," she said smoothly. "It''s rare for Mr. Walden to visit Neo-Vespera and join us for a music exchange. Let''s not waste valuable time on personal arguments."

    She nced around, her tone lightly admonishing. "We''re all guests here. Let''s not make a scene and ruin our host''s event. After all, it was just a bit of teasing, nothing more."

    People quickly seized the opportunity to agree, eager to deflect the me.

    "Right, it was just a joke. No need to take things so seriously."

    "This is a music event, not a ce to air out personal grudges. If there are issues, take them outside-you''re disrupting everyone else."

    "Let''s be gracious, shall we? Blowing this out of proportion helps no one."

    After all, they''d all gone along with Jasper in mocking Ste earlier. If apologies were demanded, they''d have to be included as well, and who wanted to make a public spectacle of themselves like that?

    As Rachel watched the crowd rally behind her, a barely perceptible smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Ste really was hopelessly na?ve. Hadn''t she heard of the saying, "You can''t punish everyone for the same crime"? If Ste had just demanded apologies from Jasper and those two foreigners, the rest would have stayed silent. But she wanted everyone involved to apologize-what foolishness. Ste turned to Rachel, her voice cold and clear. "They say birds of a feather flock together. With Jasper''s warped sense of right and wrong, it''s no surprise he''s friends with homewreckers like Ms. Pearce."

    Rachel''s eyes went wide in shock. "You-you''re making things up!"

    "I''m not," Ste''s voice rose,

    unwavering. "Shall we ask Haynes

    himself if he divorced me because of you? I still have our signed I

    agreement. I can show it to

    everyone here if you''d like.

    She paused, then added with a pointed smile, "Oh, and I''m sure everyone knows Haynes from Neo-Vespera, CEO of The O''Brien Group. Hard to find anyone who doesn''t."

    Ste met Rachel''s shrinking gaze, her expression unflinching. "Of course, if you think I''m ndering you, you''re wee to call the police."

    Rachel went pale as cold sweat broke out along her hairline. She''d only meant to throw a few barbs while Ste was down; who would''ve thought the tables would turn so quickly? Worse, Ste clearly had evidence. With so many acimed musicians from all over the world gathered for today''s event, she couldn''t afford to let Ste ruin her reputation.

    Now, Rachel regretted ever opening her mouth. Ste had seized the perfect

    moment and was refusing to let go.

    "Ste, what''s going on?"

    Noah, who had just stepped into the

    room, immediately noticed the

    crowd gathered around Ste. He frowned, concern etched across his face, and made his way over. Mr. Walden and Haynes followed close behind, drawing even more attention from onlookers.

    Without hesitation, Ste nced at the group, then pressed y on a recording on her phone. The conversation from earlier yed out clearly for everyone to

    hear.

    Words alone were never enough-Jasper was slippery and always had an excuse. So Ste decided to let the recording speak for itself, leaving no room for denial.

    As the voices echoed through the room, Haynes''s eyes flickered in surprise when

    he heard Ste responding in wless German. He raised his eyebrows, ncing at her with new interest.

    She speaks German too? And so fluently?

 Chapter 421

    If Ste Cameron spoke French, it made sense-Keen O''Brien had hired a private

    tutor, and whenever he studied, Ste had simply joined in.

    But her fluency in German? That was a different story.

    After all, Keen had only ever studied English, French, and Spanish. German wasn''t even on the list.

    So how did she know it so well?

    And it wasn''t just a few phrases her grammar and pronunciation were wless.

    Even if he hated to admit it, Haynes O''Brien had to acknowledge: no one could speak anguage that perfectly without real-life experience, without actually conversing with native speakers.

    Haynes stared at Ste, but she didn''t nce his way. She just pressed y on the recording.

    It wasn''t until Rachel Pearce finally spoke that Haynes shifted his attention to her. His dark eyes, fathomless as an ancient well, flicked over Rachel.

    She stiffened, her expression uneasy.

    Wait-hadn''t Ste only recorded the conversation between Jasper Wilkinson and herself? How had she ended up on the tape, too?

    When the recording finished, silence descended-so heavy, it felt almost funereal.

    Everyone wore a different look, but most faces had turned a rather unpleasant shade.

    A moment ago, they''d all had the gall to use Ste of being petty, brazenly making her the viin.

    But now that everything was out in the open, they knew there was no ground for self-righteousness-no dignity left to stand on.

    Mr. Walden looked around at the group.

    "Anyone who just disparaged Ms. Cameron-apologize. Right now. Or you''re no longer wee at my gatherings."

    The message was clear: anyone who refused would be cklisted from Walden''s highly-regarded music salons.

    No one dared put up a front anymore.

    The two men who''d been hovering around Ste recognized the shift in power and immediately stepped forward.

    "Ms. Cameron, we''re so sorry. Earlier, we approached you because you''re so beautiful, and we just wanted your contact info."

    "And after that... well, we just went

    wropath the gossip, trusted the

    Wovelet

    wrong people. We sincerely apologize for being so rude

    Ste shot them a cold look and said nothing.

    She''d seen their leering eyes when they first approached-she''d crossed paths with their kind far too often. The more you indulged them,

    more brazen they became.

    With those two leading, everyone else who''d spoken ill of Ste lined up to apologize, one by one.

    Ste stood calmly, making no effort to appear magnanimous or stop the procession. She epted their apologies withposure.

    She wanted everyone-Haynes included-to know that she was not someone to be trifled with.

    Noah''s deep gaze lingered on Ste, a faint smile at his lips, admiration shining in his eyes.

    Haynes noticed the way Noah looked at Ste, and his frown deepened.

    Ste had mentioned his name in her recording. Did Noah not realize she was Haynes''s wife, the mother of his child?

    A strange surge of frustration welled up inside Haynes.

    After the apologies, the group scattered quickly, eager to escape the humiliation.

    No one dared linger-they''d lost all face.

    Finally, Ste turned to face Jasper, who hadn''t said a word.

    His face was tight with resentment, refusing to concede.

    He kept his expression icy, unwilling to apologize. After all, he was only there to apany Rachel. Missing out on some music salon didn''t matter to him.

    Haynes saw right through him. His tone dropped, cold andmanding. "Jasper."

    Jasper flinched, instinctively looking at Haynes.

    Haynes''s face was steely, his eyes dark and unyielding.

    Jasper''s breath caught. He opened his mouth to speak.

 Chapter 422

    Ste abruptly cut him off. "You can keep your apologies, Mr. Wilkinson. Even if you said sorry, I wouldn''t ept it.

    What you''ve done can''t be erased with a simple apology."

    Jasper smirked, feigning indifference. "You said it yourself. Don''t go back on your word."

    "I won''t," Ste replied with a calm smile. "But it''s a shame, really."

    Jasper''s brows drew together. "A shame? What are you talking about?"

    She looked him square in the eye. "If you''d confessed earlier, maybe things could have gone easier on you. But now... that ship has sailed. You''ve lost your chance."

    Jasper scoffed, about to taunt her for her theatrics-when he noticed Ste''s eyes shift toward the entrance.

    A group of uniformed officers strode into the room and stopped right in front of Jasper.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, we''ve received a report. You''re under suspicion for breaking and entering, and willful property damage. Pleasee with us to cooperate with our investigation."

    Jasper instinctively protested, "I didn''t do anything��there must be some mistake

    But when he hesitated, the officers moved in to form a tight circle around him. "Mr. Wilkinson," one of them said, "we need your cooperation."

    Realizing resistance would only make things worse-and he might end up being dragged out in handcuffs-Jasper fell silent. His pride wouldn''t survive such a

    scene.

    He didn''t need to ask who had reported him.

    He shot Ste a venomous re. "Enjoy your moment, Ste. You''ll pay for this. The higher you climb, the harder you''ll fall."

    As Jasper was led away, a ripple of surprise passed through the crowd. But since he was an outsider, the event quickly resumed its normal flow.

    Rachel, visibly anxious, turned to Haynes. "Haynie, the police just took Jasper! Shouldn''t we try to help him?"

    Haynes barely spared a nce in Jasper''s direction before looking away, his voice icy and detached. "He brought it on himself."

    "But-"

    He cut her off, his gaze unreadable as it settled on her face. "Jasper''s gotten far too arrogant. It''s about time someone taught him a lesson."

    Rachel''s breath caught; she couldn''t find words.

    Smashing up Ste''s

    studio-Haynes could have overlooked that, maybe even considered it payback on her behalf. But Jasper''s earlier words had clearly crossed a line.

    No matter what, Ste was still Haynes''s ex-wife. To humiliate her so publicly was

    to humiliate Haynes himself.

    Rachel silently cursed Jasper''s stupidity.

    Ste, meanwhile, paid them no mind. Her attention had shifted to Mr. Walden.

    "Mr. Walden, I''m so sorry for the trouble," she began, but the older man raised a hand to stop her.

    "I know who you are."

    Ste paused, slightly surprised.

    Mr. Walden continued, "I saw your performance video before I even arrived at Neo-Vespera. You''re talented-tremendous potential. Out of all my students, only a handful could match you."

    It was high praise, and Ste''s eyes shone with a glimmer of excitement.

    But then Mr. Walden''s tone turned, and his hawk-like gaze suddenly sharpened with a hint of disappointment.

    "You''re Nora''s daughter, all right��remarkable talent. But you''re nothing like your mother. She truly loved music. You, on the other hand..."

    He looked her up and down, his disappointment palpable. "You don''t really love music. You''re willing to give it up for your family without a second thought. No matter how gifted you are, that''s not what I''m looking for. Who''s to say you won''t walk away from music again for something else in the future?"

 Chapter 423

    Ste felt her cheeks burn with shame at Mr. Walden''s words.

    There was nothing she could say to defend herself.

    She took a deep breath, trying to steady her voice. "You''re right... All of this is my fault. I gave up too easily, and only then did I realize how wrong I was. Mr. Walden, I promise you-I won''t walk away so lightly ever again. Please... would you consider giving me another chance?"

    Mr. Walden''s expression was unreadable, his tone measured. "Ms. Cameron, I already gave you that chance. You''re the one who let it slip through your fingers. This isn''t the kind of ce where you can juste and go as you please-show up when you feel like it, and turn your back when you don''t."

    He paused, and Ste''s heart clenched. "You gave me a chance?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. "When was that?"

    Mr. Walden looked at her with piercing eyes. "Not long ago. I saw something special in you, so I reached out and asked to meet."

    He nced at Haynes, who stood awkwardly nearby.

    "Your husband met with me in your ce. He told me you were too busy with the O''Briens, and turned down my invitation."

    Ste whipped around to face Haynes, disbelief flickering in her eyes. "You met with Mr. Walden for me?"

    Haynes'' gaze darted away, unable to meet hers.

    She didn''t need a confession. Haynes had turned Mr. Walden down on her behalf -without ever telling her.

    But now was not the time to argue. She forced herself to swallow her anger and turned back to Mr. Walden. "I''m so sorry. I had no idea. If you''d only��"

    Mr. Walden raised a hand, silencing her. "I''m old, Ms. Cameron. I don''t have the energy I once did. Long ago, I decided I would take on just onest student."

    His stern demeanor softened as he nced at Rachel, standing quietly by his side. "Rachel here is my final prot��g��e."

    Rachel offered a gentle smile. "Thank you, sir."

    Mr. Walden nodded, pride and affection in his eyes. "Rachel may not have your natural talent, but she loves music with all her heart. She''s never stopped working, never let her illness win. Over the years, I''ve chosen many students with remarkable gifts-but what good is talent without dedication?"

    He let his words settle in the room. "I''ll admit, I''ve made mistakes. I once turned away some students whocked raw talent but worked harder than anyone. Now, they''re thriving in their fields-sessful, fulfilled. And those I chose for their genius? Most walked away, distracted by marriage or convinced they were too gifted to need real effort. The moment they failed, they gave up, and in the end, amounted to nothing."

    He drew in a slow breath. "That''s why, with myst student, I decided to do things differently."

    The sharpness in his gaze faded, reced by a gentle kindness.

    Ste opened her mouth, desperate to plead her case, but the words caught in

    her throat. She understood, painfully, that some opportunities onlye once. If you miss them, they''re gone.

    Perhaps yesterday, Mr. Walden had been open to taking on one more exceptional student. Today, something had changed his mind. And now, hisst student had already been chosen.

    The hope in Ste''s eyes slowly faded.

    Just then, Noah, who''d been silent until now, spoke up. "Mr. Walden, Ms. Cameron truly didn''t know about your invitation. If she had, she never would have turned you down."

    Mr. Walden seemed to understand now how things had unfolded. He offered a gentle, regretful smile. "I''m sorry, but I won''t be epting any more students."

    Noah persisted, his voice earnest. "Ms. Cameron''s talent is rare, and

    her love for music hasn''t faded.

    Even if you can''t take her on aset

    student-perhaps you could offer her some guidance, help a lost soul find her way again?"

 Chapter 424

    Mr. Walden gave Noah a meaningful look. "You rarely go out of your way to plead for someone."

    Noah''s eyes, a striking shade of blue, held a calm depth-like the ocean on a gentle morning.

    "Because she''s worth it."

    For a moment, not only Mr. Walden, but even Ste herself, felt a ripple of emotion.

    Mr. Walden regarded Noah, his gaze serious.

    "Noah, you''re still young. Don''t let your emotions cloud your judgment."

    Noah smiled. "Mr. Walden, this isn''t about sentiment. I''m just speaking honestly.

    If you took the time to truly get to know Ms. Cameron, I doubt you''d be willing to let her go so easily.

    Let''s say I owe you a favor for this. How does that sound?"

    Mr. Walden shook his head with a helpless chuckle. "You''re something else, you know that?"

    Ste nced at Noah and spoke softly. "Mr. Noah, thank you for wanting to help me. But there''s really no need."

    Her voice was quiet, yet steady. "As Mr. Walden just said, there are many paths in life. Being chosen by Mr. Walden is one path. Finding my own way is another.

    Not everyone is suited for the same road.

    As long as you choose the right path, every road will eventually lead to the same destination."

    Mr. Walden looked at her in surprise.

    He''d heard she didn''t have much formal education.

    To hear such words from her caught him off guard.

    She was undeniably gifted, but he''d always thought she wasted her talents- spending more effort onnding a wealthy husband than on honing her craft.

    Her methods were certainly effective.

    Even Noah seemed to have fallen for her gentle charm.

    If Noah asked for this as a favor, Mr. Walden would have a hard time refusing. After all, Noah wasn''t asking him to take Ste on as a prot��g��, just to offer some asional guidance.

    But Ste''s refusal actually won back some of Mr. Walden''s respect for her. From the very start, Ste had sensed Mr. Walden''s dislike.

    Though he''d insisted on fairness-making those who insulted her apologize and offering the usual polite words-it was impossible to fully hide his true feelings.

    She was grateful Noah had spoken up for her at this moment.

    But in the end, it didn''t matter anymore.

    Mr. Walden and Noah still had business to discuss, so they excused themselves.

    Ste turned to Haynes, her gaze icy. "I need a word with you. Alone."

    Without waiting for his reply, she strode out of the ballroom.

    Haynes gave Rachel a quick nod, then followed after her.

    Watching them leave, Rachel made

    no move to stop the de

    triumphant smile slowly

    the corners of her lips.

    Without Haynes'' help, she never would have gained Mr. Walden''s approval so quickly-

    and to be chosen as Mr. Walden''s student?

    That was something she''d never even dared to dream.

    If Ste hadn''t wasted her gifts and

    left Rachel looking like the

    hard-working underdog, Rache would never have caught Mro Walden''s eye so easily.

    The thought filled Rachel with a surge of satisfaction.

    So what if Ste yed the violin better than anyone else?

    In the end, all her talent was just paving the way for Rachel''s sess.

    Ste''s words sounded nice-every road leads to the same destination.

    But let''s be honest: walking that road alone is nothing like having someone powerful lead you.

    Now that she was Mr. Walden''s student, it would be two years

    most before Rachel would b

    MS

    world-renowned musician.

    And Ste?

    God knows where she''d end up-probably forgotten in some back alley.

    The night air was cool and serene, moonlight spilling across the gardens in a silvery veil.

    Ste and Haynes walked into the quiet, secluded garden behind the hall.

    Suddenly, Ste stopped in her tracks. She swung around, raised her hand, and pped Haynes hard across the face.

 Chapter 425

    Before she couldnd a p across his face, his hand shot out, gripping her wrist in a vice.

    In the dim light, Haynes'' handsome features flickered in and out of shadow.

    "You''ve hit me enough times, Ste. That''s enough."

    His grasp on her wrist was unyielding there was no chance of escape.

    Ste lifted her eyes, staring at Haynes with a hatred and disgust she''d never felt so sharply before.

    "You stole what was mine and handed it to Rachel behind my back, didn''t you?"

    She didn''t wait for him to answer. "If I''m not mistaken, you not only turned down Mr. Walden''s offer for me, but you brought Rachel to meet him instead, didn''t you? Let me guess you also told Mr. Walden that I''m just a housewife, barely educated, that I''ve spent years running the O''Brien household, and it''d be a waste to give me that opportunity. Much better to hand it over to Rachel, right? She''s so hardworking, so resilient-battling a terminal illness and never giving up. Giving me that chance would just be throwing it away, wouldn''t it?"

    Her voice was questioning, but her expression was utterly certain.

    What was left to doubt?

    Her wedding had been like this. Her ne, the same. And now, even the opportunity that should have been hers had been stripped away.

    Looking him straight in the eye, Ste spoke, each word cutting and clear. "Haynes, why is it that anything of mine-you always give it to Rachel, without a second thought? Did I murder her entire family, desecrate her ancestors'' graves, or maybe I owed her in a past life? What gives you the right to decide for me?"

    Haynes was silent for a long moment. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and hoarse, swallowed by the darkness.

    "Rachel''s illness might never be cured. She needs this chance more than you do." Her free handshed out, pping him across the face.

    She was shaking with rage, and her fingers trembled so much that the blow barely stung, but it didn''t matter. It was all she had left.

    "What''s next?" Steughed bitterly, her eyes never leaving his. "You want me to hand over my studio? do I

    My violin? Let''s see, what y

    have left that you can gift to her?"

    She paused, her voice turning icy. "Oh, I know the only thing left is my life. After all, she''s dying, and I''m perfectly healthy. So why not hurry up and kill me while I''m not looking, take my life for her too? That way, if your precious Rachel''s condition gets worse, you can always me me for cursing her, right?"

    Moonlight caught in her eyes, glimmering with unshed tears.

    She hadn''t cried in a long time. Ever since she''d decided to divorce Haynes,

    she''d promised herself never to shed another tear for this man.

    But now, as he once again took something that should have been hers, she couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    Haynes looked at her, his deep eyes faltering as he saw the tears brimming in hers.

    He reached out, almost without thinking, to wipe a tear from the corner of her eye.

    Ste turned her head away, avoiding his touch.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, refusing to let a single tear fall.

    Then she drew several long, shuddering breaths, trying to steady herself.

    When she opened her eyes again, the tears were gone, her gaze as clear and cold as ever.

    She''d lost control-just for a moment. But why be angry? She knew exactly what kind of man he was. What was the point?

    But when she found out what he''d done, her fury had overwhelmed every ounce of reason.

    She''d fought so hard for that single chance, clinging on with everything she had- only for him to toss it away and hand it to Rachel like a favor.

    She could still see, as in as day, the smug, challenging look Rachel had given her before leaving.

    Ste''s

    "Haynes, if there was a knife in front

    of me right now, I wouldn''t hesitate

    e it straight into your t

    it

 Chapter 426

    Haynes''s dark eyes were unreadable. "Are you sure about this?"

    "What, did you think I was joking?"

    "There were steak knives at the party. You could''ve tried one."

    Ste let out augh, but it was as cold as winter rain. "You want to provoke me into stabbing you in public, then have me thrown in jail?"

    He met her gaze, resentment simmering in his eyes. "You''re overthinking it. I just wanted to give you a chance to get even."

    She gave a bitter, mocking smile. "And what-one stab would make up for everything you cost me? Since when is life that easy? Don''t you think that''s letting you off far too lightly?"

    She hadn''t pped Haynes in front of Mr. Walden, not because she didn''t want to, but because she refused to give anyone ammunition against her. In that kind of crowd, it wouldn''t matter who was right or wrong; if she struck first, she''d be the one to me in the end.

    Throwing away her reputation over someone like him-utterly pointless.

    Haynes seemed to realize he was in the wrong. He stood in silence for a long time before finally saying, ��I''ll make it up to you."

    "Make it up?" Steughed, as if she''d just heard the punchline to a bad joke. "With what? That so-called pensation''-your charitable little two million?"

    Right now, even looking at him made her skin crawl.

    She took a few steps back, turned, and walked away.

    Haynes stayed rooted to the spot, watching her retreat until she disappeared from view, not moving an inch.

    ***

    A light knock sounded at the office door. Benson stepped inside.

    "Mr. O''Brien, we''ve finally tracked down Star''s location. Would you like to go there yourself?"

    Benson had spent days investigating Star. After hisst contact with Star''s friend, the person immediately deactivated their phone number. When Benson traced the number, it turned out to be registered under apletely unrted name.

    He suspected the number was one Star used exclusively for outsidemunication. Once Star realized Benson was closing in, they''d cut off all contact without hesitation.

    That detour had wasted precious time. In the end, Benson hired a hacker and finally managed to pinpoint the phone''s location.

    Haynes happened to be free at that moment. He nodded. "Take me there."

    ***

    In the studio, Ste and Abby Murphy werepiling a list of the equipment that had been smashed to pieces.

    "The instruments in the rehearsal

    room are basically all trashed-we''ll need to rece everything. The floor''s been covered in paint, so that have to be redone. Curtains, windows, walls..." Abby trailed off.

    Anyone who''s ever renovated a studio knows how exhausting andplicated it can be. And thanks to Jasper''s rampage, everything was right back to square

    one.

    Blood-red paint scrawls still screamed from the walls. They hadn''t even started cleaning them up.

    A shadow passed over Ste''s expression. "Abby, start looking for a new studio as soon as possible."

    Abby nced at her. "Are you really just going to hand this ce over to Rachel?"

    Ste replied, "Now that Haynes is involved, I''m not worried he''lle after me. I''m worried he''ll go after Antoney. Right now, he holds the lease to this ce."

    Abby knew Haynes had turned down Mr. Walden for Ste''s sake��and that he''d somehow managed to get Rachel epted as Mr. Walden''s student.

    "Rachel, that conniving old

    snake-she''s the queen of

    backstabbing. She grabs everything she can get her hands on! And as for Mr. Walden, the older he gets, the worse his judgment bes. Taking Rachel on as a student? He''s going to ruin his reputation for good!"

 Chapter 427

    Ste said, "With Rachel''s so-called terminal illness and her relentless effort, it''s hard for anyone with a heart not to be moved by her."

    Abby frowned. "But she''s faking it!"

    Ste''s tone was calm. "But Mr. Walden doesn''t know that."

    Abby, still indignant, snapped, "Then he''s just a clueless old man who can''t tell right from wrong. He actually thinks Rachel is better than you? Just wait, he''s going to regret it one day!"

    "Star, we have to make this concert a hit. Let''s show Rachel and Mr. Walden what we''re made of!"

    Ste had already cooled down from her initial anger and frustration. "Maybe it''s for the best. It just proves that Mr. Walden and we aren''t on the same wavelength. He may be one of the world''s top maestros, but that doesn''t mean he''s right for us."

    Abby nodded. "Star, you don''t need to study under anyone. You''re notcking in talent or guidance-what you really need is just a chance."

    Ste smiled. "Still, I have to thank Noah for helping out this time-giving me the invitation and introducing me to Mr. Walden."

    Abby grinned. "Noah, huh? He''s obviously interested in you. Maybe you should give him a shot?"

    She winked yfully at Ste. ��Even if you''re not ready for marriage, what''s the harm in a little romance?"

    Ste shook her head,ughing. "I''m not thinking about rtionships right now. I just want to focus on my career."

    Abby had only been teasing her anyway, so she let it drop.

    Looking around the studio she''d decorated herself, Abby sighed with regret. "Is there really no way to save our studio?"

    Ste replied, "Whether we can or not, let''s prepare for the worst. If Rachel does manage to take it from us, we''ll be left with nowhere to rehearse, and that could ruin the whole concert. Besides, with Haynes getting involved, I''m afraid����

    She didn''t get to finish. There was a knock at the door.

    Because the studio was full of paint fumes, the door was left open. In walked a man in an impably tailored suit, his stride confident and elegant.

    "This is the ce?" He turned to Benson, who followed behind.

    Benson smiled. "Yes, this is thest location we traced them to."

    Haynes nodded and strode in, guided by Benson.

    Ste had her back to the door, oblivious to themotion behind her.

    She said to Abby, "Let''s have Candida Fletcher start working tomorrow. The other two floors are still up and running, so she can get used to the concert scores. By the way, the venue for the concert-did you get it booked?"

    Abby

    been signed for ages. Don''t you The contract''s O handle things?"

    me

    Before Ste could respond, she noticed Abby''s expression suddenly change.

    "Abby? What''s wrong?"

    Abby stared straight ahead, silent.

    Puzzled, Ste turned to look.

    A strikingly handsome, cold-faced man was standing in the doorway.

    "Haynes?�� Ste''s face immediately hardened. "What are you doing here?" Haynes didn''t answer. Instead, he nced at Benson.

    Benson''s gaze lingered on Abby and Ste for a moment before he nodded, signaling confirmation.

    For some time now, Benson had been quietly investigating everything about Star.

    His first lead had been Abby, who''d

    been in frequent contact with Abby''s social circle wasn''t

    yel<pplicated, so it hadn''t been hard to find out what he needed.

 Chapter 428

    After Abby''s name had surfaced, finding Ste hadn''t been all that difficult.

    Benson nced at Ste, whose expression was anything but friendly, and cleared his throat.

    "Ms. Cameron, we''re... here to speak with Star."

    Ste''s eyes flickered.

    If Haynes had managed to track her down, it meant he knew everything.

    Haynes shot Abby a quick look. "Ms. Murphy, would you mind giving us a moment?"

    Abby nced at Ste, silently asking for her approval. Ste gave her a brief nod.

    Abby nodded and left the room with Benson.

    Once they were gone, Haynes walked over to Ste.

    His deep, inscrutable gaze settled on her, as if he was sizing her up for the very first time.

    "So, you''re Star."

    He realized, in that moment, how little he truly knew about Ste.

    They''d been married for five years, and in all that time, she''d never held a job.

    Whether she worked or not had never mattered to him. He''d simply never asked about her past or her career.

    It stunned him to learn that, beyond ying the violin and speaking fluent French and German, she was also the elusive, universally admiredposer known only as Star.

    Ste knew perfectly well why Haynes was here, so she didn''t bother with pretense. "I won''t be Rachel''s personalposer. You''d better find someone else."

    Haynes held her gaze. "Why not?"

    Ste had braced herself for this-she didn''t look surprised.

    "Do you really need to ask?"

    With Haynes''s resources, uncovering her identity was only a matter of time.

    His voice was low and measured. "If you have concerns aboutpensation, you can name your price. I''m open to negotiation."

    Ste gave a short, humorlessugh. "I thought that once you knew who I really was, Mr. O''Brien, you''d nevere looking for me again.

    After all, a smart man wouldn''t want his ex-wife crossing paths with his current fianc��e."

    There was a trace of mockery in her tone.

    "Yet here you are,ing to me yourself, just to pave the way for Ms. Pearce."

    Every time she convinced herself

    that Haynes didn''t care for Rachel as much as The imed, he''d do something like this-reminding her that, maybe, the doubts were all in her head.

    "Haynes," Ste said, her voice firm

    "you

    perfectly well why

    no. First, I have no dene

    sa in the public eye

    Second, I don''t intend to let my reputation be used to boost Ms. Pearce''s career."

    "There are plenty of ways for you to promote Ms. Pearce, Mr. O''Brien. You don''t need to step on me to do it, do you?"

    Haynes''s expression darkened. "If you''re worried about being targeted, I''ll hire a top-notch PR team to handle it.

    If you don''t want to appear in public, I can make the arrangements. Whatever you need, just say the word."

    "I don''t need anything from you." Ste''s tone was ice-cold. "The only thing I want, Mr. O''Brien, is for you to leay@and never show up in my life again."

    Afternoon sunlight nted through the blinds, casting bands of light and shadow across Haynes''s striking features.

    "Is it because of me that you''re refusing this job?"

    Ste''s patience was wearing thin. "d you figured it out. But honestly, even if it wasn''t you, Mr. O''Brien, I still wouldn''t take it.

    Your involvement just gives me even more reason to refuse."

    Haynes met her gaze, unflinching. "Ste, you should know by now-when I set my mind to something, I always get it."

 Chapter 429

    Ste''s face cooled. "And what if I refuse?"

    "You''re Keen''s mother. I don''t want to force you, or have this turn ugly."

    "So, is that a threat?" Ste let out a dryugh. "You know I''m Keen''s mother, yet you want me to be Rachel''s personalposer? Work for your mistress?"

    "I told you, there''s nothing going on between Rachel and me. She''s not my mistress."

    Does it even matter whether Rachel is his mistress?

    What mattered was that Ste refused-she wouldn''t be Rachel''s on-callposer.

    Fury simmered beneath Ste''s smile. "The opportunities that should have been mine, you handed to Rachel. The studio that should have belonged to me, you want me to give up for Rachel. And now you want me to serve as Rachel''s personalposer? Haynes, you really know how to milk me for everything I have, don''t you?"

    Haynes'' eyes were dark and distant. "I''ll give you time to consider. Answer me when you''re ready."

    Ste didn''t hesitate. "There''s nothing to consider. My answer is no."

    Haynes stared at her for a long moment, silent.

    His gaze was cold-emotionless, unreadable-yet it sent a chill through the room.

    After what felt like an eternity, Haynes finally spoke. "If you agree now, you can name your terms. Next time we talk, I''m afraid... things won''t be this easy."

    Ste let out a soft, dismissiveugh, her answer in as day.

    Haynes said nothing more. He turned and walked out.

    Ste watched his retreating figure, her face expressionless.

    Work beside Rachel for three years, watching them y happy family every day? If that''s the arrangement, then what''s the point of even divorcing Haynes? She''d still have to deal with whatever demands Rachel came up with.

    She''d have to be out of her mind to agree to any of it.

    ...

    After leaving Ste''s studio, Haynes suddenly asked, "This is the studio Jasper trashed, isn''t it?"

    The memory of the chaos inside-papers strewn everywhere, instruments overturned-was still fresh.

    Benson was caught off guard, then nodded. "Yes, and it''s also the one Ms. Pearce wants."

    Ever since Rachel returned to the

    Rachel

    country, there was always something going on. If he wasn''t busy with one of Rachel''s requests, he was on his way to report back to her, Meanwhile, Ste-Haynes'' own wife-barely had anything going on at all. Whenever Ste needed something, she''d ask Benson for help.

    At first, Benson would always report back to Haynes. But over time, Ste never made any unreasonable demands, and eventually Haynes told him not to bother reporting at all. Maybe it meant Haynes trusted her as family. Or maybe... he simply didn''t care.

    Either way, Haynes suddenly asking about the studio now caught Benson off guard.

    Haynes pressed his lips together, saying nothing.

    He only knew that Rachel had finally found a studio she truly liked-unfortunately

    for everyone, it just happened to be Ste''s.

    Thepensation Haynes offered was generous by any measure. But for someone like Antoney Watson a couple million dors was pocket change. With the concert season about to begin, two million was nothingpared to the scale of their events.

    In fact, Haynes had originally nned topensate Ste with five million. She was, after all, his ex-wife and the mother of his child. He wasn''t cheap-not that cheap.

    If Ste would just soften, even a little, money would never be the issue.

    But Ste was stubborn to the core-she''d never back down.

 Chapter 430

    The negotiation ended in a stalemate-neither side got what they wanted.

    Afterwards, when Ste uncovered the truth about Mr. Walden, any hope of a constructive conversation between the two vanishedpletely.

    And now...

    It turned out star was Ste all along.

    The revtion didn''t just leave Haynes reeling-even Benson, who prided himself on keeping his cool, felt a headacheing on.

    Driving down the avenue, Benson nced at Haynes and broke the silence. "Since Ms. Cameron is star, I doubt she''ll be willing topose for Ms. Pearce anymore. Should we start looking for someone else?"

    Haynes''s lips parted slightly. "Star..."

    He repeated the name, his dark eyes distant, lost in thoughts Benson couldn''t guess.

    Benson waited, but no reply came. After a long pause, he cleared his throat and tried again.

    "Mr. O''Brien, do you think we should find a newposer for Ms. Pearce?"

    "That won''t be necessary." Haynes snapped out of his reverie, voice steady and certain. "She''ll agree."

    ***

    The next morning, Ste had just dropped Marvin Connolly off at preschool when her phone rang. It was Abby.

    "Star! Did you see the news? Antoney''s trending again!"

    Ste was driving, hands tight on the wheel. She hadn''t had time to check the headlines.

    "What happened to Antoney?"

    "Someone leaked some nasty stuff about him. I''m handling PR, but it''s not working-whoever''s behind this has real evidence. Looks like they''re waiting for things to hit a fever pitch before they go public with everything at once."

    Antoney was a bona fide celebrity by now.

    With his chiseled good looks and raw musical talent, he''d won the hearts of countless fans-especially young women. He might not have been at the absolute top of the entertainment world, but he was close enough to rub shoulders with the A-listers.

    "Where is Antoney now?" Ste asked.

    "I told him to stay put in his apartment. Canceled all his gigs for today."

    Ste turned the car around. "I''ll go check on him."

    ***

    When Ste arrived at Antoney''s building, she found a crowd gathered out front- neighbors and strangers alike, all murmuring among themselves.

    "I heard Antoney got a woman pregnant, refused to take responsibility, then just disappeared..." someone whispered.

    "They say the woman''s been a wreck ever since struggling with depression for years."

    "Her parents ran into Antoney recently-and now they''vee looking for him."

    Following the others'' gaze, Ste spotted themotion at the center of the crowd: a middle-aged couple, faces red with anger, had Antoney by the cor.

    Behind them stood a young woman in her twenties, clutching a small child. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, "Honey, please just look at our child."

    Antoney gave her a cold shove, pushing her away. "That''s not my kid. You''ve got the wrong person."

    At that, the woman''s mother

    erupted, her voice cracking as she wept and shouted, "Antoney, you monster If you hadn''t taken advantage of my daughter, how would she have gotten pregnant?! You promised to marry her lied so we wouldn''t call the police!"

    "And now you want to walk away like nothing happened? Don''t even think about

    it! If you don''t give us an answer today, I''ll make sure the whole world knows what kind of man you really are!"

    "Everyone-look at this man!

    let

    Antoney, who took advantage of my daughter tricked her into staying quiet, abandoned her, and then ran. Take his picture-post it online Let

    every girl out there know what kind

    of person he is, so no one else gets hurt!"

 Chapter 431

    Such a juicy, scandalous affair couldn''t help but attract a crowd.

    Onlookers whipped out their phones, eager to capture the scene.

    Ste''s brow furrowed as she took it all in.

    Abby was still a ways off and wouldn''t arrive for a while yet.

    She couldn''t let this woman continue causing a scene.

    With that thought, Ste quickly called the police.

    The officers arrived fast, ushering the unruly family off the premises.

    But it wasn''t long before a video of the incident was posted online, where it spread like wildfire.

    Within the hour, the inte was aze with outrage, everyone condemning Antoney as a selfish, irresponsible lowlife who ought to be thrown in jail.

    Fame, Ste had learned long ago, came with a price: privacy became a thing of the past. Now, Antoney was learning the same painful lesson.

    Several young women from the music world, all pianists, jumped at the chance to pile on. They imed Antoney had a habit of using his musical talent and good looks to manipte and take advantage of them, always under the guise of "mentoring."

    After falling prey to Antoney''s mind games, none of them went to the police. Instead, they became his so-called "girlfriends," one after another.

    And once Antoney tired of them, he simply broke things off and moved on.

    With each new usation, the story gained credibility-and Antoney''s reputation plummeted. Overnight, he became a pariah, the kind of person everyone loved to hate.

    The scandal rocked the entire musicmunity. After all, Antoney had racked up numerous awards at internationalpetitions and was widely celebrated for his talent. That much was never in doubt.

    But his character? That was another story entirely.

    Many sponsors, hesitant at first, quickly changed their tune as more evidence and testimonies emerged. One by one, they released public statements announcing the termination of their contracts.

    Their swift withdrawal was as damning as any verdict, confirming Antoney''s guilt in the eyes of the world.

    Meanwhile, in Antoney''s apartment, Abby scrolled through the never-ending barrage of online news, her anger boiling over.

    "That ungrateful witch! Antoney helped her back then, and now she''s stabbing him in the back? What a bitch!"

    She couldn''t help but curse aloud.

    Back in the day, when Antoney was working in a bar, he''d identally overheard cries for helping from a private room. Without hesitation, he''d kicked open the door and found a man assaulting a young woman.

    While Antoney moved to intervene, the man managed to escape. He checked on the injured girl, but didn''t have time to give chase.

    No one could have predicted what happened next: when the girl regained

    consciousness, she med Antoney for the assault.

    This had all happened just after Ste returned to the Williams family, and she had no idea about it at the time.

    Ste asked, "Didn''t you go to the police?"

    "We did. The police investigated and confirmed Antoney wasn''t involved," Abby replied. "But the woman just wouldn''t let it go. She kept hounding Antoney, insisting he was

    responsible for what happened to

    her."

    Ste wasn''t surprised that Antoney had tried to help. He might have had a cold

    exterior, but deep down, he was soft-hearted.

    "So how did you resolve it?" Ste asked.

    Abby sighed. "Ste found out about

    it by ident. She ended up giving that family arge sum of money to make them leave for good. We thought it was all in the past. I have no idea why they''ve suddenlye back and dragged Antoney into this mess again."

    Ste thought for a moment, then asked, "Would releasing the police report help calm the rumors?"

    Abby shook her head. "The woman was the first to call the police, and she was so unreasonable that even the officers couldn''t do anything with her. By the time she reported it, days had already passed and it was impossible to gather any real evidence."

 Chapter 432

    Later, Ste paid the girl off in private, and only then did she finally leave.

    "If this gets out, it''ll just look like we gave her money to sweep things under the rug."

    Ste had been through online witch hunts before. She knew that when everyone had already made up their mind, no amount of exnation would help unless you had irond proof.

    Antoney slumped onto the couch, defeated, not saying a word.

    Ste and Abby exchanged a nce.

    It was hard not to feel crushed by something like this.

    They had done the right thing, and yet there was no reward-only more trouble.

    Abby nced at Antoney and murmured, "That family''s been ckmailing Antoney for ages now, alwaysing up with new excuses."

    "And this time, even after taking his money, they didn''t just walk away-they went public with everything."

    She hesitated, then added, "Honestly, I think this was all nned from the start. Someone''s clearly got it out for Antoney."

    Ste''sshes fluttered as a familiar face shed in her mind.

    "It might be Haynes." Her voice was icy, cold as running water.

    "At Mr. Walden''s seminarst month, he said some strange things to Antoney."

    Ste turned to Antoney. "Is this what you''ve been hiding from me all this time?"

    Antoney kept his head down, his long bangs falling over his eyes, making it impossible to read his expression.

    He mumbled a vague confirmation.

    Ste clenched her fists. "What a snake."

    Abby cursed Haynes under her breath, then said, "We can''t just stay silent. If we don''t speak up, peoplez will assume it''s true. If this spirals out of control, not only will your concert be affected, Antoney, but you might even get cklisted."

    Antoney''s voice was hoarse. "Maybe I should just drop out of the concert. I don''t want to drag you all down with me."

    Ste tried to reassure him. "Don''t lose hope, Antoney. We''re not out of options yet."

    She turned to Abby. "If that woman is so sure the child is Antoney''s, why not agree to a paternity test? Make it public-prove he''s innocent."

    Abby''s eyes lit up. "That''s brilliant! Once the results are out, they won''t be able to smear Antoney anymore."

    Ste thought for a moment, then

    added, "Antoney''s a public figure, so

    he can''t get into a mudslinging match online. Abby, you should make an ount and take the fight to them yourself. If they want to y dirty, we can y just as hard." C��ntent

    A slow smile spread across Abby''s face. "Star, you''ve got a n, don''t you?"

    Ste nodded slightly. "Let that video go viral. Let the whole world believe Antoney has a child he''s refusing to acknowledge. The bigger the ssh, the better."

    Abby caught on immediately. "I get it-when the paternity test resultse out, the whole story will copse!"

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Star, you''re a genius! No time to waste-I''ll go set up that ount right now."

    Abby grabbed her phone, quickly creating a profile, but then she paused as another thought hit her.

    "Wait, Star whatever you do, don''t speak out for Antoney yourself. I Haynes really is behind this, he''s probably waiting for you to jump right into his trap and drag your own reputation down."

    Just then, Antoney lifted his head for the first time.

    His eyes burned with determination. "Abby''s right. Please, Ste, don''t say a word

    for me."

    Ste was about to respond when Abby''s phone suddenly rang.

    "Ms. Murphy, I''m sorry, but due to Mr. Watson''s recent scandal, he''s now considered a persona non grata. We''ve just received notice the concert has been postponed indefinitely."

 Chapter 433

    "Disgraced artist? Are you kidding me?!" Abby''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Just because of some rumors about Antoney? Those stories might not even be true! What gives you the right to cancel our concert?!"

    On the other end, the voice replied, "It''s only a temporary suspension. If you can prove Antoney has nothing to do with the scandal, the concert will go ahead as nned."

    Abby was furious. "They''re ndering us-shouldn''t it be their job to provide evidence? You''re really going tobel Antoney a disgrace just because of a few video clips? Isn''t that way too hasty?"

    There was an awkward cough on the other side. "Uh... this is an order from higher up. We''re just following instructions."

    Abby wanted to argue more, but Ste gently ced a hand on her arm, shaking her head as a signal to stop.

    Abby knew she was right-no amount of arguing would change anything. She just couldn''t swallow the injustice.

    For now, the only n was to do as Star suggested: confront the user directly, then propose a paternity test.

    ...

    But while Abby was busy firing back at the so-called whistleblower online, yet another problem erupted at the studio.

    Someone had leaked Antoney''s studio address.

    Soon, a swarm of angryizens began sending funeral wreaths, creepy dolls, and all sorts of disturbing things to the office.

    Worse still, a crowd gathered downstairs, demanding answers from Antoney.

    It was Candida''s first official day at work. The moment she saw the mob outside the building, she froze in shock.

    Without hesitation, she called Ste.

    After hearing Candida''s shaky ount, Ste spoke quietly: "Go home for today. Abby''s already rented a new studio for us. Once we''ve cleaned up, you cane back in a couple of days."

    "Okay."

    Candida hung up, ready to slip away, when a tall, sharply dressed figure blocked her path.

    "Candida, I finally found you."

    She looked up, her face draining of color.

    "Karl?!"

    ...

    In just two days, Abby''s public sparring with the user sent the scandal''s buzz

    to a fever pitch.

    And if

    Time was running out. If Antoney''s issue wasn''t resolved soon, there''d be no way to hold the concert. his reputation took a hit, nobod would buy tickets anyway.

    Abby wasted no time-she publicly demanded a paternity test with the user.

    Suddenly, the other party''s social media went silent.

    At first, the tide of public opinion had been entirely against Antoney. But now, things were shifting. He still had plenty of devoted fans. While many had jumped ship after the scandal broke, some die-hards chose to stand by him.

    But anyone who voiced support for Antoney was quickly pped with a "fangirl"bel, bombarded with sarcasticments, and mocked until they fell silent.

    Still, Antoney''s willingness to fight back publicly suggested he had nothing to hide.

    Of course, some sniped back that thest celebrity who said that ended up behind bars.

    After a day of silence, the other side finally responded: they agreed to the paternity test.

    Everyone knew refusing or dodging now would mean only one thing.

    Abby read their reply, her excitement barely contained. "Star, Antoney''s about to turn this around!"

    But Ste didn''t share Abby''s enthusiasm. Her brows were furrowed, worry clouding her face.

    Abby''s smile faded. "Star, what''s wrong? Is there still a problem?"

    "No," Ste sighed softly. "I just hope I''m overthinking it."

    Everything had been happening at oncetely, and Ste-already run ragged had caught a chill. That night, after making dinner for

    Marvin, she realized she was

    running a fever.

    Worried about passing on her cold, Ste immediately called Neville Connolly.

    "Mr. Connolly, I''m feeling under the weather. Would you mind taking Marvin home for a few days?"

 Chapter 434

    On the other end of the line, a man''s deep,nguid voice sounded.

    "Star, are you having trouble with somethingtely?"

    Ste replied, "Yeah, it''s about Antoney, but nothing I can''t handle for now."

    "If you ever run into something you can''t fix," Neville said, "promise you''ll call me." "I will."

    As soon as she hung up, a ss of warm water appeared in front of her.

    "Ste, drink this."

    Marvin, looking far more mature than his years, said earnestly, "Dad always says

    if you''reing down with something, the best thing is to drink lots of warm water. You''ll get better faster."

    Ste took the ss from him, a gentle warmth welling up inside her.

    "Thank you."

    A few minutester, the doorbell rang. As Ste moved to answer it, Marvin stepped in front of her.

    "That''s probably Dad. You should lie down and rest, Ste. I''ll get the door." Seeing how thoughtful he was, Ste didn''t argue.

    Sure enough, when Marvin opened the door, Neville stood outside.

    Marvin whispered, "Dad, Ste''s running a bit of a fever. Did you bring any medicine?"

    Neville shot him a look. "Of course I did. I''m not that clueless, you know." Only then did Marvin rx, nodding in relief.

    Ste''s face was pale, exhaustion written in the lines between her brows.

    Neville''s gaze swept the room,nding on a digital thermometer lying on the coffee table.

    He picked it up and scanned Ste''s forehead.

    102.6 degrees.

    Neville''s eyes narrowed, his usualid-back demeanor gone. "Star, your fever''s

    pretty high. We need to get you to the hospital right away."

    Ste was about to reply when her phone suddenly rang.

    She nced at the screen-Abby.

    She answered.

    "Star, I''ve messed up..." Abby''s voice was shaky and defeated.

    Ste''s expression tightened. "Abby, what happened?"

    "I found a connection, someone who said they could help with the concert venue. They wanted to meet at a club. When I got there, a bunch of rich kids started drinking and tried to get me to join them. I refused, and then they wouldn''t leave me alone, kept putting their hands on me. There were so many of them, and I just... I lost it, smashed a bottle over one of their heads..."

    Even through the phone, Ste could hear chaos in the background-raised voices, the thud of furniture.

    "You bitchy Did you really just hit Mr. Hunter? Do you even know who kis father is? I don''t care who you ca tonight, you''re not getting out of here!"

    �٧ڧ�

    Ste spoke quickly. "Where are you right now?"

    Abby rattled off an address.

    "Try to keep calm. I''ming."

    She hung up and moved to leave.

    Neville looked at her-she already seemed ready to copse.

    "Star, where do you think you''re going?"

    She barely made it a few steps before the room spun, forcing her to steady

    herself against the wall.

    "Abby''s in trouble. I have to go."

    Neville caught her wrist; her skin was burning.

    "Look at you. You can barely stand, and you still want to go out?"

    The scare had drained what little color was left from Ste''s face.

    Neville''s voice softened, but his eyes were serious. "Star, in your condition, you won''t even make it to your car."

    "But I can''t just leave Abby," Ste

    said,

    doing in a shaky breath."

    don''t get there, she could really be in danger."

    SWOO

    Neville considered for a moment. "Fine. I''ming with you."

    Ste nced at Marvin. "But what about Marvin?"

    "I''ll have the driver take him home."

    Marvin piped up, "Ste, don''t worry about me. I''ll go home with the driver, I promise."

 Chapter 435

    Seeing how things stood, Ste didn''t refuse again.

    ...

    She slid into Neville''s car, murmured an address, and closed her eyes.

    Her mind was foggy, her body weak and drained.

    Leaning back in the passenger seat, Ste drifted off to sleep almost instantly.

    She had no idea how much time had passed before someone gently shook her awake.

    "Star, wake up."

    Ste forced her eyes open. For a moment, her mind was nk-she couldn''t even recall where she was.

    But soon, the memory of Abby''s predicament rushed back.

    "Are we there?" she asked, her movements sluggish as she unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out of the car.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, her legs gave out, nearly sending her tumbling.

    A slender, pale hand reached out just in time, steadying her.

    "Star, are you sure you can walk?" Neville''s usually yful eyes were suddenly serious. "Maybe you should wait here. I''ll go find her."

    She looked so fragile, Neville thought, that a breeze could knock her over.

    Ste shook her head, eyes shut as she caught her breath. "No need. I just need a moment."

    A minuteter, she reopened her eyes.

    "Let''s go."

    ...

    They found Abby in a private lounge, cornered by several bodyguards.

    Her cheeks were swollen and red, clear evidence she''d been pped more than once.

    One of the young men in the room��a spoiled rich kid by the look of him��sat with a white bandage wrapped around his head. His re at Abby was full of menace. "So, you called for backup? I''d like to see who dares take you out of here tonight!"

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than the door swung open.

    A pale woman and a strikingly handsome, nonchnt man walked in.

    The instant Mr. Hunter saw Ste, his eyes lit up with predatory delight. "Well, well. Even prettier than thest one."

    He smirked, giving Ste a slow, appraising look-like a wolf sizing up fresh prey.

    Mr. Hunter had always been notorious for his lechery. Whenever a beautiful woman crossed his path, he''d stop at nothing to get what he wanted.

    Earlier that evening, he''d spotted Abby in the hallway and dragged her into the lounge without hesitation.

    The Hunter family was a prominent name in New Vespera, and with his family always cleaning up his

    messes, Mr. Hunter had ar velo

    bolder over time.

    As he schemed how best to get his hands on this new beauty, a sudden, icy stare cut through his thoughts.

    He''d been so fixated on Ste that he hadn''t even noticed Neville enter the room with her.

    Annoyed at the interruption, Mr. Hunter turned to see who dared draw his

    attention away-only to lock eyes with Neville.

    He froze, then his eyes widened in shock.

    "Mr... Mr. Connolly?!"

    A visible shudder ran through Mr. Hunter.

    "M-Mr. Connolly, what brings you here?"

    Neville cast him a disinterested nce. "What, am I not wee?"

    All traces of arrogance vanished from Mr. Hunter''s face. He shot to his feet flustered and obsequious. "Of course you are! It''s an honor to have you here, sir. Please-take a seat."

    Neville''s tone was casual, almost bored. "No need. I''m just here to pick someone up."

    Everyone in the room knew what that meant, and exactly who Neville hade

    for.

    Mr. Hunter''s face stiffened, panic

    flickering in his eyes. "Mr... Mr. Connolly, I''m so sorry. I didn''t realize thisdy was a friend of yours. Please forgive me for any offense."

    He barked at his bodyguards, ��What are you waiting for? Let her go, now!"

    The bodyguards didn''t dare hesitate. They immediately released Abby.

    Abby looked utterly disheveled. Clutching her red, swollen cheek, she whispered, "Sorry, Star. I''ve dragged you into this again."

    These days, men like Mr. Hunter-thugs who acted like they owned the world�� were thankfully a dying breed.

 Chapter 436

    Abby had dealt with lecherous creeps before, but nothing like this��it was practically daylight assault, no different from a mugging on the street.

    Ste leaned in tofort her. "It''s okay, Abby. It''s over now."

    Neville nced at Mr. Hunter with a sardonic smile. "Mr. Hunter, what''s this? You made the poor girl cry?"

    Mr. Hunter realized he''d crossed a line he couldn''te back from.

    Without a word, he dropped to his knees, pping himself across the face again and again.

    "Mr. Connolly, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have done it��I swear, I''ll never do it again!"

    He didn''t hold back. Each pnded hard, and within moments, his cheeks were swollen and red.

    Desperate to prove his remorse, Mr. Hunter seized a wine bottle from the coffee table and smashed it against his own head, "thud, thud," splintering ss everywhere.

    No one moved to stop him-shards rained across the private room, but the only sound was the bottle shattering.

    Abby was stunned by the spectacle, frozen in ce.

    It wasn''t until Mr. Hunter knocked himself out cold that Neville finally looked away. He turned to Ste. "We''ve got Abby. Ready to go?"

    Ste nodded quietly.

    Outside the club, Ste nced at the man beside her and said softly, "Thank you, Mr. Connolly. I mean it-thank you."

    Neville smiled. "No need for thanks between us, Ste."

    She knew all too well-if Neville hadn''t stepped in, she never could have found Abby so unprepared.

    Neville checked his watch. "Come on, let''s get you to the hospital first."

    Abby, knowing Ste had a high fever but still came running to help, felt even more guilty.

    "Star, I''m so sorry. I acted without thinking."

    Ste gave her a small, reassuring smile. "You did nothing wrong. Why apologize? You just wanted to protect yourself. Besides..."

    A cool, ssy light flickered in Ste''s eyes.

    "Maybe this wasn''t just bad luck. Maybe... someone set this up."

    Abby sucked in a sharp breath, as if suddenly understanding.

    Half an hourter, Neville drove Ste to the hospital.

    Abby sat with her while she got her IV.

    Ste turned to Neville. "Thank you for staying sote, Mr. Connolly. Really, you should get some rest. Marvin''s waiting at home for you."

    Neville shook his head, making no

    move to leave. "Marvin''s alreadyet

    asleep by now. It''s not like I read him bedtime stories-whether I''m there or not doesn''t make a difference."

    He turned to Abby. "I''ll go grab some food. Ms. Murphy, is there anything you''d like?"

    Abby understood-Neville wanted to stay for Ste''s sake.

    She and Neville were on friendly terms, so she didn''t refuse. "Just a cup of milk tea for me, thanks."

    "Got it." Neville nodded. "Keep Starpany, I''ll be right back."

    Night had deepened; it was well past midnight.

    Getting an IV was tedious, and with her fever, Ste soon drifted off on the hospital bed.

    Somehow, she found herself dreaming of her time with the Williams family. Since leaving them, she''d barely dreamed about them at all.

    Even though she''d spent over three years in that house, those years hadn''t brought her any sense of belonging.

    She''d never felt the slightest hint of affection for her so-called father or brothers.

    Back then, when her mother told her she had three biological brothers and a father, Ste''s heart had been nervous but full of hope.

    She knew she also had a half-sister.

    Ste had suspected that her half-sister wouldn''t like her.

    But what she hadn''t expected was that on her very first day back at the Williams estate, it was her three brothers who made their feelings painfully clear.

    Her third brother, always cold and taciturn, barely waited for her to step through the door before dering, "The only sister I have is Aurora Williams."

 Chapter 437

    The moment her third brother spoke, both their father and eldest brother cut him off with sharp rebukes.

    Still, when the attention shifted, Jonathan the eldest, always stern and unsmiling -fixed Raven with a chilly stare. His tone was clipped as he spoke, hoping she''d keep her head down and behave.

    "Raven Williams, whatever the circumstances, Aurora is our blood rtive-she''s not some imposter. The grudges of the past generation shouldn''t spill over into ours. I hope you can keep things in perspective. There aren''t many of us left in the Williams family, and I don''t want to hear rumors about family discord spreading around town."

    Jonathan Williams had seen enough scandals in high society-secret offspring, switched-at-birth melodramas, the whole lot. To keep the household peaceful and avoid bing thetestughingstock among the elite, he knew he had toy down thew early.

    Skyler Williams, their father, tried to break the tension with a gentle smile. "Jonathan, you''re being too serious. Today''s Raven''s first day home-don''t scare her off with all these rules. She''ll learn in time, a few days won''t make a difference."

    That''s when Israel, the second brother, finally spoke up. "Actually, I think Jonathan''s right. It''s better to be upfront with Raven about these things. If she doesn''t know what''s appropriate, she could embarrass the Williams family. And if she really does be the talk of the town, it''s not likely she''ll find a good match for herself."

    It was clear from Israel''s words what he thought: Raven had returned to the Williams family for the status, hoping tond a suitable husband. After all, the Williamses were at the top of the socialdder.

    Ste-she''d been so young then-never imagined the family she longed for would turn out like this. She thought she and her three brothers, sharing the same mother, would surely have a close bond. But instead of the warmth she''d hoped for, her arrival was met with wariness and exclusion.

    Aurora, on the oth

    other hand, showed

    no signs of hostility toward her. Then again, she didn''t go out of her way to be friendly either. The

    Williamses made no demand I ne

    sisterly affection-everyone understood the situation all too well. As long as they kept up appearances, that was enough.

    Still, Ste could sense the subtle shift her presence had brought to the house. The room they gave her matched Aurora''s, and everything she ate, wore, or used was every bit as fine as what Aurora received. The family hadn''t shortchanged anyone because of her. It was all perfectly fair-so fair, in fact, that there was nothing toin about. And yet, something was missing.

    For a long time afterward, she and Aurora maintained a calm, polite distance.

    Even so, the mood in the Williams household never truly improved.

    Coleman, her third brother, barely spoke to her. Even when she greeted him, he acted as if she didn''t exist Israel''s words could be harsh, but at least he meant well; when he saw her at home, he''d nod or say hello, never outright rude. As for Jonathan, he was rarely home. Their encounters were brief and formal, nothing more.

    Her father, Skyler... he was the only one who treated her with real warmth. He fussed over her, checked in on her constantly, and often reminisced about the days when he and her mother were young.

    One evening, Skyler asked, "Raven, have you ever thought about convincing your mother toe back to the Williams family?"

    Ste hesitated, then replied quietly, "I''ve brought it up with her, but..."

    Skyler''s eyes lit up. "Did she say what she wanted? Tell me, anything she asks for if I can do it, I will!"

    Ste hadn''t nned to say any more. But Skyler was the only one in the Williams family who treated her kindly-her own father.

 Chapter 438

    Ste hesitated for a moment, but finally spoke. ��My mother said... if you''re willing to cut ties with Aurora, she''lle back."

    The smile on Skyler''s face faded away.

    He frowned. "She''s not a kid anymore. Why is your mother still so unreasonable at her age?"

    Ste''s mother had indeed said to her, "If your father or your brothers ask why I refuse toe home, just tell them as long as they cut Aurora off, I''ll be Mrs. Williams again."

    Skyler''s words made Ste''s heart sink a little.

    Before she returned to the Williams family, her mother hadid out everything for her, holding nothing back.

    In this whole tangled mess, her mother was the biggest victim.

    Yet Skyler just brushed her off as childish.

    Before Ste could say anything else, her third brother, Coleman Williams, burst into the room.

    He fixed Ste with a cold, hostile look. "You''re really something, aren''t you, Ste? All this scheming just to get Aurora out-you''d even use your own mother." Since Ste''s return, Coleman had shown her nothing but open disdain.

    Ste saw no reason to keep pretending either.

    "If you think I''m so maniptive, why don''t you go see Mom yourself and ask her?" she shot back.

    "You think I haven''t tried? She refuses to see me!" Coleman snapped. "It''s you, isn''t it? You''re the reason she won''t see any of us!"

    "If I was really so persuasive, don''t you think I''d convince Mom toe home in the first ce?" Ste''s voice was icy.

    Coleman fell silent, unable to answer.

    Skyler stepped in, cutting through the tension. "Enough, both of you. If she doesn''t want toe back, so be it. Give it some time-she''ll miss Raven soon enough ande home."

    With Skyler''s word, Ste and Coleman let the argument drop.

    But after that day, she and Coleman barely spoke a word to each other.

    Later, word spread that Aurora''s old childhood fianc��, Sherman Burton, had returned after hearing about the family drama.

    He had a sharp tongue and sometimes mocked her, but at least he was smarter than Jasper.

    Aurora was a year older than Ste.

    She wanted to get into business school the familypany. She had a real

    fall after graduation, j

    knack for business. CDelongs to

    But Skyler insisted she study music instead.

    Of course, they all med Ste��said she was the one pushing Skyler behind

    the scenes.

    Suddenly, she was painted as the maniptive viin, the jealous��

    schemer who envied every

    move.  t

    At first, her father and oldest brother

    and

    it. But after enough time

    Stand rumors, even they

    started to believe it.

    And Sherman, for Aurora''s sake, staged an borate act.

    He pretended to break off with Aurora, thenter apologized, iming it had all been a misunderstanding.

    After that, he went out of his way to look after her, always attentive to her every need.

    He spent a whole year gaining her trust, just to set the stage for a betrayal she''d never forget...

    "Star, wake up..."

    Ste''sshes fluttered as she slowly opened her eyes.

    A strikingly handsome, carefree face came into view.

    "Neville..."

    "You looked like you were having a nightmare just now."

    Neville reached out to feel her forehead. Her fever had finally broken, and he let

    out a breath of relief.

    He poured her a ss of water.

    Ste was drenched in sweat, her throat parched and raw.

    She took the cup from Neville. "Thanks."

    ncing out the window, she realized with surprise that morning light was already streaming in.

    "Mr. Connolly, have you been here all night?"

 Chapter 439

    Neville''s gaze was deep and steady. "Marvin''s been worried sick about you," he said. ��He couldn''t stop talking about itst night, kept saying he wished he could be here."

    He set his ss down on the bedside table. "I happened to be on vacation, no pressing work, so I told him I''d look after you for a while."

    Ste''s throat felt much better after a few sips of water. She spoke softly, her voice still a little hoarse. "Mr. Connolly, thank you. And... thank you forst night, too."

    Neville waved her off, unconcerned. "You''ve thanked me enough already. I lost count of how many times you said itst night."

    Ste hesitated, frowning faintly. "Sorry-my head was spinning yesterday. I can''t remember much of it clearly."

    Neville met her eyes, his tone gentle but firm. "Star, you don''t have to be so tough all the time. Marvin and I-we''re both more than willing to help you. And you don''t need to worry about owing us any favors. We''re not strangers, you know."

    He held her gaze, his eyes so dark and fathomless they seemed to draw a person in, as if they could see straight through to the soul.

    Ste''s breath caught unexpectedly. She looked away, unable to stand the intensity of his stare.

    Just then, the door to the hospital room opened.

    "Mr. Connolly, I brought you some breakfast-"

    Abby stopped short when she saw Ste already sitting up, awake. Her face lit up with relief and delight.

    "Star, you''re awake!" she eximed, hurrying to the bedside. She reached out and checked Ste''s forehead, then finally let out a relieved sigh. "Thank goodness. We caught it in time."

    She handed over a bag with breakfast for Ste as well.

    The three of them sat together and finished breakfast. Afterwards, Ste managed

    to convince Neville to head back and get some rest.

    Once he''d left, Ste turned to Abby. "Any updates about Antoney?"

    "Everything''s going ording to n. We should have results by the day after tomorrow at thetest." Abby paused, then looked at her. "By the way... Have you heard anything from Foreman Richards?"

    Ste shook her head. "No. Haynes isn''t like Jasper-he can''t keep anything to himself. Maybe he hasn''t said anything about it at all."

    Abby lowered her voice. "Should I ask Foreman to look into it for us?"

    Ste thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, please."

    "Alright, I''ll see what I can find out."

    Antoney''s recent trouble, and the close call Abby had yesterday, made the timing feel like more than a coincidence. Ste couldn''t help but suspect something was off. Even if it meant owing someone a favor, she knew she had to get to the bottom of it.

    She dialed Foreman''s number directly. The phone rang twice before he picked up.

    "Star," Foreman''s voice was as warm and calm as ever. "Calling me something

    up?"

    Ste quickly exined what had happened. "I need your help. Can you find out if Haynes was behind this, and if he''s nning anything else?"

    "Of course," Foreman agreed without hesitation. "As soon as I hear anything, I''ll let you know."

    Ste felt genuinely touched. "Thank you, Foreman."

    His voice was gentle, reassuring. "No need for thanks between us."

    She knew Foreman was sharp-he''d never be reckless enough to just@all Haynes and ask outright. He''d need to wait for the right opportunity, something that wouldn''t arouse suspicion.

    To her surprise, Foreman called back the very next afternoon.

    "Star, are you free tonight?"

    Ste''s heart skipped-he must have found out something. "Yes, I''m free."

    Foreman chuckled softly. "Let''s meet at our usual spot.��

 Chapter 440

    "Alright."

    ...

    Ste arrived at the restaurant twenty minutes early.

    Yet, to her surprise, Foreman was already there, waiting for her.

    She walked over. "How long have you been here?"

    Foreman''s deep gaze lingered on her face for a moment. He gave a subtle smile and stood to pull out her chair.

    "Not long. I just got here myself."

    After cing their orders, Ste couldn''t help herself. "Foreman, about Antoney..."

    At the mention of the name, Foreman''s expression grew a shade heavier.

    He nodded slightly. "Yes, it was Haynes. He''s behind it."

    Ste didn''t look at all surprised.

    Foreman poured her a ss of water and said quietly, "I went to see Haynes today under the pretense of discussing a partnership. From what I gathered, he wants you to hand over the studio. He hasn''t given up on you writing that song for Rachel, either."

    Ste let out a coldugh. "And if I refuse? After what he''s done to Antoney and Abby, what''s next-me?"

    Foreman''s face was solemn. "Star, Haynes would do anything for Rachel. It''s just a studio. Until you''re in a stronger position, don''t go head-to-head with him."

    Ste unconsciously tightened her grip on the water ss.

    She mocked herself, "The name ''Star''-even I barely dare to use it, yet he wants me to stir up publicity for his beloved?"

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Abby''s panicked voice came through the receiver.

    "Haynes, that snake��he bribed the testingb! They just published the results online. It''s official-he''s the father!"

    Ste felt as if her heart had plummeted into a pitch-ck abyss.

    Her hand shook, and the ss slipped from her grasp, shattering on the floor with a sharp, ringing sound.

    She closed her eyes, forcing down the surge of anger.

    "Alright.

    voice

    understand," she said, her

    nothi and even, betraying . The calmness unser

    on the other end.

    Co. Sele

    "Star, are you... are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," Ste replied, her tone cool and steady. "I''ll handle it."

    Abby hesitated, but Ste had already ended the call.

    Foreman looked at her in concern; her face had gone pale. "Star, what happened? What''s wrong?"

    Ste gave a low, humorlessugh. "You were right. Haynes really would do anything for Rachel."

    Her face was so pale that her eyes seemed darker, sharper, more resolute than

    ever.

    For reasons he couldn''t name, a strange, uneasy feeling stirred in Foreman''s chest.

    "Star, don''t do anything rash."

    "I know," Ste said, managing a small smile as she regained herposure.

    "I''ll talk to Haynes tomorrow."

    Foreman still looked worried. "What time? I''lle with you."

    "I''ll let you know once I confirm with Haynes," Ste answered, not refusing his offer.

    The rest of the meal passed in silence.

    She didn''t mention Haynes again, nor did she bring up Antoney.

    It was the calm before the storm.

    ...

    After returning home, Ste dialed Haynes'' number.

    He picked up almost immediately.

    "Have

    voice

    was

    made up your mind?"

    low, cool, and unhurried,

    as though he''d been expecting her eall.

    Ste''s voice was equally cool, almost detached. "Mr. O''Brien, you''d go this far for Ms. Pearce''s future. How could I not understand your intentions?"

    "As long as you know," he replied.

 Chapter 441

    He''d always been like this-never bothering to lie to her, his frankness bordering on shamelessness.

    Ste sat quietly for a few seconds before she finally spoke.

    "You can have the studio. But right now, I want you to take down Antoney''s trending posts, find whoever leaked the story, and clear Antoney''s name."

    Haynes paused, then replied, "Fine."

    "And about the songwriting," Ste continued, "I want to talk to you in person tomorrow."

    "All right."

    After she hung up, Abby looked at Ste with concern.

    "Star, do you really mean to negotiate with Haynes?"

    Haynes was notorious for being ruthless-anyone who tried to make a deal with him always ended up worse for wear. Ste really had little chance ofing out ahead.

    Ste dismissed her worries lightly. "Don''t worry. I won''t let myself get the short end of the stick that easily."

    But Abby, seeing how calm Ste looked, felt a wave of unease rise up inside her.

    She knew Ste''s personality-there was no way she would just back down without a fight.

    It was almost as if... she was nning something.

    Abby''s nerves were fraying. She hated the injustice of it all, but she was tired of fighting.

    She knew better than anyone that you can''t afford to offend people with real power.

    If it were anyone else trying to buy their studio-anyone but Haynes-she''d probably be happy to say yes.

    A clear million-dor profit, even after renovations and rent? Who wouldn''t take that deal?

    But it was Haynes. And he was after the studio for Rachel, his mistress. That was more than enough to make her blood boil.

    Abby tried to remind herself that, as a professional manager, she shouldn''t take things so personally.

    But she was also Ste''s closest friend.

    If she didn''t stand by Ste, who would?

    Still, just the two of them-they were no match for Haynes.

    They simply didn''t have enough resources or connections. Not even family to fall back on.

    Everything Ste had achieved, she''d earned on her own.

    Sure, Neville had helped them plenty of times, but when it came

    it,

    a was the one whom wat

    Vince.

    Take this situation, for

    the

    example Ste could ask Foreman to dig up information, or she could ask Neville to pull some strings and rescue her if needed.

    But expecting Neville to go toe-to-toe with Haynes for her sake? That was too much.

    There''s a difference between helping someone and outright going to war for them.

    Why should Neville risk his entirepany''s future just for Ste?

    If those twopanies really did go head-to-head, the losses would be in the billions.

    At that point, Ste would owe him far more than just a simple favor.

    Aside from your own family, no one in this world will help you without limits, no matter what it costs.

    And as for Ste''s family...

    Best not to mention it.

    "Star, maybe it''s best to just let them have the studio. With a

    two-million-dor payout, even after

    rent and renovations, we''re stiff

    walking away with well over a million. It''s not so bad."

    Ste patted Abby''s shoulder, trying to reassure her.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let myself get cornered. And Foreman will be there too-he''ll help."

    At the mention of Foreman, Abby''s anxiety eased a little.

    "All right. If you need anything tomorrow, call me right away, okay?"

    Ste nodded gently.

    ...

    The next day, Ste arrived at The O''Brien Group.

    She''d barely stepped inside when she ran into Haynes''s secretary, Lacey.

    The moment Lacey saw Ste, her brows knit in a deep frown.

    "Ms. Cameron, what are you doing here?"

    Ste''s voice was cool and even. "I''m here to see Haynes."

    Disdain shed in Lacey''s eyes, and her tone turned icy.

    "Ms. Cameron, Mr. O''Brien is divorced from you. Please stop bothering him."

 Chapter 442

    "Ms. Cameron, would you prefer to leave on your own, or shall I have you escorted out?"

    Ste''s expression remained cool and detached. "Haynes asked me toe."

    Lacey''s smile was edged with contempt, as if she were watching some ridiculous sideshow.

    "Sorry, Ms. Cameron, but I haven''t received any word from Mr. O''Brien."

    With that, Lacey turned to the security guards standing nearby. "Well? What are you waiting for? Remove this unauthorized visitor."

    The two guards strode over, their demeanor threatening.

    Ste shot Lacey a withering nce. "Arrogance and snap judgments based on personal likes and dislikes are hardly the marks of a professional executive assistant, Lacey. You''ll regret acting this way today."

    Lacey offered a dismissive smirk, the disdain in on her face.

    Ste didn''t waste another word. She turned to leave.

    Lacey had been with The O''Brien Group for years, rising from a junior secretary to the personal assistant to the CEO. Herpetency was undeniable, but she''d always made her dislike of Ste abundantly clear. Like Jasper, she considered Ste useless, unworthy of Haynes, and never bothered to hide her cold contempt.

    Just then, a gentle voice drifted from the entrance.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Lacey turned, her icy demeanor immediately thawing.

    A polite smile spread across her face. "Ms. Pearce, are you here to see Mr. O''Brien?"

    "Yes, Haynie asked me to drop by," Rachel said, ncing at Ste in surprise. "Is something wrong?"

    Annoyance flickered in Lacey''s eyes as she shot Ste a look. "Mr. O''Brien doesn''t want Ms. Cameron here. Last time she showed up at The O''Brien Group, the security team and the receptionist nearly lost their jobs. Now she''s here again, causing trouble. I''m afraid we have no choice but to ask her to leave."

    Jasper, standing off to the side, snickered. "If someone''s so clueless, maybe we should put up a sign at the door: ''No entry for certain people-or dogs.""

    "Jasper," Rachel cut in sharply, "that''s enough."

    He rolled his eyes at Ste. "Rx, I was only joking."

    Rachel looked at Ste and sighed softly. She turned to Lacey. "Lacey, I''ve known Ms. Cameron for a while. Let''s let her leave with some dignity, all right? She can go on her own."

    Lacey hesitated. "But Mr. O''Brien gave strict instructions..."

    Rachel smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, I''ll exin it to Haynie. He won''t me you."

    Relief softened Lacey''s face. "All right, we''ll do as you say." She nodded at the guards. "You''re dismissed."

    The two guards withdrew.

    Jasper shot Ste a sideways nce. "Ste, Rachel just stuck her neck out for you. Not even a thank you?"

    Ste offered a faint, unruffled smile.

    "Mr. Wilkinson, I believe you''re still

    out on baj, aren''t you? If you get into trouble again, not even the bestwyer will be able to save you. Maybe instead of hanging around here with Ms. Pearce, you should be thinking of how to make proper amends and earn our forgiveness."

    Jasper''s face darkened. "Ste, you��"

    "That''s enough, Jasper." Rachel took his arm. "Haynie''s waiting for us. Let''s go."

    With ast frosty re, Jasper turned away.

    Once inside the elevator, the two of them started talking about the uing g.

    "Haynie''s really something," Jasper said. "He even managed to get the most mysterious, most sought-after headliner for you. You keep saying he''s changed, but honestly? Pthink he''s only gotten better for you."

 Chapter 443

    Rachel''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "I never expected Haynie would actually manage to invite the star."

    "Well, now you can finally stop overthinking everything, right?"

    Jasper paused, a smug grin lighting up his face.

    "Did you see Ste? She looked absolutely pathetic. Haynie won''t even let her set foot in O''Brien Enterprises anymore. Meanwhile, you didn''t even need to be announced��they just waved you right through. That''s the difference."

    The elevator soon stopped.

    Together, they made their way to Haynes''s office.

    Jasper never missed a chance to take a jab at Ste when he could.

    "Haynie, on our way up, we ran into Ste downstairs. Lacey told me you''d given strict orders-Ste''s banned from O''Brien Enterprises, and anyone who lets her in is immediately out."

    "But of course, Ste didn''t care. She tried to force her way in anyway. Lacey couldn''t do anything about it, so she had to call security. Rachel and I happened to walk in on the whole mess."

    "Rachel, being the softie she is, tried to stick up for Ste. Not that it mattered�� Ste just turned around and mocked us instead..."

    Haynes paused, surprise flickering across his face.

    "Ste was here?"

    "Yeah. Lacey said after thest time she got past the front desk, you nearly fired both the receptionist and security. Now, Lacey won''t let her linger for even a minute..."

    Jasper hadn''t finished when Haynes abruptly called out, "Benson, go downstairs and bring Ste up."

    Jasper and Rachel both stared at him, utterly bewildered as they exchanged nces.

    About ten minutester, someone knocked at the office door.

    Benson stepped in, looking sheepish. "Mr. O''Brien, Ms. Cameron... she''s already left."

    Half an hourter, Lacey approached Ste with a sour expression.

    "Ms. Cameron, Mr. O''Brien... asks that you return to the office."

    So Ste hadn''t been lying after all.

    She really did have an appointment with Haynes.

    Ste scrolledzily through the news on her phone, not even bothering to look

    up. "Tell Haynes I''m busy right now. I don''t have time."

    At that moment, Ste was loungingfortably in a caf��, looking anything but busy.

    Lacey knew Ste was putting her through the wringer on purpose.

    Biting her lip, Lacey lowered her voice.

    Cams.Cameron, I''m sorry a

    earlier... It was my fault. I

    let it go and not hold

    bet

    me."

    Ste watched Lacey struggle to swallow her pride, then calmly took a sip of coffee.

    "You''re not in any position to

    negotiate with me. If you want me toe back, tell your boss to ask me

    himself. After all, if he can''t manage his own staff, that''s on him"

    Lacey stared at Ste, stunned.

    Haynes had already sent her to apologize and personally invite Ste back- wasn''t that enough of a concession?

    And yet Ste still refused to y along. She was actually acting high and mighty?

    Who did she think she was?

    But Ste acted as if she hadn''t noticed the shock on Lacey''s face, scrolling through her phone at her own unhurried pace.

    Haynes really was efficient-the online rumors were already fading from the headlines, and the trolls were noticeably less active.

    Lacey opened her mouth to say something, wanting to urge Ste not to push her luck.

    But it was painfully clear: the woman in front of her was nothing like before.

    She''d walked away without a

    vel

    backward nce, and now she could say such brazen things without a hint of hesitation. Ste was no pushover these days.

    Lacey could only swallow her pride and slink away to report back.

    "Mr. O''Brien, I''ve already apologized to Ms. Cameron, but she refuses to return unless you invite her yourself."

    There was a faint trace of resentment in Lacey''s voice as she spoke.

 Chapter 444

    Haynes'' brow creased. "Send me her location. I''ll go find her myself."

    ...

    An hourter, Haynes finally returned with Ste by his side.

    He barely paused before addressing Benson. "Tell security and the reception desk to hand in their resignations."

    "Yes, sir." Benson was just about to leave when a woman''s cool, measured voice cut through the air.

    "Mr. O''Brien, why take it out on innocent employees?"

    There was the faintest trace of a smile in Ste''s eyes, but it never reached her expression.

    "Wasn''t it you, Mr. O''Brien, who gave strict orders that I wasn''t allowed into the O''Brien Group? They were only following your instructions."

    She turned to Lacey, who stood rigidly nearby. "Isn''t that right, Lacey?"

    Lacey''s face had gone pale, and she didn''t dare speak.

    Last time Ste had tried to see Haynes, it had indeed been Haynes himself who''d said she was no longer allowed on the premises.

    And just now, Haynes hadn''t given Lacey any heads-up that Ste would being.

    Strictly speaking, Lacey hadn''t done anything wrong-except, perhaps, for her less-than-friendly attitude.

    Haynes was silent for a few moments before speaking in a calm, detached tone. "Pass down the order. From now on, if Stees here, notify me first."

    "Yes, sir." Benson replied, turning to go, but Ste''s voice stopped him.

    "That won''t be necessary." Her tone was light, emotionless. "I won''t being to the O''Brien Group again."

    She recalled how, just a while ago, Rachel had breezed right in without so much as a call, and the front desk hadn''t even blinked. But then, Haynes was always quick to bend the rules for Rachel.

    Ste had long since grown used to it.

    Watching the whole exchange, Jasper couldn''t hide his disdain. He muttered under his breath, just loud enough to be heard, "How dramatic."

    Ste turned, fixing him with a cool gaze. "Excuse me?"

    Jasper sneered. "Am I wrong? If you know you''re not wee here, you could''ve called Haynes in advance��saved everyone the trouble Instead, you stormed out, and Haynes had to chase after you himself. Quite the performance, don''t you think?"

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "So what you''re saying, Mr. Wilkinson, is that after being thrown out without so much as an apology, I should''ve just hung around, shamelessly pretending nothing happened? That''s what you call not being dramatic?"

    She smiled, cold and sharp. "That''s not being dramatic, that''s just pathetic. By the way, if I recall, weren''t you the one just now suggesting they put up a sign-''No dogs or certain people allowed''?"

    At that, Haynes shot Jasper a chilly nce. "Jasper, it seems you still haven''t learned your lesson."

    Jasper''s face nched.

    Rachel rushed to exin, "Haynes, Jasper was just joking��"

    Haynes'' expression was unreadable. "Maybe a bit of time behind bars would do him some good. For both your sakes."

    Tears welled up in Rachel''s eyes. "Haynes, all those years I was abroad, Jasper was the only one who encouraged me. If it weren''t for him, I might not have made it back alive."

    She looked at Haynes pleadingly. "Please, give Jasper another chance." Wiping the tears from her eyes, she turned to Jasper. "Well? Aren''t you going to apologize to Ms. Cameron?"

    Jasper''s pride bristled, but under Haynes'' gaze, he didn''t dare protest.

    Reluctantly, he muttered, "Ste, I''m sorry."

    Ste watched him, unmoved, saying nothing.

    She knew full well Haynes'' words weren''t really for her benefit. He was simply

    using the situation to put Jasper in his ce.

    After all, Jasper was the very definition of a liability.

 Chapter 445

    If it hadn''t been for Jasper''s meddling, she never would''ve had a fair shot at negotiating with Haynes. Haynes would''ve backed her into a corner long ago.

    Funny how things work out-she almost owed Jasper a thank you.

    Ste leaned back on the sofa, eyes closed, looking for all the world as if none of this had anything to do with her.

    Haynes nced at Lacey.

    Lacey stepped forward, bent at the waist, and offered Ste a deep, formal apology.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''m sorry."

    Ste didn''t react, still silent. Jasper seemed unbothered, but Lacey remained frozen in her awkward bow, trembling, her face flushed with humiliation.

    Ste smirked inwardly. All this shame over a simple apology? Anyone watching would think she''d been forced to grovel for something far more degrading.

    Haynes clearly didn''t expect a response from Ste. He cut in, voice cool and detached. "That''s enough. Let''s put this behind us."

    Lacey bit her lip, mortified.

    Jasper rolled his eyes and flopped back onto the sofa.

    Haynes turned to Ste. "Since everyone''s here, let''s talk business."

    ��Business?�� Rachel had been so distracted by the scene, she was caught off guard. "What kind of business?"

    Haynes''s voice was low and measured. "You''ve been searching for Star, haven''t you? Well, you''ve found her."

    Rachel answered automatically, "I know you tracked down Star, but what does that have to do with Ms. Cameron-"

    She stopped short. Her eyes flew open, disbelief written across her face as she turned to Ste.

    "Wait... you mean she''s Star?"

    Jasper stared at Ste, stunned.

    Ste finally opened her eyes. Her expression was calm, almost indifferent "I canpose a piece for Ms. Pearce, but it won''t be under the name Star. As for the studio, you can have it for a t price-ten million. Non-negotiable. Mr. O''Brien, you should know, that''s always been my price."

    Jasper recovered quickly, disbelief morphing into protest. "Without Star''s name, there are plenty of famous and talentedposers out there. Why would we hire you?"

    Ste''s eyes were icy. "That''s a question for Mr. O''Brien, not me."

    Jasper wanted to argue, but Haynes''s earlier warning kept him silent.

    He muttered under his breath, "Haynes, we wanted Star topose for Rachel because of her reputation. Without that, it doesn''t matter who we hire."

    He shot Ste a sideways nce, barely hiding his contempt. "A nobody like Ste Cameron isn''t going to do anything for Rachel''s career."

    Jasper, now thinking clearly again, had hit the nail on the head in just a few words.

    Haynes''s gaze lingered on Ste, dark and unfathomable.

    "Ste, you know exactly why I sought out Star.��

    She met his eyes. "I do. You want

    Star''s name the public recognition. But you''re a businessman, Mr.

    O''Brien. You should know that

    reputation is worth more than

    money. Some things can be spun for

    publicity, others can''t. Even if you

    offered me a hundred million, I

    wouldn''t agree."

    Jasper bristled. "If you''re not interested, why bother showing up at all?"

    Ste''s voice was cool and clear. "Perhaps you should ask Mr. O''Brien what he''s

    done to the people around me for Ms. Pearce''s sake."

    Jasper and Rachel exchanged uneasy looks, suddenly recalling the recent trouble with Antoney.

    Jasper rememberedughing at the

    news, saying karma had finally

    caught up with Ste. Now he-

    realized-it had been Haynes pulling

    the strings all along, targeting Antoney.

 Chapter 446

    That made sense. Ste wasn''t in any position to make waves right now, but shaking up the people around her and teaching her a lesson would be revenge enough for Rachel.

    Rachel quickly masked the satisfaction in her eyes and spoke softly, "Haynie, if this is so difficult for Ms. Cameron... maybe we should just drop it?"

    Ste let out a lightugh. "If he was willing to just let it go, he wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to back me into a corner."

    Haynes looked at Ste, his expression unreadable.

    "Ste, you should know you''re in no position to negotiate with me."

    Without missing a beat, Ste stood up.

    "All right, if you think I''m not qualified to negotiate, then I''ll be on my way. Find someone you think is worthy enough to talk to you."

    She headed for the door, her steps steady and without a trace of hesitation.

    Everyone in the room was stunned by her boldness.

    If Haynes had really been behind what happened to Antoney, then Steing here, offering to give up her studio and evenpose for Rachel-she was clearly pleading his case.

    By all rights, she should''ve been humbling herself and begging Haynes for mercy.

    So where did she get the nerve?

    The door creaked open as Ste reached for the handle, ready to leave.

    Suddenly, Haynes stood up and grabbed her wrist.

    He stared straight into Ste''s eyes. "Don''t you care what happens to Antoney?"

    Steughed softly. "Haynes, I remember you once told me that when you''re asking for a favor, you need to show the proper attitude. So, who exactly are you trying to impress with this superiority act?"

    She smiled, but her eyes were cold as a winter spring.

    "Let''s be clear. Yes, Antoney means a lot to me, which is why I''m here today. But if you think you can usez him to threaten or manipte me from now on, you''ve got it all wrong. Antoney is important, but not so important that I''d give up everything for him. If you want to keep going down this road, fine. Even if I lose, I''ll make sure to take a piece out of you before I go."

    Jasper, who''d only just learned that Haynes was behind Antoney''s predicament, suddenly felt

    emboldened. He''d been hoping to see Stepletely humiliated, but instead she was as defiant as ever.

    He couldn''t take it anymore. "Ste, Antoney''s future is in our hands! I''m warning you, you''d better watch your tone, or="

    Ste cut him off with augh. "You know what kind of people end up destroyed the fastest?"

    She didn''t wait for Jasper''s answer. "Those who think they''ve got leverage and keep waving it around, threatening others again and again. They''re the first to go."

    Jasper froze, at a loss for words, but before he could recover, Haynes spoke up, his voice low and calm.

    "That''s enough. All of you, stop."

    Surprisingly, instead of being angered by Ste''s words, Haynes actually seemed to be in a better mood.

    He said coolly, "Ste, you have ten minutes to persuade me."

    That one sentence meant he''d decided to back down.

    Ste nced at Jasper and Rachel, who now looked as if they''d swallowed something foul, then returned to her seat.

    Haynes''s goal wasn''t mutual destruction��he wanted Rachel''s studio and the concert. Since Ste had alreadye, he clearly didn''t intend to push things too far.

    And just now...

 Chapter 447

    He was just testing her limits.

    If she gave even an inch, Haynes would push further, pressing her from every side.

    Ste didn''t waste another word. She reached into her bag and pulled out a stack of sheet music along with a small portable yer.

    "These are my originalpositions," she said, cing them on the table. "Ms. Pearce, Mr. O''Brien, you can take a look and decide if you want to ept my offer."

    Rachel took the sheets and leafed through them with practiced eyes.

    It only took her a moment to nce up and meet Ste''s gaze.

    Rachel had studied music herself and wasn''t half bad at it either.

    She could tell, without question, whether the pieces were any good.

    Ste went on, "I''m not going to use Star to stir up publicity for anyone�� especially not with Ms. Pearce''s current reputation. That''s simply out of the question.

    To be honest, Mr. O''Brien, whatever price you''re offering, I could easily earn that much down the road. It''s not exactly tempting."

    She paused, then continued, "Of course, if you can offer me a number that''s so high it''d be worth ruining my name for the rest of my life, maybe I''d consider it. But by my calctions, that price would have to be at least nine figures." Nine figures. No one in their right mind would agree to that.

    Not Haynes, not even Jasper. Who would spend a hundred million just to secure

    an exclusiveposer for someone they cared about?

    Even if he had that kind of money, he wouldn''t spend it that way.

    Ste added, "Ms. Pearce, if you like any of these pieces, you can pick one.

    But if you insist on using Star''s name to drum up hype, I''m sorry-even if Mr. O''Brien threatened me, I wouldn''t agree."

    Haynes nced at her, then pressed y on the portable device.

    A beautiful violin melody floated out, filling the office with its haunting notes.

    In an instant, the room fell silent.

    Even Lacey and Benson-who knew nothing about music-found themselves drawn in, quietly captivated by the sound.

    No one knew how long the music yed, but eventually, every piece had been heard.

    Haynes''s expression was inscrutable, handsome features giving nothing away. He turned to Rachel. "Rachel, what do you think?"

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before answering. "Ms. Cameron''s music is truly impressive.

    But what I really need isn''t just a talentedposer-I need someone whose name will boost my profile and create a buzz."

    Ste replied, "Honestly, given your situation, Ms. Pearce, thest thing you need is more publicity.

    Even with Star''s reputation behind you, the public still won''t ept you."

    Jasper finally lost hisposure, his eyes shing with anger.

    ��Ste, you keep making digs at Rachel''s reputation��what exactly are you trying to say?"

    Ste''s tone and expression remained utterly calm, free from any personal emotion.

    "I''m just stating the facts. I have to make a living, too. Who wouldn''t want to earn more if they could?

    Besides, Mr. Wilkinson, do you really think, with Ms. Pearce''s current standing, she could even afford to hire Star?

    Or would you rather the rumor mill start churning out stories about Ms. Pearce having a secret sponsor?

    Or perhaps" Ste''s eyes flickered

    her

    tones, her smile a inel

    "You n on making

    divorce public?"

    It was one thing for people in the industry to know about her divorce from Haynes.

    But for the general public to find out that was an entirely different matter.

    Haynes had kept quiet about their separation, not for Keen''s sake, but to keep O''Brien Group''s stock from fluctuating and giving rivals an opportunity.

    Haynes''s dark eyes lingered on her, deep and unreadable.

    "You''re good at convincing people," he said quietly.

    Ste smiled, her lips curling up. "It''s not me you should be convinced by. It''s the facts."

    Haynes thought for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    "I can agree to your terms-but you''ll need to provide Rachel with at least three original songs."

    Ste didn''t so much as flinch. "That''s eptable."

    Rachel and Jasper''s faces changed at once, both speaking up at the same time. "Haynie!"

    Haynes''s tone was cool. "She''s right. Rachel, you''ve had more than

    enough attentiontely. It''s "ght.

    right time to be in the spot

 Chapter 448

    "Are you seriously suggesting Rachel should get famous by stirring up controversy?"

    Jasper protested, unwilling to back down. "If she doesn''t need any more publicity, then it doesn''t really matter whichposer we use, does it? There''s no reason it has to be Ste."

    Haynes ignored Jasper and turned to Rachel instead. "Rachel, if she could

    be a sensation under the name ''Star,'' there''s every chance she''ll do it again under her real name. You know better than I do just how good her music is. But of course, if you insist on using anotherposer, I won''t force you."

    Rachel flipped through the sheet music, her critical eye tinted by bias. As much as she hated to admit it, Ste''spositions were undeniably fresh and full of spirit -nothing like the formic work of those so-called famousposers. No wonder so many people had recognized Star''s talent.

    From her professional perspective, she could see that every one of these pieces had the potential to be a hit.

    Her mind made up quickly. "Haynes is right. Ms. Cameron''s original work is truly exceptional. Let''s go with her."

    She shot Jasper a look, warning him not to argue further.

    Seeing Rachel had epted it, Jasper kept quiet.

    With both parties in agreement, they soon moved on to hashing out the details.

    Ste spoke up, her tone calm and businesslike. "I''ve recorded everything discussed today. If my originalpositions are leaked, I''ll pursue legal action." Jasper sneered, "How do we know you''re not just a fraud? Maybe you stole these from someone else."

    He still couldn''t ept that Ste was actually Star. Back when she''d gone up against those international musicians, he''d supported Star. He''d even bragged about her. Who would have guessed that Star turned out to be the person he disliked most?

    Ste''s voice was cool. "If I were giarizing, I would''ve been exposed the moment I became famous-it never would havested this long. But if you''re really that worried, Mr. O''Brien, we can scrap the whole agreement right now. For the record, every one of my original pieces has been saved on myputer since the day it was written,plete with a documented timeline. I''m not afraid of suspicion or nder."

    She fixed Jasper with a pointed look. "And if any of my unpublished songs get leaked after today, you''ll be my prime suspects."

    Jasper, whose mind usually worked at lightning speed, suddenly froze The thought had crossed his mind to pull something like that-but Ste had shut him downpletely.

    Haynes spoke. "Benson, draw up a contract."

    Benson nodded and left the room.

    Haynes''s gaze shifted to Lacey, who was standing quietly to the side. She flinched under his eyes, a flicker of anxiety crossing her face.

    ?

    His tone was detached. "Lacey, as executive assistant, you shouldn''t be making such rookie mistakes. Do you realize how much of my time you wasted?"

    Lacey bowed her head. ��I''m sorry, sir."

    His look grew even colder. "Starting today, you''ll be transferred to a branch office for a year."

    Lacey''s head snapped up, disbelief and panic in her eyes. "Mr. O''Brien, I��"

    He cut her off. "Or, you can hand in your resignation. Your choice."

    Her face drained of color, and she fell silent.

    el:

    Rachel wanted to plead for her, but when she met Ste''s gaze-those eyes sparkling with a barely concealed smile-Rachel flinched and held her tongue.

    As Benson left to draft the contract, Lacey shuffled away, looking utterly defeated.

    At that moment, Ste walked up to Haynes. "There''s one more thing."

    Haynes was about to ask what she meant when, out of the corner of his eye, a sh of steel caught the light.

    Before he could react, a razor-sharp knife plunged straight into his abdomen.

 Chapter 449

    The air in the room froze in an instant.

    Rachel was the first to crack. She let out a piercing scream.

    "Ah! He''s been stabbed!"

    Jasper jolted back to reality, his nerves shot. Instinctively, he moved toward Haynes to check on him.

    But Rachel clung to his arm in terror. "Jasper, I''m scared..."

    Ste, standing there with the bloody knife, looked utterly terrifying-like a cold- blooded killer.

    Seeing this, Jasper stopped dead in his tracks. For a second, he genuinely feared Ste might snap and turn on Rachel next.

    Haynes had been caught off guard; that''s the only reason she''d gotten the better of him. If he''d been ready, Ste would never have stood a chance.

    Haynes stared at the knife buried in his abdomen, his pupils contracting in shock. Disbelief and hurt flickered across his face. "...Why? Ste, do you really want me dead?"

    Ste''s longshes trembled like the wings of a moth. Her face was almost ghostly-pale and bloodless. The hand gripping the knife shook ever so slightly; after all, this was the first time she''d ever done something like this.

    Yet her eyes were steady, not a trace of fear in them.

    "Haynes, didn''t you once promise me a chance to get even? Well, I''m cashing in that promise now. The only question is will you own up to your word?"

    Haynes''s lips curled into a faint, bitter smile. His voice was hoarse. "Ste, if you hate me so much, why not go for my heart?"

    She gave him a cold, emotionless smile. "If I did that, I''d be a murderer, wouldn''t I? Don''t worry-no matter how much I hate you, I won''t kill you. Murderes with a price."

    Maybe it was themotion, but suddenly the office door flew open.

    Foreman rushed in, taking in the scene with a look of horror.

    "Star, are you alright?!"

    Jasper seized the moment. "Foreman, restrain Ste-she''s lost it! She stabbed Haynes!"

    Foreman''s eyes flickered as he realized his own slip. He''d arrived over forty minutes earlier than he and Ste had agreed. Clearly, she''d shown up early on purpose; she hadn''t wanted him there too soon.

    He stepped toward Ste, ready to intervene, but Haynes spoke up, his voice weak butmanding.

    "Foreman, this is between me and Ste. Stay out of it."

    Foreman hesitated, his gaze locked warily on Haynes, as if expecting him to do something reckless.

    Ste knew full well that she''d only seeded because she''d caught Haynes off guard. If she tried for a second blow, there''d be no chance.

    She slowly let go of the knife.

    Haynes made no move for revenge.

    Foreman exhaled quietly, relief passing over his face.

    ...

    Haynes was rushed to the hospital in short order. Ste went with them-after all,

    the contract hadn''t been signed yet.

    By now Jasper had recovered from

    his shock. He pointed an using finger at Ste, his voice shaking with rage. "You''re always preaching thew to me, Ste! I''ve already called the cops. You''re going to jail for this, you murderer!"

    Rachel, too, had snapped out of her panic. The look she gave Ste was openly

    hostile-pure ice and contempt.

    "Ste, Haynes will never let you get away with this!"

    Ste met Rachel''s hateful re with a cool, self-assured smile.

    "No, you''re wrong. Haynes won''t do a thing to me."

    Rachel''s breath caught, her face twisting in disbelief. "What did you say?"

    "If you don''t believe me, why don''t we make a bet?"

    Before Rachel could reply, Foreman cut in at just the right moment.

    "Haynes is still in surgery. Let''s

    until he wakes up before we

    about anything else.��

    Jasper red at Ste, his eyes wild with excitement now that he finally had

    something on her.

 Chapter 450

    "When Haynie wakes up, that woman will have already vanished without a trace!"

    Foreman tried to reason with him. "Before Haynie was taken into the ER, he said we should wait until he''s conscious before doing anything else. Jasper, don''t act on impulse. Let''s respect Haynie''s wishes."

    Jasper jabbed a finger at Ste and yelled, "She nearly killed Haynie! There''s no way Haynie will ever let her off the hook. Why keep her here getting in everyone''s way? Might as well send her straight to jail, let her get a taste of what it''s like to rot behind bars!"

    Lately, Ste had been meticulous in everything she did-Jasper hadn''t been able to catch her out, not even once. It ate at him, made him grind his teeth in frustration, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    Now, finally, he''d found something he could use against her. There was no way he''d let this opportunity slip by.

    Ste stood there with an indifferent expression, her face utterly calm-like she was a bystander, not even involved in the mess unfolding around her.

    Foreman started to say something else, but the police arrived just then.

    "Who called this in? Where''s the suspect?"

    Jasper and Rachel pointed at Ste in unison.

    Jasper shouted, "It was her! She stabbed Haynie! Officer, arrest her-she

    deserves the death penalty!"

    The officer turned to look at Ste. She was standing perfectly still, face serene, not even trying to avoid their gaze.

    "Did you kill someone?" the officer asked, suspicion in his voice.

    Ste replied coolly, "No."

    Jasper hissed like a cat with its tail stepped on. "She''s lying! Officer, she refuses

    to admit it��she should be punished even more for that!"

    Ste shot him a bored nce. "If you''re iming I killed someone, then where''s the body?"

    Jasper faltered. "Haynie... Haynie is in surgery right now."

    "Is he dead?" Ste asked tly.

    Jasper jabbed his finger at her again. "Ste, you''d love nothing more than for Haynie to die, wouldn''t you?!"

    Ste couldn''t even be bothered to argue with him. Instead, she turned to the officer. "Sir, I didn''t kill anyone."

    There''s a world of difference between murder and assault.

    The officer frowned at the whole group. "What exactly happened here?"

    Foreman spoke up. "Officer, we''re all friends here. This murder usation is just a misunderstanding. My friend was injured, yes, but it was an ident, nothing more. If you don''t believe me, just wait until he wakes up he can tell you himself

    Foreman looked calm and gentlemanly, much more trustworthy than Jasper''s angry outbursts.

    The officer nced over them, still skeptical. "You''re sure this is just a misunderstanding?"

    Foreman smiled politely. "If it''s anything more, the victim will file a report himself once he''s awake."

    The officer could tell these people all knew each other, and it was obvious Jasper had some personal grudge against the alleged "suspect.�� He nodded. "Alright. If anything else happens, call us right away."

    Once the police were gone, Jasper turned on Foreman, seething.

    "Foreman, why the hell are you defending Ste?"

    Foreman''s eyes darkened for a moment. "Jasper, I''m just following Haynie''s instructions."

    "She hurt Haynie!" Jasper''s fury was barely contained. "You really think Haynie will ever forgive her?"

    Foreman met his gaze. "Jasper, whatever else you think, Ste is Keen''s mother. If you call the police and have her thrown in jail, what happens to Keen?"

    "If Haynie really wanted her behind bars, he would''ve said so before going into surgery. Jasper, this is between Haynie and Ms. Cameron. We should stay out of it. Pushing our way into other people''s lives will only make things harder for Haynie."

    Jasper froze, He''d forgotten that Ste was keen''s mother. Keen was the heir to the family business-even if he''d never enter politics, having �� mother with a criminal record would be a stain, a scandal that would follow him everywhere.

    He was still lost in thought when the doors to the operating room swung open.

 Chapter 451

    The doctor emerged from the operating room, removing his gloves as he spoke. "The wound missed any of Mr. O''Brien''s vital organs. He''s not in any real danger -he just needs some rest, and he''ll recover."

    As the nurses rolled Haynes O''Brien out, Rachel Pearce wasted no time. She elbowed past Ste Cameron, acting every bit thedy of the house, and rushed to Haynes''s bedside.

    "Haynie, Haynie, are you alright?" she cried, throwing herself at him.

    Jasper Wilkinson forgot all about his argument with Ste; he hurried over to check on Haynes as well.

    Once Haynes was wheeled into his hospital room, Ste hesitated at the door, wanting to see how he was doing. But Jasper blocked her path, grinning smugly.

    "You want to see Haynie, huh? You''ll have to ask me nicely. Who knows, if you beg, maybe I''ll be in a good mood and let you in."

    Foreman Richards had just finished speaking with the doctor when he caught sight of the scene and quickly made his way over.

    He was about to put in a word for Ste when she turned on her heel without the slightest hesitation.

    "In that case, forget it," she said coolly.

    Jasper stood there, stunned.

    Why wasn''t Ste ying by the usual rules?

    "Hey, waite back..." Jasper called after her, but Ste didn''t even pause. She walked away without so much as a backward nce.

    Foreman, seeing this, shot Jasper a quick parting remark. "I''ll go check on her."

    He hurried after Ste, his footsteps brisk.

    Jasper watched Foreman''s retreating figure with a flicker of confusion. Foreman had never been the meddling type��why was he suddenly so invested in Haynie''s affairs?

    Ste had just stepped out of the hospital when Foreman caught up to her.

    "Star, where are you headed? Let me give you a ride."

    She stopped. "I''m going home to shower and get some rest."

    It was only then that Foreman noticed the bloodstains on Ste''s clothes.

    "Let me drive you."

    "Alright," Ste replied, not bothering to refuse.

    Once the car was on the road, Foreman nced at Ste''s pale, exhausted face. Concern flickered in his eyes.

    "Star, why didn''t you wait for me? I could have talked to Haynie, maybe talked some sense into him."

    Ste shook her head. "No. He wouldn''t have listened-not to you, not to anyone."

    Nothing anyone said could change Haynes''s mind when it came to Rachel.

    Foreman fell silent for a moment. "There''s always another way, Star. You shouldn''t have acted so recklessly. What if Haynie "

    Ste cut him off, her voice calm

    and steady. "I wouldn''t have done it

    if I wasn''t absolutely sure.

    Don''t

    worry. He won''t press charges."

    Foreman''s fingers tightened briefly on the steering wheel, a subtle shadow passing through his eyes.

    "Star, how can you be so certain? Did Haynie say something to you?"

    He''d known the O''Brien brothers for years, and sometimes, as an outsider, he saw things more clearly than they did themselves. Haynes didn''tck feelings for Ste-not entirely. That''s why he kept finding reasons to put off the divorce. Foreman had tried half-heartedly to nudge Haynes a few times, but there were some truths he''d never voice aloud.

    Ste stared out the window, her profile cool andposed.

    "He was willing to hurt the people closest to me just for Rachel''s sake. He caused such amotion. But if he sends me to prison, Rachel loses the studio he got her, and she loses her music-everything he''s worked for goes up in smoke. Haynes is a shrewd businessman. He''d never let a moment''s anger destroy months of effort."

    That was her advantage the reason she walked away with her head held high.

    Jasper acted on impulse; Haynes calcted every move.

    Sending her to jail wouldn''t gain him anything��except the satisfaction ofshing out. And Haynes O''Brien didn''t make sacrifices for nothing.

 Chapter 452

    And on top of all that, there was still the matter of Keen O''Brien.

    Because of Rachel, the other woman, things between Keen and his wife had gotten so out of hand they''d filed for divorce. It had even escted to violence- knives drawn, neither willing to back down. Scandals like that, even among the upper crust, would be everyone''s favorite gossip over cocktails and evening dinners.

    Neither the O''Brien family nor the Hayneses could afford that kind of disgrace.

    In that moment, Foreman finally understood what Ste was getting at. He fell silent for a long while before he finally spoke. "Star, you''re ying with fire here. What if... what if Haynes really just wants to make a point? Aren''t you putting yourself at serious risk?"

    Ste just smiled, unconcerned. "If I''m not allowed to vent my anger, who knows? One day, I might actually lose control and do something I can''t take back. I might even end up killing him."

    Foreman''s lips parted, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he kept quiet.

    Forget it. Things had already gone too far. And since Antoney Watson''s situation hadn''t been orchestrated by Haynes, maybe it was best not to tell Ste the truth after all.

    ...

    Across town, Neville Connolly listened as his assistant gave him thetest update, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

    "So, the Mr. Hunter who went after Abby Murphy... he isn''t working for Haynes?"

    The assistant nodded. "That''s right, sir. Actually... he''s connected to the Watson family."

    "From Antoney''s family, huh..." Neville flipped through the documents his assistant handed over, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he took it all in.

    He arched an eyebrow. "So this leak about Antoney didn''te from Haynes, but from the Watsons themselves?"

    The assistant confirmed, "Yes, Mr. Connolly. Antoney''s family wants him toe home, but he refuses. They set this up to force his hand."

    Neville asked, "Does Antoney know?"

    "He should. People from the Watson family have approached him several times." Neville leaned back into the sofa, looking perfectly at ease.

    "So Antoney knows it wasn''t Haynes behind this, but he hasn''t told Star... That''s some calcting move."

    The assistant added, "While I was looking into all this, I noticed Foreman was investigating too... My guess is, he''s figured it out as well."

    A faintly amused, inscrutable smile tugged at Neville''s lips.

    "So not only is Antoney keeping quiet, but even Haynes''s closest friend, Foreman, hasn''t told Star? heard Foreman has been passing along news to Startely. For him to stay silent and let Haynes take the fall. That''s rather interesting."

    Marvin Connolly, who was working on his homework nearby, looked up at Neville.

    "Dad, are you going to tell Ste?"

    Neville nced down at his son, a

    glint of mischief in his eyes. "If both Antoney and Foreman have chosen to keep their mouths shut, what make you think I''d be the one to spill the beans? Haynes''s reputation must really be in the gutter if even his best friend won''t step up for him. Why should I get involved?"

    Marvin blinked. "What if Mr. O''Brien tries to exin to Ste himself?"

    Neville chuckled. ��Even if Haynes

    denies everything, Star wouldn''t believe a word he says. Right now, Haynes''s credibility is shot-he''s got nothing left with her. Besides, he wouldn''t bother trying to exin."

    The assistant, unable to contain his curiosity, chimed in. ��But if Mr. O''Brien isn''t responsible, why won''t he just clear things up?"

 Chapter 453

    Neville gave a carelessugh. "He''s trying to force Star to cave, but she''s Keen''s mother-she''s never done anything to betray him. If he dares to use cutthroat business tactics against Star, not just me��even Mr. Burton himself-would never just stand by and watch."

    He''d already seen the news about Antoney.

    But honestly, he couldn''t be bothered to get involved.

    If it were Ste in trouble, he wouldn''t hesitate to do whatever it took to help her. As for the people around her... well, let''s just say he wasn''t quite that charitable.

    He''d only stepped in this time because he heard Antoney and Abby''s mess had drawn Ste into it. That was the only reason he decided to take action.

    And as it turned out, once he started digging, he uncovered some unexpected surprises.

    Neville thought to himself that this drama was getting more and more entertaining by the minute.

    "If he''d just exined himself at the start, maybe Star would''ve believed him. But he wanted to have it both ways-too clever for his own good. Eventually, he''ll pay the price for his arrogance."

    In the hospital, Haynes woke up not long after.

    Through his blurry vision, he saw a slender figure slumped over beside his bed.

    He murmured, "Ste..."

    At the sound of his voice, the figure immediately sat up straight, delight lighting up her face. "Haynie! You''re awake!"

    Haynes blinked in surprise, his voice uncertain. "Rachel? Why are you here?"

    "You were hurt, of course I''d stay with you at the hospital."

    Rachel saw him ncing around, as if searching for someone else. In that moment, she understood.

    Her hands clenched unconsciously, though her voice remained as gentle as ever. "Haynie, after your surgery, Ste didn''t even step into the room. She left right away." Content"

    Haynes''s eyes darkened.

    "Did she... say anything?"

    Let

    Rachel watched his expression closely. "She just said you wouldn''t do anything to her, then walked out. Hayne, this time she nearly killed you. We can''t just let her off easy!"

    But Haynes didn''t immediately agree. His mind drifted far away, caught up in memories.

    For some reason, he suddenly thought of the first time he had a fever.

    It was Ste who''d taken care of him back then.

    He''d been working overtime for days-exhausted, skipping meals, and finally, a

    cold hit him hard, sending his temperature soaring.

    Ste stayed by his bedside all night and day, not sleeping, not resting, tending to him.

    When he finally woke up, his first thought was to get back to work.

    Ste, usually so patient and calm, lost her temper with him for the very first time.

    She even snapped at Lacey, "Lacey, I''m pretty sure apany won''t copse just because its CEO takes a few days off. If it would, then it''s headed for bankruptcy anyway f you really cared about Haynes, you wouldn''t be bringing him files right now."

    Haynes hated when anyone meddled in his work, but surprisingly, that time, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he listened to her and actually took a few days to rest.

    Later, when Ste heard from the doctor about his chronic stomach issues from years of bad eating habits, she started making special meals for him every day.

    No matter howte he came home, she always left a light on for him...

    He didn''t know why, but all those little details he''d ignored before suddenly seemed so clear in his mind.

    He''d never once regretted anything he''d done or any decision he''d made.

 Chapter 454

    Even if it meant divorcing Ste.

    Right now-maybe it was the fever, maybe it was something else-Haynes felt a strange, unsettling emotion flicker through his chest.

    "Haynie, Haynie, are you even listening to me?"

    Rachel''s voice yanked him out of his thoughts.

    Haynes blinked, regaining hisposure. Whatever odd feeling had surfaced in his heart vanished, dissolving as quickly as it came.

    His voice was hoarse. "Call Ste. Tell her toe to the hospital. Now."

    Rachel assumed Haynes meant to confront Ste, so she just nodded. "Alright."

    Ste took her time heading to the hospital, only leaving her apartment after finishing a leisurely breakfast.

    As she reached the doorway to Haynes''s room, she heard Rachel''s voice from inside.

    "Haynie, just have a bite, please. If you don''t eat something, how are you supposed to get better?"

    There was a pause, then Haynes replied, his tone rough and weary. "No. I''m not hungry."

    Rachel seemed ready to keep pleading, but Ste knocked and stepped into the room.

    As she entered, a flicker of something passed through Haynes''s eyes. Instinctively, his gaze dropped to her hands.

    Ste carried nothing but her purse-not even a simple bouquet for the patient. She hadn''t brought any of the homemade remedies she was so famous for, either. His expression darkened.

    Ste quickly took in the scene: Rachel was standing by the bed, holding a steaming bowl of soup, looking ready to spoon-feed Haynes. He, for his part, looked anything but willing.

    ncing at the bowl in Rachel''s

    hands, Ste offered a bit of unsolicited advice. "Ms. Pearce, O''Brien''s a picky eater. He''s not going to touch anything

    vel

    store-bought. You''ll have to make the soup yourself if you want him to

    eat."

    Truth was, Haynes hadn''t always been this particr. Years of Ste''s cooking

    had simply spoiled his pte.

    Rachel''s face turned cold the moment she saw Ste.

    "So, Ms. Cameron, are you here to beg Haynie for forgiveness?"

    Ste''s smile was faint, almost amused. "If anyone should be asking for

    forgiveness, it''s him��not me."

    Her gaze shiftedzily to Haynes. "Well, Mr. O''Brien, how are you feeling now?"

    He looked at her. "I want your cooking. Make me some soup."

    Rachel''s face froze.

    Ste didn''t so much as flinch. "If you want soup, ask Ms. Pearce or the housekeeper. Haynes, I''m not your maid anymore."

    His dark eyes reflected her indifference.

    In the past, whenever he was sick or hurt, Ste''s eyes would fill with concern. Now, she looked at him like he was a stranger.

    Something in his voice sounded unsteady. "Ste, with that attitude, aren''t you worried I''ll hold you ountable for what happened?"

    She met his gaze, unfazed. "Would you really?"

    Catching the way Rachel''s face twisted, Ste smiled a little. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking about whether you''d miss me. I''m talking about my studio-and the music I''ve written."

    Then she turned to Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, there''s no need to treat me like a threat: Mr. O''Brien''s gone out of his way to pave the road for

    If he hadn''t pushed so hard, left no

    space for anyone else, I woeft no

    have been forced to cut ties so abruptly. The fact that he''s in the hospital now just shows how much he cares for you."

    Rachel''s eyes widened, clearly surprised by this revtion. For a moment,

    something like gratitude softened her expression. "Everything you''ve done for me,

    I truly appreciate. But..."

 Chapter 455

    Rachel shot Ste a sharp, steely nce, her eyes glinting with cold determination.

    "I''d rather have nothing at all than let a murderer walk away free!"

    Haynes''s brow furrowed involuntarily.

    "Rachel, you need to calm down."

    "How am I supposed to calm down when you''re the one who got hurt?" Rachel''s eyes were rimmed red, her voice trembling with raw emotion.

    "Rachel..." Haynes parted his lips as if to say more, but Rachel, overtaken by her feelings, cut him off.

    She fixed him with a grave look. "Haynie, we can always find another studio. If we need a newposer, we''ll ask your old mentor for help. I can endure whateveres my way��but the one thing I''ll never ept is you getting hurt."

    Ste stood a few paces away, watching the deeply emotional exchange between the two. A sly smile curled on her lips, her tone icy as she interjected.

    "Ms. Pearce, if you give up on everything now, doesn''t that make all of Haynes''s sacrifices for you meaningless? Even that knife wound-just for nothing. Are you really willing to throw it all away?"

    Rachel red at her coolly. "None of it will be for nothing. I''ll make sure you pay for what you''ve done. And for Haynie''s sake, I''d rather lose everything."

    Rachel''s words sounded noble, but Ste could tell she was simply stung by her earlier taunt��she''d rather risk it all, just to one-up Ste.

    Ste let out a softugh. "Too bad what you want doesn''t really matter. What matters is what Mr. O''Brien wants."

    Rachel instinctively nced at Haynes, only to find his dark, unreadable gaze fixed on Ste.

    A knot tightened in Rachel''s chest. "Haynie, you don''t actually want to let Ste off the hook, do you?"

    Haynes''s eyes flickered. "Rachel, the concert is just around the cornery and we don''t even know if you''re healthy enough to make it through. We don''t have any more time to waste."

    Ste shed Rachel a faint, triumphant smile.

    "Ms. Pearce, see how devoted Haynes is to you? He''s even willing to put up with being stabbed by me, all for your sake. Normally, he''d never let me off this easily."

    Rachel bit her lip hard, tasting blood-Ste was unting her victory. Once, Rachel''s "illness" had won her so many advantages. Now, it was tying her hands.

    She drew a deep breath, her face set with resolve.

    "I won''t ept this."

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady "Rachel, don''t be stubborn. I

    volne

    remember you once said that

    love for music was above

    verything

    else. You''d sacrifice anything for it."

    Rachel opened her mouth, but no words came. She knew Haynes fell for her because of her unwavering passion for music. If she gave all that up just to spite Ste, she''d be betraying everything she stood for.

    Haynes''s tone softened a little. "Rachel, go wait outside. I need to speak with Ste in private."

    Disappointment clouded Rachel''s eyes, but she didn''t dare defy him. She turned and walked out, leaving the room in heavy silence.

    Once, she''d always had something to say to Haynes. Now, she couldn''t find a single word.

    It was Haynes who finally broke the quiet.

    "So, you''re that sure I won''t do anything to you?"

    Ste''s answer was light, almost careless. "Yes."

 Chapter 456

    Haynes hadn''t expected Ste to answer like that. For a moment, something flickered in his eyes-a sh of surprise and something darker-but it vanished almost instantly, reced by his usual calm.

    "Ste, you''re gambling on human nature. But have you considered what might happen if I insist you pay the price? Of all things, human nature is thest thing you should bet on."

    Ste met his gaze, her voice steady. ��For Rachel, you were willing to walk away from your marriage and hand me millions of dors. Me causing you a minor injury hardly counts for anything inparison, does it?"

    A faint, knowing smile touched her lips as she watched him. ��You''re right��human nature isn''t something to gamble on. But I was never betting on your guilt towards me. I was betting on your feelings for Rachel. Forcing me to give up my studio andpose for Rachel weren''t you gambling on human nature too?"

    She leaned in, her tone almost gentle. "Haynes, you can''t win every time."

    Haynes prided himself on reading people and alwaysing out on top. The difference was, he had the means-so even if he lost, the cost was never that great. But for Ste, a single misstep could mean losing everything. Yet that never seemed to bother her.

    Life, after all, was one big high-stakes game. Those afraid of losing never stood a chance of winning.

    Her methods might be simple, but he''d have to swallow this bitter pill all the same. He''d made her do it plenty of times before-now the tables had turned. For once, the universe felt fair.

    Ste pulled a contract out of her bag. "So, are we signing or not? If you haven''t changed your mind, please sign quickly. We need the funds to rent a new studio and buy equipment."

    Haynes stared at her for a moment, then said quietly, ��Pass me the pen.��

    She handed it to him without hesitation. He signed his name on every page.

    A trace of mockery flickered in Ste''s eyes. In the end, Haynes hadpromised-she''d won the bet. But her face showed no trace of joy. She''d always estimated there was a ny percent chance he''d agree; the slim chance he''d refuse only existed if he''d lost his mind. It might look like a gamble, but the oue had always been clear.

    Just as she was gathering her things to leave, Haynes called after her. "If I told you I wasn''t the one behind what happened to Antoney, would you believe me?"

    Ste shot him a nce, her expression cold. "Why bother asking questions when you already know the answer?"

    He looked at her, his voice low. "I mean it. I wasn''t behind it. You misunderstood me."

    Ste let out a quietugh, her eyes brimming with scorn. "Now that the contract''s signed, you suddenly im you weren''t involved? Haynes, do you even believe your own words?"

    Silence lingered for a few seconds before he spoke again. "Ste, if one day you learn the whole truth, will you regret everything you''ve done to me?"

    "Of course not." Her eyes were cool and sharp. "Haynes, you mightck morals and boundaries, but at least you''re paving the way for your own true love. For that, I can still respect you as a man. But if you weren''t responsible, and you knew it all along-yet you kept quiet,took what you wanted, and only now try to exin yourself��what does that say about you? Are you thinking that as long as the misunderstanding is cleared up, you''re in the clear?"

    She looked him straight in the eye. "If you''d exined before we signed, maybed''d have given you some credit. But if things are as you say, I''m sorry-I just find you even more despicable."

 Chapter 457

    After saying her piece, Ste left the hospital room.

    A few dayster, the family who had tried to scam Antoney was arrested by the police.

    The investigation cleared Antoney''s name, and the authorities released a statement to the public, exining that the child was not his. It turned out that the woman''s family had bribed someone at the agency to fake the paperwork.

    And with that, the whole mess surrounding Antoney finally came to an end.

    Thanks to Ste''s foresight and Abby''s meticulous nning, the new studio was up and running in no time.

    Candida Fletcher had already begun rehearsing her new piece.

    One afternoon, as Ste and Candida were discussing the uing concert, her phone suddenly rang. It was Jasper.

    "I need you to deliver the original score to Rachel''s venue," Jasper said without preamble. "She''s ying it tonight."

    At this point, Jasper was acting as Rachel''s unofficial manager. He''d always been a spoiled trust-fund kid with no real interest in the family business, and rarely set foot in the office. But now that Rachel''s concert was approaching, he took it upon himself to help out.

    Ste''s tone was cool. "Send me the address."

    A few secondster, Jasper messaged her the location. "Just sent it. And don''t bete," he reminded her. "This is a major performance for Rachel. If you mess it up and she''s affected, you''ll have me to answer to. I''m not as forgiving as Haynie, you know."

    The address Jasper sent was for a cruise ship. Apparently, Rachel''s performance would be onboard tonight.

    Rachel hadn''t even practiced Ste''sposition yet, so there was no way she''d be able to perform it tonight. Ste could guess Jasper''s real intention he just wanted to show off, unting how Rachel had all the right people backing her.

    Abby, wary of Jasper''s tricks, did some digging of her own.

    "I found out that tonight''s concert is for the upper crust. Word is, some big international names have been invited, And..." Abby paused, ncing at Ste with concern "i heard Mr. Walden is the one hosting this event. Only someone like him could pull so many business heavyweights together."

    It seemed Mr. Walden was officially grooming Rachel now.

    Rachel had barely be Mr. Walden''s prot��g��, and she was already performing for high society-clear proof of how much he valued her.

    With Haynes and Jasper paving the way, plus Mr. Walden pouring resources into

    her career, Rachel''s starting line was impossibly high. Even if Ste had more

    talent and skill, it would be hard to surpass Rachel in the short term.

    It was like the difference between a child raised in an ordinary family and one born into privilege.

    Ste finally understood. "No wonder Jasper wanted me there."

    Abby scowled. "If Haynes hadn''t sabotaged you and stolen your chance, tonight''s performance would have been yours, not Rachel''s."

    Ste had already made peace with

    it. "Nothing in this world truly belongs to anyone, Abby-not even your own child, let alone an

    opportunity. Rachel caught Mal ne

    Walden''s eye because of her own abilities. My job is to keep working on myself, to be better."

    She looked at Abby. "If you can''t let go of the past, you''ll just trap yourself where you are."

    Abby sighed. "I know you''re right. It''s just... we really need a break, Ste."

    "Rachel has Haynes and Jasper pulling every string for her, but their influence only goes so far. They''re not even in the same league as Mr. Walden. He''s at the very top-his resources, his connections...no one else canpare. When he asks, people listen."

 Chapter 458

    Ste was quiet for a few seconds before finally saying, "Let''s just take it one step at a time."

    Abby suddenly remembered something. "By the way, didn''t Dr. Burton call you a few days ago about preparing a little show for the retirement home? Did he set a date?"

    She grinned, adding, "I saw Marvin practicing the piano extra hardtely. He told Dr. Burton he wants to show off his skills for the grandmas and grandpas, too."

    Ste nodded. "It''s set for the end of this month. But..."

    Abby caught the hesitation in her voice. "But what?"

    Ste frowned. "Dr. Burton gave me the address for the venue-it''s the most exclusive private club in Neo-Vespera. The kind where you can''t even get past the door without a membership card."

    Abby waved it off. "Maybe Dr. Burton''s inviting all his old friends from his army days. If he''s organizing a rare event, it makes sense he''d want to do it in style."

    She patted Ste''s shoulder and went on, ��Don''t be fooled by how humble Dr. Burton''s clinic looks. He''s been a doctor for a lifetime, and with all the connections he''s made, booking a fancy ce for a concert isn''t so surprising. He''s not the type who spends on himself-maybe this is the kind of thing he wants to splurge on."

    Ste thought about it and realized Abby had a point. She nodded in agreement. Abby said, "Star, want me toe with you tonight? If Jasper and his friends try anything again, it''s good to have backup."

    Ste shook her head gently. "No need. I can handle it."

    She wasn''t worried for herself; she just didn''t want Jasper and his crew to shift their attention to Abby instead.

    Abby seemed to pick up on Ste''s concern and didn''t push further.

    "If anythinges up, promise you''ll text me right away."

    "I will."

    ...

    That evening, Ste arrived at the cruise ship''s concert venue exactly at the time Jasper had told her.

    Maybe Jasper knew that if anyone tried to give her trouble at the entrance, she''d just turn around and leave.

    So Ste boarded the ship without any issues.

    The cruise ship was massive-far more opulent than she''d imagined. Everything gleamed gold and crystal, the kind of extravagant luxury that made you feel dizzy just looking around.

    During her years with the Williams family, Ste had seen her fair share of grand events, but even among those, this ship was easily in the top five for sheer ostentation.

    "Pretty impressive, huh? Bet you''ve never set foot in a ce like this before."

    Jasper had appeared behind her without her noticing, cigarette dangling from his lips, his posture casual but his eyes sharp.

    Ste didn''t bother with small talk. "Where''s Rachel?"

    "Getting ready backstage, of course." Jasper exhaled a plume of smoke. "You were married to Haynie for five years, and he never brought you to anything like this, did he? Tonight, you''re only here because Rachel''s on the guest list. You should thank her for giving you a taste of the high

    life."

    Something seemed to ur to him, and a smug grin spread across his face. "Oh, and tonight''s

    performance? It was personally

    arranged by Mr. Walden. Really, you should be grateful. If you hadn''t stepped aside, Rachel would never have had the chance to be his prot��g�� so easily."

    After making his point, Jasper stared at Ste, hoping to catch a flicker of anger or helplessness on her face.

    He''d nned to stir up more trouble for her, but Haynie had given him a stern warning-one more mess involving Ste, and he''d be left to deal with the fallout on his ow

    Even Rachel had told him, et

    off, saying if he kept giving Ste "helpful opportunities," she''d stop talking to him altogether.

    So Jasper had no choice but to let go of his original schemes.

    it

    Still, he hated the idea of Ste having it too easy. If he couldn''t trip her up outright, then getting under her skin would do.

    So, without telling Rachel or Haynie, he''d made sure Ste got invited tonight.

 Chapter 459

    Of course Ste could see right through Jasper''s little games.

    But honestly, Jasper''s attempts to show off didn''t mean much to her at all.

    She''d agreed toe tonight for a different reason entirely-she wanted to see what Mr. Walden''s concerts were like. Even if he wasn''t performing himself, a concert organized by him was still well worth studying.

    Jasper thought he''d invited her just to make her ufortable, maybe even jealous.

    Little did he know, she wasn''t even remotely upset. In fact, she almost wanted to thank him.

    After all, with her current credentials, she''d have no right to attend such an exclusive event otherwise.

    Ste''s gaze lingered on Jasper, studying him with a fresh sense of amusement.

    He''d stumbled into doing her a huge favor, entirely by ident.

    Jasper caught the strange look on her face-not a hint of anger or resentment, just something he couldn''t quite name. The realization unsettled him.

    "What are you staring at, Ste?" he snapped.

    She smiled. "Just looking at you, of course."

    Jasper''s skin prickled with unease. "What''s there to look at?"

    This woman was trouble, no doubt about it. She was thest person he''d ever trust to behave herself.

    He shot her a wary re.

    Ste''s lips curved up in a faint, knowing smile. "Nothing, really. Weren''t you going to take me to see Rachel? If we wait any longer, her performance will be over."

    Jasper nced at his watch and saw the concert was about to begin.

    He dropped the banter and led Ste toward the auditorium.

    By now, the hall was packed.

    Even the lights had dimmed, signaling the show was about to start.

    Jasper pointed her to a lone empty seat near the very back. "Wait here until Rachel''s finished. Afterward, I''ll bring you to her."

    Ste nodded. "Alright."

    Her easy agreement only made Jasper more suspicious.

    He shot her a warning look. "If you wander off or cause any trouble, you''re on your own."

    To be honest, he was half-hoping she''d stir up some drama and embarrass herself.

    With that in mind, he didn''t bother staying with her. Instead, he slipped back to his original seat in the front row.

    "Where have you been? You''rete," Haynes murmured, frowning as Jasper slid in beside him.

    Jasper''s eyes darted away. "It''s nothing. I just took a phone call."

    Thankfully, the auditorium was now dark, hiding how uneasy he felt.

    The music began, and Haynes finally turned his attention to the stage.

    Jasper let out a silent sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, the stage lights zed to life, and Rachel''s slender figure appeared at

    center stage.

    Ste arched an eyebrow.

    Mr. Walden clearly had high hopes

    for Rachel Not only had he chose et

    her

    was

    open the concert, but she w performing a solo.

    No wonder Jasper had been so eager to brag.

    It seemed Rachel''s ying had improved quite a bittely-perhaps thanks to Mr. Walden''s guidance.

    Ste might dislike Rachel, but even she had to admit: if Rachel had caught Mr. Walden''s eye, she must have real talent.

    Now, as one of Mr. Walden''s

    students, Rachel would receive the

    kind of teaching most musicians

    could only dream of, and have the

    chance to learn from peers who

    were already stars in their own right.

    If Rachel put in even a bit of effort, there was no doubt her future would be bright.

    The elegant strains of the piano filled the concert hall.

    Rachel had always been

    stunning easily a nine out of ten in

    looks. No wonder Haynes still

    couldn''t get her out of his mind after ears.

    all

    Bathed in the spotlight, Rachel''s carefully made-up face was almost heartbreakingly beautiful.

    Her solo ended to a thunderous round of apuse.

    All around Ste, the audience was singing Rachel''s praises.

 Chapter 460

    "A wless performance, as always. Mr. Walden certainly has an impable eye." "And she''s beautiful, too. The more I look at her, the more stunning she seems." "Another musical prodigy, it seems. The industry is about to wee a new star." "After tonight, Ms. Pearce has made quite the impression in front of all these influential people. Her future''s practically limitless."

    Rachel dipped into a deep bow, then left the stage to thunderous apuse.

    After Rachel''s performance, Ste made no move to get up and find her. Instead, she stayed in her seat, content to enjoy the rest of the show.

    About half an hourter, the music segment wrapped up, and other acts began to take the stage.

    Ste checked the time and decided it was finally time to look for Rachel.

    But as she headed backstage, she was met by a burst of loud voices.

    It suddenly struck Ste as odd: after all this time watching the concert, Jasper hadn''t called to hurry her along-not even once.

    Could it be...

    Drawn by themotion, Ste walked toward the noise and found a crowd gathered outside a room.

    Peering through the gaps, she saw Haynes carrying a woman out in his arms.

    The woman looked a mess-Haynes''s suit jacket draped over her shoulders, hair disheveled, one cheek swollen and red.

    It was Rachel.

    Jasper pushed his way out of nowhere,ing to stand beside Haynes.

    Haynes turned, his gaze sharp. "Did you find out what happened?"

    Jasper''s jaw was tight with anger. "The guy who assaulted Rachel is Hank-some spoiled trust-fund brat, pretty notorious in these circles. Apparently, it was the first time he''did eyes on Rachel. Thought she was just some fresh face, had too much to drink, and got the wrong idea..."

    "But

    amp over his head. He''s in

    hreatening to make her p hought back-smashed I now with a concussion

    for it..."

    Hank?

    Ste''s eyes narrowed. She remembered hearing that name back when she was with the Williams family his family was a powerful conglomerate.

    Haynes''s voice cut through the air, cold as steel. "From this day forward, I don''t want to hear that name in Novaris again."

    Ste instantly understood-Hank was about to be cklisted in Novaris.

    Jasper nodded. "Understood. I''ll take care of it."

    "Wait."

    Haynes stopped him with a word.

    Jasper turned. "Yeah, Haynie? Something else?"

    Haynes''s dark eyes were icy. "A scumbag like that doesn''t deserve to walk free. Make sure he ends up behind bars."

    Jasper let out a mirthlessugh. "Don''t worry. I''ll see to it he gets a proper wee inside."

    Watching all this, Ste couldn''t help but think of an old saying: A man''s fury sparked for the woman he loves.

    Someone with Hank''s family connections-just like that, he was being sent to prison. No one even blinked at the thought of crossing

    such a powerful family.

    Rachel''s voice was soft. "Haynie, I''m fine, really. You don''t need to go to war for me..."

    Before she could finish, Haynes''s voice snapped, cold and unyielding.

    "Nothing serious? Then tell me what would you call serious?"

    Rachel lowered her gaze. "I''m sorry. I haven''t been back home long. I don''t know how things work here yet. never imagined someone would be so bold. If I''d known, I would have stayed away from him..."

    She seemed about to say more, but just then she caught sight of Ste in the crowd.

    Rachel paused. ��Ms. Cameron? What are you doing here? Were you looking for Haynie?"

 Chapter 461

    "It was Jasper who asked me to bring the sheet music over," Ste said.

    Rachel''s thoughts clicked into ce; she instantly understood what Jasper was up

    to.

    Finally, Jasper had done something that actually made sense.

    She lowered hershes, her tone apologetic. "Ms. Cameron, I''m so sorry. Something came up on my end, and you made the trip for nothing today."

    Ste smiled lightly. "No worries. Let''s just say Mr. Wilkinson treated me to a concert."

    Rachelughed. "That''s right. Ms. Cameron, you don''t often get to see performances at this level, do you? Actually, to be honest, neither do I. If it weren''t for my mentor pulling some strings, I doubt I''d ever get the chance to attend something like this."

    As she spoke, Rachel nced at Haynes, her expression tinged with genuine gratitude. "Of course, I have to thank Haynie as well for introducing me to Mr. Walden."

    Ste heard this and scoffed inwardly.

    She knew exactly what sort of underhanded tricks Rachel had used tond a meeting with Mr. Walden, yet here she was, parading it in public,pletely shameless and even proud of herself.

    Some people really were unbelievable.

    With a polite smile, Ste replied, "Ms. Pearce, I must say, your self-awareness surprises me."

    Rachel caught the sarcasm, but her smile didn''t waver. "It must be rare for you to get such a coveted performance slot, Ms. Cameron. Should I ask my mentor to introduce you to some opportunities as well?"

    Ste grinned. "That would be wonderful. Thank you, Ms. Pearce."

    Rachel''s smile faltered for a split second.

    She''d been certain Ste would never ept such an offer in front of Haynes. After all, Ste had been nothing but proud and unyieldingtely.

    When Rachel fell silent, Ste arched an eyebrow. "Is there a problem, Ms. Pearce? Or was that just an empty offer?"

    Rachel was weighed down by all sorts of expectations in front of Haynes-Ste, however, was not. There was no reason to refuse a handout.

    Rachel hurried to recover. "Of course not. If you''re willing, I''ll speak to my mentor about it."

    As she said this, Rachel''s eyes flickered almost imperceptibly toward Haynes.

    He made no move to object, his gaze lingering thoughtfully on Ste''s departing figure. Rachel''s heart sank.

    Ste nodded. ��Then I''ll thank you in advance, Ms. Pearce."

    "I have some things to take care of, so I''ll be off," Rachel said, forcing a smile. "Once I have any news, I''ll let you know."

    "All right. I hope you won''t take too long-my own concert ising up soon. If it''s toote, I might not have time to prepare."

    On the surface, their exchange was nothing but cordial-one would

    never guess they were rivals,

    They

    sounded more like old friends catching up after years apart.

    Rachel''s smile barely held. "Of course."

    Ste didn''t linger; she turned and left.

    Once Ste was gone, Rachel''s eyes flicked sideways and she dropped her voice. "Haynie, I just offered to help Ms. Cameron find some gigs. You don''t think I was overstepping, do you?"

    "Not at all," Haynes said, his eyes lingering on the ce where Ste had disappeared. "After all, we took an opportunity that should have been hers. It''s only fair to make it up to her. Besides, the studio you''re running now? That came from her, too. Now that she''s yourposer, there''s nothing wrong with staying on good terms."

    Rachel frowned. "But wepensated her ten million, at that. Ms. Cameron didn''t lose out; if anything, she gained."

    Haynes''s gaze was dark, imprable. "Rachel, money isn''t everything. When ites to Mr. Walden, that ten million was hardly enough."

 Chapter 462

    Besides, there was the studio-and all the music she''dposed.

    Rachel''s smile froze on her face.

    Haynes''s words carried a trace of guilt toward Ste. Whenever he started to feel he owed Ste something, his loyalties would shift in Ste''s favor.

    Rachel knew Haynes wasn''t entirely blind to what was going on, nor was she innocent in her actions. She was perfectly aware that what she''d done was wrong.

    But she did it anyway.

    When Rachel''s final concert fell through, everything had to make way for her.

    If Haynes ever found out her illness was a lie...

    Everything she had now would be ruthlessly stripped away.

    No. She couldn''t let that happen.

    A chill flickered in Rachel''s eyes at the thought.

    ***

    A few dayster, Ste''s phone rang. It was Rachel.

    ��Ms. Cameron, I spoke to my mentor about arranging a performance for you, but...he doesn''t have the best impression of you, so he''s unwilling to help."

    She paused, letting the words hang.

    "But since I already gave you my word, I intend to keep it. I''ve asked Haynie and Jasper, and they''re both willing to sponsor a concert. So, Ms. Cameron, would you be interested?"

    Ste never turned down an opportunity. "Of course."

    Rachel hesitated for half a second. "Great. Tomorrow we''re shooting some publicity for the event. If you''d like to stop by, you''re more than wee."

    "Then please send me the address, Ms. Pearce."

    As soon as the call ended, Rachel''s eyes turned cold.

    She''d gone out of her way to spell things out, and still, Ste was eager to get close. Was it really about the performance��or was it about Haynes?

    Lately, she and Jasper had been outmaneuvered by Ste every single time.

    And Haynes, though always iming to help, was clearly beginning to take Ste''s side.

    Otherwise, after what Ste had done to him, she''d never be standing here safe and sound.

    A knock sounded at the door. Jasper walked in, looking frustrated.

    "Rachel, that alumna you mentioned? She''s impossible. I even told them you''re Mr. Walden''s prot��g��, but they still acted all high and mighty! If you ask me, forget about inviting them as special guests. Just get your fellow

    prot��g��s involved-they''re more

    famous anyway."

    Rachel snapped out of her thoughts. "Sure, Mr. Walden''s students are stars in their own right. But the music world isn''t just made up of his prot��g��s. There are people in the Neo espera University Hall of Fame with even greater achievements. If I could invite them as special guests, that would make my concert truly perfect."

    Jasper frowned. "But no matter what I offer, they say they''re busy. Honestly, those foreign women are harder to deal with than Mr. Walden himself."

    Rachel considered for a moment. "Maybe they just don''t think we''re sincere enough. Here''s what I want

    u to do: find out where they are. If

    Yove to, I''ll fly to Solmaris myself."

    She''d managed to win over Mr. Walden; she refused to believe she couldn''t

    persuade a fellow alumna from the same academy.

    ***

    Meanwhile, at Neo-Vespera Airport.

    Three young women-all strikingly beautiful-spotted Ste and rushed over, wrapping her in a tight group hug.

    "Star, we''ve missed you like crazy!"

 Chapter 463

    The four of them, each strikingly attractive, drew more than a few curious nces as they made their way through the airport. Whispers rustled through the crowd; some people even mistook them for celebrities and began snapping photos with their phones.

    Except for Ste, the others had long grown used to this kind of attention and hardly gave it a second thought.

    Walking beside her, Wendy Burke nudged her gently and asked, "Star, have you finallye around? Ready to get back in the game?"

    Ste gave a small nod. "Sorry... I haven''t kept in touch all these years, and now here I am reaching out just to ask for your help."

    All three were Ste''s old ssmates, and each had earned a spot in the Neo- Vespera University Hall of Fame. Now, they were leading figures in their own corners of the music world. Two of them had even turned down invitations from Mr. Walden himself.

    They came from well-connected families-there was never any real need to be Mr. Walden''s prot��g��s, especially considering how strict his standards were. They were used to doing things their own way, and with resources at their fingertips, apprenticing under Walden simply wasn''t necessary.

    Besides, Mr. Walden, despite his genius, wasn''t equally skilled with every instrument. Back in school, the four had often performed together and had be close friends, but each had their own specialty.

    Katrina Greene��the youngest and liveliest of the group-looped her arm affectionately through Ste''s. "Come on, we''re like sisters, aren''t we? No need to stand on ceremony. But seriously, Star, you''ve got a cold heart-how could you go this long without a word?"

    Genius attracts genius, after all. Most of them were Novaris natives, which meant they always had plenty to talk about. Back at Neo-Vespera, they''d formed a band, performing atpetitions and concerts all over the ce. Their group had nearly swept the entire Western scene. Katrina herself had once defeated one of Mr. Walden''s own students in apetition-the girl never quite recovered, and her brilliant career fizzled out.

    Ste lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry."

    If it hadn''t been for that ident, Ste should have stayed in Solmaris for a while longer. The four of them had even made a pact to form @band together-each could pursue her own musical path most of the year, but whenever there was a concert or apetition, they''d reunite and perform as one.

    But fate had other ns.

    Ste''s ident changed everything.

    Wendy hesitated, then asked, "Star, what happened, really? How did you go back

    to Novaris and end up married with a kid? Did you fall madly in love or

    something?"

    Those days had been chaos for Ste-dealing with a difficult pregnancy morning sickness, and Haynes''s mother all at once. others were busy too, caught up in advanced studies, performances, orpetitions, and over time, they lost touch. By the time their own careers had settled, Ste had disappeared from their lives entirely. Only Lauretta Chapman, whose family connections outstripped everyone else''s, managed to track down Ste''s number. The band ns slipped away and gathered dust.

    Ste fell silent for a moment. "I''d been invited to perform-there was a big after-party, and I had a little too much to drink. I''d just gotten back to Neo-Vespera, still jegged, and somehow I wandered into the wrong room. The next morning, we''d talked it over and agreed it was a one-time mistake. But, somehow, that one time... I ended up pregnant."

    Katrina''s eyes went wide. "You''re kidding. That''s straight out of a soap opera."

    Ste managed a wry smile. "I know. It''s ridiculous, but that''s how it happened."

    They chatted as they made their way out of the terminal. Abby was already waiting outside, her car idling at the curb. When she spotted them, she waved enthusiastically.

 Chapter 464

    "It''s been ages,dies! How have you all been?"

    Katrina and Abby had always been the outgoing ones of their group, quick to hit it off back during their days at Neo-Vespera University.

    The moment Katrina spotted Abby, her eyes lit up. She rushed over and wrapped Abby in a huge, exuberant hug.

    "Abby! I''ve missed you so much!"

    Even though it had been years since they''dst seen each other, there wasn''t a hint of awkwardness between them-just easy familiarity, as if no time had passed.

    Lauretta, who''d been quiet for most of the reunion, hesitated before speaking, her voice barely above a whisper. "Star, has the Williams family reached out to you?"

    Of all of them, Lauretta came from the most prestigious background. The Chapman family, her own, was on equal footing with the Williams family; the two had been close for generations. Recently, there''d been talk of an arranged marriage between the families-Lauretta was being considered as a match for Ste''s eldest brother, Jonathan Williams. She''d even met Jonathan a few times over dinner recently.

    Ste paused, her hand on the car door, and nced back at Lauretta. ��No, I haven''t heard from them. Why do you ask?"

    Lauretta lowered her voice. "I heard from your brother that the Williams family is nning to bring you back soon."

    The mention of the Williams family didn''t stir anything in Ste. It felt no different than hearing gossip about strangers.

    "Bring me back?" Ste looked genuinely surprised. "After all these years of silence, why the sudden interest?"

    Lauretta exined, "You''ve made the news a few timestely. Someone in the Williams family caught wind of it, and Skyler found out you weren''t doing so well on your own. He started to feel sorry for you and decided it was time to bring you home."

    Ste slipped into the car, her tone cool and distant. "We''re just too different. I don''t think we''ll ever see eye to eye."

    Lauretta understood the deeper meaning behind her words. "Star, do you not want to go back?"

    Ste shrugged. "Whether I go back or not... does it even matter?"

    Ret

    Lauretta almost protested, but after a second''s thought, she realized Ste was right. Ste had gotten into Neo-Vespera University all. her own, with no help from the Williams family. She paid he tuition and living expenses with schrships and money earned from performances. And even if she hadn''t, it''s not like she was ever short on cash. Before Ste had anything to do with the Williams family, her mother had already given her a substantial sum-enough to cover years of living and studying.

    The truth was, the Williams family had never lifted a finger to support her.

    After Ste moved in with the Williams family, Skyler Williams did treat her generously. She received a monthly allowance of a hundred thousand, not to mention additional funds for clothes, bags, cars and other luxuries. But Ste never touched a penny of it.

    The day after she received her first allowance, her third brother, Coleman Williams, had pulled her aside.

    "In the Williams family, we don''t live off our parents," Coleman told her. "My brothers and I have all been working for years now-we have no use for handouts. As for Aurora Williams..."

    He paused, pride shining in his eyes.

    "Aurora''s a prodigy in physics. She filed for several patents before she was even an adult, and she''s racked up prize money from all sorts ofpetitions. She might be a trust fund kid, but she hasn''t needed family money for a long time."

    It didn''t take a genius for Ste to understand what Coleman was getting at.

    She looked at him and asked, "So, you think I came back to the Williams family just to leech off you?"

    Coleman replied, "Do you know why Dad didn''t immediately announce your identity? Everyone in the Williams family is exceptional-from Jonathan to Aurora, every one of us is at the top of our field. Right now, you''re not there yet. That''s why we''re giving you three years to learn the ropes and adjust to our way of life. After three years, once you''ve be a proper Williams, we''ll introduce you to the world."

 Chapter 465

    What Coleman didn''t know was that, at that very moment, Ste had already been granted early admission to Neo-Vespera University.

    Still, Ste was young and proud, with a fierce sense of dignity.

    She refused the card Coleman offered her.

    Coleman sighed, "You may only be a year younger than Aurora, but you''re nothing like her. Take the card, all right? If it''s not enough, you can alwayse to us��or to Dad. After all, you''re family. Life out there couldn''t have been asfortable as it is here. If you want to buy some designer clothes, jewelry, or maybe a car, just make a list. We''ll take care of it for you. We don''t want anyone thinking we''re treating you unfairly."

    If you need more, ask them? Make a wish list?

    She''d barely set foot in the house and they were already encouraging her to indulge in extravagance.

    It didn''t feel like they wanted her back as family-more like she''d returned just to spend their money.

    If she really did what they suggested, it would only give them another reason to look down on her.

    Ste had nevercked for anything growing up. Back home, she was the golden girl-smart, popr, and from a wealthy family.

    Why would she ept being pitied by her own rtives?

    She refused, standing her ground.

    Seeing her reaction, Coleman didn''t push the issue, quietly slipping the card back into his wallet.

    No one else ever found out about this-not Skyler, not Jonathan.

    A million dors in pocket money seemed like a lot, but in the Williams family, it was hardly a blip on the radar. Nobody paid much attention to such things. Money transfers were always handled by the family''s assistants anyway.

    Even when Ste ran away after that scandal, Skyler--though furious and harsh in his words-never actually canceled her card. She was, after all, his own daughter. That money was more than enough for her totivefortably.

    To this day, Skyler still believed Ste had that card in her possession.

    Lauretta''s voice pulled Ste from her thoughts.

    "Star, does the Williams family really not know which college you go to? Thest

    time I met your older brother and mentioned you, he was shocked when he heard you''d graduated from Neo-Vespera."

    Ste''s eyes glinted with a trace of

    irony. "I only attended high school in Solmaris for a few months before

    Neo-Vespera sent me an

    eptance letter. They always assumed I was still in high school. I meant to tell them, but at the time, everyone at home was too busy fussing over where Aurora would go to college. They didn''t have time for me."

    The truth was, tension had run high in the house back then. Skyler and his three sons were constantly at odds, the atmosphere stretched tight as a wire.

    Everyone��including her three brothers and Aurora-insisted Aurora should apply to business school. Only Skyler disagreed.

    No one had the energy to care about Ste.

    The few times she managed to speak to Skyler, he brushed her off, telling his assistant to send her more pocket money whenever she mentioned needing anything.

    Three monthster, Aurora finally caved.

    She decided to apply to a conservatory instead.

    It wasn''t Neo-Vespera, but it was still one of the world''s top ten music schools.

    The day before Aurora made her decision, their father and eldest brother called Ste in for a private conversation.

    "Raven," Skyler said carefully, "we''ve all agreed to give Aurora a fifteen percent share of the Williams family estate. You know about all the

    1.n

    college drama. I want her to pursue music, but she''s resistant-she wants to shine in her own field. It''s causing all kinds of conflict at

    home."

 Chapter 466

    In the end, we reached apromise-Aurora would apply to a conservatory.

    Aspensation, I agreed to give her fifteen percent of the shares.

    Ste couldn''t help but find it all deeply ironic.

    Aurora was a science prodigy, but the school she wanted had nothing to do with engineering or physics. She wasn''t drawn to a top technical university; instead, she set her sights on business school.

    Business school? What did that have to do with her talents in science?

    Did they really think she was so na?ve, just because she''d never been to college herself?

    Jonathan, who had been listening quietly, chimed in, "Raven Williams, technically speaking, Aurora should receive the same as your second and third brothers- just ten percent of the shares. But now that you''ve returned, the world will inevitably specte, gossip, even dig up old scandals. All of this could hurt Aurora''s reputation. So, after discussing it with Dad, we decided to give her an extra five percent aspensation."

    Hurt Aurora''s reputation?

    Was it her return that cast a shadow over Aurora''s future?

    Did that mean she shouldn''t havee home at all?

    Skyler, noticing Ste''s silence, added, "Raven, I treat all of you the same. Don''t worry, you''ll have a share in the Williams Group too. Three years from now, once you''ve settled fully into the family, I''ll grant you the same ten percent as your two brothers."

    Israel and Coleman each had ten percent as well. Jonathan, as the eldest and the future heir, was given fifteen percent-no one questioned the extra five; the burden of leadership justified it.

    And now, Aurora was to receive the same favor.

    In that moment, Ste finally understood why her three brothers hadn''t exactly weed her back into the family. Her return meant their own shares would be diluted.

    Aurora''s share, at least, made sense-they''d grown up together. Ste, meanwhile, was the unexpected sister who''d shown up out of nowhere.

    But really, none of this had anything to do with Ste. Skyler could distribute the shares however he pleased. She didn''t care. Their so-called "discussion" wasn''t about seeking her opinion-it was simply an announcement.

    And as for that promise of shares three years from now? Well, that was a bridge to crosster.

    Ste wasn''t the type to daydream over empty promises. After all, anything that truly belonged to her would never need someone else''s permission.

    Once she agreed to the arrangement, the next morning the family held a meeting to announce it.

    Israel and Coleman were pleased with Ste''s sense of propriety-Coleman even managed a rare smile and started greeting her around the house.

    The longer Ste spent in the Williams household, the more she noticed just how strict Skyler was with Aurora. He would personally check Aurora''s coursework, and if anything fell short, he''d invite top tutors to help her improve

    With Ste, though, Skyler''s standards were far more rxed.

    Aurora''s college application had nearly torn the family apart, while Ste was free to choose any university she liked, as long as it made her happy.

    Such a progressive, doting father-at least, that was what Ste used to believe.

    She''d forgotten, though: a daughter who had just returned home and one who''d been part of the family for nearly twenty years could never truly be treated the

    same.

 Chapter 467

    The O''Brien Group.

    Jasper handed Haynes three carefully organized files.

    "Haynie, these are the three women Rachel wants to invite. All threee from prominent families, and they''ve made quite a name for themselves in the music world over the past few years.

    The general public may not know their names, but within the industry, they''re practically celebrities��even turning down an invitation from Mr. Walden himself. Oh, and...

    This woman, Wendy, is the daughter of the Burke family. The O''Brien Group just started working with the Burkes not long ago.

    If you reach out to Mr. Burke about this, I''m sure he''d be willing to do you a favor." Haynes nced over the files Jasper handed him and gave a nomittal nod.

    Jasper continued, "This Katrina-she''s from a wealthy family too, but it''s nothingpared to the O''Briens. Putting a bit of pressure on her family shouldn''t be an issue.

    But this Lauretta... that''s going to be trickier."

    Jasper frowned. "Her background is exceptional, and rumor has it she''s about to get engaged to Jonathan, the eldest son of the Williams family... Trying to strong- arm her won''t work."

    Haynes paused in his perusal of the files. "Jonathan''s getting engaged?"

    "Yeah," Jasper replied. "He''s not exactly young anymore, and as the future heir to the Williams Group, it''s about time. You''re a few years younger than him, and he could practically have a kid in grade school by now."

    A thought seemed to strike Jasper, and he looked at Haynes. "Wait, you and Jonathan know each other, don''t you? Why not ask him for a hand?"

    Haynes''s brow furrowed. "Whether he and Ms. Chapman are actually engaged isn''t set in stone yet. If I barged in now, it would just be intrusive and probably annoy him."

    Jasper thought it over and realized Haynes had a point.

    He asked, "How did you get to know the Williams family anyway? They''ve always been rooted in Solmaris. There''s not much ovep with the O''Briens, is there?"

    In terms of business might, the Williams Group far outstripped the O''Briens.

    Despite the O''Brien Group''s meteoric rise under Haynes''s leadership in recent years,pared to a century-old powerhouse like the Williams family, they were still building their foundation.

    The Williams family''s current generation was especially impressive.

    Jonathan in particr was widely regarded as an outstanding leader.

    More remarkably, the Williamses managed to keep themselves free of the usual scandals that gued other dynasties.

    Their family was well-organized and fiercely united.

    Haynes exined, "I was on a

    business trip to Solmaris once and went to a concert. Ms. Williams one of the

    performers-was being hassled by some of her fellow musicians. I stepped in and helped her out of a tight spot. Jonathan heard about it and made a point to meet me afterward."

    That incident had left Jonathan indebted to him-a rare thing, a future heir to the Williams Group owing you a favor.

    But over the years, Haynes had never found a reason important enough to call it in, so he''d kept his distance.

    He knew full well that just because Jonathan was willing to owe him didn''t mean he wanted someone hanging onto his coattails forever.

    Haynes was no fool. He knew favors like that were currency-you spent them only when it really mattered.

    Mention of the Williams family''s daughter piqued Jasper''s curiosity.

    "I''ve heard Aurora is practically a legend-called the most beautifut woman to grace high society in a century. People say she''s like a living textbook for debutantes. Haynie, is she really all that stunning?

    Haynes answered simply, "She is."

    Jasper''s eyes flicked with interest. "Is she as beautiful as Ste?"

    He couldn''t deny Ste was among the most striking women he''d met. Otherwise, with all her

    shorings, how else couby ele havended Haynes? She

    Though Ste''s looks were undeniable, Jasper had never liked her much. He

    wasn''t the type to be swayed by a pretty face alone.

    In terms of talent, Rachel was far superior.

    Haynes replied casually, "Different types. Hard topare."

    That surprised Jasper.

    The name Aurora was practically legendary among the elite. She was said to be a

    master of everything-music, art, etiquette-and brilliant to boot.

 Chapter 468

    She possessed a beauty so breathtaking it seemed almost otherworldly.

    Truly, she was fate''s favorite, the darling of destiny.

    Whenever Jasper''s parents spoke of Aurora, the awe in their eyes was unmistakable, as if she belonged to a league far beyond their reach.

    "Whoever marries Miss Aurora from the Williams family must have saved a kingdom in a past life," Jasper''s mother would sigh.

    "Aurora is just so outstanding-families like ours could never hope to dream of such a match," his father agreed.

    "I heard even kings from other countries have proposed, wanting to make her their queen," someone would always add, "but her father turned them all down. Makes you wonder what kind of son-inw the Williams family could possibly be waiting for."

    "Skyler would never allow his daughter to marry a king and be just one of many women. With Aurora''s family background, beauty, and talent, finding a man who''s exceptional and devoted to her alone should be a walk in the park."

    Jasper''s parents talked about Aurora as if she were some ethereal goddess.

    Naturally, Jasper''s curiosity was piqued. He tried to find her photo online, only toe up empty. The Williams family had shielded her well-there wasn''t a single picture of her in the public eye.

    It seemed they were determined to protect her, not even allowing so much as a breath of rumor to touch her.

    Jasper, ever the skeptic, couldn''t help butpare Aurora to Ste, just to see how much Aurora''s looks would outshine hers.

    But to his surprise, from the way Haynes spoke, it sounded like the two were evenly matched?

    How was that possible?!

    A woman like Aurora, born with a silver spoon in her mouth, had a grace and refinement that would leave Ste in the dust.

    Jasper looked incredulous. "Haynie, are you putting Ste on too high a pedestal? There''s no way Ste couldpare to a beauty like Aurora."

    Haynes met his gaze. "Is Ste socking in your eyes?"

    Jasper opened his mouth, ready to bring up Ste''s unimpressive education and reputation.

    But one look at the shadow in Haynes''s dark eyes, and the words died on his lips.

    After all, Ste was Haynes''s ex-wife-the mother of Keen.

    Saying anything bad about Ste would be an insult to both father and son.

    Besides...

    On looks alone, Ste was more than enough to make heads turn.

    When Haynes first introduced her to them, Jasper had honestly thought Haynes had married some heiress.

    Quickly, Jasper changed the subject. "Haynie, what do you n to do about these three women?"

    Haynes flipped through the papers on the table. "I''ll call the heads of the first two families myself. As for this Lauretta... I''ll take Rachel and meet her in person. If she isn''t willing, so beit. We don''t need her."

    A thought struck Jasper. "Haynie, doesn''t Jonathan owe you a favor? Even if he and Ms. Chapman aren''t connected by marriage, he could put he? I

    in a good word for us, could

    mean, the Chapman and Williams families have been close for generations, and with Jonathan''s status, the Chapmans would surely do him this small favor..."

    Jasper''s voice trailed off as he realized what he was suggesting-using up the debt Jonathan owed Haynes for something so trivial was probably unwise.

    The next day, Lauretta was touring Ste''s studio when her phone rang-it was her older brother.

    "Lauretta, are you at Neo-Vespera now?"

    "Yeah, what''s up?��

    "A friend reached out to me, hoping to invite you as a special guest at a concert... but it''s hard to exin over the phone. Why don''t you go meet with them? If you''re not

    down. No pressure."

    interested, just turn them tent

    Lauretta was no stranger to such invitations and didn''t find it odd.

    "Alright, I''ll go hear them out."

    Moments after she hung up, her brother sent her the address.

    Lauretta had a notoriously bad sense of direction. Even with a map, she struggled to make sense of it.

    Ste noticed and smiled. "I know where this is. I''ve got some free time-why don''t I go with you?"

    Lauretta nodded in agreement.

    The two women left the studio together and headed to the appointed ce.

    At the private suite, they knocked on the door, then stepped inside.

 Chapter 469

    The moment Ste saw the two people sitting in the private dining room, her expression froze.

    Haynes and Rachel.

    Behind her, Lauretta noticed Ste had stopped at the doorway and asked in surprise, ��Star, is something wrong?"

    Snapping out of it, Ste replied calmly, "It''s nothing."

    With that, she stepped into the room.

    Rachel''s face registered clear surprise when she saw Ste walk in.

    ��Ste? What are you doing here?"

    Rachel was certain she hadn''t invited Ste tonight. Her invitation had been for Lauretta a renowned pianist, a celebrity alumna from Neo-Vespera University''s Hall of Fame, and a fellow Novaris native. They were both alumni and from the same country, which made conversation easy and the invitation all the more natural.

    Of course, under normal circumstances, Rachel never would have managed to invite a pianist of Lauretta''s caliber, even if they were schoolmates. It was only thanks to Haynes'' help that she''d been able to pull it off.

    Lauretta entered behind Ste, offering an easy smile. "Hello, I''m Lauretta, and this is my close friend, Ste. Forgive me for asking, but do you all know each other?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief at the words "close friend." How on earth had Ste befriended someone as distinguished as Lauretta?

    Haynes, too, hadn''t expected Ste to know Lauretta. Considering Ste''s social circle, how could she possibly be friends with a woman from such a privileged background?

    With a smooth, deep voice, Haynes exined, "Yes, she''s the mother of my child."

    Even Lauretta, who prided herself on herposure, couldn''t hide her surprise. "You''re Star''s ex-husband?"

    Over the past few days, Lauretta had heard from Abby all about the

    reasons behind Ste''s divorce-the whole messy story. How could. someone as remarkable as have been rejected by her own husband and inws, all for the sake of a so-called "first love"? The more Lauretta thought about it, the more her gaze shifted toward Rachel.

    So, this woman must be Haynes'' so-called "first love."

    Quickly regaining her poise, Lauretta''s expression smoothed out, her polite smile never faltering. Rachel, however, felt an odd flutter of unease.

    Once Ste and Lauretta were seated, Lauretta asked, ��Mr. O''Brien, may I ask what this meeting is about?"

    Haynes nced briefly at Ste

    before responding, "In three months,

    Rachel will be holding a concert. I

    withb

    vel

    heard that you and Rachel were

    ssmates at university, Ms.

    Chapman, so I wanted to invite you as a special guest performer.��

    Lauretta''s smile was wless, her tone measured and poised. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid I won''t be avable."

    Haynes'' voice was as clear and cool as spring water. "But to my knowledge, Ms. Chapman, you don''t have any performances orpetitions scheduled during that time."

    Lauretta didn''t deny it; she simply nodded. "That''s true. I''ve cleared my schedule for something important during those months."

    She''d heard that Ste needed her

    help and, without a second thought, had canceled every show andpetition she had lined up. Nothing was more important than a friend in need. Katrina and Wendy had done the same.

    By this point, Lauretta''s intentions were obvious.

    But suddenly Rachel spoke up, "Ms. Chapman, is the reason you don''t want to be

    my guest performer because of Ms. Cameron?"

    Lauretta''s eyes flickered. The people she usually dealt with were socialites and debutantes��no matter how heated the argument, everyone made sure to leave each other a little dignity.

 Chapter 470

    Rachel was shockingly blunt.

    Yet Lauretta''s smile didn''t falter for a moment. Her tone remained calm and polite, gracious as ever.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Pearce, but this is a personal matter. I don''t owe you an exnation."

    Rachel paused, caught off guard.

    Lauretta''s manner stayed friendly, but there was a subtle sharpness behind her words now.

    "And, Ms. Pearce, it''s quite rude to make malicious assumptions about others."

    Rachel''s expression flickered.

    Just seeing Ste there had already tipped her off-Lauretta was definitely going to refuse her request.

    At that moment, a man''s deep, pleasant voice broke the tension.

    "Ms. Chapman, Rachel is terminally ill, and this might be her final concert. I hope, as fellow alumni, you''d be willing to help her out."

    Haynes hesitated, his voice unusually sincere.

    "If you''re willing, I''ll owe you a favor. Or, if you have any conditions, just name them."

    Lauretta gave a gentle, wless smile.

    "I truly sympathize with Ms. Pearce''s situation. But I''m sorry-I''ve already promised a friend to help her, and I can''t go back on my word.

    After all, integrity is the foundation of character.

    I''m afraid I must decline, Mr. O''Brien and Ms. Pearce. You''ll have to find someone else."

    With those words, Lauretta effectively blocked every avenue Haynes had tried.

    Lauretta was Ms. Chapman, after all. If word got out that she broke a promise, it could damage her family''s reputation. That kind of consequence was more than anyone at the table could afford.

    Rachel''s resentment toward Ste only deepened. If it wasn''t for Ste interfering, Lauretta might have agreed to be her special guest, given Haynes''s influence. That way,

    Rachel could have used the concert to befriend Lauretta and finally break into high society.

    But now, with things as they were, Haynes had no choice but to drop it and look for another solution.

    He tried to change the subject. "It''s almost lunchtime. Ms. Chapman, why don''t you stay for a meal before you go?"

    Haynes was just being polite; he

    didn''t actually expect Lauretta toet

    ept she''d just turned them down, after all. Why would she want to spend more time with them?

    To his surprise, Lauretta smiled and agreed easily. "Thank you, Mr. O''Brien. That would be lovely."

    It was just a meal, after all. Hardly a favor worth counting.

    Haynes called the waiter over.

    Lauretta picked up the menu and turned toward Ste, who was sitting beside her.

    "Star, you know this ce better than I do. What do you rmend?"

    Ste took the menu and pointed out a few dishes.

    Lauretta chose two from Ste''s suggestions.

    "Star, you still like spicy food, right? Your tastes haven''t changed all these years?" Ste nodded.

    "Great, then let''s go with these two," Lauretta decided.

    She also ordered two sses of Ste''s favorite juice.

    Haynes''s dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    He''d doubted that Lauretta and Ste were genuinely close-after all, they came from such different worlds. But watching the ease and familiarity between them, the way they knew each other''s preferences and shared a natural rapport, he realized they were far more than casual friends.

    Maybe... they really were best friends.

    Once the two had finished ordering, Haynes suddenly asked, "Ms. Chapman, I''m

    curious-how did you and Star meet?"

 Chapter 471

    The moment Haynes spoke, all three women in the room instinctively turned to look at him.

    Star.

    Haynes almost never used such an intimate nickname for Ste.

    Actually, to be precise, he never did.

    He always called her by her full name. The closest he''d evere to familiarity was a clipped "Mrs. O''Brien."

    Now, hearing him say "Star," not only the others��even Ste herself-felt a chill run up her spine, goosebumps prickling her arms.

    Rachel''s smile was already strained, and now it barely held together.

    Lauretta, for her part, looked genuinely surprised. Hadn''t Star and Haynes gotten divorced? Why was he suddenly calling her so affectionately?

    Trying to smooth things over, Lauretta replied, "Star and I were ssmates in college."

    "College?" Haynes''s eyes widened, clearly taken aback. "You... you were ssmates in college?"

    Lauretta already knew from Abby that Haynes and his circle had always looked down on Ste, constantly making snide remarks about her supposedly only having a middle school education.

    She arched a brow, challenging him. "Is there a problem with that?"

    For some reason, Rachel seemed uncharacteristically rattled today. She jumped in, "I heard Ms. Cameron only finished middle school. How could you two have been college ssmates? Ms. Chapman, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"

    Lauretta gave Rachel a bemused look. "I think I would remember whether or not Star and I were ssmates. Don''t you, Ms. Pearce? Are you suggesting I don''t know my own past?"

    Rachel faltered, caught off guard and speechless.

    Haynes pressed on, "Ms. Chapman, which college did you attend together?"

    Lauretta''s voice was calm andposed. "You invited me here as a special guest. I would''ve thought you''d at least know a little about me... But it seems you''re just interested in my name and reputation."

    At that, Rachel''s face darkened.

    Lauretta continued, ��Star and I both went to Neo-Vespera University."

    She shot Rachel a sidelong nce. "We were both inducted into the Hall of Fame there. That''s actually where we met."

    "The Hall of Fame?" Rachel''s

    expression changed entirely, heret

    voice climbing in pitch, incredulous. "That''s impossible! How cou

    she

    possibly be in the Hall of Fame?!"

    Lauretta still looked as pleasant as ever. "And why couldn''t she be?"

    Rachel''s tone grew shrill. "I went to Neo-Vespera University myself. I never heard of Ste, never even saw her!"

    Lauretta smiled gently. "Tell me, Ms. Pearce-how many Hall of Fame members

    have you actually met in person?"

    Rachel''s agitated expression froze.

    At Neo-Vespera, only about half the Hall of Fame members ever

    revealed their photos or showed

    their faces. The rest preferred t

    keep their identities private, whether because of their personal lives, a dislike of attention, shyness, or simply a desire for privacy.

    No one thought that was unusual.

    Artists, after all, tend to have their own quirks and entricities.

    Neo-Vespera was packed with prodigies. Rachel herself was no stranger to

    people with unconventional personalities.

    Some Hall of Fame members were so private, they didn''t even give a real name�� just a casual codename.

    So being camera-shy or secretive wasn''t unusual at all.

    Still, Rachel wasn''t ready to let it go. "Ms. Chapman, words are cheap."

    Every Hall of Fame member had a badge with their name and photo engraved on

    it. If Ste really had one, wouldn''t she have shown it off long ago? Why wait until now?

    Lauretta just smiled quietly. "Do you really think I''d lie about something like this, Ms. Pearce?"

    Back when she was at Neo-Vespera, Ste used the name Raven, and never showed her face. Even if she produced her badge, Rachel and Haynes probably wouldn''t believe it was hers.

 Chapter 472

    Even if Ste produced Raven''s ID, they could just im it was fake.

    She''d admitted to Ste''s identity herself as Ms. Chapman, yet neither of them wanted to believe it.

    They clung to any excuse not to trust her, which was precisely why Star couldn''t be bothered to exin further.

    Rachel met Lauretta''s gaze head-on. "Even if Ms. Chapman says so herself, you and Ste are friends. It''s only natural you''d want to talk your friend up, don''t you think?"

    But Lauretta only turned to Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, do you not believe me either?"

    Haynes stayed silent; his expression said enough.

    Lauretta realized there was no point in arguing, so she simply let it drop. "If you don''t believe me, then so be it."

    The four of them finished their meal in almostplete silence, conversation dying off entirely.

    Once the tes were nearly cleared, Ste began to rise and politely excuse herself, only for Haynes to finally speak up.

    "Ms. Chapman, may I ask-what could be so important that you can''t spare even a single day?"

    He still hadn''t let go of the idea of Lauretta epting the guest performer invitation.

    Lauretta was about to issue another polite deflection, but Ste, who had been quiet for most of the meal, spoke up instead.

    "She''s my featured guest at my own concert," Ste said. "She won''t have time to appear at Ms. Pearce''s event."

    Lauretta had never brought this up, not because she was afraid of Haynes, but because she didn''t want Ste to bear the brunt of their resentment.

    She''d grown up among the wealthy and powerful, and she''d seen this kind of thing too often: whenever she refused to attend someone''s event, they''d always find a way to hold it against someone else��usually the person closest to her. The reason was simple.

    They didn''t dare aim their frustration at her directly, so they turned it on Ste instead.

    Ste understood this all too well.

    But since she''d already burned her bridges with Haynes and his circle, she hardly cared what they thought of her now.

    Haynes''s brow furrowed. He''d

    BUT

    known for some time that Ste was holding her own concert, scheduled for roughly the same period as Rachel''s. It wasn''t as if Ste had deliberately picked the same dates;

    that time of year was simply the prime season for concerts.

    After a few moments of silence, Haynes spoke again. "Ms. Chapman, Star and Rachel''s concerts probably aren''t going to be on the exact same day. There''s no reason you couldn''t attend both. If you''re willing, we''re more than happy to adjust our schedule to amodate you."

    Ste heard this and couldn''t help butugh bitterly to herself.

    They really wanted it both ways.

    Maybe they weren''t openly fighting her for Lauretta, but this maneuver was still distasteful.

    Lauretta shook her head. "Mr. O''Brien, organizing a concert isn''t as simple as you think. I need time to rehearse before I perform, and I''ll also be busy with Star''s concert rehearsals. There''s simply no way I could fit anything else in."

    Haynes wasn''t naive. He knew a featured guest wouldn''t be on stage the entire evening-if the timing was managed right, Lauretta could theoretically do both.

    He gave up trying to convince her, turning his attention to Ste instead.

    No matter how they''d be friends, Lauretta''s stance was clear: when it came

    to choosing sides, she was with Ste.

    If he wanted to persuade Lauretta, he''d have to start with Ste.

    "Star," he said, his voice much softer and more restrained than before. "Since Ms. Chapman is your friend I''m sure you want her to prioritize your concert. As for Rachel''s event, she''d only need to appear and y a single piece. It wouldn''t take much of her time."

 Chapter 473

    Ordinarily, Ste had no right to make decisions on Lauretta''s behalf.

    But after so many years of friendship, they understood each other better than most.

    By remaining silent, Lauretta had handed the choice over to her.

    Back in their quartet days, Lauretta had always been the steady one-thoughtful, empathetic, never one to rush or push. If Ste spoke up, Lauretta would likely agree to be Rachel''s special guest, simply out of loyalty.

    Ste didn''t want Lauretta to get dragged into a feud and risk retaliation from Haynes and his crowd. But if Ste disliked Rachel enough to refuse her request, Lauretta wouldn''t help them either. The decision was entirely hers.

    Ste frowned at the sound of her nickname-"Star"-and didn''t bother hiding her irritation.

    "Mr. O''Brien, do you all just enjoy taking what isn''t yours? You steal my mother''s keepsakes, you sabotage my meeting with Mr. Walden, you try to take over my studio. And now, you want to steal my guest performer?"

    She shot Rachel a sharp look. "What''s next? Does Ms. Pearce share some psychic link with me? Everything I value, she has to have for herself?"

    Rachel spoke up, her tone careful. "Ms. Cameron, you misunderstand. I didn''t know Ms. Chapman was your guest. I only wanted to invite an old college friend to help support me on stage, that''s all."

    Ste''s eyes narrowed. "Well, now you know. So, are you still nning to poach her from me?"

    Rachel lowered her gaze, hiding whatever shed in her eyes. "Ms. Cameron, I''m not trying to steal anyone. As Mr. O''Brien said, it''s entirely your call. We''d just appreciate it if she could help us out-if she has the time."

    Ste gave a small, coldugh, enunciating every word. "I asked Lauretta because she''s my friend. What gives you the right to ask her?"

    "Oh, is it your money and power? Do you really think she needs that?"

    "Or is it your so-called favors? Tell me, how much do you think those are worth to

    her? Does she even want them?"

    She turned to Haynes, her expression icy. "Or maybe it''s just your

    shamelessness?"

    Haynes'' eyes flickered, but he said nothing.

    Rachel felt the sting of Ste''s open challenge. Why should someone like Lauretta

    -born into privilege-choose Ste over her as a friend?

    She tried one more time. "Ms. Cameron, I know you don''t like me, I��"

    But Ste mmed her hand on the table, cutting her off with a loud crack. "Enough!"

    She stared at Rachel, her voice cool and sharp. "If you know I can''t stand you, then act ordingly. I''m not a man you can save your little games for someone else."

    Rachel hadn''t expected Ste to rip the mask off so publicly, not giving her an inch of courtesy. This wasn''t how a "respectable woman" was supposed to behave.

    Almost out of reflex, Rachel nced at Laurett��, hoping to find a trace of disapproval or difort. Instead, retta''s smile only deepened, her bright with support for Ste.

    Rachel''s heart sank. If Lauretta truly sided with Ste, with things so hostile between them, she had no chance.

    Ste turned to Haynes, voice colder

    than ever. "Mr. O''Brien, instead of

    wasting your time scheming against me, maybe you should look for. another guest. Don''t think you''ll take anything else from me. Not this time. I won''t back down again." C��ntent

    With that, Ste shot Lauretta a look, and the two women left the room together.

 Chapter 474

    After Ste and Lauretta left, Rachel lowered her voice. "Haynie, Ste turned us down... What should we do now?"

    Haynes was silent for a few seconds before answering, "Invite someone else."

    Rachel instinctively bit her lip, unwilling to let it go. "But��"

    Haynes turned to look at her. "Unless you have a way to convince Lauretta? Or maybe you can talk Ste into giving up her spot for you?"

    Ste''s dislike for Rachel had always been obvious; she''d never bothered to hide

    it.

    As for Lauretta, she wasn''t someone you could easily manipte-trying to get her to change her mind was pretty much impossible.

    And Ste...

    A dull ache twisted in Haynes''s stomach. He knew Ste''s patience with him had worn thin, almost to the breaking point. If he pushed her any further, she just might do something drastic-something that would leave them both with nothing.

    She was Keen''s mother. Thest thing Haynes wanted was to turn her into a mortal enemy.

    Rachel dropped her head. "Well... if she''s a friend of Ms. Cameron''s, I guess there''s nothing we can do."

    ...

    After leaving the restaurant, Ste took Lauretta for a stroll around Neo-Vespera.

    Lauretta had grown up in Solmaris; even though she''d visited Novaris before, she''d never really explored the city.

    Katrina and Wendy, on the other hand, had both grown up in Novaris. They''d nned to take a long break, and since they finally had some free time, they decided to catch up with old friends and childhoodpanions.

    Katrina had barely arrived at her friend''s gathering when her father called. "Sunny, I heard you''re on vacation and hanging out in Neo-Vespera?" "Yeah, Dad. Why?" Katrina replied.

    "Well, here''s the thing I have a friend whose girlfriend is putting on a concert soon. He''s hoping you''ll agree to be a special guest."

    Katrina yed the cello. Despite her young age, she''d already made quite a name for herself in music circles.

    Her father, who had once considered arranging a marriage for her, had finally given up on the idea. Her own aplishments brought him far more pride than any society match ever could.

    The fact that he was calling her personally about this meant the request was no small matter.

    Katrina frowned. "When is it?"

    He told her the date.

    She didn''t hesitate. "Sorry, I can''t. One of my best friends is holding a concert at that time, and I already promised her I''d be there."

    Her father sounded puzzled. "Your best friend? I haven''t heard anything about Miss Chapman or Wendy Burke nning a concert."

    With Lauretta and Wendy''s current fame, news of a concert from either of them would have been buzzing all over social circles. Even his

    business partners would''ve started

    asking if Katrina might per art @

    quest.

    as a

    He was more than happy for Katrina

    ��

    to be friends with Lauretta or

    Wendy. Especially the Chapman

    family without Katrina''s

    connection, their family wouldn''t even have the chance to introduce themselves.

    Katrina sighed. "It''s not them. It''s another close friend. Anyway, I''m busy now,

    Dad. I''ll have to call you backter.��

    She hung up quickly.

    Meanwhile, Wendy was facing a simr situation.

    Her brother, however, was far more blunt.

    "Wendy, this time the invitation is

    from Haynes. O''Brien, CEO of The O''Brien Group. Ourpany just signed a deal with them, so we really can''t say no to this request.

    Whatever ns you have during that time, cancel them. All of them."

 Chapter 475

    Wendy frowned, her tone direct. "Impossible. That''s when my best friend''s concert

    is scheduled. I already promised her I''d appear as her guest performer."

    Wendy''s older brother, Neal Burke, was known for being forceful.

    "If it''s Katrina, just cancel on her," he said bluntly. "But if it''s Lauretta..."

    He hesitated, realizing this wasn''t so easily handled.

    ��Prioritize Lauretta. But their concerts probably won''t be on the same day. Just do Haynes a favor-make an appearance at his girlfriend''s event, y a song, and that''s more than enough."

    Wendy let out a cold, almost amusedugh. "Tell Haynes this for me: Trying to snatch his ex-wife''s guest performer for the sake of his new fling, using threats no less-isn''t that just disgusting?"

    Neal looked taken aback. "Ex-wife? New fling?"

    Wendy''s voice was like ice.

    "Haynes''s ex-wife is my best friend. Back then, she gave up her career for him, stayed home, raised their kids. And what did Haynes do? He found someone else on the side. Now she''s divorced him, finally ready to rebuild her life, and she''s invited me to perform at hereback concert. And now you want me to betray her for her ex-husband''s new girlfriend?"

    Neal was silent for a long moment.

    He was a man who put interests above all else, but even he couldn''t say anything to defend this.

    If it were just a stranger asking for a favor, maybe Wendy could have turned Ste down. But asking her to help the woman who ruined her friend''s marriage... even Neal couldn''t push that far. Besides, Wendy and Ms. Lauretta Chapman were close, and thanks to that connection, the Burke and Chapman families had worked together for years, reaping plenty of benefits. There was no need for Neal to risk angering Wendy over this.

    With that in mind, Neal softened his approach. "Wendy, this is really putting me in a tough spot. How about... you ask Lauretta for help? If she speaks up, I doubt Haynes would make trouble for the Burke family."

    The Burkes always put their own interests first. When Wendy wanted to pursue music, none of them supported her; they thought she was rebelling and even cut off her allowance. Only Neal had quietly helped her behind the scenes, which was why Wendy was willing to say so much to him now.

    Now that Neal was running the Burke Group, Wendy didn''t want to make things harder for her brother than necessary.

    She sighed. "Alright, I''ll ask Lauretta."

    At Ste''s studio, the friends gathered and wasted no timeying out Haynes''s n: he wanted one of them to perform as a guest at his girlfriend''s concert.

    After hearing the story, the three women exchanged looks.

    Katrina smirked. "Star, you''re like a golden goose-your ex just keeps plucking

    you for all you''re worth. Pretty soon there''ll be nothing left to take.��

    Wendy shook her head in disbelief "What are

    Odds? Of all the people

    in the world, his new girlfriend just had toe to us? And of course, she runs right into Star."

    Lauretta shrugged. "Honestly, it makes sense. The three of us are well-known,e from prominent families, and all grew up in Novaris. Plus, we were college ssmates with Rachel. It''s a lot easier for them to approach us than to look for

    someone abroad. Besides..."

    Abby asked, "Besides what?"

    Lauretta looked thoughtful. "If Star weren''t involved, would either of you have turned down the invitation?"

    Katrina and Wendy fell silent.

    They''d grown up with privilege and all its responsibilities; refusing a request like

    this would be unthinkable-unless it involved Ste.

    All three turned to Ste. "Star, what do you want to do about this?"

    They''d been friends for years, so Ste didn''t bother with pretense.

    She said simply, "I cut ties with them a long time ago. I don''t want them taking anything else from me."

 Chapter 476

    But the truth was, they really were feeling the pressure from their families.

    Ste might technically be a Williams, but she hadn''t grown up in the Williams estate. She''d never spent a cent of the family''s money, and the Williamses couldn''t, in good conscience, expect her to shoulder any of their obligations.

    Katrina grinned. "Star, I was waiting for you to say that! Good thing you didn''t start dithering or second-guessing yourself, or I''d have to give up hope on you."

    Wendy nodded in agreement. "We''re just dealing with a pair of cheaters. Sorting them out? That''s child''s y."

    The three of them turned to Lauretta.

    "Lauretta, we''ll leave this to you."

    Lauretta''s smile was as poised as ever, but her eyes were sharp as flint.

    "So Rachel thinks she can find herself some muscle and push Star around, just because she thinks Star''s got no one in her corner. Well, she''s wrong. Star has us, and as long as we''re here, no one gets to mess with her."

    Katrina nodded emphatically. "Exactly! Let''s give those two exactly what they deserve."

    That very evening, Lauretta, Wendy, and Katrina took to their social feeds, posting that they''d be special guests at Ste''s uing concert.

    They weren''t influencers or celebrities, so their posts didn''t go viral-among ordinary people, barely anyone noticed.

    But within high society, news spread fast.

    Lauretta''s ount might only have a few tens of thousands of followers, but most

    of them were the sons and daughters of the elite.

    Even Aurora was following Lauretta.

    In their world, Lauretta''s status was nearly equal to hers-both were at the top of the social food chain.

    As a genuine heiress, Lauretta had never cared much for self-promotion, and she certainly didn''t need to drum up hype for her own concert. She had both talent and looks, and, with more money than she could spend, had no need for attention or inte fame.

    It had been two or three years since shest posted anything.

    This time, as soon as her update went live, thousands ofments poured in.

    Aurora sat by the window, sipping her coffee. When she saw Lauretta''s post, she paused for a moment, then gave it a like.

    Lauretta might well be her future sister-inw, and it never hurt to stay on good terms-no need to make things difficult for her brother.

    But then she saw Ste''s name pop up in the post.

    Her finger hovered.

    "Ste?"

    A momentter, Aurora smiled to herself.

    "Probably just someone with the same name."

    If Ste really had such powerful friends, would her divorce have made headlines?

    Most likely, she was just desperate for attention, hoping to get her father and brothers to notice her.

    The O''Brien household.

    Deanna O''Brien ran her fingers

    the invitation that had just a from the Burton family

    top to her daughter Gallie.

    "The Burtons Sent an invitation-end of the month, they''re holding a concert. heard they''ve invited several of the top families: the

    Chapmans, the Williamses, the

    Watsons, the Lermans, and the Gardners. Word is, the three

    Williams brothers are all still single. You''d better make a good

    impression at that party. If you catch the eye of any one of them, you''ll be set for life. They say those brothers are all handsome, charming, the whole package... Didn''t you say you liked good-looking men? Well, now''s your chance-snag one of them."

    Callie was scrolling through her phone and just rolled her eyes.

    "As if someone like me couldnd of

    Williams. Isn''t the current head the family, Skyler Williams, still single? If you''re so amazing, why don''t you try your luck with him?"

    ��

    Deanna''s expression turned icy. "Watch your mouth. That''s no way to talk to your mother."

    Callie shrank back, falling silent.

    Right then, her eyes widened in shock, and she let out a sudden shriek.

    "Ah!"

 Chapter 477

    Deanna frowned, her tone sharp. "Honestly, Callie, must you make such a fuss? Where''s the poise befitting a youngdy of your standing?"

    But Callie, barely able to contain her excitement, thrust her phone in front of Deanna''s face.

    "Mom, do you know Lauretta? She''sing to Neo-Vespera as a special guest!"

    ��Lauretta?" Deanna''s brows arched in surprise. "You mean Ms. Chapman? Lauretta Chapman?"

    Callie nodded emphatically. "That''s right! The Lauretta Chapman. I hear not only does shee from an outstanding family, but she''s also incredibly talented. Some even say she could rival Aurora, the reigning queen of high society."

    "She''s my absolute idol. I have to go to her concert this time, no matter what!"

    Deanna nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, building a connection with someone like Ms. Chapman is important. If you manage to catch her attention and be friends, it would be a great advantage to the O''Brien family as well."

    Callie sighed in admiration. "Apparently she''s here to support her best friend. Her friends Wendy and Katrina are both amazing too-they''re even members of the Neo-Vespera University Hall of Fame! It''s true what they say: excellence attracts excellence. Never mind being friends with Lauretta-a signed photo from her would make me the envy of everyone for ages."

    She paused, scrolling through her phone.

    "But wait... it''s not Wendy or Katrina''s concert this time. It''s another friend''s... Let me see who-"

    She tapped the link to Lauretta''s invitation and suddenly her eyes widened.

    "It''s Ste''s concert? Wait, is that the Ste I know?"

    At the mention of Ste''s name, Deanna''s face instantly darkened.

    "What''s that wretched woman up to now?"

    Deanna had never cared for Ste. Ever since Ste started talking back and openly defying her a while ago, Deanna''s dislike had only grown.

    Callie rubbed her eyes in disbelief. "It says here the concert is being hosted by Ste... Is this for real?"

    At this, Deanna let out a coldugh.

    "It''s just someone with the same name. That Ste-barely educated,pletely uncultured-how could she possibly know someonedike Lauretta?"

    Callie nodded tentatively. "That does make sense, but..."

    She frowned at her phone. "This Ste is apparently putting on a violin concert. Isn''t that a little too much of a coincidence?"

    Deanna''s voice was icy. "There are plenty of people who y the violin. Ste hardly stands out. Remember when she won first ce at the kindergarten talent show? I

    Neville helped her cheat

    just yed a pre-recorded tape. With her education and skill, putting on a concert isughable. And inviting Ms. Chapman? Do you really believe that?"

    Callie fell silent.

    It did sound absurd.

    Ste hosting a concert, sure-she had Neville''s support, and Antoney, who also yed violin, would likely help But Lauretta and her friends as special guests? That was a stretch.

    It had to be someone else with the same name.

    ***

    The O''Brien Group.

    When Jasper heard that, besides Lauretta, the other two had also declined Rachel''s invitation to her concert, he looked utterly incredulous.

    "Are they out of their minds? Do they really dare to offend even you, Haynie?!"

    Rachel''s face was tight with frustration. She looked over at Haynes, who stood by the window, and took a deep breath.

    "Haynie... are they all going to Ste''s concert instead?"

    Before Haynes could answer, Jasper burst out, "No way! Ste? That nobody?

    How could she possibly pull something like this off?"

    Rachel ignored Jasper, her eyes locked on Haynes.

    "I heard Wendy and Katrina are Lauretta''s closest friends. If Lauretta asks them, I doubt they''d dare say no."

 Chapter 478

    Jasper was still in the dark. ��Lauretta? You mean the eldest daughter of the Chapman family? How on earth would she know Ste? Rachel, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"

    Rachel replied, "If Ste hadn''t shown up with Lauretta when they came to see me and Haynie, I wouldn''t have believed it either. But it''s true��they actually know each other."

    Since Rachel was so certain, Jasper had no choice but to ept this bizarre fact.

    He couldn''t help but blurt out, "Why would Lauretta go out of her way to help Ste? Do you think Ste has some kind of leverage over her?"

    Rachel rolled her eyes at Jasper''s cluelessness. "Seriously? What kind of dirt could Ste possibly have on someone like Lauretta Chapman?"

    Jasper scratched his head, realizing he was reaching. Then a thought struck him. "Maybe Ste saved Lauretta''s life once, and Lauretta''s just repaying the favor?"

    Rachel''s gaze flickered. That... actually made the most sense.

    At this point, Rachel would rather believe Ste had once saved Lauretta than ept the idea that Ste, like Lauretta, was part of the Hall of Fame circle.

    She nced at Haynes, who had been silent all this time, her expression clouded with a trace of sorrow.

    "Haynie, forget about inviting Ms. Chapman. We can''t get the other two either... If they don''t want to help me, fine, but I just saw the news-Ms. Chapman is already promoting Ste''s concert. With her on Ste''s side, who''s going to bothering to mine?"

    Jasper''s face turned red with anger. "That Ste-she''s unbelievable! It''s bad enough she scheduled her concert at the same time as Rachel''s, but now she''s even poaching Rachel''s special guests. She really doesn''t want you to seed, does she?"

    He turned to Haynes. "Haynie, I say we stop ying nice with Ste. Go talk to Jonathan-cash in that favor he owes you. If Lauretta won''t respect us, I doubt she''d dare turn down the Williams family or her own fianc��."

    Rachel''s eyes flickered at the mention of donathan''s debt to Haynes. She''d heard about it before, but had never considered asking Haynes to use it on her behalf, She''d hoped to save it forter-maybe after she married Haynes, she could use it to get close to Aurora, the Williams family heiress.

    But now, Ste hadpletely overshadowed her. Rachel couldn''t stand it.

    If burning that favor meant making things difficult for Ste, so be it.

    Her gaze lingered on Haynes, almost expectant. She knew she''d need to give him

    a little push to make it happen.

    The next day, Ste received a call from Rachel.

    "Ms. Cameron, about that performance I mentionedst time-the rehearsal''s tonight. Are you stilling?"

    Ste had been so caught up nning the concert with Lauretta and the others that she''d nearly forgotten about Rachel''s invitation. The reminder brought it all back.

    There were still three months to go before the concert. She couldn''t just focus on that and nothing else-she was starting from scratch, unlike Lauretta or even Antoney. The only reason she''d managed to get Lauretta and her friends involved was because of personal

    connections and favors.

    But favors only go so far.

    At the end of the day, she''d have to rely on her own abilities.

    With that thought, she agreed without hesitation.

    "Of course."

 Chapter 479

    Never turn down a free opportunity.

    After exchanging a few words with her friends and giving Abby somest-minute instructions, Ste headed toward the concert hall.

    Once inside, she realized the entire event was tailored specifically for Rachel-a performance sponsored just for her. In other words, everything revolved around Rachel; everyone else was simply there to make her shine.

    Ste had expected as much. After all, with The O''Brien Group and The Wilkinson Group footing the bill, it was obvious they wanted to put Rachel in the spotlight.

    Just as Ste was about to look for Rachel, someone suddenly shouted, "Ms. Pearce is hurt!" Instant chaos erupted backstage.

    Ste asked around for details and quickly learned that, during the final rehearsal bow, one of the female pianists had identally stepped on the train of Rachel''s dress, causing Rachel to stumble and scrape her knee.

    Jasper red furiously at the flustered pianist. His voice was cold and biting. "You did that on purpose, didn''t you? You kept messing up during rehearsal this morning, forcing Rachel to redo her parts over and over. Don''t think I don''t know you''re targeting her-everyone knows Rachel''s health isn''t great!"

    The pianist stared at him, bbergasted. "That''s not true! Ms. Pearce was just off her game this morning, it had nothing to do with me. She was the one insisting on perfection, that''s why we kept rehearsing."

    Jasper ignored her protests. "Rachel''s dedication is no excuse for you to bully her!"

    "I wasn''t-honestly, I wasn''t trying to make things difficult for her. Besides, why would I have any reason to target Ms. Pearce?"

    Jasper sneered, "Oh, still denying it? Everyone can see how you hover around Haynes every time he''s here, shamelessly trying to get his attention right in front of Rachel. Flirting with someone else''s man in broad daylight��have you no shame?"

    Just then, a clear,manding voice cut through themotion.

    "What''s going on here?"

    Jasper spun around, instantly deferring like a watchdog whose owner had just arrived. He recounted the events with dramatic embellishments, painting the pianist as though she''dmitted some unforgivable crime against Rachel.

    "Haynes, just look-Rachel''s leg is still bruised!"

    Rachel, pale and shaken, tried to interject. "Haynes, I''m fine... It really was just an ident. She didn''t mean to��"

    Jasper''s eyes filled with sympathy

    as he gazed at Rachel''s injured knee. "Rachel, you''re too kind for your own good. There''s plenty of space

    there, but she just happened to step

    on your dress? If that''s not deliberate, what is?"

    Without another word, Haynes lifted Rachel up from the floor. His tone was cool and final. "Rece the pianist."

    The pianist''s eyes widened in shock, and she nearly burst into tears. "Mr. O''Brien, please-I swear it wasn''t on purpose. Just give me another chance!"

    Haynes''s voice was ice. "Step aside. Don''t make me repeat myself."

    Someone quickly pulled her out of Haynes''s path, clearing the way as he carried Rachel out.

    Once Haynes was gone, a stagehand leaned toward the pianist and whispered, "It''s just a recement. You can always audition for another show. But if you cross Mr. O''Brien, you''ll never work in this industry again."

    Tears streamed down her face. "I spent four monthspeting for this role-four months! I finally made I it, and now it''s over... I swear, I never did anything to Ms. Pearce. Who in their right mind would dare mess with her?"

    The stagehand lowered his voice. "I know you didn''t, but rememberst time, when you offered Mr. O''Brien a drink? Maybe that''s what rubbed them the wrong way."

    "But I was just being polite! I even brought a cup for Ms. Pearce. There was nothing more to it��"

    "I know. But if they decide they don''t like you, what can you do? It''s just bad luck, I guess."

    The official concert hadn''t even started, and already the chosen pianist-selected from hundreds of applicants-was being reced. Whispers rippled through the rehearsal hall.

 Chapter 480

    Ste nced at the tear-streaked face of the pianist, then looked in the direction Haynes had walked off, a bitter smirk curling at the edge of her lips.

    Someone had been dismissed on a whim, over a baseless usation, with no regard for all the work she''d put in. Just like that-gone. A textbook scare tactic, she mused. A warning for the rest of them.

    If that poor pianist was the sacrificialmb, then Ste supposed she was next in line.

    Not long after, her phone buzzed. It was Jasper, summoning her to discuss the performance arrangements.

    The venue was nothing short of ptial, with Haynes sparing no expense to secure it for Rachel. The opulence inside was almost expected, but even the grounds were breathtaking. In the back garden, a naturalke shimmered in the afternoon light, and the air wasced with the gentle perfume of blooming flowers. Ste found Rachel and Haynes standing together on a small bridge, taking in the distant scenery. Rachel gestured toward the water, chatting animatedly.

    Jasper spotted Ste first. His voice dripped with sarcasm. "Well, look who finally graced us with her presence-Ms. Cameron, the star, too dignified to ask for a chance, just waiting for everyone else to beg her to perform."

    Ste shot him a cool nce. "I just saw Ms. Pearce get hurt. For a moment, I thought today''s rehearsal might be canceled."

    Rachel turned around with a practiced smile. "It''s just a bump on the knee, nothing serious. I could keep rehearsing without a problem. Haynes is just making a fuss over nothing."

    Ste heard the message loud and clear. Rachel might as well have said, "See how much Haynes cares about me?"

    Her gaze flicked to Rachel''s knee. There was a faint bruise��no blood, nothing rming. For a performer minor injuries were part of the job. But Haynes had still reced the pianist at the drop of a hat, just for Rachel. That kind of favoritism was rare-and unmistakable.

    Ste had no interest in meddling with other people''s dramas. She turned to Rachel. "So, Ms. Pearce, would you prefer me to solo, or join the ensemble?"

    Rachel handed her a neatly prepared program list. "You can take a look, Ms. Cameron. If there''s anything you''re unhappy with, we can still make changes." Rachel''s arrangements were thoughtful-she''d included both solo and ensemble pieces, and paired Ste up with other musicians rather than forcing the two of them to perform together. A tactful move, all things considered.

    Ste skimmed the list and handed it back. "Looks good to me."

    Rachel nodded, then asked, "Ms. Cameron, did you bring the sheet music you promised mest time?"

    Ste reached into her bag and produced her originalpositions. "You can pick three pieces from these. Just list ''Ste'' as theposer."

    They''d already agreed on the details, so there was nothing to argue about. With Haynes standing there, Rachel yed her part perfectly. "That sounds great."

    The two women began to discuss the music, Rachel tossing out a few technical questions-clearly trying to trip Ste up. But Ste fielded every one with ease, even countering with a few sharp questions of her own, leaving Rachel momentarily speechless.

    Rachel could only give up on trying to make things difficult.

    All the while, Haynes''s gaze never left Ste. He''d never seen her like this beforepletely absorbed in her work, a different kind of intensity a from the dazzling presence she had on stage. He''d always knownshe was beautiful, but maybe he''d grown numb to it over time, or maybe he''d never truly appreciated her talent.

    But now, watching her in her element, he couldn''t help but feel she was even more striking than before.

 Chapter 481

    Maybe it''s true: a womanpletely absorbed in her work is always the most beautiful.

    Haynes'' gaze, dark and intense, never left Ste. There was something prating about the way he looked at her-impossible to ignore. Yet Ste barely spared him a nce.

    As the conversation wore on, Rachel started to feel thirsty.

    "Jasper, could you grab us a few bottles of water?" she asked.

    Jasper, who had been yawning out of boredom-music discussions were never his thing was already looking for any excuse to make his escape. Rachel''s request felt like a godsend.

    "Sure, I''ll go get the water. You all wait here," he replied, then shot a look at Haynes. "Haynie, they''re talking business. Let''s not get in the way-why don''t youe with me?"

    Haynes nodded quietly and followed Jasper out, leaving the women alone.

    By the time they''d finished going over the details of the piece, more than ten minutes had passed.

    Ste closed her music score. "Ms. Pearce, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head to rehearsal now."

    By then, night had fallenpletely.

    The wind off theke carried a chill, lifting strands of Ste''s hair and sending them dancing around her face. The water, which had looked so gentle in the daylight, was now a ck, gaping abyss.

    That was when Rachel''s gentle, innocent-sounding voice drifted over.

    "Ste, you saw it earlier, didn''t you?"

    She smiled, just a hint of smugness beneath the sweetness. "No matter what happens, Haynie will always be on my side. Anyone who dares hurt me��he''ll never let them off the hook."

    Ste''s expression stayed neutral. "I''ve known for a long time how much Haynes cares about you, Ms. Pearce. There''s no need to keep boasting."

    Rachel''s tone grew softer, almost syrupy. "When the ident happened, Haynie chose to believe me. Even after he learned the truth, he didn''t me me-he didn''t even hold me ountable."

    She leaned in, voice almost a whisper. "Ste, you''re just like thatst pianist. If I want you gone, Haynie will toss you aside in a heartbeat."

    "And by the way, I''ve already moved into your

    W studio. See? Anything I

    want, Haynie will do whatever it takes to get it for me."

    She paused, a victorious smile curling her lips.

    "Even your special guest artist."

    Ste looked straight into Rachel''s eyes and, almost unexpectedly,ughed.

    "Ms. Pearce, you really overestimate

    your own importance. Haynes does

    care about you, but if you think

    about

    it, he doesn''t love you all that

    "If he did, then back when I got pregnant, it wouldn''t have

    mattered he could''ve just told me to get rid of the baby. But he didn''t. Instead, he married me. And he

    never stayed faithful to you for your

    sake." V

    Rachel''s pupils shrank, her voice turning icy in spite of herself.

    "Ste, I''ll admit it-I''m not as important to Haynie as his career."

    Her words flowed soft and eerie, almost chilling.

    "But as long as I''m more important than you, that''s enough."

    She seized Ste''s wrist, her smile twisting strangely, eyes full of challenge and arrogance.

    "Do you believe me? Whatever I do, Haynie will never me me."

    She leaned closer, her words slow and deliberate: "Even if I want you-dead?"

    Before Ste could react, Rachel shoved her hard.

    With a ssh, Ste hit the freezingke.

    Instantly, she heard Rachel''s voice, shrill with feigned shock.

    "Ms. Cameron! How did you fall in?!"

    Haynes, who had just returned with Jasper, caught the sound of Rachel''s panic.

    His expression darkened immediately.

 Chapter 482

    Jasper was momentarily stunned by the scene before him, but quickly regained hisposure, curling his lip in contempt.

    "Oh, Ste really knows how to stir up trouble, doesn''t she? We leave for just a minute and she''s already caused another scene. I''ll bet she fell in on purpose, just to get your attention! Next thing you know, she''ll pretend she can''t swim, so you''ll have to y hero and give her mouth-to-mouth. Please. She''s getting more maniptive by the day."

    A sudden thought struck Haynes-wasn''t Ste terrified of water? He remembered her saying she couldn''t swim. His eyes widened and he was about to jump in after her when, to his surprise, Ste surfaced on her own and quickly swam to the bank.

    Haynes wasn''t the only one caught off guard. Even Rachel, standing on the bridge, looked utterly stunned.

    But wait, hadn''t Jasper just said Ste couldn''t swim?

    As soon as Ste climbed out, Haynes and Jasper hurried over, concern and curiosity written all over their faces. Haynes reached out a hand to help her up, but Ste brushed him off, climbing out on her own with a nk expression.

    Rachel, ever the drama queen, usually yed the victim, always finding some way to get hurt and pin the me on Ste, soaking up sympathy in the process. But for her to actually shove Ste into the water in broad daylight��that was a new low. Ste hadn''t seen thating. Rachel always cared so much about appearances, it seemed out of character for her to risk such an obvious move.

    Rachel was quick to recover, putting on her most concerned face as she hurried over. "Ms. Cameron, how did you manage to fall in? Were you not paying attention?"

    Ste''s gaze shifted, her eyesnding on Rachel''s perfectly practiced look of worry.

    "You''re saying I just ''identally'' fell in?"

    Rachel blinked in surprise. "You mean... it wasn''t an ident? You did it on purpose?"

    She seemed to realize she''d said too much, immediately covering her mouth and ncing nervously at Ste, as if afraid another word might set her off.

    Rachel lowered her voice, feigning sincerity. "Ms. Cameron, I''ve told you so many times, Haynie and I are just friends. You''re Keen''s

    mother-nobody can change that. There''s no need to hurt yourself over this... If you really can''t stand the sight of me, I won''te see Keen anymore. Please, don''t do anything reckless."

    Rachel''s words dripped with false concern, the implication clear: Ste had thrown

    herself into the water just to get Haynes'' attention.

    Jasper, always happy to y along,

    snickered loudly. "Seriously, Ste? How embarrassing. What''s

    veiner

    next-throwing yourself into the river so Haynie will give you

    mouth-to-mouth? You''re not even good at ying the damsel in

    distress."

    Haynes looked Ste up and down, her clothes clinging to her drenched body. His

    voice was low, almost gentle. "When did you learn to swim?"

    Ste wiped the water from her face, her tone cold. "After your mother''s birthday party, I made sure to learn."

    Last year, at Deanna''s birthday celebration, one of Jasper''s idiot friends had pushed Ste into the pool as a joke. When she cried out for help, they''d all just stood there,ughing, using her of faking it for attention. Not a single person jumped in after her. Some even pulled out their phones, filming her humiliation for their own

    amusement.

    Back then, Keen was still on her side. Sensing something was wrong, he ran to get Haynes. In the end, it was Haynes who pulled her from the water and rushed her to the hospital.

    The scene had caused such amotion, Deanna''s entire birthday party was ruined. That was also the day Haynes learned Ste was terrified of water.

 Chapter 483

    When Deanna found out, she didn''t show Ste a shred of understanding. Instead, she scolded her for making a fuss over nothing, lecturing her harshly.

    Later, Haynes tracked down the person who had "identally" pushed Ste into the water at the party. But since everyone at Deanna''s birthday bash belonged to old-money families closely tied to the O''Briens, there was no way to hold them ountable. All Ste could do was grit her teeth and ept their flimsy apologies.

    But nearly drowning? That was hardly something an empty "sorry" could make up for.

    After Haynes made them delete the video of Ste falling into theke, that was the end of it. No one ever mentioned it again.

    Ste''s fear of water had started years ago, when she''d identally fallen overboard while on a boat trip with her mother. She''d grown up far from the coast, her life crammed with schoolwork, and rarely encountered oceans orkes. Over time, the terror faded, but water still made her instinctively want to run. She''d never learned to swim.

    But after that incident at the party, it took Ste more than half a year to finally confront her fear. In the end, she forced herself to learn to swim.

    Now, Jasper was sneering. "Ste, you jumped into theke on purpose, didn''t you? Just to get everyone''s attention?"

    Ste lifted her head, her expression calm. "You think I jumped in on purpose?"

    Jasper raised his eyebrows. "Oh, so you''re saying you didn''t? What, are you going to im Rachel pushed you in?"

    "That''s exactly what happened," Ste replied tly.

    Jasper''s face twisted, as if he''d just sniffed out a secret. Pointing at her, he dered, "Oh, I get it now! You jumped in, not just to cozy up to Haynes, but to set Rachel up at the same time. Two birds, one stone. Ste, you''re devious." He looked incredibly pleased with himself foring to this "brilliant" conclusion.

    A cold wind swept by, making Ste, still dripping wet, shiver uncontrobly. Haynes shrugged off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. "Ste, Rachel would never do something like that. You must be mistaken."

    Ste shot him a frosty look. "Don''t call me ''Star.'' It makes my skin crawl."

    Haynes frowned. ��It''s getting chilly. Let''s go inside and get you changed. We can talk about thister."

    Jasper chimed in, voice oozing

    mock sympathy. ��She''s ying the innocent victim just to get Haynes''s attention. What a maniptive little brat."

    Ste tossed Haynes''s jacket aside as if it were trash. Then, without a word, she started walking.

    Haynes, thinking she was finally backing down, rxed a little.

    But instead of leaving, Ste strode straight to Rachel, grabbed a fistful of her hair, and yanked hard.

    "Ah!" Rachel shrieked, her face contorted in pain-gone was any trace of her usual delicate beauty.

    Ste red at her, voice icy. "Didn''t you just ask me if Haynes would ever me you for anything? Well here''s my answer: whether he mes you or not is none of my business. You wanted me dead? Then let''s see how you like it." C��ntent

    With that, Ste kicked Rachel hard, sending her sprawling into theke with a ssh.

    The loud crash of water echoed across thewn as Rachel tumbled in, soaked and gasping.

    Jasper stared at Ste in shock and outrage. "Are you insane? Did you just shove Rachel into the water?"

    Ste tried to hold back but couldn''t. She swung her arm and pped Jasper across the face, hard.

    The crack echoed in the cold air. She''d wanted to hit him for a long time.

    his eyes wide with disbelief. He simply couldn''t wrap his head, around the fact that Ste had just pped him right in front of Haynes.

    Jasper''s head snapped to the.

 Chapter 484

    Ste fixed her gaze on Haynes, her eyes cold and sharp, like ice on a winterke.

    "Haynes, I warned you-keep your precious little darling out of my sight. If you can''t control the dog you raised, and you let her run wild and bite, don''t me someone else for teaching her a lesson on your behalf."

    She locked eyes with him, her words cutting and deliberate. "Not everyone will spare the dog just because they know who owns it."

    The world seemed to go still. Every sound disappeared in that moment, leaving an unnatural hush.

    Haynes was still processing her words when Rachel''s shrill scream shattered the silence.

    "Haynie, help me!"

    She thrashed desperately in the water, reaching her hand toward Haynes on the shore.

    "Haynie, help! Please, I can''t swim!"

    Jasper snapped out of his daze, the sting of Ste''s earlier p forgotten as he rushed to rescue Rachel.

    But before he could make it, Ste stepped forward and, without hesitation, delivered a swift kick to his backside, sending him tumbling headfirst into theke.

    Jasper crashed into the water in a most undignified heap. He surfaced, dripping and humiliated, and shot Ste a look full of fury and shame.

    "Ste, you-"

    But Rachel''s frantic screams echoed nearby.

    "Help! Somebody, please!"

    Jasper red at Ste, seething, then turned and swam toward Rachel.

    Ste watched the scene with detached indifference, then turned to leave.

    Haynes grabbed her wrist suddenly, stopping her in her tracks.

    "Ste, do you realize Rachel can''t swim? She''s not well right now-what you did could have killed her!"

    Ste''s tone was icy. "Why else do you think I pushed her in? You think I wanted to y house with her?"

    She paused, her expression unchanging. "I''m not one to hold a grudge. I settle scores on the spot."

    Haynes'' eyes darkened. "Ste, that was attempted murder."

    Ste pped her hands slowly, sarcasm dripping from every word.

    "Haynes, you really are somet

    She knew I was terrified of water

    and pushed me in, but you don''t call that attempted murder. Now that I''ve given her a taste of her own medicine, suddenly you have a problem with it."

    She let out a softugh. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re so blinded by your feelings, it''s almost touching. Makes

    outsiders want to shed tears. T

    bad-you two are nothing but a

    sordid little affair best kept inthe dark."

    Haynes scowled. "Do you have to be so harsh? I''ve exined a thousand times- there''s nothing going on between me and Rachel the way you think��"

    "Save it." Ste cut him off, her voice sharp with mockery. "We''re divorced. Whatever you two are, it''s none of my business. You could be married for all I care-you''ll always just be a pair of shameless cheats in my eyes."

    Haynes'' face grew stormy as he struggled to keep hisposure.

    "Just apologize to Rachel and we''ll put this behind us."

    Ste smiled coolly. "In your dreams."

    Haynes'' eyes darkened further. "Ste, both Jasper and I saw you push Rachel. If she presses charges, you could be facing criminal consequences. If you apologize, Rachel might let it go for my sake."

    Ste''s voice was t as she interrupted him. "And what about when she pushed

    me into the water? How will you handle that?"

    "Rachel would never-" Haynes began.

    Ste cut him off again, her expression almost amused. "So what, I just tripped and fell in by ident to get your attention, is that it?"

 Chapter 485

    Haynes fell silent for a few seconds before finally speaking. "Maybe," he said, "you just slipped and fell by ident."

    Ste hadn''t intended to waste more words on him, but right now, she was oddly curious-just how far would Haynes go, how absurd a story could he spin, just to defend Rachel?

    "So what are you saying?" Ste asked. "That you can''t even tell whether I was pushed or whether I fell on my own?"

    Haynes met her gaze, his voice low and steady. "Maybe, when you slipped, Rachel tried to grab you and pull you up, but you mistook her intention. In a moment of panic, it''s not impossible to get things confused."

    At that moment, Ste almost had to admire Haynes''s imagination. There was truly nothing he wouldn''t invent if it meant clearing Rachel''s name.

    While they argued, Jasper had already pulled Rachel from the water. She hadn''t been under long, so she was still conscious, but the moment she was back on solid ground, her whole body trembled as she broke into sobs.

    "Haynie,�� Rachel cried, clutching at him, "Ms. Cameron kicked me into theke right in front of you all. Does she want me dead that badly?"

    Jasper, wiping water from his face, scowled. "I swear, I''m going to see that murderer behind bars by the end of today!"

    Ste stood her ground, utterly calm, showing not a trace of panic.

    Jasper sneered at herposure. "Go ahead, act all calm now. When you''re sitting in a police cell, let''s see if you can still keep up that act."

    Rachel turned tearfully to Haynes. "Haynie, Ste''s humiliated me time and again. For your sake-and for Keen''s ''ve always let it go. But this time she tried to kill me! You saw what happened with your own eyes. I won''t back down anymore, not after this!"

    Haynes watched Rachel, her face streaked with tears, and his lips parted slightly. "Rachel, your concert is just around the corner. You can''t afford to get caught up in a scandal right now. If word gets out that you and yourposer are at odds, it''ll ru��n everything."

    Rachel stared at him in disbelief. "Haynie, are you saying I''m the one starting drama here?"

    A shadow flickered in Haynes''s eyes. "I''ll make her...apologize to you."

    Before Racher could respond, Jasper exploded. "Apologize? She pushed Rachel into the water-she tried toz kill her! And you think a simple apology is going to fix this? Did you forget she pped me just now? My face still burns from it!"

    Ste finally spoke, her voice steady. "Don''t worry, I have no intention of apologizing to any of you. If you think this is unfair, call the police. Please."

    She pulled out her phone, holding it up. "By the way, I recorded my entire conversation with Ms. Pearce earlier. So we''ll see who''s really guilty of attempted murder."

    Rachel''s face visibly stiffened, her already paleplexion turning even whiter. "What...what are you talking about?"

    Ste nced around at the others. "If I''m not mistaken, this area doesn''t have any security cameras, or maybe they''re conveniently ''broken'' again, so there''s no footage of what happened. But that''s alright. I have proof."

    She smiled at Rachel, cool andposed. "Meeting with Ms. Pearce? I''d have to be a fool not toe prepared. Did you honestly think I''d agree to meet you alone without taking precautions?"

 Chapter 486

    Rachel sent Haynes and Jasper away, and Ste could pretty much guess what wasing next-Rachel was up to her old tricks again.

    So, quietly, she tapped her phone and started recording.

    Honestly, when Rachel had called her earlier and asked her toe over, Ste had already suspected Rachel wasn''t just looking for a friendly chat. After all, Rachel had lost too many rounds to hertely. Even though Rachel managed to snatch away her studio and force her topose music for her, it had cost Rachel a hefty ten million dors.

    Rachel strutted around, acting as if she''d won some grand victory, but in reality, she hadn''t gained much at all.

    Ste, on the other hand, was now sitting pretty with Haynes''s ten million-a tidy little nest egg and the perfect startup fund for her next move.

    If this had happened in the past, and someone with deep pockets had shown up wanting to buy their studio for that kind of money, they might''ve said yes without a second thought. Who turns down a fortune like that?

    But this time, the buyers were Rachel and Haynes. There was no way Ste would let them get what they wanted so easily.

    After thesest few skirmishes, Ste was certain Rachel woulde at her again.

    She was more than ready.

    Rachel''s schemes were never exactly subtle, but Ste had to give her credit- Rachel was clever. She rarely got her own hands dirty. Instead, she preferred pulling strings from behind the scenes, letting others do her bidding.

    Pushing Ste into theke herself? Now, that had been a surprise. Even if the security cameras had been disabled, what if there''d been a witness lurking somewhere she hadn''t noticed? If Rachel got caught, her whole "sweet and innocent" act would shatter in an instant.

    But Rachel had still taken the risk. That, more than anything, showed just how desperate she''d be after losing so many times.

    And the more desperate Rachel got, the more likely she was to slip up.

    Still...

    Ste nced at her phone, droplets of water trickling down its screen. A glimmer

    of frustration shed in her eyes.

    One thing had caught her off guard: her phone had gotten wet.

    She tried turning it on, but the screen stayed ck.

    She definitely had a recording of her conversation with Rachel, but exposing Rachel right now? Not possible.

    But Ste wasn''t too worried. As long as she got the phone fixed, the recording would still be there.

    Her gaze flicked from her phone to Rachel''s face.

    Rachel was already rattled. A little bluffing wouldn''t hurt.

    Jasper, oblivious to everything, was still shouting at her from across the room.

    "Go on, y it! You think I''m scared of you?"

    Ste ignored her and looked straight at Rachel.

    "Rachel, do you really want me to y it?"

    Panic flickered across Rachel''s eyes.

    ��t

    She didn''t doubt for a second that Ste had been recording. There''d been a few incidents before, and every time, Ste had managed to produce a recording as proof.

    Rachel cursed herself. She suddenly remembered-Ste never met her without secretly recording the whole conversation. How had she

    forgotten something so important?

    Thinking back to what she''d just said to Ste, Rachel felt cold sweat trickle down

    her back.

    If Ste yed that recording, Haynes would be furious with her.

    And just now

    w, she had already

    sensed the shift in Haynes''s

    attitude-he hadn''t rushed to defend

    her like he used to. He didn''t

    immediately take her side or scold

    Ste. He''d only told Ste to apologize and let things go.

    He was tantly taking Ste''s side.

    Rachel clenched her fists without thinking.

    She lowered her head, masking her anxiety with a soft, obedient smile.

    "Jasper, let it go," she said, her voice gentle. "Haynes is right. The concert''s just around the corner-we can''t afford any more drama.��

    She paused, then added, "Since Haynes has spoken, I''ll do as he says."

 Chapter 487

    Haynes''s gaze flickered as he looked over at Rachel.

    She refused to meet his eyes, forcing a brittle smile that barely concealed the turmoil beneath. Her shifting gaze betrayed her true feelings, and Haynes''s expression darkened. That look-she was hiding something. Was there more to this than anyone had let on?

    Jasper, still indignant, opened his mouth to say more, but Haynes cut him off. "Enough. They''re both soaked to the bone. Let''s get them home before they catch cold. We can talk about thister."

    Jasper assumed Haynes was worried about Rachel''s well-being. With a cold re at Ste, he muttered, "You''re finished," then swept Rachel into his arms and left.

    The moment they were gone, Ste turned to leave as well. But Haynes stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "You should change out of those wet clothes before you go," he said quietly.

    "It''s fine," Ste replied tly.

    "You''ll catch your death walking home like that.��

    The familiar concern in his voice took her off guard, stirring memories she''d thought she''d buried. Before Rachel''s return, things between her and Haynes had never been passionate, but there had been a certain quiet respect. He hadn''t always been cold to her; sometimes, he''d even shown a trace of care.

    She remembered one rainy afternoon when she''d picked up Keen from school. A downpour hade out of nowhere, and she''d shielded Keen with her own coat, ending up drenched. Haynes had just gotten home from a business trip. When he saw her soaked through, he''d simply said, "Run a hot bath and get changed-you don''t want to catch a chill."

    She''d been moved by his rare concern, her heart fluttering with hope for days.

    Now, though, there was nothing left inside her but a hollow sense of irony.

    "It''s none of your business," Ste said coolly.

    With that, she brushed past him, intent on leaving.

    "Star-? Haynes reached out, unwilling to let her slip away so easily.

    She lifted her head, her lips twisting into a wry smile. "Are you hoping I''ll go home and y that recording, Mr. O''Brien?"

    Haynes froze, caught off guard. For a moment he looked as if he might try to stop her, but the hesitation was all Ste needed. In a blink, she slipped past him and was gone.

    He watched her retreating figure in silence, but in the end, he didn''t go after her.

    Today''s rehearsal was clearly a wash.

    Ste made her way toward the exit, fiddling with her phone. On it, she had the recording��the one that proved Rachel had tried to harm her. It might not be enough to put Rachel behind bars, but if she released it before Rachel''s concert, the fallout would be devastating.

    This trip had been worth it.

    She and Rachel were both holding violin concerts at the same time-directpetitors. Ste had never shied away from a fair fight. In her world, healthy rivalry only pushed a musician to greater heights.

    Kon

    But Rachel? Rachel had never been content with honestpetition. She''d always yed dirty, always wanted to steal everything Ste had.

    For that, Ste felt no obligation to be kind.

    Fair and square, she''dpete. But if Rachel wanted to use underhanded tricks, Ste would y along.

    If Rachel had just been a little smarter, kept away from these petty schemes, things might have been different. But since she''d handed Ste the perfect weapon, Ste saw no reason to show mercy.

    Now she just had to decide when to release the recording. It couldn''t be now-if she exposed it immediately, Jasper and Haynes would definitely try to bury it.

    No, the best time would be when tickets for the concert went on sale. Dropping that bombshell then would destroy Rachel''s reputation in an instant.

    Still...

    A flicker of worry crept into Ste''s heart. If Rachel and Jasper didn''t want to see her end up in prison, they might force her to keep quiet about the recording. Rachel,

    knowing the evidence existed, would be on high alert.

    But one thing was for certain-Rachel would never risk telling Haynes the truth.

 Chapter 488

    After all, if Haynes ever saw this side of her, everyst bit of her carefully crafted image woulde crashing down.

    As for Jasper...

    He was more of a liability than an ally-she''d be lucky if he didn''t mess things up for her.

    Ste wasn''t worried about whatever tricks Jasper might try to pull.

    Besides, Foreman was keeping an eye on his every move.

    Other than Haynes and Jasper, Ste couldn''t think of anyone else who''d lift a finger for Rachel.

    And with Neville, Antoney, Lauretta, and the others at her side, she had no reason to fear whatever games Rachel might y.

    Still, despite all her rational assurances, an uneasy feeling lingered at the back of her mind��a thinyer of cloud shadowing her thoughts.

    Something just felt off, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.

    A chilly wind swept past, making Ste sneeze.

    The night air had a sharp, biting cold to it.

    She needed to get home, shower, and change her clothes as soon as possible. This was not the time to get sick.

    Just as she reached the entrance, about to call for a ride, a sleek ck luxury car pulled up in front of her.

    The license te caught her eye��familiar, and just as attention-grabbing as always, with its string of eights.

    The door swung open, and a tall, striking figure stepped out.

    "Star, are you alright?" Neville hurried over the moment he saw her, soaked through and shivering.

    Ste blinked in surprise. "Mr. Connolly? What are you doing here?"

    Noticing the pallor in her cheeks, Neville quickly shrugged off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.

    "Marvin mentioned you had a rehearsal tonight. I happened to be nearby and thought I''d drop in."

    Ste had nned to take Marvin back to the Connolly estate after her rehearsal, but the boy had stubbornly refused to go. So Abby was at home with him instead.

    Earlier, Marvin had asked where she''d be practicing, saying he wanted toe see her perform. Ste hadn''t thought much of it and simply gave him the address.

    She was about to say something else when another figure approached from down the street.

    "Ms. Cameron."

    It was Benson, Haynes''s assistant.

    He greeted her with a polite smile. "Ms. Cameron, Mr. O''Brien heard you identally fell into theke. He was worried you might have trouble finding a ride and catch a chill, so he asked me to take you home."

    Benson''s car had been waiting nearby, originally meant to take

    Haynes home. Not long ago, I

    had called him, instructing him to

    make sure Ste got home safely first.

    Although she disliked most of Haynes''s entourage, Ste had always found Benson decent enough. Whenever she couldn''t reach Haynes, it was Benson who did his best to help.

    He was one of the few around Haynes who treated her with genuine respect.

    "Thank you, but that won''t be necessary," Ste replied politely. "My friend''s already here to pick me up."

    Benson nced at Neville, quickly understanding why Ste wouldn''t be taking his car. He didn''t insist.

    "Of course. If you need anything, Ms. Cameron, just give me a call."

    Ste nodded her thanks and got into Neville''s car.

    Once they were on the road, Neville asked, "Star, what happened out there? You look like you''ve been through hell."

    Ste gave him a brief rundown of what had happened earlier.

    Then she added, "Mr. Connolly, do you happen to know anyone who can fix a phone?"

    Neville chuckled. "Water damage? That''s easy. Don''t worry, I''ll have someone repair it for you first thing tomorrow."

    That same night, Rachel had just finished her shower when her phone, lying on the table, suddenly rang.

    She stared at the screen, recognizing the number instantly��a familiar dread flickering in her eyes.

    Him. Again.

    This was the person who had faked her medical records so thoroughly that even Haynes hadn''t suspected a thing��a testament to his almost frightening abilities. He''d helped her with countless problems, ones she would never have dared bring to Haynes.

    But she never dared to manipte him the way she''d used Jasper.

    Taking several deep breaths to steady her shaking hands, Rachel finally picked up the phone and hit "answer."

 Chapter 489

    "Rachel."

    On the other end of the line, a man''s voice came through-clear, smooth, and almost melodic.

    ��I hear things haven''t been going so well for youtely."

    Rachel''s breath hitched. "I''m... I''m doing okay, I guess."

    He chuckled softly. "Sounds like you''ve been taking quite a beating from Ste.��

    The mention of Ste made Rachel grit her teeth in frustration.

    When she fell silent, he spoke again. "Rachel, do you need my help?"

    Instinctively, Rachel replied, "No, not yet. I can still handle it myself."

    His tone lifted slightly,ced with a hint of amusement. "Oh? Are you sure you can handle it?"

    "I... I really can."

    His voice took on a velvety, almost haunting edge. "But as far as I know, there''s a recording of you on Ste''s phone. Tell me, if Haynes were to hear it, would he still treat you the same way? Or if your fans ever got wind of it-would they still adore you? Your concert''sing up. If the public hears that audio, do you think anyone will still buy your tickets?"

    Rachel''s breathing grew ragged. The moment Ste pulled out her phone, she''d suspected there might be a recording. Maybe Ste was bluffing. But she couldn''t take that risk.

    The consequences of losing that gamble were more than she could bear.

    Looking back, she was d she hadn''t tried to call Ste''s bluff. Otherwise, she would''ve been exposed on the spot.

    She had to find a way to deal with the recording-no matter what.

    She couldn''t go to Haynes. Right now, the only person who could help her was Jasper...

    As if reading her mind, the man on the phone let out a softugh. "Rachel, don''t tell me you''re actually thinking of asking Jasper for help. Are you sure he''s on your side, and not secretly helping Ste instead?"

    Rachel said nothing.

    Jasper''s loyalty had never been in question, but his ipetence was another story. He could be so hopelessly na?ve, it made her want to bang her head against the wall.

    But for some things, she really had no one else to turn to.

    The man changed tack, his tone more reassuring. "Rx. The incriminating recording? I''ve already had it deleted. Ste won''t be able to threaten you with it anymore. It got lost in Neville''s hands-maybe we can even stir up a little trouble between them."

    Rachel couldn''t help but let out a deep breath. "...Thank you, Joshua Gardner."

    Compared to Jasper, Joshua Gardner operated on apletely different level.

    There was a pause, then he said with a hint of nostalgia, "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard you say my name."

    Rachel''s hand curled into a tight fist.

    Joshua Gardner went on, "Rachel, I genuinely want to help you-no strings attached. Why would you rather go to someone like Jasper thane to me?"

    Rachel''s voice was barely above a whisper. "You''ve already helped me so much. I... I don''t have anything to give back. I don''t want to owe you any more favors, So..."

    "Rachel." Joshua''s voice was gentle,

    almost affectionate, but for some reason, it sent a chill down Rachel''s spine. "Kd never force you to do anything you don''t want to. As for owing me...pared to the fact you once saved my life, this is nothing. If you really want to repay me, just y a few violin pieces for me every now and then when you have the time. That''s more than enough."

    Rachel held her breath. "...Alright."

    Joshua said, "I''ll be heading to Neo-Vespera at the end of the month. I''ll drop by

    to see you-and to see the man you''re so taken with. I''d also like to meet the woman who dared to cross our Rachel."

    Rachel wanted to protest, but the moment he mentioned Ste, all her objections died in her throat.

    She knew exactly what Joshua Gardner was capable of. If he decided to go after Ste, she wouldn''t stand a chance.

 Chapter 490

    Before, all she wanted was to push Ste out of the picture-nothing more, nothing too cruel.

    But now, because of Ste, Haynes was growing colder by the day. Rachel was running out of patience.

    No matter what, she''d have to get rid of Ste first.

    Lost in her thoughts, Rachel was jolted back to reality by Joshua Gardner''s quiet, almost haunting voice.

    ��I''ve wrapped up all my projects. For the time being, I''ll be staying here at Neo- Vespera to help you out.

    Rachel, you really ought to focus more on your music, not on men.

    Frankly, your ying now is a far cry from when I first heard you.

    It''s just a man, after all. If you want, I could find you any stunning gentleman you like. Why are you so fixated on Haynes?

    He''s divorced, and he even has a kid. What''s so irresistible about him?"

    Rachel had heard this spiel from Joshua more times than she could count.

    But instead of feeling pleased, all she felt was a cold, creeping fear.

    Joshua Gardner was simply too good to her. Whatever she wanted, he would make it happen without hesitation, without boundaries.

    If she asked him to kill someone, he''d probably do it with a smile.

    At first, she''d basked in his devotion. She knew he''d mistaken her for someone else, but she never corrected him.

    But over time, Rachel realized something was off-deeply, disturbingly off about Joshua Gardner.

    Never mind the fact that he was mentally unstable, his moods swinging wildly from one moment to the next.

    What truly unsettled her was how he could be so endlessly devoted to her. All because, by chance, he''d overheard her ying "Moonlight" in the garden, and decided she was some sort of salvation-his lifeline in the darkness.

    He''d do anything for her, no matter how outrageous.

    If Joshua had been in love with her, maybe it would''ve made some

    sense. But the fact that he offered to find her another man showed clearly whatever he felt for her it wasn''t love. Or at least, not love as she understood it.

    And after witnessing the lengths Joshua would go to, Rachel only grew more afraid of him.

    This man was a threat-dangerous in ways she couldn''t fullyprehend.

    If he ever discovered the truth, if he realized she''d been lying to him, life would be a living hell.

    The worst part? Rachel still didn''t know who had actually yed "Moonlight" in the garden that day.

    "Moonlight" was the signature piece

    of a woman named Raven, a member of the Neo-Vespera

    University Hall of Fame. It was her magnum opus, but Raven had never

    revealed her face; all Rachel knew was that she was a woman. Nothing more.

    The piece had be wildly

    popr, even adopted as the go-to

    piece forpetitions at the

    university. Rachel adored

    vel.r

    "Moonlight" too, so she''d often

    practiced it in the garden.

    But Joshua had stumbled across someone''s performance-not hers-and convinced himself she was the one.

    At first, Rachel assumed he must have meant her. He''d said he loved her violin ying and wanted to hear her perform "Moonlight" again.

    But when she obliged, Joshua''s face fell with disappointment.

    He told her that her ying just didn''t sound quite like what he''d heard that day.

    Rachel didn''t dwell on it; after all, everyone has off days and moments of brilliance.

    But when Joshua produced a single earring something he''d found after the performance-she realized he''d mistaken her for someone else entirely.

    Still, she said nothing.

    Back then, Joshua seemed perfectly normal: powerful, dazzlingly handsome, and endlessly attentive.

    It was easy to let herself be swept up in the fantasy.

    But when she discovered just how abnormal, how dangerous he truly was, all that was left was fear.

 Chapter 491

    Of course. Who in their right mind would risk everything for someone just because they''d heard them y a single song?

    The more Rachel got to know Joshua Gardner, the more she realized something was very wrong with him.

    To put it in modern terms, he was the very definition of a possessive, dangerous obsessive.

    One moment, he''d be smiling gently, the picture of charm.

    The next, he''d turn ice-cold and ruthless, disposing of anyone who stood in his way.

    He could switch from angel to monster faster than flipping a page.

    And if there was one thing Joshua Gardner hated above all, it was being lied to.

    If he ever discovered Rachel wasn''t telling the truth, her life would be a living hell.

    He might have the face of an angel, but whenever she looked at him, all Rachel could feel was fear-never anything close to affection.

    No wonder he seemed so starved for love. Who could ever love a man like that?

    Once Rachel uncovered his true nature, she couldn''t get out of the country fast enough.

    Haynes, for all his ws, was at least a normal man. He was married now, even had a child-but at least he was sane.

    So, whether it was for the sake of her own future, or in hopes that Haynes might protect her if Joshua Gardner ever found out the truth, Rachel was determined to marry Haynes. She had to.

    The Williams family estate.

    Jonathan held an embossed invitation and knocked on the door to the study. Inside, Skyler was carefully wiping dust from the ss of an old photo album. Jonathan nced at the photograph on disy.

    It was his mother, Nora.

    "Do you need something?" Skyler didn''t even look up, lost in bittersweet memories, his face softened by nostalgia.

    Jonathan pulled his gaze away and spoke in an even tone. "Mr. Burton sent an invitation. He''s hosting a birthday celebration at the end of the month."

    Skyler''s brow twitched ever so slightly. "Mr. Burton... I haven''t heard from him in years. He and my father were old friends from the war. We can''t exactly refuse his invitation."

    "The event''s in Neo-Vespera," Jonathan reminded him. "Raven''s living there now as well."

    Skyler set the album aside. "Perfect. We''ll bring Raven home while we''re there." Something seemed to ur to him, and he looked up.

    "Have you prepared a gift for my grandson?"

    Jonathan hesitated. "Father, are you sure you want to give Keen five percent of thepany''s shares?"

    Skyler replied, "Keen is my grandson, and the first child born to this generation of the Williams family. Giving him a small share is only right."

    In recent years, Skyler had gradually loosened his grip on the business.

    Jonathan, along with Israel and Coleman, were more than capable. There was no need for Skyler to shoulder everything himself anymore.

    Truthfully, he could have retired long ago-except... he''d been alone for so long, the idea of stepping aside entirely just felt hollow.

    Learning that Ste had a child made him genuinely happy.

    Ste looked so much like Nora; no doubt her child would too.

    He remembered theirst anniversary trip, he and Nora dreaming together about what retirement would look like.

    But fate had other ns. He''d fallen overboard, lost his memory, and nothing had been the same since.

    Jonathan''s voice pulled him from his reverie.

    "But Raven and Haynes are divorced. Raven has custody of Keen. If you give Keen those shares, it''s basically giving them to Haynes."

    Skyler said calmly, "Let him have them."

    Jonathan was taken aback. "Father..."

    Skyler smiled, looking up. "I intend to win custody of Keen for our family. If Haynes is willing, then consider the shares a gift to him. After all, he''s

    Keen'' father. Making an enemy out of him would only hurt Keenan the end."

    Jonathan hadn''t expected Skyler to have this in mind.

    "Keen is the future heir of the O''Brien future Group. Haynes might not give him up so easily. Even if we try to get custody, we might not win.

    vel

    Neo-Vespera is their territon

    the

    Williams family''s influence doesn''t reach that far."

    Skyler nodded, "Haynes is a smart man. He''ll know what''s best. If he''s willing, that''s ideal. If not, so be it.

    Since we''re bringing Raven homet

    have Srael, Coleman, and Aurora clear their schedules. I want them toe with me to Neo-Vespera." C��ntent

    Jonathan was quiet for a moment. "Understood."

    He was about to leave when Skyler suddenly called him back.

 Chapter 492

    "Jonathan, do you still resent your mother for leaving you and your brothers behind?"

    Jonathan stopped in his tracks, suddenly motionless.

    With his back turned to Skyler, his expression was impossible to read.

    "Mom had her reasons... and besides, she''s gone now."

    Skyler let out a heavy sigh. "I never imagined she was already pregnant with Raven when she left. If I''d known, there''s no way I would have let her go. But... it''s pointless to talk about it now.

    Honestly, I''ve regretted throwing Raven out of the house in a fit of anger all those years ago. It was all over a man-if she liked him, I should have just let her go for it. Aurora never liked Sherman Burton anyway.

    Speaking of..."

    A thought seemed to ur to Skyler. "Sherman''s Mr. Burton''s grandson, isn''t he? We''ll probably see him at Mr. Burton''s birthday dinner. Go and give Sherman a heads-up-he needs to take responsibility for what happened with Raven." Jonathan finally lost hisposure and turned to look at Skyler.

    "But... Raven''s already married. She has a child now..."

    "Didn''t she get divorced?" Skyler arched an eyebrow. "What, are you thinking of letting Aurora marry Sherman?"

    Jonathan fell silent.

    The Burtons'' family background was a good match for the Williamses, but Sherman himself was hardly what you''d call outstanding-certainly not worthy of Aurora.

    Aurora was the cream of the crop, a true socialite. Ordinary men couldn''t measure up to her.

    But for Raven, Sherman was more than enough. Even if Raven had never been married, she''d still be out of Sherman''s league, let alone now, with a divorce and a child behind her.

    Jonathan said nothing more.

    Matters of the heart can''t be forced. Who knows what the future holds? There was no sense in arguing over something so trivial.

    ...

    That day, Ste got a call from Neville.

    "Star, I''ve had your phone repaired. But I couldn''t find a trace of that recording from the other night."

    Ste froze. "What?"

    "Are you sure you actually made a recording?" Neville pressed.

    "I''m sure," Ste replied without hesitation. "When she pushed me, it was sudden,

    but I hit save the moment I fell into theke."

    "I see. I''ll ask someone else to take a look."

    "Alright."

    After Ste hung up, Abby noticed her troubled expression and asked, "Star,

    what''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Ste recounted the phone call.

    Abby frowned. "It just disappeared? That''s odd..."

    A suspicious glimmer shed in Abby''s eyes. She lowered her voice, "Star, do you really trust Neville?"

    Ste caught her meaning. "I believe he''s trustworthy."

    "But you definitely made a recording, and now it''s just gone. Isn''t that suspicious?

    Star, maybe I''m being paranoid, but that recording could have been game-changer for you-and for

    vichel. If Neville got close to you

    just for Rachel''s sake, then

    Abby let her words hang, but Ste understood.

    After all, Sherman had yed tricks like that before.

    Ste shook her head lightly. "Neville''s helped me a lot. If something shady

    happened, I''d rather me his friend than suspect him."

    Abby seemed to ept that. "You''re

    right, it could''ve been the technician. But if the recording''s really gone,

    what now? That was our best leverage against Rachel. Losing it would be such a waste."

    Ste replied, "Even if it''s deleted, there should be traces left. Neville will get to

    the bottom of it."

    Abby thought for a moment, then nodded. She knew they had bigger things to worry about-bringing Rachet down was just a side quest. They didn''t have the time or energy to waste on her.

    Besides, Mr. Burton''s charity g was starting tomorrow.

 Chapter 493

    The next morning, Ste, Marvin, Antoney, and the others arrived early at the concert venue.

    As they stepped into the hall, Abby took in the opulent surroundings, her eyes wide with amazement.

    "I thought after so many years as an agent, I''d seen just about everything. Turns out, being broke really does limit your imagination. This ce is next-level extravagant!"

    Ste, too, looked around, taking in thevish d��cor. Despite having spent years with the Williams family, she''d been a student back then and had rarely set foot in exclusive clubs like this-let alone a concert venue so luxurious.

    The hall wasn''t huge, with seating for maybe a thousand people. It wasn''t suitable for a massive concert or arena show, but for a private performance like this, it was absolutely perfect.

    Before long, Neville arrived.

    Abby greeted him with surprise. "Mr. Connolly, what brings you here so early?"

    Neville smiled. "Thought I''de by in advance and see if there''s anything I can help with."

    His gazended on the violin in Ste''s hands.

    "You didn''t bring Nocturne Ste with you today?"

    Ste nodded. ��Nocturne Ste''s in the shop for maintenance. Today I''m using my usual violin."

    She cherished the instrument her mother had left her and rarely took it out unless necessary. Originally, she''d nned to use Nocturne Ste for this performance, but a couple of days ago, there''d been an issue with the strings, so she''d sent it in for adjustment.

    Nocturne Ste had a distinct tone, different from any other violin. Anyone with a sensitive ear would notice the difference right away.

    Neville nodded, then turned to Ste. "Star, my friend told me that the recording on your phone was destroyed by a top-tier hacker. But I''ve already contacted someone who specializes in audio recovery. It''ll take some time, but we''re working on it."

    He hesitated, apologetic. "I''m really sorry, Star.��

    Ste shook her head, not ming him at all.

    "Even if it wasn''t you, if I''d found someone else to recover it, it would

    probably have been wiped too. Someone clearly doesn''t want that recording to see the light of

    ver

    day they''ll do whatever it takes to destroy it."

    Ste had already figured things out. If the recording could be deleted from Neville''s phone, it wouldn''t have survived long on hers, either.

    As for Neville himself, she admitted she''d harbored a sliver of suspicion toward him. But she''d been through that kind of calcted approach before. Neville didn''t give her the same feeling as Sherman.

    Sherman talked a big game about cutting ties with Aurora, but when she really thought about it, he''d never actually harmed Aurora at all.

    Still... who did help Rachel delete that recording?

    If someone could

    erase files from

    Neville''s device, Jasper definitely didn''t have the skills. Haynes, though, possibly could. But would Rachebreally trust Haynes enough to tell him about it? Or maybe she lied to him, iming her phone had dirt that could hurt her, hoping he''d help her get rid of it?

    Haynes

    In the past, Haynes would''ve helped her without a second thought. But by now, even Ste could see that Haynes trust in Rachel had worn thin. Deleting something from her phone without question seemed unlikely-especially since Ste herself had been present that day and had spoken up.

    Haynes wasn''t that gullible.

    Unable to make sense of it, Ste finally let the matter drop.

    "Let''s get ready. Mr. Burton should be arriving soon."

    ...

    O''Brien Manor.

    Early that morning, Deanna and Callie were already up, making preparations for

    the evening''s banquet at Mr. Burton''s estate.

 Chapter 494

    They treated tonight''s g with the utmost seriousness-facials, hair styling, dress fittings-the whole day had been a flurry of preparations.

    Callie was practically bouncing with excitement. "I heard Lauretta''sing tonight, and even Aurora-the top socialite herself-will be there! Both of them are my absolute idols. I have to get their autographs, no matter what!"

    On any other day, Deanna would have scolded Callie for being so undignified. But tonight, she let it slide.

    After all, the families invited to Mr. Burton''s event were sure to be at least as prominent as the O''Briens, if not more so. If Callie could manage to make a connection or two, it would only be a good thing.

    Deanna stood before the mirror, scrutinizing her reflection as she issued her final instructions to Callie.

    "Keep an eye on the Williams brothers tonight. The three of them-good family, strong character, no bad habits. If you could marry into the Burton family, you''d be blessed beyond measure. But if the Williams brothers aren''t interested, you can always try to get to know the Burton sons. I''ve heard Sherman and Karl are both still single-don''t miss your chance."

    Callie''s enthusiasm instantly dimmed. She had no interest in men. Her heart only skipped forrger-than-life women like Aurora and Lauretta��true winners in life.

    Still, she didn''t dare defy her mother. Instead, her eyes gleamed with an idea. "The head of the Williams family, Skyler, will be at the g too. Mom, if you could get a conversation going with him, it might help me get to know the Williams family a little better. But you''ll have to dial it back a notch-don''te on too strong. Men like gentle women, you know."

    Deanna instinctively nced at herself in the mirror.

    The woman looking back wasn''t young anymore, but she still had a certain allure. Unlike many women her age, she hadn''t put on weight-her figure remained elegant and well-proportioned. But her years ofmanding authority showed in her serious, distant expression, making her seem a bit unapproachable.

    At her age after two failed rtionships, Deanna had lost

    interest in romance. Still, if it meant elevating the O''Brien family and giving Callie a better future, She''d do whatever it took.

    Something seemed to ur to her, and she murmured, "If Haynes had never been married, and given time for the O''Brien Group to grow, he''d be a good match for young women like Lauretta or Aurora."

    Compared to the Chapmans or the Williams family, the O''Briens stillgged behind. The Chapmans and the Williams family had each been established for generations, after all.

    But Haynes was exceptional-on par with Jonathan, the heir to the Williams family.

    Her expression tightened with disapproval as she added, "Haynes''s life was ruined by that woman, Ste."

    Callie pursed her lips. No one could deny her brother''s talent, but the O''Briens were at a disadvantage. The family''s foundation was shaky, and thepany had barely survived several crises. When Haynes took over, he''d inherited a

    ver

    mess, forced to spend most of his

    energy cleaning it up.

    Jonathan, on the other hand, had stepped in when the Williams Group was at its prime-how could you evenpare the two?

    Why would women like Aurora or Lauretta settle for a ''promising prospect'' when

    their brilliance couldnd them a husband like Jonathan��someone from a family already at the top?

    At that moment, the butler hurried in.

    "Ma''am, the car is waiting at the door."

    Deanna nodded and turned to Callie. "Let''s go."

    "Alright."

 Chapter 495

    A long, ck luxury van waited at the curb.

    When the door slid open, Haynes, Rachel, and Keen were already inside.

    Keen looked up as Deanna and Callie climbed in, greeting them politely.

    "Grandma. Aunt Callie."

    Deanna''s response was little more than a dismissive nod. Her gaze, however, lingered on Rachel.

    Rachel was dressed beautifully that day��a tasteful, elegant dress that made her look delicate and gentle, every bit the picture of grace.

    Deanna''s brows knitted together. "Why are you bringing her to Mr. Burton''s birthday party?"

    Haynes''s voice was calm. "The invitation I received included Rachel."

    Deanna looked genuinely surprised. "They invited her? Since when does the Burton family have ties with her?"

    Rachel spoke softly. "Maybe it''s because I''m now Mr. Walden''s apprentice. Perhaps that''s why they asked me toe."

    Deanna''s expression eased a little at that.

    She''d considered letting Rachel into the family-if Haynes was set on remarrying Ste, perhaps it wasn''t out of the question. Buttely, Haynes hadn''t mentioned Ste at all. Maybe he''d finally let go of that woman.

    Deanna''s mind began to turn over new possibilities.

    If Haynes could marry a woman from a distinguished family, why settle for Rachel? Rachel was certainly better than Ste, but there were plenty of young women from good families who were just as aplished-some of whom might not even mind that Haynes already had a child.

    This party was the perfect opportunity to meet those young women.

    She knew better than to hope for someone like Aurora or Lauretta, but the Burton family still had several eligible daughters. It wouldn''t hurt to see if any caught Haynes''s eye. If nothing worked out, she could always reconsider Rachel.

    Now that Rachel was Mr. Walden''s personal apprentice, she was a catch-if only her family background weren''t socking.

    Deanna asked, "Is Mr. Waldening tonight?"

    Rachel smiled and nodded. "Yes, my mentor will be there."

    Atst, Deanna looked away from Rachel and turned to Keen, who had been silent the whole time.

    "Keen, how''s school going? Are you keeping up with your sses?"

    Keen shook his head to say he wasn''t falling behind.

    Deanna sensed his downcast mood and gently asked, "What''s wrong, sweetheart? Are you feeling sad?"

    She''d asked Haynes to bring Keen along to the party on purpose. Older folks always adored children, and Keen was clever and sweet��maybe he''d win Mr. Burton''s favor, and they could start building a connection with the family.

    Keen finally lifted his head, his voice barely above a whisper. "I miss Mom."

    It had been a while since he''d seen her. Not too long ago, he''d spotted her picking

    up that troublemaker from kindergarten a few times, but recently, she hadn''t even shown up for that.

    He had no idea what his mother was doing anymore. He wanted to call her, but pride held him back.

    Before, every day after school, his mom would be there-hovering, bustling around him, fussing over what he could and couldn''t eat,

    making sure he dressed wa

    when it got cold. Back then, he''d thought she was just in annoying.

    But now, the house was so quiet it felt almost scary. It didn''t feel like home at all.

    When Deanna heard him mention Ste, she scoffed.

    "You miss her but she probably

    herb

    doesn''t miss you. If she cared, don''t you think she would''vee to see

    you even once all this time? Right now, she''s busy cozying up to �� Marvin''s father. She doesn''t have time for you.

    Instead of wasting your thoughts on that cold-hearted woman, why not start

    thinking about finding yourself a new mom?"

 Chapter 496

    Deanna didn''t even finish her sentence before Haynes cut her off, his voice cold and sharp.

    "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    Deanna huffed impatiently. "Am I wrong? Since the divorce, has that woman ever oncee to see Keen?"

    Haynes'' handsome features hardened. "No matter what happens, Ste will always be Keen''s mother. That''s never going to change."

    Deanna opened her mouth to argue, but Callie stepped in just in time.

    "Mom, let''s not get into this now. Mr. Burton''s birthday dinner is more important."

    With a disgruntled snort, Deanna fell silent.

    A discreet ck sedan sped along the road.

    Inside, the Williams family sat together-Jonathan, Skyler, and Aurora.

    Jonathan broke the silence. "There''s an emergency at thepany. Coleman and Israel can''t make it right now-they''ll wait at the Williams house for Raven to return."

    Skyler had already heard about the trouble at theirpanies. He nodded, then turned to Aurora, genuine concern softening his gaze.

    "Aurora, are you alright?"

    She looked exhausted, the fatigue evident in her delicate features. She shook her head gently. "I''m fine."

    Skyler said, "Since you have thepetitioning up, just focus on that. Mr. Burton''s party can be handled by me and your brother."

    Aurora smiled. "Coming to Neo-Vespera this time, my main goal is to pick up Raven. There were some misunderstandings between us years ago-if I don''t clear things up, I''m afraid she''ll still hold a grudge.

    Besides, I heard Mr. Walden will be at the party as well. He''s a renowned violinist, and I''d like to meet him."

    Skyler nodded, clearly pleased with her thoughtfulness.

    He himself was nning to see Ste after Mr. Burton''s birthday dinner. Ste''s current situation was still delicate; it wasn''t the right time to make any public announcements.

    With that thought, Skyler turned to Aurora. "Aurora, what do you really think of Sherman these days?"

    Aurora already knew Skyler''s intentions, having heard them from Jonathan. She smiled, her answer calm and sure. "I see Sherman as an older brother, nothing more."

    Skyler was satisfied with her

    maturity. "Aurora, Raven has had a tough time out there these past few years. She''s not like you-she didn''t grow up pampered and sheltered. You''re a year older, so you''re the big sister. If you two ever sh, I hope you can give her some leeway."

    He paused, his tone turning earnest. "Aurora, you''re different from Raven. Your father was much stricter with you from a young age. I hope you understand he meant well."

    All these years, Skyler had demanded so much from Aurora-sometimes, even her intelligence barely carried her through.

    When her father first refused to let her study business, Aurora couldn''t understand. She thought perhaps he favored sons over daughters, or worse, that he resented her because of her origins.

    It wasn''t until a conversation with Jonathan that she finally understood: her father never looked down on her for being a woman, nor did he distrust her for being born out of wedlock.

    In fact, Skyler''s strictness came from the high hopes he ced on her.

    But with Ste, he had no

    expectations he let her live

    however she pleased. In truth, he believed Ste could never truly catchup, that she simply wasn''t capable enough. That''s why, when it came time to hand over shares, he''d rather leave them to Keen than to Ste. It was a quiet resignation-a giving up on Ste''s abilities.

 Chapter 497

    Some people might prefer a carefree life, like Ste''s. But she was nothing like Ste.

    She was a woman with ambition, with desires that went beyond day-to-dayforts. She refused to drift through life without leaving her mark. That was why, whatever Skyler asked of her, she made sure to do it to perfection.

    On the surface, men and women seemed to stand on equal footing these days, but the truth was, inequality lurked everywhere. As a woman stepping into the Williams Group, dealing with those powerful family patriarchs, she knew she''d be underestimated, dismissed before she''d even spoken. Connecting with the wives and daughters of those families, on the other hand, would be far easier-doors opened more readily in those circles.

    She''d heard stories: back when her father lost his memory and no one was left to run the Williams Group, it was Mrs. Williams who steadied the ship. She rallied support from the societydies, shoring up thepany''s position when it wavered.

    In those rarefied circles, the influence of women was not to be underestimated.

    Skyler had never let her study business or work directly at the Williams Group. The real n had always been to have her forge connections among the city''s elite women, to build awork that would be just as vital as any boardroom skill. In this era, who you knew often mattered more than what you could do.

    Tonight, she was ostensibly here to pick up Raven and pay her respects to Mr. Walden. The real goal, though, was to use Mr. Burton''s g as an opportunity to deepen her ties with some of the city''s most important families.

    She was, after all, the city''s most prominent socialite-famous, well-liked, always at the center of things. But who everined about having too many friends?

    The Chapmans, the Gardners, the Burtons, the Watsons-every one of them mattered, and she intended to make the most of this evening.

    As for Ste... They were sisters by blood, but intimacy had always eluded them. From the very first meeting, she''d known they were worlds apart. Ste was never a rival, not even when she''d been granted a share of the family''s assets. She''d never considered Ste a threat.

    After all, where you started in life determined how far you could go. No matter how hard Ste worked, she''d never reach her level. The friends and allies she''d cultivated over the years were the kind Ste couldn''t even dream of.

    Ste simply wasn''t a danger to her position.

    She''d often advised her second and third brothers not to view Ste with such hostility. It wasn''t a

    pretense she genuinely meant in et

    Ste had grown up within the Williams family, perhaps things would be different. But she was just a girl who''d grown up on the outside, hardly someone to worry about.

    If Ste wanted a better life with the Williams family, she was wee toe back. Her only real goal was to marry well. But men had never been something she concerned herself with.

    She had no desire to marry anyone, let alone rely on a man. The endless scheming, the jealousy behind closed doors-that was the world she despised most.

    Her only wish was to fulfill her own ambition, to reach the very top on her own terms.

    "What? The old man''s throwing a huge birthday party this year just to back up some woman?" Sherman''s eyes widened in amusement as he spoke. ��Don''t tell me she''s some secret love child he had behind Grandma''s back?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Karl said, his tone low. "I heard from my uncle that this woman''s been helping out at the clinic for a while. She''s always taken good care of Grandpa. They get along well, and he''s thinking of taking her on as a student."

    Sherman had a cigarette hanging from the corner of his mouth, a roguish smile on his lips. His grin revealed a mischievous glint and a hint of dimples. "Since when does the old man take on students? He''s always been so particr never let anyone study under him. What''s so special about this woman? Is she a medical prodigy or something?"

    Karl shook his head. "Quite the opposite. He hasn''t taught her much-not even as much as a regr doctor knows. But he likes

    her. He was originally going to

    recognize her as a granddaughter, but for some reason, he changed his

    mind and decided to take her as a student instead."

 Chapter 498

    Sherman exhaled azy swirl of smoke, his voice casual. "If we let her be adopted as his granddaughter, then she''ll be family. That would make it impossible to set her up with anyone from the Burton family.

    But if she''s just his prot��g�� instead, there''s no conflict. Both things can happen. It''s all just an excuse anyway-what''s the difference between a student and a granddaughter?

    Still, I can''t help but wonder: is she really as wonderful as Grandpa ims, or did she already know who he was and deliberately got close to him?"

    Karl raised an eyebrow. "Which do you think it is?"

    "I''m leaning toward the second," Sherman replied.

    Karl gave him a long, searching look. "Since when did you get so perceptive? That''s not like you."

    Sherman let out a faint sigh. "If I didn''t make some progress, I wouldn''t even qualify to stand by Aurora''s side, let alone call myself her friend."

    Karl gave a dry chuckle. "Still hung up on Aurora? Doesn''t seem like she''s interested in you at all."

    Sherman just shrugged. "So what if she isn''t? It doesn''t matter. I know I''m not good enough for her. Just being able to watch her find happiness from afar is enough for me."

    Karl couldn''t help but tease, "Well, aren''t you the altruist. Men like you are a rare breed these days. But..." He paused, changing the subject, "If you know you and Aurora are never going to happen, why not give her country cousin a real chance?"

    He snapped his fingers, thinking. "What was her name? Raven, right? Sure, she''s technically illegitimate, but her background still matches the Burtons well enough. She''s always been good to you, Sherman. These days, finding a girl who''s truly devoted isn''t easy."

    At the mention of Raven, Sherman''s expression darkened. His mood soured instantly, and his tone grew sharp.

    "Let''s talk about your girlfriend for a second. When you had that ident and went blind, she was the one

    who took care of you, stuck by you through your lowest point. She was with you for years. Even you uncle and aunt approved of her as the future daughter-inw of the Burton family. And yet, you couldn''t let go of your so-called ''first love''-the one who abandoned you when you

    needed her most.

    Honestly, Karl, anyone with a conscience wouldn''t treat someone that way."

    Karl''s brows knit together, and he snapped defensively, "I''m not pining after her. I just... want to make her pay for walking out on me back then."

    Sherman lifted an eyebrow. "Really? So, you publicly humiliate her, make her feel small, and at the same time, you won''t let any other man near her? Aren''t you contradicting yourself?"

    He chuckled softly. "You know, word got around about you and that spoiled brat from the ck

    family how you started a braw

    over her. Pretty much everyone in

    our circle knows how much you care about your ''first love'' now.

    And..."

    Sherman shot him a knowing look. "You''re so worried someone''ll hurt her that you made her your assistant, just to keep her close. Is that what you call revenge?"

    Karl''s gaze flickered. "Keeping her nearby lets me show her just how well I''m doing without her."

    Sherman snorted. "Right. You can keep telling yourself that. But do you honestly think your girlfriend ever believed it? If she did, would she have broken up with you-just walked away without a word?

    If the one you can''t have is always the best, why not just be with your ''first love''?

    Why drag your ex-girlfriend into it at all?"

 Chapter 499

    Karl had no interest in discussing the subject further. He cut in, "Instead of wasting time talking to me, why don''t you look into that woman''s background? Find out whether she approached Grandpa on purpose."

    At that, Sherman let it go and didn''t push back any further.

    Backstage, Ste''s phone rang. It was Mr. Burton.

    "Ste, so many old friends showed up today. Things are a bit hectic on my end, so I''m afraid I can''te by to see you. Just stick to the performance schedule we agreed on. After it''s over, I''ll introduce you to the old timers," he said, his voice barely rising above the lively chatter in the background.

    "Don''t worry about us, I''ll take care of everything here," Ste assured him before hanging up and checking the time.

    She quickly started organizing the group. "Anthony, you''ll open with a solo."

    Anthony was well-known-even if the elderly guests didn''t recognize him, having him start the show would set the right tone for this charity concert.

    But instead of replying, Anthony just stared off into space, lost in thought. Lately, he''d seemed out of sorts, making mistakes even during rehearsals-something he''d never done before. Was he still hung up on what happenedst time?

    As Ste mulled it over, Candida returned. This time, Ste had included Candida in the setlist. Both she and Anthony yed violin, as did Marvin. Too many simr performances could easily tire the audience, so Ste wanted Candida to bridge the pieces with a piano interlude. Mr. Burton had agreed to the suggestion and encouraged her to take charge.

    It might have been a small concert for seniors, but for Ste, it was her first real public performance and she was determined for it to go well.

    Noticing something off about Candida''s expression, Ste asked, "Candida, what''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    Candida hesitated before answering honestly, "I think I just saw my ex-boyfriend."

    "Your ex?" Ste echoed.

    Candida nodded. "A bunch of people arrived just now I saw him among them. My ex-boyfriend."

    Abby, who''d been listening, looked

    Are you sure it was b

    most of the guests tod?? I

    are

    d to be seniors, aren''t they?"

    "His name is Karl Burton," Candida replied. "Do you think he might be rted to Mr. Burton?"

    When she firsNearned Mr. Burton''sst name, the idea never crossed her mind. After all, there were plenty of people named Burton in the world Besides, from what Ste and Abby had told her, Mr. Burtonwas just an aging doctor who wanted to tr��at some local retirees to a concert before he retired. He''d even spent most of his life savings to rent such a fancy venue.

    But seeing Karl just now had made her wonder Karl came from an influential family. If she hadn''t stood by his side through thick and his parents never would have

    epted her. Given his band,

    could there really be a connection to Mr. Burton?

    Ste and Abby exchanged nces.

    ��I''ve helped Mr. Burton for so long,�� Ste said, ��but I''ve never once met any of his

    family."

 Chapter 500

    Abby mulled it over. "Maybe Karl''s a distant rtive of Mr. Burton''s? Or... maybe he just came with his grandparents?"

    Of course, it was entirely possible that Karl really was rted to Mr. Burton.

    But honestly, none of that had much to do with them.

    Ste leaned in and whispered, "Candida, are you sure the performance will go off without a hitch?"

    Candida shook her head emphatically. "Don''t worry, Star. I won''t let anyone get in my head again. I promise."

    Though Ste was technically her boss, the two of them had always treated each other more like friends than colleagues.

    Ste smiled and gave her an encouraging nod.

    An hour before the party began, Jasper arrived at the venue with his parents.

    As they handed over their invitation, Jasper''s father, Galen Wilkinson, shot a nervous nce at the security staff.

    He could hardly believe it-the illustrious Burton family had actually sent an invitation to the Wilkinsons, asking them to attend this exclusive gathering.

    The invitation specifically requested that Jaspere along.

    At first, Galen thought it had to be some kind of joke. He''d even called to double- check, only to find out it was all real.

    The Burtons really had invited them.

    For all his years navigating the world of business, and for all the storms he''d weathered, Galen couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.

    After all, everyone attending this party belonged to the very top tier of high society.

    Compared to the Burton family, the Wilkinsons were practically insignificant.

    Once the security guard finished checking their invitation, he smiled politely. "Please, go right in."

    Galen exhaled, only just realizing he''d been holding his breath.

    Inside the ballroom, Jasper''s mother, Ynde Wilkinson, finally allowed herself to rx a little.

    Gone was her usual air of

    sophisticated confidence; instead, she moved with a cautious, almost timid grace, as though afraid to offend someone important without even realizing it.

    Ynde whispered, ��We have no real connection to the Burtons. Why on earth would they invite us?"

    Jasper couldn''t help but look a little

    smug. "I heard Haynie and Rachel were invited too. Mr. Burton''s in Neo-Vespera right now, so it makes sense he''d want to show the O''Brien family some respect. Inviting Haynie is only natural.

    And as for Rachel..."

    Pride spread across Jasper''s face. "She''s Mr. Walden''s prot��g�� now. Her status is on a whole other level.

    Honestly, she''s way more distinguished than just your average heiress these days."

    The ballroom was packed-a sea of unfamiliar faces, most of whom the Wilkinsons had never seen before.

    Galen didn''t even dare to approach anyone for casual introductions.

    Jasper, meanwhile, was scanning the crowd, hoping to spot Haynie or Rachel.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened. He blinked, rubbed his eyes, then stared

    was

    he couldn''t believe it start

    certain he''d just seen Ste.

    he

    What on earth was Ste doing here?

    Before they left home, Galen had sternly warned Jasper not to cause any trouble at Mr. Burton''s party.

    Jasper knew he tended to be a little hotheaded. He''d promised himself that tonight, no matter what, he wouldn''t do anything rash.

    Just then, he caught sight of Haynie entering the ballroom, and everything suddenly made sense.

    He strode straight over to Ste. ��Ste, do you even realize where you are? Did you seriously follow Haynie here?"

    "Do you have any idea what kind of event this is? How dare you show up here?!" Hearing his familiar voice, Ste froze mid-step.

    She turned around, surprise flickering across her face when she saw Jasper. What was Jasper doing here?

 Chapter 501

    Although suspicion flickered in her mind, Ste Cameron had no intention of wasting her breath on a man like Jasper Wilkinson.

    She shot Jasper a dismissive nce and turned to leave.

    Jasper, however, took her indifference as a sign of guilt and quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path.

    "So I was right, wasn''t I? You snuck in here, didn''t you?"

    Seeing Ste, Jasper puffed up like a cocksure rooster, instantly forgetting every word of advice Galen Wilkinson had given him.

    He raised his voice for the whole room to hear. "Is anyone in charge here? There''s someone at this party who doesn''t have an invitation! A woman like this, sneaking in with who knows what intentions-she should be thrown out!"

    Just then, Haynes O''Brien and Rachel Pearce entered the foyer and witnessed themotion.

    Keen O''Brien''s eyes lit up the moment he spotted Ste.

    "Mom!"

    Instinctively, he started to dash toward her, but Deanna O''Brien quickly caught him by the arm.

    "Keen, your grandmother already exined how important tonight''s party is. What about your manners?"

    Keen faltered, then obediently lowered his head and stood quietly by Deanna''s side.

    Rachel hadn''t expected to see Ste here either. For a moment, she seemed caught off guard, but quickly collected herself.

    She smiled, turning to Haynes. "Haynie, I wonder if Ms. Cameron is here to see you, or perhaps Mr. Walden... Let''s go and find out."

    Haynes simply nodded. He nced at Deanna. "Rachel and I are going over."

    Suddenly, Keen piped up, "Dad, I want toe too."

    Haynes remembered how long it had been since Keen hadst seen Ste, and nodded gently. "All right,e along."

    A flicker of annoyance crossed Deanna''s face. She opened her mouth as if to protest, but, noticing the people around her, forced herself into silence. Tonight''s event was far too important for her to risk her image over Ste Cameron.

    Ste was about to slip away when Rachel''s soft, gentle voice called after her.

    "Ms. Cameron, the professor isn''t epting new students anymore. If you keep pushing like this... you''ll only make things harder for him."

    Ste turned to see Rachel approaching gracefully, her hand holding Keen''s, walking by Haynes'' side. For a moment, they looked for all the world like a perfect, happy family.

    Before Ste could respond, Rachel continued, "Ms. Cameron, the professor''s getting older, and his health isn''t what it used to be. I hope you won''t trouble him any further."

    Rachel didn''t actually think Ste was here for Haynes. Still, she couldn''t shake the sense of unease she felt whenever she remembered how determined Ste had seemed the fast time she''d tried to meet Mr. Walden. Perhaps Ste really hade here for him.

    Ste''s

    talent was undeniable. Even if Rachel didn''t want to admit it, she knew Ste outshone her in every way. Mr. Walden hade

    dangerously close to taking Ste on as his prot��g��. If Rachel hadn''t seized her chance and managed to be hisst student before Ste ever got the chance, that ce might have been Ste''s.

    "Ste, what are you doing here?"

    The man''s voice was low and cool, with an air of calm detachment. Dressed in a tailored ck suit, he stood nearly six-foot-three, his striking, elegant presence impossible to ignore.

    Ste looked at the small group in front of her, her expression icy.

    "I don''t owe any of you an exnation for why I''m here.��

    All she''d wanted was a quick word with the lighting technician about her entrance cues. Running into this crowd was thest thing she needed-just her luck.

 Chapter 502

    "Mom?"

    The soft, hesitant call snapped Ste back to reality. She turned and saw Keen- dressed like a little gentleman, every detail immacte. It had been some time since she''dst seen him.

    Once, she''d treasured Keen more than her own life; the slightest hint of trouble would leave her anxious and fretting for hours. She''d even convinced herself, more than once, that losing him would be unthinkable-something she simply wouldn''t survive.

    But reality had proven otherwise. Ste knew now: she must never lose herself for anyone, not even her own child.

    She nodded gently in reply to Keen''s greeting, but a faint question lingered in her mind.

    Why had Mr. Burton invited them as well? Was he trying to mend the rift between her and Keen, bringing him��and, by extension, the whole O''Brien family-along to smooth things over?

    Her thoughts were interrupted as themotion drew the attention of the event manager. A middle-aged man strode over, his tone sharp: "What''s all this noise about? Is something wrong here?"

    Jasper pointed at Ste. "Sir, this woman doesn''t have an invitation. She slipped into the party. This is Mr. Burton''s birthday celebration, and we can''t have unidentified guests ruining it!"

    The manager''s expression darkened. The Burtons were meticulous about their invitations��each one ounted for, no exceptions. To prevent unwanted guests, everyone had to show proof at the door. Without it, not even the Queen herself would have been let in.

    So how had this woman gotten past security?

    He stepped in front of Ste. "Miss, may I see your invitation, please?"

    Ste''s brow furrowed slightly. "I''m sorry, I''m here to perform. I''m not a guest, so I don''t have an invitation."

    Earlier, the venue manager had let her in. She hadn''t met this man before-odds were, he was an in-house butler, brought in by the Burtons specifically for the event.

    No sooner had she finished

    speaking than a delicate, mockingugh drifted over. Rachel''s eyes sparkled with feigned surprise, her lips curled into a sly smile. "Ms Cameron, if you don''t have an invitation, just admit it. Why bother spinning a story?"

    She paused, then added with syrupy concern, "If you like, I could put in a word with Haynie��let''s say you came with us, all right?"

    Jasper scoffed. "Rachel, you''re too soft! After what she did-pushing you into theke, nearly killing. you-and you''d still vouch for her? I say no way. People like her shouldn''t be here. Sir, get her out. Now!"

    The manager, seeing Ste unable to produce an invitation and noting the group''s open hostility, lost all patience. He signaled to the security guards behind him. "Escort thisdy out, please."

    Rachel watched, her eyes glinting with schadenfreude. If Ste was thrown out in front of everyone, her reputation would be in tatters.

    By now, more and more guests had turned to watch the scene unfolding.

    Ste stood facing the guards, now nking her on both sides. She addressed the manager again, her voice steady. "Sir, I''ll say it one more time-I''m here to perform."

    He shot back, "Then where''s your staff badge?"

    Ste''s frustration mounted. She hadn''t expected a simple charity performance to be this much trouble. She hadn''t asked Mr. Burton for an invitation, nor had she brought any kind of staff ID.

    Jasper sneered. "Can''t produce it, can you? Liar!"

 Chapter 503

    Keen''s heart raced as he watched a crowd gather around his mother, voices rising as if they meant to throw her out. He couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Mom," he blurted out, "if you just apologize to Rachel about what happenedst time, Dad will help you."

    A few weeks ago, Rachel hadnded in the hospital again after falling into theke.

    When Keen went to visit her, Mr. Wilkinson pulled him aside, saying that his mother had pushed Rachel into the water in front of everyone. Keen had asked his father if it was true, and he hadn''t denied it.

    Now, seeing his mother surrounded like this, Keen could only assume his father was still angry about the incident-and refusing to help her because of it.

    But when Ste looked at him, her gaze was so calm and prating that Keen suddenly felt uneasy.

    "There''s no need," Ste replied quietly.

    Her answer made Haynes''s dark eyes grow even colder, his handsome features tightening into a scowl.

    All she''d need to do was tell the manager she was Keen''s mother-exin she was here for her child-and he''d step in, call off the crowd, and resolve everything. But Ste said nothing.

    "Star! There you are-I''ve been looking everywhere-Oh, isn''t this Mr. O''Brien?"

    A tall, striking man strode over, his sharp gaze flicking over the group. For a moment, something sly shed in his eyes.

    "Evening, everyone. What a coincidence."

    No one seemed surprised to see Neville Connolly among them. The Connollys weren''t at the very top of society, but they were solidly among the elite; an invitation for him wasn''t out of the ordinary.

    The manager clearly recognized Neville and immediately straightened, greeting him with respect. "Mr. Connolly."

    Neville''s expression shifted just slightly. "What''s going on here?"

    The manager spoke in a low voice. "Someone said thisdy slipped into the party without an invitation... Mr. Connolly, you know the family''s rules."

    Neville smiled. "She''s my guest."

    As he spoke, his gaze flickered meaningfully over Jasper and Rachel.

    "Would you like to check the invitations again?"

    The manager looked momentarily embarrassed, then turned to Ste. "I''m very sorry, miss. I misunderstood."

    Ste didn''t seem bothered. "It''s fine."

    After all, she didn''t have an invitation or a staff badge.

    Seeing Neville step in for Ste, Rachel''s pretty face twisted

    jealousy. She knew she wo with el

    able to

    3 Ste up tonight, no

    what.

    tbe

    How lucky could she get? Divorced from Haynes, but instantly on Neville''s arm.

    Without Neville, Rachel thought, she''d have crushed Ste like an ant by now.

    Neville nced at Keen, then smiled at Ste. "Star, do you want to catch up with them for a bit?"

    Ste shook her head. "No, thanks."

    The show would start soon; she had no desire to stand around arguing.

    Neville''s gaze swept over the group, lingering atst on Deanna, who stood nearby, looking at Ste with open disdain. Deanna had always sneered at Ste''s modest

    background.

    If only she knew the truth about Ste''s family��and that she''d caught the eye of

    Mr. Burton. That would be a sight to see.

    Of everyone here, only Neville knew Mr. Burton''s real identity.

    To Ste

    show

    as the others, tonight''s

    just another charity

    how important it really wheel

    perfore. But Neville k

    Mr. Burton was here for Ste''s sake. He''d even invited Mr. Walden to attend.

    If Ste had what it took, she''d seize this chance to put Mr. Walden in his ce�� and finally prove herself to everyone.

 Chapter 504

    If she messed up her performance tonight, there''d be no denying Ste simply

    wasn''t good enough.

    But...

    It seemed the Williams family would also be attending the g.

    Mr. Burton still had no idea that Ste was actually the Williams family''s long-lost daughter.

    And how would the Williamses react, seeing the daughter they''d cast out of their home-not only not living in disgrace, but thriving, stealing the spotlight? She wondered what kind of expressions would cross their faces.

    Unlike Ste and Abby Murphy, who were in the dark about the details of tonight''s performance, Neville knew exactly what was going on. As soon as he learned the performance schedule, he''d asked Mr. Burton for an invitation-making sure there''d be no repeat of the awkward scene from earlier.

    Just as Neville left the group, someone spotted him, eyes lighting up with recognition. The man strode over, full of enthusiasm.

    "Mr. Connolly! I didn''t expect to run into you here!"

    Ste nced over and immediately recognized one of Neville''s business partners.

    She excused herself. "Mr. Connolly, go ahead and handle your business. I need to get backstage and prepare."

    Neville nodded lightly. "I''lle find you all in a bit. If anythinges up, call me."

    "Will do."

    Ste headed down the hallway leading backstage.

    She checked the time-barely half an hour left until the curtain rose.

    Since only their group was performing tonight, the corridor was quiet and almost eerily peaceful.

    Somewhere nearby, she could faintly hear Marvin Connolly practicing his violin.

    Thinking of her senior, Ste felt a stab of worry. Antoney Watson had seemed distractedtely, and she doubted it was all because of what happenedst time. No, something else was clearly weighing on him.

    Ste and Antoney had grown up together-she''d always seen him as an older brother, someone far dearer to her than her own three blood brothers.

    Lost in her thoughts, Ste rounded a corner and identally bumped into someone.

    She instinctively apologized. "Sorry."

    But the person didn''t say a word.

    An odd tension settled in the air.

    Sensing something was off, Ste slowly looked up.

    She was met with the sharp, striking features of a man of mixed heritage. His eyes were dark and deep-set, his nose straight and prominent. A. diamond stud gleamed in his ear under the corridor lights, adding a sh of wild, roguish energy to his already striking face.

    Ste''s pupils contracted sharply.

    She''d know that face anywhere��even if it were reduced to ashes.

    The man standing before her was Sherman Burton, the one who''d

    de sought her out only to

    e her endlessly.

    Ste''s gaze hardened, growing colder by the second.

    Sherman, too, looked surprised to see her.

    "What are you doing here?" he asked, ncing toward the backstage dressing rooms. Realization dawned on his face.

    His eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t tell me... you''re the one my grandfather asked to perform tonight?"

    Ste''s voice was cool and clear as crystal. "So, you''re Mr. Burton''s grandson."

    Sherman''s ga?e lingered on Ste''s exquisitely beautiful features. If Aurora Williams hadn''t told him that Ste was already married with a child, he would never have believed that the woman standing before him was anyone''s mother. Whatever else could be said, there was no denying Ste''s looks-she was every bit as stunning as Aurora, and her poise was anything but ordinary.

    Even standing beside Aurora, Ste wouldn''t have been outshone in the slightest.

    Her beauty was deceivingly disarming.

    He remembered how, back then, he''d almost let himself be fooled by her

    innocent, dazzling face.

    Sherman''s lips curled into a faint, enigmatic smile.

    "So, you''re trying to get back at me is that why you cozied up to my

    grandfather?"

 Chapter 505

    Ste''s response was short and sharp.

    "You''re out of your mind."

    Sherman was, in her eyes, even more loathsome than Jasper.

    At least Jasper made no effort to hide his dislike-he hated her, and that was that.

    Sherman, on the other hand, despised her but pretended otherwise, putting on a fa?ade of kindness. In the end, he''d orchestrated that borate scheme topletely ruin her reputation.

    Catching the open disgust on Ste''s face, Sherman merely smiled, as if her hatred didn''t bother him in the slightest.

    To him, contempt from the weak was meaningless-a minor annoyance, nothing

    more.

    "Ste, my grandfather only trusts you because he doesn''t know who you really are. He''s been taken in by your little act. But now that I''m here, I won''t let you keep fooling him."

    Ste looked him right in the eye. "Then go ahead. March over to Mr. Burton and expose me. I''ll wait right here."

    Sherman''s gaze narrowed, studying her.

    She wasn''t afraid at all.

    Either she had some powerful backing, or she was simply confident that, even if the truth came out, Mr. Burton would still believe her.

    Sherman leaned toward the second option. From what he''d heard, she''d known Mr. Burton for almost a year now. She''d had plenty of time to win him over.

    Otherwise, why would the old man go to such lengths for her?

    Confronting her in front of his grandfather probably wouldn''t work-the old man would just take her side.

    As Sherman considered his options, a new idea took shape.

    He smiled at Ste, his eyes cold, like a predator watching its prey''sst desperate struggle.

    "Ste, do you really think that just because you''ve charmed my grandfather, there''s nothing I can do to you?"

    Ste didn''t flinch. Her answering smile was icy. "Of course not. With Mr. Burton''s cunning, there''s nothing he wouldn''t try, is there?"

    Sherman''s smile faltered for a moment.

    He shrugged. "If you''re so smart, you''d better just leave. I don''t want things to get rough."

    If he

    persuade his

    grandfather to give up on Ste,

    like

    �� he could drive her awaren x

    he''d done years ago.

    Tonight''s concert was the perfect opportunity. If Ste didn''t show, or if she ruined the performance and embarrassed Mr. Burton, even the old man would be disappointed in her.  s?novel

    That thought brought a glint of malice to Sherman''s eyes.

    Without warning, he stepped forward and mped a hand over Ste''s mouth.

    He nced quickly around-no one was watching. In silence, he dragged Ste away.

    In the backstage dressing room, Abby kept calling Ste, but no one picked up.

    She frowned. "What''s going on? Why isn''t Star answering her phone? The concert''s about to start."

    Candida Fletcher looked anxious. "You don''t think something''s happened, do you?"

    Ever since she''d run into her ex-boyfriend Karl earlier, her eyelid had been twitching non-stop-a bad omen, she thought.

    Abby shook her head, puzzled. "It''s just a simple charity concert. What could possibly go wrong?"

    Antoney, who''d been lost in thought, finally snapped back to reality.

    "Should we check with Neville? Maybe Star''s with him."

    Abby immediately called Neville. He picked up right away.

    After a brief exchange, Abby hung up.

    Everyone turned to her. "Well? Is Star with him?"

    Abby shook her head. "Neville said she was with him a little while ago, but they split up. He ran into a business partner, so Star left first. He''s helping look for her now. If he hears anything, he''ll call us

 Chapter 506

    Antoney nced at his watch. "Only ten minutes left. It''s almost my turn."

    He turned to Abby. "Let''s push the ensemble and Star''s solo further down the program."

    Abby considered for a moment, then nodded-there wasn''t much else they could do.

    Thankfully, everyone involved today was part of their group, so they could adjust the performance order however they liked.

    It wouldn''t be a big deal if Ste went on stage a littleter.

    Candida spoke up. "What if Star doesn''te back at all? What then?"

    Antoney fell silent for a few seconds, his voice low when he finally replied, "Then the rest of us will perform."

    He looked over at Marvin, who had been waiting quietly for instructions. "Marvin, if Star can''t make it, you''ll need to y a couple more pieces. Can you handle that?"

    Marvin nodded gently. "I can."

    He''d been practicing violin with Stetely, and had learned plenty of pieces.

    ying a few extra songs wouldn''t be a problem at all.

    Antoney then turned to Candida. "If Star really can''t make it back, you''ll need to fill in with extra piano pieces too."

    Candida nodded. "Alright."

    This wasn''t a formal concert, but everyone still took it seriously. No one intended to phone it in.

    If something had happened to Ste and she really couldn''t perform, they''d still see the show through to the end.

    Minutes ticked by.

    By the time Antoney and Abby finished rearranging everything, the show was about to start.

    They all took turns trying to call Ste, but no one answered.

    Seeing that it was almost time, Antoney said to Abby, "I''ll go on first. If Star makes

    it back in time, we''ll stick to our original n. If not, the rest of us will handle the performance."

    Abby''s expression was solemn. "Okay."

    Antoney picked up his violin and walked onto the stage.

    The lights came up, and as looked out in

    came up, and as Antoney

    into the audience, he O many unfamiliar fa

    for a moment at

    Wo

    He realized instantly-this wasn''t themunity outreach concert Star had described.

    Sure, there were plenty of elderly people in the crowd, but even more young faces.

    He even spotted Haynes Jasper and several others, and��

    Antoney''s eyes widened in shock.

    In the best seats, he saw the Williams family.

    Star''s father was there, her eldest brother, and... her half-sister.

    Seeing them, Antoney barely managed to keep hisposure.

    But when his gaze swept further and the other side of the

    , it nearly made him drone

    his

    violin-the Watsons were there too.

    Why... are the Watsons here?

    "Oh my God!" someone gasped softly from the Watsons'' section.

    "That''s Antoney, isn''t it?"

    "It really is him! But... what''s he doing here?"

    A few of the Watsons turned to look at Antoney''s father, Nicolle Watson.

    Nicolle shook his head, his voice stern. "I don''t know. I''ve reached out to him many times, but he''s always refused toe home. Even when I tried topressure him, he wouldn''t relent. I worry if I push too hard, he''ll end up resenting the Watson family, so I decided to back off for a while."

    Nicolle''s tone was heavy as he recounted everything that had happened recently.

    But Antoney was a professional musician, seasoned on stage.

    He quickly pulled himself together and began to y.

    ...

    Backstage.

    Not long after Antoney started his performance, the door to the dressing room swung open.

    Abby turned around in surprise, her face lighting up. "Star, you made it back!"

 Chapter 507

    The moment Abby saw who had arrived, her smile froze.

    "Mr. Connolly."

    Neville nced around the room. "Star''s not back yet?"

    Abby shook her head, a flicker of worry in her eyes. "I''ve tried calling her over and over-she never picks up. But the phone''s still on; it''s not switched off."

    She looked at Neville, her voice tight. "Mr. Connolly, you haven''t heard from Star either?"

    For once, Neville''s expression turned serious. "You all go ahead with the show. I''ll check the security cameras."

    He was just about to leave when a small hand caught the sleeve of his coat. Neville turned to find Marvin looking up at him, eyes wide and pleading.

    "Dad, Ste''s going to be okay, right?"

    Neville ruffled Marvin''s hair gently. "Star''s going to be fine. I promise."

    "Swear you''ll help me find her, Dad.��

    Neville''s voice was low and steady. "I promise. I''ll bring her back."

    With that, Neville stepped out, closing the door softly behind him. A cool breeze drifted in as the door shut, leaving the room heavy with unease.

    Everyone stared at the closed door, their faces etched with worry.

    Out in the audience, Aurora nced at the row beside her and caught sight of the Watsons'' anxious faces. Her eyes narrowed thoughtfully.

    She leaned over and whispered, "Florrie, do you know the performer on stage?"

    Florrie Watson hesitated, then replied in a whisper, "He''s my brother. My real brother."

    Aurora''s eyes widened. "You mean... Mr. Watson''s... son from another rtionship?"

    Florrie nodded, her voice barely audible. "Yes. My father searched for him for years he wants him toe back and take over the family business."

    Aurora''s expression shifted slightly. In high society, there was never a shortage of scandalous stories.

    Nicolle''s past, for instance, had once been the talk of the town.

    Years ago, Nicolle had fallen passionately in love with a woman from a modest background. He defied his powerful family for her, even severing all ties with the Watsons.

    But love without a family''s blessing rarely survives. Without his family''s support, Nicolle was no match for the Watsons'' influence.

    They pulled every string at their disposal, forcing Nicolle to break things off with his lover and marry someone of equal social standing.

    He didn''t love his wife, but he never strayed back to his former me, either. Their marriage was polite, distant-never more than two strangers sharing a house.

    But his wife had secretly loved him from the start. She''d seen with her own eyes how he was willing to give up everything for another woman. How could she settle for a cold, passionless marriage after that?

    Slowly, her heart grew darker, her jealousy more consuming. If Nicolle so much as exchanged a few words with another woman, she''d be convinced he was cheating.

    Men like Nicolle nevercked for admirers. Women threw themselves at him, no matter how many times he turned them away.

    vitall-and the

    His wife saw

    resentment festered. At first, she''d simply hire someone to scare off his admirers. But her tactics grew more viciousover time-shed faces, staged idents, making sure those women''s lives were ruined beyond repair.

    Eventually, women started to disappear altogether.

    No matter what she did, Nicolle never spared her a second nce. Deep down,

    she knew he could never forget his first love.

    So she set her sights on the woman herself.

    By then, Nicolle hadn''t spoken to his old me in years. But driven to desperation

    by his wife''s relentless attacks, the woman finally reached out to him, begging him to rein in his wife.

    Nicolle intervened, pleading with his wife to stop and promising to try to make their marriage work. By then they had a son and a daughter, his wife was beyond

    average

    reason-determined to erase any trace of the woman who haunted Nicolle''s heart.

    She dug deeper, following every lead, until she stumbled across a secret: the

    woman had quietly given birth to a boy.

 Chapter 508

    After the DNA test, it turned out that the child truly was Nicolle''s son.

    The revtion nearly drove his wife mad.

    She hadn''t killed the woman from the lower ss, but instead, she resorted to the cruelest methods and tortured the boy to death.

    When Nicolle learned what had happened, he cut all ties with his wife. He didn''t let the O''Brien family intervene and filed for divorce himself.

    The two, who had once seemed like a respectful, loving couple, became bitter enemies.

    While the battle between them raged on, the lower-ss woman took advantage of the chaos. Quietly, she slipped away with another child in her arms-never to be seen again.

    It turned out she''d given birth to twins.

    She knew full well that as amoner, she was no match for people like them. Her only chance to save her child was to vanish without a trace.

    Back then, Nicolle and his ex-wife''s scandal made headlines. Even Aurora had heard bits and pieces.

    His ex-wife was infamous for her venomous heart; everyone avoided her. No one dared marry her, or even get close.

    Her appalling actions left her disgraced within her own family. The truth of her cruelty and violence became public knowledge.

    Her family quickly abandoned her. Nicolle had her sent to prison, and just a few yearster, she died there.

    Both children''s custody was awarded to the Watson family.

    Nicolle''s eldest son was exceptional-talented, ambitious, everything Nicolle had hoped for. Nicolle pinned all his dreams on him and nned to hand over the Watson Group as soon as the boy finished his studies abroad.

    But whether it was karma for his mother''s crimes or just a cruel twist of fate, his eldest son died in a car ident on the very day he returned home.

    That left only Florrie as the sole heir of the Watson family.

    Florrie, though, had no ambition. She wanted nothing more than an easy, carefree life as a spoiled heiress.

    She had zero interest in running the family business or anything of the sort.

    It seemed the Watson family was destined to be left without an heir.

    For some reason, Nicolle found himself thinking of his first love.

    He knew her child was gone, but clung to a thread of hope, wondering if a miracle might happen, and started searching for her.

    He discovered that the poor woman had died years ago, worn out by a hard life, leaving behind a son.

    It was only then that Nicolle learned the truth-she''d given birth to twins.

    He still had another son out there.

    When Nicolle found out, he was overjoyed.

    Florrie was thrilled as well.

    She had always been hopeless at business, and now, finally, she

    wouldn''t have to suffer thr

    her

    father''s endless lessons on finance and management.

    Having

    Florrie

    no resentment or

    ston when wn up with her father, jealousy toward Antoney. In fac

    even felt sorry for him.

    She was just as eager for Antoney toe home.

    she

    With him back, her father would no longer scrutinize her every move.

    As Aurora listened to Florrie''s story, everything clicked into ce.

    Nobody in the Watson family was capable of taking the reins.

    This Antoney-he had toe back to the Watson family.

    Aurora''s eyes flickered with intrigue as she watched the handsome man ying the violin on stage.

    This news was a game changer.

    The future head of the Watson family...

    Maybe, before he returned home, she could approach him, make a good impression.

    People never forget those who lend a hand when they''re at their lowest.

    Candida''s piano solo was over, but Ste still hadn''t returned.

    Abby''s worry shifted from whether Ste would make it to the stage on time, to whether something bad had happened to her.

    Antoney''s brow was deeply furrowed.

    He checked his watch, then nced anxiously toward the door.

    With just

    anorminutes left in Candida''s

    Mance, he turned to Marvin

    elmet

    "You go on next. Stick to n, y one extra piece."

    Marvin nodded, but kept ncing back as he left.

    He''d barely stepped out when, suddenly, someone pushed open the dressing

    room door again.

 Chapter 509

    Abby had all but given up hope��until she saw who had just walked in. Her eyes went wide with sudden delight.

    She rushed over. "Star, are you alright?"

    "I''m fine. Just ran into a little trouble," Ste replied, stepping forward. "Sorry I''mte... Did I mess up the show?"

    "No, no, you''re right on time!" Abby said quickly, relief washing over her. "Antoney, Candida, and Marvin are ying together now. I''ll give them a heads-up through the earpiece in a minute.

    Star, you get ready-you''re up soon."

    Ste nodded.

    Abby led her into the dressing room. As she helped Ste into her evening gown, she filled her in on what had happened out front.

    "Antoney just finished his solo. He said tonight''s concert isn''t the charity performance we thought it was. It''s not just a room full of sweet old folks.

    He spotted a lot of unfamiliar faces-even some from the Williams family. Your father and older brother are out there. And... that half-sister of yours."

    A shadow flickered across Ste''s eyes.

    Thinking back to Sherman, what Candida had said about her ex, and the way Jasper Haynes and the others had acted, Ste started to piece things together.

    She''d heard of the Burtons back when she was with the Williams family, of course. But she''d never connected Mr. Burton-the quiet man who ran a shabby old clinic with a faded sign and spent his days surrounded by herbal medicine- with the powerful Burton family at the very top of society.

    After his wife died, Mr. Burton had practically disappeared. Even Aurora had only met him a handful of times.

    Someone from a family like that... Ste simply couldn''t reconcile the two images.

    But time was short, and Abby could only share the essentials, just enough to prepare Ste for what she''d face.

    Ste listened intently, nodding as she took it all in.

    Once she was dressed, Abby nced at the clock-there was still a little time. She couldn''t help but ask, "Star, what happened out there? You vanished for ages."

    "I ran into Sherman. He''s Mr. Burton''s grandson," Ste said.

    Abby let out a shocked gasp. "Sherman? He''s... Mr. Burton''s grandson?!"

    The realization hit her almost instantly.

    "Did he give you trouble again after he saw you?"

    Ste gave a small nod. "Yeah, but don''t worry. I took care of it. Mr. Connolly is handling the rest now."

    Abby blinked. "Handling the rest? What''s left to deal with?"

    "With Sherman''s personality, there''s no way he''d let our concert go off

    without a hitch," Ste sai

    "Instead of waiting for him to

    sabotage us, I figured it was better to make sure he couldn''t cause any more problems."

    Make sure he couldn''t cause any more problems?

    Abby hesitated, lowering her voice. "Star... you didn''t... ''silence'' him, did you?��

    Ste thought about it for a moment. "More or less."

    Abby swallowed, her eyes wide, just about to ask more-when the music from the

    stage signaled the others'' performance was about to end.

    Ste picked up her violin. "I''ll exin everything after the show."

    With that, she strode toward the stage.

    ...

    Out in the audience, Keen watched

    as

    and Mr. Watson

    l.ne

    ed, surprise coloring his face "Wait... so Mom''s really performing tonight?"

    Rachel smiled. "Maybe she wants Mr. Walden to see how much she''s improved."

    Jasper gave a derisive snort. "Her? Perform? Even Marvin''s better than Ste. Has she even been on stage once tonight?"

 Chapter 511

    Ste was ying her signature piece, an originalposition called Moonlight.

    The music floated through the hall, graceful and ethereal, like a sky shimmering with scattered starlight beneath the cover of night.

    A luminous full moon seemed to rise slowly over the rippling surface of ake, casting a silvery veil across the water.

    Gradually, the room settled into a hush.

    This violin solo was tranquil and soothing, tinged with a faint mncholy, but never descending into sorrow or despair.

    It didn''t weigh heavy on the heart; instead, it gently pulled the listener into a tide of memories, awakening echoes of the past.

    There was something in the melody that resonated inexplicably.

    Skyler sat in the audience, eyes fixed on Ste as she yed, his thoughts drifting far away.

    In that moment, Ste''s figure ovepped with a shadow from his memories-her mother''s.

    He remembered vividly the first time he''d fallen for Ste''s mother; it was when he saw her on stage, ying the violin just like this.

    So earnest, so focused, so dazzling.

    Even the darkness of night couldn''t dim her brilliance.

    He had never told the Williams brothers or Ste herself, but their mother was truly remarkable.

    She was gifted, her talent for music nearly unmatched. She had achieved extraordinary things at an age when most people hadn''t even begun to dream.

    During the years when he''d lost his memory, she gave up her own career to take over the Williams Group.

    Single-handedly, she had steered thepany through stormy waters.

    For a woman to hold her ground among the wolves that circled the Williams Group-it was no small feat.

    She managed the business, searched tirelessly for him, and cared for their three children all at once.

    When he finally returned, she handed the reins back to him-without hesitation, even though his memory hadn''t fully returned.

    Later, when he regained his memory, he became ensnared in aplicated rtionship with Aurora''s mother.

    Deep down, he always believed that after all they''d been through-after he had nearly died for her, after they''d had three children together, after she''d secured a twenty percent share in the Williams Group-she would never really leave him.

    But she did. She left without looking back, taking nothing with her.

    All these years since she walked away, resentment festered inside him.

    He resented her coldness, her willingness to abandon her husband and children.

    That was why he had never tried to find her.

    He couldn''t believe she would truly leave behind their three kids.

    But she had. She left, and didn''t even grant him a final farewell, not even a single word.

    When he was younger, there was always someone else he held in his heart-a distant, untouchable ideal.

    But now, listening to Moonlight, the first face he saw in his mind was Nora''s- Ste''s mother.

    Ste looked so much like her mother, Nora.

    Yet, until now, he had never seen the resemnce.

    Ste always seemed gentle and

    bet

    nothing like Nora''s fierce

    detention, her unwaveringe`

    ability

    to love and to hate.

    MS

    To Nora, neither money nor power meant anything; she could toss it all aside

    without a second thought.

    If she decided to leave, nothing could ever make her stay.

    He hated her for that. And yet, he loved her for it too.

    Aurora''s

    wonderful woman as well. If not

    the

    s her family

    on

    her, she could have had a far better life.

    years,

    They had been married for three t his own negligence led her untimely death-a regret that weighed heavily on his conscience.

    He often thought back to the happy moments they''d shared.

    But even so, the person he loved most had always been Nora.

    So after Nora left, he never tried to rece her. Not once.

    Back then, when Nora sent Ste back to the Williams family, he thought it was

    just a tactical retreat.

    Ste was his own daughter; it was only right that he cared for her.

 Chapter 512

    After all, all these years she''d been left to fend for herself, never once enjoying even the slightest advantage of the Williams family name.

    Back when the incident with Sherman happened, if Ste had just admitted to it on the spot, he might have thought she was bold enough to face the consequences��he would have respected that, maybe even admired her. Who knows, he might have even let her off the hook.

    But she''d done it and then refused to own up, and that single act had left him profoundly disappointed.

    Other than her face, she hadn''t inherited an ounce of her mother''s brilliance.

    After Ste left the Williams estate, he found himself wondering if, perhaps, he''d held her to too high a standard.

    She wasn''t like her mother, after all. She hadn''t grown up surrounded by privilege, nor received the finest education money could buy.

    He already had a remarkable daughter; there was no need to expect Ste to match her mother''s excellence.

    But now, watching the girl on stage, he saw-just for a moment-a flicker of Nora''s spirit in her.

    Maybe... she wasn''t as disappointing as he''d always imagined.

    Seated nearby, Aurora''s easy smile hadn''t faded��at least, not until the music started. As the violin''s melody filled the hall, the smile slipped from her lips, reced by a look of genuine surprise.

    Ste''s violin ying��she hadn''t expected it to be this good.

    Aurora recalled knowing Ste also yed violin, but she''d never actually heard her perform. Somewhere along the way, Aurora had convinced herself Ste simply wasn''t particrly skilled-certainly not on her level.

    But as she listened, she realized she''d been wrong. Ste''s technique was exceptional. In fact... it was every bit as good as her own.

    Out in the corridor, a slender young man with sharp features wandered aimlessly, bored and in search of fresh air.

    He''de here tonight for one reason: to meet Ste. He wanted to see for himself what was so special about the woman who kept getting the upper hand over Rachel-what kind of charm she possessed that could coax the notoriously entric, long-retired Mr. Burton out of seclusion just for her sake.

    Yet after all this waiting, all he''d seen was a performance by a man, a woman, and a child. It was all rather dull.

    He was, in fact, a fan of the violin himself-years of practice had given him some expertise. He could tell the man''s ying was respectable, but the choice of music just wasn''t to his taste.

    For years, there had been only one piece he truly loved: the Moonlight Sonata, the way Rachel would y it out in the garden. He''d listened to her rendition over and over, never growing tired of it.

    Yet, the feeling he''d had the very first time he heard that music-no one had ever managed to bring it back. Not even Rachel herself.

    She''d told him that kind of transcendent inspiration was rare-something you might encounter once in a lifetime, if you were lucky. She couldn''t recreate that moment, no matter how hard she tried.

    He understood. Still, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    Over the years, he''d searched for someone who could recapture that elusive feeling in their music, but he''d never found it.

    Tonight, though, as music drifted

    from the hall, something about the violin''s song caught his attention. There was something in the melody a certain quality, a faint echo of that long-ago evening in the

    garden. The tone was a little

    different, but the feeling was unmistakable.

    Without realizing it, he stopped in his tracks.

    He stood in the shifting light, his

    handsome features thrown into

    dark eyes were as clear

    relief. His da

    and luminous as polished onyx, shining with intelligence and depth. Longshes cast delicate shadows across his cheeks, softening the sharpness of his gaze.

    He was strikingly handsome, with a youthful energy that was impossible to ignore.

 Chapter 513

    As Ste''s performance ended, a hush fell over the hall,sting just a few heartbeats.

    Then, someone-no one could say who-began to apud. In an instant, the entire room erupted in thunderous apuse, echoing off the high ceilings.

    Those who understood music could tell just how wless this performance had been. Yet even those who knew nothing about violin found themselves deeply moved by the melody, offering their apuse without hesitation.

    This rendition of ��Moonlight�� had brought the evening to its dazzling peak.

    Ste''s ying was unlike anything the other performers had offered; her music seemed to shimmer with life. Even the uninitiated could appreciate its beauty.

    It was nothing like those lifeless, dreary recitals people so often endured.

    From her seat in the audience, Florrie let out a breathless exmation. "She''s incredible! Even I, who knows nothing about the violin, feel like listening to her is pure joy. She and my brother look like a perfect match up there!"

    She shook her head in wonder. "No wonder Antoney doesn''t want toe home. If I were him...I wouldn''t want to leave either."

    Florrie had already learned from Nicolle that the woman on stage was her brother Antoney''s prot��g��.

    She knew, now, that Ste was a major reason why Antoney refused to return home.

    Nicolle shot Florrie a warning re, her eyes sharp with disapproval.

    Catching her father''s look, Florrie lowered her voice, muttering, "But she really is beautiful, and she has such a unique presence... Even among the socialites I know, she''s easily one of the most striking."

    Nicolle gave a dismissive snort. "Socialites? With yourck of refinement, do you really consider yourself one?"

    Florrie coughed awkwardly. "Dad, can you not embarrass me in front of all these people?"

    Nicolle nodded toward another girl sitting further down the row. "Look at Aurora. That''s what a truedy should be. If you could be even half as polished as she is, I''d die a happy man."

    Florrie pouted. "Aurora''s in a league of her own, the gold standard for everyone. If I ever matched up to even half of her, I''d be considered above average. Let''s be real, do I stand a chance?"

    Nicolle could only shake his head in exasperated silence.

    Florrie''s gaze drifted back to the stage. She said quietly, "Dad, since Ste''s

    Antoney''s prot��g��, maybe after the performance I should try talking to her. If I can

    win her over, maybe she can convince my brother toe home."

    Nicolle hesitated. "But-"

    Florrie cut him off, "Dad, it''s a good thing you only pushed Antoney and didn''t try anything against Ste. might be upset, but at least he

    when Mom died, Antoney was leftall

    doesn''t resent you. After all not

    alone, with barely any money. It was Ste''s mother who took him in, made him her student, and paid for his schooling. That''s the only reason he''se this far."

    "She helped him get into Neo-Vespera University-his education and character are just as good as any spoiled rich kid''s. When ites time for him to take over the family business, no one will be able to criticize him. Honestly, you should be grateful you didn''tpletely lose your head back then..."

    Nicolle''s eyes shed with anger. "Do you think I''m that foolish?"

    The truth was, Antoney''s biological mother had never been as capable as Ste''s. She was an ordinary woman with limited means, always hiding from Nicolle''s ex-wife,

    scraping by in near poverty. After her

    death, Antoney, still just a boy, survived on meagermunity support.

    If Ste''s mother hadn''t stepped in, Antoney would have dropped out of school to work long ago. Even if Nicolle had eventually found him, his son''s prospects would have been bleak.

    In many ways, Ste''s mother was a savior to the Watson family.

    Now that she was gone, they owed it to her memory to treat her daughter with kindness.

    After a moment''s thought, Nicolle said, "Go and befriend Ste. Her mother once helped Antoney, and as a token of gratitude, the Watsons can acknowledge her as family��a foster daughter, if she''s willing."

 Chapter 514

    Florrie looked at Nicolle with a newfound respect, her gaze just a bit more appraising than before.

    "You want to adopt Ste?"

    Nicolle nodded. "She and Antoney grew up together-like brother and sister. The Watson family has never beenrge, so bringing in a daughter isn''t a problem."

    When Ste was first taken in by the Williams family, she''d already been in school and had never really appeared in public. Aside from a few close friends of the Williamses, barely anyone had ever seen her. Most people had no idea about Ste''s true background��they just assumed she was an ordinary girl.

    Florrie got along well with Aurora, but during that time, she''d been studying abroad. Aurora was shrewd enough to never mention Ste''s situation to Florrie, much less reveal she was an illegitimate child.

    Upon hearing Nicolle''s n, Florrie didn''t bother to be diplomatic. She called him out directly.

    "You''re just worried my brother might try to marry Ste, aren''t you? So you want to adopt her and put an end to any ideas he might have?"

    Nicolle didn''t deny it. "Ste is Haynes''s ex-wife and already has a child. It''s not easy for her to be the Watson family''sdy."

    Marrying within the right social circles was a tradition as old as time.

    When Nicolle was young, he''d believed true love could conquer anything. In the end, reality had taught him that marriages between equalssted longer. He and Antoney''s mother had separated peacefully-not just because their families had torn them apart, but because, once they''d lived together, they realized how different they truly were.

    Nicolle bore no ill will toward Ste. Still, her status as a divorc��e and her modest education would inevitably limit her world view and opportunities.

    After a moment''s thought, he added, "She may not be young anymore, but there''s always more to learn. Once she''s officially part of the Watsons, I''ll make sure she gets another round of education. If she''s going to be a proper youngdy, that''ll help her a great deal-especially if she remarries."

    He meant it sincerely; he only wanted what was best for Ste.

    Florrie was speechless. Ste hadn''t even agreed to the adoption yet, and her father was already nning out her future.

    Internally, Florrie grumbled, but this time she didn''t voice her objections. In fact, Nicolle''s proposal sparked an idea.

    If Ste became her unrted "sister," maybe her father would stop hovering over her every day, nagging her to study.

    Florrie was a hedonist by

    nature-studying had never been her thing. But her father was obsessed with it. When her brother was still around he''d had an ally. After Ker brother was gone, all that attentionnded on her.

    @t

    But she was hopeless-a born cker, with no ambition or lofty dreams. As long as she could live life offort and luxury, with plenty of spending money, she didn''t care aboutpany sharesor anything else.

    It was just the way she was.

    Right now, she wanted nothing more than for Ste to join the Watson family as soon as possible. At the same time, she silently vowed to get on Ste''s good side.

    Later, Ste joined Antoney, Marvin, and the others for another ensemble performance. The room was alive now, and their music drew enthusiastic praise from everyone present.

    An elderlydy with snowy hair

    leaned over to whisper to the person

    beside her. "What''s the name of that

    girl ying the violin? She''s so lovely and her ying is wonderful. My granddaughter is about to start music lessons-I think the violin would be perfect. I''d like to hire her as my granddaughter''s violin

    teacher."

    Someone else chimed in, "Burton! I didn''t know you had such refined taste.

    Haven''t seen you in years, and look at you now."

    Sitting beside Mr. Burton, Mr. Walden''s eyes shed with surprise.

    Ste''s performance was far beyond what you''d expect from someone who hadn''t touched a violin in five years.

 Chapter 515

    Her natural talent was every bit as remarkable as her mother Nora''s��perhaps even more so.

    The piece she yed, *Moonlight*, was notoriously difficult. It was a staple inpetitions-many could perform it, but few could truly move their audience with

    it.

    Over the years, no matter who tried their hand at *Moonlight*, there always seemed to be something missing, a certain subtlety that set the original apart. Yet Ste''s performance was astonishingly close to capturing that very essence.

    Mr. Walden found himself genuinely surprised.

    Oblivious to Mr. Walden''s reaction, Mr. Burton chuckled and asked, "Walden, you know I''m no expert when ites to music. Tell me, what do you think of this girl''s violin ying?"

    Mr. Walden snapped out of his thoughts. "She''s impressive-undeniably talented, and skilled too."

    Mr. Burton pressed further. "And how does shepare to your star pupil, Rachel?"

    Mr. Walden hesitated, immediately sensing Mr. Burton''s intention. He''d known the man long enough to read between the lines.

    "Mr. Burton, is this the musical prodigy you wanted to introduce me to?"

    But Mr. Burton only smiled, teasing, "There was the girl at the piano, the boy with the violin, and the younger child on violin as well. All three have talent. Why are you so sure I meant her?"

    Mr. Walden gave a resigned smile. "Is this about taking on a new student? Did shee to youining because I turned her down?"

    Mr. Burton raised his eyebrows, a knowing glint in his eyes. "Comining? Walden, you''ve always been fair and impartial. Why make a snap judgment about someone you hardly know? That''s never been your way. Unless someone''s been whispering in your ear?"

    Walden assumed Ste must have somehow crossed paths with Mr. Burton and asked him to intervene on her behalf. His expression soured slightly.

    In his early days, he''d ced great importance on natural talent when choosing students. But he''d also learned that character mattered just as much. He''d met plenty of ambitious young people desperate for an opportunity, and even if he didn''t ept them as students, he''d usually offer them guidance or help out of respect for their sincerity.

    Ste, when he''d refused her before, had handled it with grace, leaving him with a rather good impression. But now, seeing her turn to Mr. Burton, Mr. Walden couldn''t help but question her motives.

    He''d heard she came from a modest background. Was she trying to use him to elevate her status, polish her reputation, andnd herself a good marriage?

    After a pause, Mr. Walden spoke. ��I''ve already announced I won''t be taking on any more students. If I go back on my word now��"

    Before he could finish, Mr. Burton interrupted him with a heartyugh. "Walden, this girl''s my apprentice now, so don''t get any ideas about recruiting her for yourself."

    Mr. Walden stared at him, stunned. "What?"

    Mr. Burton stroked his snowy beard and continued, "She''s my student now. I invited you to enjoy the music, not to scout my apprentice.��

    Mr. Walden could hardly believe it. "You took her on? But isn''t she a violinist? You''re a physician-"

    Mr. Burton shot him a look, cutting

    him off. "And who says a doctor

    can''t mentor a musician? This girl

    lis

    kind, talented, and has character. Not only am I taking her as my student, I''m considering her for my granddaughter-inw!"

    Kindness? Walden thought. That can be faked. And as for talent... How could someone with only a middle school education be considered exceptional?

    But Mr. Walden wasn''t one to speak ill of others behind their backs. Seeing how highly Mr. Burton valued her, he simply smiled politely and said nothing more.

 Chapter 516

    After Ste and her group finished their performance, the four of them took the stage to take a bow.

    Just as they were about to leave, the host signaled for Ste to stay.

    Although she was confused, Ste didn''t ask any questions right then and there.

    The host smiled at the audience. "Today, we''re celebrating Mr. Burton''s seventieth birthday. Now, let''s wee the man of the hour!"

    Karl helped Mr. Burton onto the stage, steadying him as he made his way up the steps. As they passed, Karl shot Ste a subtle nce before looking away.

    Mr. Burton was dressed in a sharp suit, looking every bit the distinguished gentleman. He gave Ste a reassuring nod and a gentle smile before taking the microphone.

    "Thank you all for taking time out of your busy lives to attend my birthday celebration," he began cordially, exchanging a few pleasantries with the crowd. Then, his tone shifted.

    "I''m sure you''ve all noticed this youngdy just now. Allow me to introduce her properly-her name is Ste, and she''s my one and only apprentice. Today, I want to make it clear to everyone: just because Ste has no parents and no family to back her, doesn''t mean anyone can take advantage of her. From this day forward, I am her family. And if anyone-anyone at all��tries to mess with her, don''t me me for not ying nice."

    As he spoke, Mr. Burton nced��almost casually��toward Jasper and Haynes, making his meaning unmistakable.

    A shocked murmur rippled through the crowd.

    Everyone knew Mr. Burton had withdrawn from public life years ago. Now, to see him reappear at such an important asion, introducing Ste with such formality ��it was clear just how much she meant to him.

    Whispers began circting: Who was this girl? Was she his illegitimate daughter? His granddaughter? But even if she was family, wasn''t this all a bit too public?

    Jasper looked like he''d seen a ghost the moment Mr. Burton stepped onto the stage. But he wasn''t the only one-Haynes and Rachel stood frozen, utterly stunned.

    Rachel managed to stammer, "Is... is that really the founder of the Burton family?"

    She wanted to say there must be some mistake, but who else couldmand such a gathering of the city''s elite if not the legendary Mr. Burton?

    At Rachel''s words, Deanna''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Rachel, you know who Mr. Burton is? He''s

    incredible. They say that when met

    was young, he could work miracles-he cured countless people, even those other doctors had given up on. Some of his patients came from the most powerful families, and they were so grateful they showered him with priceless gifts. But, even more important than the treasures was thework he built by saving so many lives. That''s how the Burton Group came to be."

    The Burton Group started out as a pharmaceuticalpany-hardly anyone needs to be told how profitable that is. Everyone gets sick. Everyone needs medicine.

    In just thirty years, the Burton Group had skyrocketed to the top, bing a

    powerhouse among the country''s elite families.

    Their rise was so rapid that envy

    was inevitable-but no one dared to

    stand in their way. After all, who

    could guarantee that their own loved ones wouldn''t one day need Mr. Burton''s help?

    Within high society, Mr. Burton was more than just respected-he was practically a legend. To be

    connected to someone like him

    couldpletely change a person''s station in life.

    As Deanna spoke, cold sweat broke out on Jasper''s forehead, trickling down his temples. His shirt clung to his back, damp with fear.

    He never imagined that the person whose store he''d trashed was someone with such power and influence.

    Suddenly, the purpose of the Burton family inviting the Wilkinsons��especially him -became crystal clear.

    How could an airhead like Ste possibly know someone as formidable as Mr. Burton?

 Chapter 517

    Rachel''s chest tightened, each breath growing more difficult.

    She''d always thought Mr. Burton was just an entric old mystic-certainly not someone with real skill. But after what she''d just witnessed, it was clear his medical expertise was anything but a sham.

    Which could only mean one thing: Mr. Burton must already know she was faking her illness.

    Even Rachel, slow to catch on as she sometimes was, realized now that Mr. Burton''s earlier behavior had been nothing but a game-he''d been toying with her. And Ste, that snake, likely knew the truth too.

    Ste hadn''t exposed her, instead choosing to y along. It was all part of her n to get that billion-dor payout from Haynes.

    If Mr. Burton were just a powerless old man, Haynes might not have believed a word he said. But Mr. Burton was the founder of the Burton Group. His words carried weight-Haynes was bound to believe him.

    She was about to be exposed. Panic flooded Rachel''s veins.

    From the corner of her eye, she stole a nce at Haynes. He looked just as blindsided as she felt.

    Rachel''s heart pounded so hard it was all she could hear. Desperation wed at her. In that moment, she remembered Joshua Gardner.

    Yes-Joshua. He''d promised toe to Neo-Vespera tonight. Maybe he could help her.

    Taking advantage of Haynes''s attention being fixed on the stage, Rachel hurriedly typed out a message to Joshua.

    Out in the hallway, Joshua''s sharp, dignified features softened as he read her text. His long, pale fingers danced across his phone as he replied:

    "Don''t worry I''ll take care of this."

    Relief washed over Rachel, but anxiety still lingered. She quickly texted back, "How are you going to do that?"

    Joshua''s reply came momentster: "Come to the hallway."

    Rachel''s eyes widened. She darted her gaze around the ballroom. Was Joshua already here? How had she not spotted him?

    In a low voice, she whispered, "Haynie, I need to use the restroom."

    Haynes barely nced at her, his gaze still glued to the performers onstage, and nodded absentmindedly. "Mm-hmm.��

    Rachel slipped out into the corridor.

    Leaning casually against a windowsill stood a tall, elegant man-Joshua. His posture was rxed, almostzy, yet he radiated a certain noble grace.

    As she approached, his dark, clear eyes-like polished obsidian-lifted to meet hers, a faint smile ying at their corners.

    "Rachel, long time no see.�� His voice was smooth and gentle, as soothing as a summer breeze.

    Anyone who didn''t know him would think he was just a golden boy-warm, cheerful, easygoing.

    "Joshua..." Rachel started, her wordsing in a rush, but Joshua brought a finger to his lips, signaling for silence, and nodded toward the ballroom.

    "Let''s go somewhere more private."

    Rachel tensed, suddenly conscious of the possibility of eavesdroppers, and snapped her mouth shut.

    The back garden was deserted-everyone was inside, watching the performance.

    Rachel, teetering on the verge of being exposed, could barely keep her nerves in check.

    She had no time to worry about Joshua''s dangerous reputation or the risk of him discovering her lies.

    "Joshua, have you figured out how to deal with Ste?" she blurted out, her voice urgent. "Maybe it''s time to make her disappear for good. With

    Mr. Burton protecting her now, it''ll only get harder to take her downter."

    Rachel made no effort to keep up her usual fa?ade of innocence and sweetness

    around Joshua.

    He wasn''t like Haynes. Joshua

    always sided with people, not

    principles, he didn''t care about right or wrong. If he cared about

    Held

    someone-even a devil-he''d them without hesitation. If he didn''t, even an angel wouldn''t be spared his wrath.

    He despised fake smiles and empty words. With Joshua, honesty was the only thing he respected. Pretending was pointless-being truthful only made him appreciate you more.

 Chapter 518

    Joshua arched an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his eyes.

    "Rachel, didn''t I offer before? I could have taken care of her for you, but you refused."

    Rachel''s expression stiffened.

    He was right-he had made the offer, and she had turned it down. All she''d ever wanted was to win Haynes for herself. She wasn''t some heartless monster-why would she ever want blood on her hands?

    But things were different now.

    With Mr. Burton backing Ste, she had be untouchable. Even Joshua would struggle to go up against the Burtons ande out on top.

    Maybe it was time to stop hesitating. Maybe Ste just needed to disappear, once and for all.

    Rachel parted her lips, instinctively searching for some excuse. But when it came time to speak, not a single word made it out.

    Things really had changed. Her heart was growing colder by the day.

    Joshua watched her pale, troubled face and didn''t bother waiting for an answer. Whether she was kind or cruel-it made no difference to him.

    He spoke up, his tone calm. "I can handle this for you. But before I do, there''s something I want to ask."

    Rachel hesitated. "What is it?"

    Joshua fixed her with a look. His eyes, usually so clear, were now as dark and imprable as ink-cold, fathomless, impossible to read.

    "Why is it, after all these years, you''ve never yed anything quite like that piece from that night?"

    Rachel froze, realization dawning almost immediately-Joshua must have heard Ste''s performance of "Moonlight" earlier. It had reminded him.

    Every musician has their own style. She wasn''t the violinist from that night, so of course she could never capture what Joshua was searching for.

    She had tried, in her own way, to reach for the feeling he wanted. But emotion in music was such an elusive thing. She''d never really understood what it was Joshua heard that night-what he was truly looking for.

    Rachel tried to exin herself. "That night, I was in a really good headspace, I����

    Joshua cut her off. "But today I heard Ste y, and she came very close to that feeling."

    Rachel faltered, uncertain. "Are you talking about... her original style?"

    "Original style?"

    Rachel rified, "Ste''s performance today was very close to the original interpretation of the piece."

    She shot Joshua a sidelong nce, then continued, "Beginners always try to mimic the original style. But professionals-real violinists-they develop their own sound.

    Back then, ''Moonlight'' had just be popr. I practiced it every day in the garden. At first, I copied the original as closely as I could. But after a while, once I got the hang of it, I started blending in my own way of ying."

    She wasn''t lying she really had developed her own style. Imitation was something only novices did. No matter how perfect your imitation, it would always belong to someone else.

    Thinking of this, Rachel felt a strange sense of relief.

    She managed a small smile. ��Joshua, you''ve hired so many professional violinists

    to y ''Moonlight'' for you, but you must have noticed how rare it is to find someone who gives you what you want.

    It''s not that they aren''t skilled-it''s just that every professional has their own style.

    You think Stees close

    because she''s still imitating the

    original. Remember at that

    preschoolpetition? She yed ''Moonlight'' there, too. Honestly suspect those few pieces might be all she knows."

 Chapter 519

    Of course. Why hadn''t she thought of that?

    All Ste could do was y "Moonlight," over and over again.

    She probably just picked that one piece, practiced it obsessively, and learned to imitate it by rote.

    That made sense. How could Ste, a woman who''d spent five years as a

    housewife, possess some extraordinary gift for music?

    And as for Lauretta and the others, boasting that Ste was a member of the Neo- Vespera University Hall of Fame...

    Rachel gave a dismissive littleugh.

    Most likely, it was all because of Mr. Burton. Who would dare refuse him anything?

    The moment Mr. Burton spoke, no one would say otherwise.

    She''d really believed Ste had some real talent. Now, it was clear she was nothing special after all.

    Rachelforted herself with these thoughts, stubbornly refusing to admit that Ste might actually surpass her.

    She clung to her rationalizations, soothed her pride, and gradually felt her mood lighten.

    She nced over at Joshua, only to find him lost in thought, his expression unreadable. Who knew how much he truly believed?

    Joshua''s mind was elsewhere-caught up on the woman ying violin in the garden that night, not on her. He was never easy to fool.

    "If you''d like," Rachel said, ��I could always try topose something of my own and imitate it instead. Or perhaps..."

    She paused, her gaze steady. "Are you thinking the person ying violin in the garden that night wasn''t me?"

    With someone like Joshua, it was better toy things out in the open than to y games.

    He looked at her with a faint, almost mocking smile. "I do have my doubts... After all, you don''t have the token."

    Rachel didn''t have the other earring.

    Back then, he''d been desperate to find her. All his investigations pointed to

    Rachel being the only person in the garden at the right time.

    He''d even found witnesses who confirmed she''d been there, practicing "Moonlight" the entire evening.

    When he confronted her, she admitted it.

    So how could there still be doubt?

    Could there really be such coincidences in this world?

    Rachel''s breath quickened, her fingers tightening involuntarily. "I can''t prove I was the one you''re looking for. If you don''t believe me, then..so be it. Thank you, for everything you''ve done for me these past weeks."

    ver

    With that, Rachel lowered her head and moved to brush past him.

    "Rachel." Joshua gently stopped her, his lips curled into a soft, easy smile. "I was only joking. Did you really take me seriously?"

    She forced a smile. "No, I just... I worry. What if you''re searching for the wrong person?"

    "There''s no ''what if."" Joshua''s dark eyes shed with a cold, dangerous glint. "The only ''what if'' is that you''re lying to me."

    He still wore that gentle smile, his tone warm and mild��but in the depths of his eyes, there was nothing but icy indifference.

    "Rachel, do you know what happens to people who lie to me?"

    The man before her was too dangerous. Rachel knew, staying close to him was like making a deal with the devil; one wrong step, and she''d be utterly destroyed.

    But she''d long since passed the point of turning back.

    With that thought, her resolve only hardened.

    She smiled sweetly. "I was only teasing you. You were joking with me, after all-I just thought I''d return the favor. Fair''s fair. You''re not upset, are you, Joshua?"

    Heughed, the darkness fading from his eyes.

    "Rachel, I love it when you go all-in like this. Alright, I''ll let this go."

    "But remember, we''re in

    Neo-Vesp��ra now. Ste has Met

    Burton''s favor these days, and her mentor is the Watson family''s son. won''t be easy to deal with."

 Chapter 520

    "This is something we need to n carefully. There''s no point in rushing it."

    Rachel froze again. "You mean the Watson family''s son? Are you saying... Antoney?"

    Joshua nodded slightly. "Ste doesn''t know about this yet, but I''m afraid she''ll find out today.

    Once she knows, she''ll definitely try to convince Antoney to return to the Watson family, and there''s no doubt he''ll go back."

    He nced sideways at Rachel, his eyes deep and unreadable.

    "With the Burtons, the Watsons, and your first love''s family, the O''Briens, all involved, trying to touch Ste now is next to impossible.

    These days, her support is higher than Everest-she''s no longer someone others can push around."

    Joshua had searched for Ste during her years with the Williams family, but came up empty.

    He still didn''t know she had another identity entirely.

    Joshua checked his watch. "It''s gettingte. I should go."

    He gave her a conspiratorial wink and lowered his voice.

    "Remember, keep my visit a secret just for me."

    With that, he turned and left without a backward nce, showing not a trace of regret.

    At the concert hall, the Williams family stared in shock at Mr. Burton on stage. Skyler was incredulous. "Raven actually knows Mr. Burton? How on earth do they know each other?"

    Mr. Burton had always been entric, even when he was young.

    After losing his wife, he only became more difficult-when he was in a bad mood, he turned cold even to his own family and never cared about anyone''s reputation.

    Over the years, countless people had tried to invite him to events.

    Yet, not once had he ever attended a single gathering.

    Jonathan frowned. "How did Raven manage to get Mr. Burton to show up for her?"

    Aurora hesitated for a moment

    you

    before speaking up. "Dad,on

    think... maybe Raven told Mr. Burton she was part of the Williams family, and that''s why he agreed toe?"

    Skyler''s expression darkened as Aurora''s words sank in; he realized she might be right.

    Jonathan scowled. "If Raven went to Mr. Burton for help on her own, the Williams family now owes the Burtons a huge favor.

    She really acted without thinking!"

    Debts of gratitude were the hardest to repay-especially to a man like Mr. Burton.

    Skyler''s face was grim, but when he remembered all the hardships Ste had endured over the years, he tried toe up with excuses to justify her actions to himself.

    "Forget it. Back then... we never should have sent Raven away." Jonathan recalled something Mr. Burton had said not long ago. "But why did Mr. Burton im Ste was an orphan?"

    Aurora''s gaze sharpened as she thought it through. "Maybe Sherman told Mr Burton about our family''s situation. Perhaps Mr. Burton was just protecting Raven''s dignity by not revealing her identity?"

    Jonathan looked at Skyler. "Dad, we can''t just let Raven remain under the Burtons'' name forever it makes the Williams family look petty."

    Skyler sighed. "Once she''s back with us, we''ll make her real identity public."

    Jonathan asked, "Are we still sticking to the original n?"

    A sh of hesitation crossed Skyler''s eyes.

    The original n had been to acknowledge Ste as an adopted daughter in public.

    The Williams family couldn''t afford a scandal-they couldn''t recognize Ste as an illegitimate child.

    But after everything that had happened, it was clear Ste had a willful streak. She''d run away for years without contacting the family even once.

    If they tried to bring her back as an adopted daughter, she might not ept it. Skyler nced at Aurora again.

    Back when Ste lived with the Williams family, things looked peaceful on the surface, but in private, Ste must have been jealous of Aurora.

    Otherwise, she would never have tried to steal Aurora''s fianc��.

 Chapter 521

    Sherman never really posed a threat to him-he''d never taken the man seriously.

    But now that Mr. Burton had publicly vouched for Ste, even Sherman wouldn''t dare stand in the way. There was nothing he could say.

    ...

    Mr. Burton''s endorsement of Ste left the Watson family in the audience utterly stunned.

    Florrie couldn''t help but gloat a little. "Dad, looks like you''re toote," she whispered, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You see how fond Mr. Burton is of Ste?"

    Nicolle, however, refused to give up so easily. "Mr. Burton only said he''d take Ste on as his student. He never said anything about making her a granddaughter."

    With Mr. Burton showing Ste such favor, Florrie knew it was all the more important to get on her good side.

    After the performance, everyone made their way to the banquet hall. Florrie was the first to dash off, eager to find Ste.

    Aurora noticed her friend''s urgency and called after her, "Florrie, where are you rushing off to?"

    It was only then that Florrie remembered she hadn''t properly greeted Aurora yet. She circled back, a little sheepish. "I''m going to find Ste. You know, she''s my brother''s prot��g��."

    ncing around cautiously, Florrie lowered her voice. "My father''s thinking about adopting Ste. Before that happens, I want to talk to her and see where she stands."

    Aurora''s eyes narrowed, surprise flickering across her usually controlled features. "Adopt her?"

    Florrie nodded. She and Aurora had always been close, true confidantes, and Florrie was never one to keep secrets. She leaned in. "My dad''s tried toget my brother toe back to the family, but he refuses. He can''t seem to let go of Ste-they grew up together, and their bond is... something else. I heard she''s had a rough timetely-she just went through a divorce. My brother''s probably worried about her. Dad''s afraid he''ll try to marry her, so he figures adopting her is the best way to care for her, and at the same time, it''ll put a stop to any romantic ideas. Two birds with one stone, really."

    Florrie rambled on, oblivious to the way Aurora''s expression had darkened.

    Aurora''s mind was spinning. While her own father and brother were still agonizing over how to present Ste''s identity to the world, the Watsons were already making ns to adopt her without a second thought.

    "But Florrie," Aurora said carefully, "aren''t you worried about what people will say

    if your family suddenly takes in a new daughter?"

    Florrie understood the implication.

    "Dad doesn''t really care about gossip. Besides, my brother''s an illegitimate child-everyone knows it. Dad never tried to hide that. He always said that one lie just leads to a hundred more, and he''s too tired for that game. It''s not like he cheated or kept a mistress-there''s nothing shameful about it."

    Antoney was born while Nicolle and his first love were still together, before they broke up for good. Even though Antoney was born out of wedlock, there was no scandal-if anything, Nicolle now saw him as the family''s greatest hope, and would rather the whole world knew.

    Aurora''s gaze sharpened. "Go ahead, Florrie. I just remembered something I need to discuss with my brother. I''ll catch up with youter."

    This couldn''t wait. Her father and brother had to know-if the Watsons adopted Ste, and her real identity ever got out, it would be a disaster for the Williams family. They''d be theughingstock of society.

    Florrie was a little puzzled by Aurora''s sudden urgency, but didn''t press. "Alright,e find me when you''re done."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Mr. Burton led Ste

    through the crowded reception, introducing her to influential guests from every corner of the room. Ste could see he was going out of his way to lift her up, and the gesture warmed her heart. She felt a deep gratitude-for the first time, Mr. Burton was treating her as family.

 Chapter 522

    Ste didn''t disappoint Mr. Burton in the slightest. She carried herself with poise and grace, her manners impable-never overstepping, never shrinking back.

    The guests couldn''t stop praising her, showering Mr. Burton withpliments for his discerning eye.

    Mr. Burton, ever the mischievous old soul, soaked up every word, his smile growing wider with each ttery.

    It quickly became clear to everyone that he adored hearing such praise,

    especially when it came to his knack for finding talent and Ste''s remarkable qualities.

    In no time at all, Ste was beinguded to the heavens.

    For her, this was an entirely new experience.

    Neither the Williams family nor the O''Brien family had ever included her in gatherings like this.

    The O''Briens considered her an embarrassment, someone who couldn''t be seen in polite society, and they rarely allowed her to attend any formal events.

    The Williams family, on the other hand, always used her youth and supposedck of refinement as an excuse to keep her away from social asions.

    Her identity hadn''t been made public, after all��taking her out in public would only invite awkward questions.

    Someone, perhaps with an ulterior motive, turned to Mr. Burton and remarked, "Mr. Burton, your prot��g�� is truly exceptional-beauty and talent both. She''s every bit the equal of Aurora, the city''s most celebrated debutante."

    Mr. Burton let out a boomingugh.

    Subtlety and humility were foreign concepts to him. "Of course! My student is the very best."

    Peopleughed along with him, though some exchanged nces and sized Ste up with barely concealed curiosity.

    Aurora was the Williams family''s pride a young woman groomed to perfection.

    Even if Ste had lucked into Mr. Burton''s mentorship, topare her with Aurora? That was wishful thinking, and everyone knew it.

    But no one dared spoil Mr. Burton''s good mood. They simply smiled and let the conversation flow.

    After introducing Ste to a few influential guests, Mr. Burton''s gaze settled on a group standing a short distance away-the O''Briens and the Wilkinsons.

    A sly smile crept across his face. "Ste, let''s go say hello."

    She shot him a knowing look and nodded.

    "Alright."

    By now, she''d guessed exactly what he was up to. Mr. Burton had been biding his time all evening, waiting for the perfect moment to put Jasper and Rachel in their ce.

    Jasper and Rachel must be panicking right about now.

    As Mr. Burton approached, Galen-the O''Briens'' patriarch-his wife Ynde Wilkinson, and Deanna all looked up, a flicker of excitement in their eyes.

    Deanna, unaware of the history

    between Mr. Burton and Jasperet

    family, simply muttered under ker breath, "Some people just get lucky," then said nothing more.

    Galen, Ynde, and Deanna greeted him warmly.

    "Mr. Burton..."

    They barely managed to begin before Mr. Burton cut them off.

    He turned to Galen and Ynde. "You''re Jasper''s parents?"

    They hesitated, then nodded.

    "Mr. Burton, you know our Jasper?"

    He smiled, his meaning unmistakable. ��Oh, I know him quite well. In fact, we go way back."

    Galen and Ynde exchanged hopeful nces, excitement flickering in their eyes.

    But before they could savor it, Mr. Burton continued, his tone turning sharp.

    "If it weren''t for your son, who repeatedly trashed my clinic, I doubt I''d have retired so early to enjoy a quiet life."

    He paused, letting the words sink in. "So tell me, should I be thanking your son for that?"

    Galen and Ynde froze, their faces draining of color.

    Galen stammered, "Mr. Burton, there must be some misunderstanding..."

    Mr. Burton nced at Jasper, whose face was ashen, and let out a coldugh.

    "Your son barged into my clinic and nearly roughed me up. If Ste hadn''t been there, I doubt these old bones would''ve survived. And if that had happened, you wouldn''t be at my birthday party today-you''d be at my funeral."

 Chapter 523

    Cold sweat trickled down Galen''s face.

    He knew Jasper was always getting into trouble out there. If it weren''t for his two reliable friends, Haynes and Foreman Richards, constantly bailing him out, Jasper would''ve crashed and burned long ago.

    Truth be told, Jasper just wasn''t up to the job. Galen had never really wanted to hand The Wilkinson Group over to him. But with two such capable friends at his side, what could go wrong? As long as Haynes and Foreman tossed a few contracts their way, thepany would keep running smoothly-might even thrive. The Wilkinson Group had its share of talented department heads, too. All Jasper needed to do was sit back and enjoy the ride. And if anything serious cropped up, Haynes would step in.

    With the O''Brien Group backing him, Jasper should have had it made.

    Galen never imagined that Jasper, without a word of warning, wouldnd him in such a mess.

    If it weren''t for the setting, Galen would''ve pped him right then and there.

    He scrambled for an excuse. "Mr. Burton, I''m truly sorry. Jasper didn''t know who you were, otherwise he would never have "

    Mr. Burton arched an eyebrow. "So, by your ount, the Wilkinson family only picks on the weak and grovels to the strong? Is that how you do business?"

    Galen fell silent, his legs trembling so hard he could barely stand.

    He knew that crossing Mr. Burton meant disaster; the Burton family wouldn''t have

    to lift a finger to ruin The Wilkinson Group overnight.

    At that moment, Haynes, who''d been quiet all this time, finally spoke up.

    "Jasper, aren''t you going toe over here and apologize to Mr. Burton?"

    Haynes''s words hit Jasper like a bucket of cold water. For all his arrogance, Jasper wasn''tpletely reckless-he knew exactly what he could get away with.

    He''d always kept his distance from true heavyweights-someone like Neville, for example. He''d assumed Mr. Burton was just some unremarkable old man, someone with neither power nor influence.

    How wrong he''d been.

    Jasper''s gaze darted around the room, never once meeting Mr. Burton''s eyes.

    "Mr. Burton, I''m sorry... It was all a misunderstanding-my fault entirely. Please, sir, I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive a foolish mistake and let bygones be bygones."

    There was no trace of defiance or resentment in his apology this time.

    Mr. Burton let out a cold, sardonic chuckle. "You smashed up my shop, and a simple apology is supposed to make it right? Tell me, young man, are your words really worth their weight in gold?"

    Jasper stammered, ��I��I can pay for the damages-"

    Mr. Burtonughed outright. "Do I look like I need your money?"

    Galen and Ynde stood to the side, not daring to utter a word. Only Haynes remained calm andposed, neither servile nor arrogant.

    "Mr. Burton, what would it take for you to let this go? What can we do to make things right for Jasper?" Haynes asked, his tone unwavering.

    Mr. Burton gave Haynes a sidelong nce. It was rare to see such poise in someone young, especially after learning who he was dealing with. A pity, he thought, that Haynes was so blind to thepany he kept.

    "There''s nothing you can do," Mr. Burton replied coolly. "No matter what he does, I

    won''t forgive him. I''m not the type to let things go easily."

    He turned to face Galen and Ynde.

    "But I don''t believe in punishing the family for one man''s mistakes. His actions won''t bring consequencesz down on the rest of you. Still, I hope, for your own sakes, that you keep him in line from now on. Letting him run wild will only lead to bigger disasters."

    He paused, his meaning clear.

    "It''s a shame, really. Handing apany like this over to a reckless heir is just asking for trouble."

    Mr. Burton was, after all, a man of his age and stature he wouldn''t stoop to making a scene. But his words were warning enough, and Galen understood immediately what needed to be done.

    The Wilkinson Group needed a new sessor.

    Mr. Burton hadn''t been subtle, and Jasper caught the message loud and clear, His eyes went wide, his face reddened with anger and

    humiliation. He looked as if het

    wanted to argue, but Rachel quickly grabbed his arm.

    Today was Mr. Burton''s birthday celebration. If Jasper caused a scene here, publicly crossing Mr. Burton...

 Chapter 524

    There was no hope left for The Wilkinson Group now.

    Jasper stood frozen in ce, too intimidated to say another word.

    Mr. Burton turned his gaze on Deanna. "You''re Ste''s former mother-inw?"

    Deanna immediately understood that Mr. Burton hadn''te here to make friends. He was here to settle old scores.

    Her face fell. Forcing an awkward smile, she nudged Keen forward. "Yes. Mr. Burton, this is Ste''s son, Keen."

    Keen greeted him politely. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Burton."

    Mr. Burton inclined his head in a nomittal nod, barely sparing Keen a nce before turning his attention back to Deanna.

    "You know, I actually have you to thank for meeting Ste."

    Deanna blinked in surprise. "Thank me?"

    He nodded. "If it weren''t for that chronic migraine problem of yours, Ste never would have gone to such lengths to find me. She begged me for medicine for half a year to help cure your stubborn illness."

    He paused, his eyes cool. "So, Deanna, did the medicine work for you?"

    Deanna''s mind reeled. She''d never realized the medicine Ste delivered every month came from Mr. Burton himself. She''d taken that medicine for two years, and after a checkup, her doctor had told her that the ailment she''d suffered from for decades was finally almost gone. As long as she kept her spirits up and continued with some additional medication, it was unlikely to trouble her again.

    She blurted out, almost on instinct, "Mr. Burton, your medicine... it worked wonders."

    Mr. Burton''s gaze shifted to where Keen stood quietly.

    "Keen, right? Your mother once cut her hand picking medicinal herbs for me, trying to make a special spray for you. She still has the scar."

    Everyone turned to look at Ste''s hand. Sure enough, there was a faint, silvery scar on the back of her hand-one no one had ever really noticed before.

    Haynes'' eyes darkened. He remembered that time in the restaurant, when Keen had an allergic reaction and Ste had.

    ovel

    pulled out a spray bottle to save him. So that''s where it hade

    from-the result of her months of

    effort and Mr. Burton''s help. His gaze toward Ste grewplicated.

    But Ste stood there, expressionless, as if surrounded by strangers. Even when she looked at Keen, her face remained utterly calm, as though nothing could touch her.

    Somehow, Haynes felt a sudden, inexplicable frustration. For the first time, he wondered if agreeing to the divorce had been a terrible mistake.

    Mr. Burton''s quiet voice broke the silence again.

    "Ste would do anything for her family. I always wanted to meet her rtives. Unfortunately, despite everything she''s done for all of you, not a single one of you ever visited my shop."

    Deanna''s eyes filled with tears. She rushed to defend herself. "Mr. Burton, it''s not that we didn''t want to visit. Ste never told us-"

    Ste, who had been silent all this time, cut her off. "Deanna, when I first brought you the medicine, I asked if you wanted to meet Mr. Burton. You told me, ''Why bother meeting an ordinary doctor?""

    Deanna opened her mouth, but no words came. She remembered saying exactly that.

    Ste turned to Keen, her voice steady. "When your health improved, I offered to take you to meet the

    man who helped you get better. You

    said you''d rather go hang out with Rachel, and told me to go oromy own."

    Keen lowered his head in shame.

    Finally, Ste''s gaze shifted to Haynes.

    "Haynes, I asked you so many times

    toe with me and thank Mr.

    for

    Burton for his care. You said if money was needed, I should have your assistant handle it, that you didn''t have time for these kinds of social obligations."

    Her words lingered in the air, stark and heavy.

 Chapter 525

    Haynes had nothing to say.

    He honestly couldn''t remember Ste ever mentioning anything about this to him. Or maybe,e to think of it, he''d rarely ever paid much attention to anything she said at all.

    For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Even the air felt thick, as if frozen in ce.

    Galen shot Jasper a vicious re, silently vowing that once they got home, he''d make Jasper pay dearly for this.

    Meanwhile, Deanna was already regretting her choices. If she''d known it was Mr. Burton who was bringing the medicine, there''s no way she would''ve let someone else go in her ce.

    If she had gone herself, she could be the one standing at Mr. Burton''s side right now!

    That thought made Deanna shoot Ste a covert, resentful look.

    That wretched woman must have known who Mr. Burton really was all along, and deliberately left her out!

    Watching how much attention Mr. Burton paid to Ste, Deanna realized that after tonight, Ste would undoubtedly be the darling of their social circle.

    And if Ste and Haynes weren''t already divorced, the O''Brien family would be reaping all the benefits.

    Who would have believed that this useless woman actually had some tricks up her sleeve?

    A pang of regret flickered in Deanna''s chest. But she was too proud to admit, even to herself, that she might have misjudged someone.

    She nudged Keen quietly. "Keen, didn''t you say you haven''t seen your mom in ages and you missed her?"

    "Now that she''s here, why don''t you go talk to her? There''s no such thing as a grudge between mother and son thatsts overnight, right?"

    If sucking up to Mr. Burton was what it took, Deanna could do that.

    But to fawn over someone she''d always looked down on-someone she''d

    dismissed and sneered at her pride simply wouldn''t allow it.

    Yet, she couldn''t bear to let this rare opportunity slip away, and Keen was her best bet at breaking the ice.

    Before Keen could move, though, a childish voice called out from nearby.

    "Ste! Mr. Burton!"

    A small figure dashed toward them.

    As soon as Mr. Burton saw who it was, his face lit up in delight. "Well, if it isn''t Marvin!"

    Marvin looked up at him eagerly. "Mr. Burton, how did I do with my violin today?"

    Mr. Burton patted Marvin''s head

    affectionately. "You yed beautifully. Much better thanst time at school-you''ve really improved."

    Deanna''s eyes nearly popped out of her head at the scene.

    She recognized Marvin-she knew Ste was helping take care of the boy. But

    why did Marvin and Mr. Burton seem so close?

    Was it because of Neville?

    Deanna didn''t want to believe that their friendship was all thanks to Ste.

    As she stewed over this, Neville himself��a tall, striking man-walked over, calm and self-assured.

    "Mr. Burton. Star," Neville greeted.

    Mr. Burton responded with a polite nod, but it wasn''t the warm, easy manner he used with Ste; with Neville, the exchange was more formal, almost distant.

    Seeing Neville, Ste''s eyes flickered with a trace of concern as she remembered the situation with

    Sherman. But now was clearly not

    the time to bring it up.

    With that, Mr. Burton seemed content to let the matter drop and started to walk

    away.

    Rachel, who had been holding her breath, finally began to rx.

    But just as Mr. Burton was passing by, he paused, as if suddenly remembering something.

    Rachel''s fingers curled nervously, her expression tightening.

    Mr. Burton nced at her. "Is your illness any better now, Ms. Pearce?"

    Rachel felt a chill run down her spine, palms damp with cold sweat.

    "Y-yes, much better. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Burton."

    Mr. Burton replied, "Don''t get me wrong-I''m not worried about you. I just don''t want my reputation ruined."

 Chapter 526

    "People faking illnesses are a rare breed these days, after all."

    Rachel''s face nched. She opened her mouth to defend herself, but before she could get a word out, Mr. Burton, with Ste''s support, was already making his exit, a genial smile on his face.

    Jasper watched Rachel, bewildered, not quite following what had just happened.

    Deanna, on the other hand, looked utterly unbothered, as if she''d expected all of this.

    Only Haynes remained silent, his eyes darker than the midnight sky.

    ...

    Mr. Burton simply took Ste for a brief walk around the room before excusing himself to rest in the lounge.

    He was getting on in years and had never cared much for socializing. The fact that he''de all this way to help Ste was already a rare favor.

    Inside the lounge, Ste brewed a fresh pot of tea, quietly pouring a cup for Mr. Burton to show her gratitude.

    He epted the cup with a dismissive wave. "No need to thank me. I just can''t stand those who bully the weak and pander to the strong."

    He took a sip of the hot tea and looked at Ste.

    "Ste, I''m an old man. There''s a lot I can''t get involved with anymore. This is as much as I can do for you."

    Ste felt her eyes sting with emotion. "I understand, Mr. Burton. Thank you, truly."

    If Mr. Burton had chosen to keep a low profile, he could have dealt with Jasper and Haynes however he pleased. But now that everyone knew who he was, he was bound by his reputation, and there were things he simply couldn''t do.

    Ste understood that for all his entricities, Mr. Burton was genuinely a kind old man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have provided Deanna with two years'' worth of medication, or gone through the trouble of sourcing rare ingredients and painstakingly developing a special remedy for Keen.

    Mr. Burton sighed. "Every generation has to find its own way. Normally, I try not to meddle in the affairs of the younger crowd. But you, Ste-you have no family to back you up, and everywhere you turn, someone''s trying to hold you down. These days, hard work and talent alone aren''t enough to get you anywhere."

    That was why Mr. Burton, against his usual habits, had chosen to step in so publicly for Ste.

    He said, "Times have changed.

    Without a family behind you, making something of yourself has be almost impossible. Ste, you''re talented and hardworking. The only thing you''re missing is a bit of luck��and a helping hand. hope you''ll seize this opportunity."

    He was worried Ste might turn down his help, knowing she could be stubborn about her independence.

    But Ste just nodded. "I understand, Mr. Burton. Thank you for caring so much." Seeing that she didn''t stubbornly refuse his kindness, Mr. Burton smiled, pleased.

    "Don''t be fooled by the size of the Burton family," he went on. "If I hadn''t worked so hard to build it up back in the day, those

    good-for-nothing sons of minel no

    wouldn''t have gotten anywhere. When I was young, opportunities were everywhere. It was nothing like the cutthroatpetition you all face now. Sess came much easier."

    He sighed heavily. "I really do feel for you young people.��

    They chatted for a while longer, until a knock sounded at the door.

    Karl stepped in, clearly wanting a private word with Mr. Burton. He nced at Ste, looking uncertain.

    Ste immediately picked up on the hint. She offered a polite excuse and left the

    room.

    No sooner had she walked out than she ran into Lauretta.

    ��Star!�� Lauretta greeted her with a bright smile. "I had no idea you knew Mr. Burton."

    Wendy and Katrina, who were nearby, both turned to look at Ste with open curiosity.

    Katrina grinned. "Star, you''ve got connections everywhere! Seriously, you''re unbeatable. Not like some people, who only know how to y politics."

 Chapter 527

    At this point, she seemed to recall something and curled her lip in disdain.

    "Just now, I saw Aurora walk in... She''s over there, chatting it up with all those movers and shakers. Honestly, for someone with her background, she sure loves the spotlight."

    She gave a little snort. "Let''s see how proud she is when the truth about her parentagees out."

    Wendy, always calmer than Katrina, spoke softly, "Quinn, don''t say things like that."

    Katrina looked unimpressed. "I''m just telling it like it is."

    As close friends, they all knew about Ste''s situation with the Williams family.

    For some reason, though Katrina had only met Aurora a handful of times, she seemed to dislike her intensely.

    Of course, as Ste''s friends, their loyalties naturallyy with her, which made it easy for them to harbor a prejudice against Aurora.

    After all, they''d watched Ste struggle on her own for years, ignored by her in-ws, and in the end, divorced. The Williams family hadn''t offered Ste the support she deserved, yet now they were putting a girl like Aurora on a pedestal for the world to see.

    Wasn''t that a p in the face for Ste?

    As they chatted, Florrie and Aurora made their way over.

    Spotting the group a short distance away, Florrie raised her brows in surprise. "Wait, Ste knows Lauretta?"

    She didn''t recognize Katrina or Wendy, but Lauretta was practically a household name in their social circle. There were few who didn''t know her.

    A shadow flickered in Aurora''s eyes.

    She recalled something Jonathan had mentioned to her once: ��Aurora, did you know Ste went to Neo-Vespera University? Last time I had dinner with Miss Chapman, she asked about Ste. Turns out, they used to be close friends." Jonathan''s engagement to Miss Chapman was practically a done deal now. Ste, meanwhile, was now Mr. Burton''s prot��g��, had grown up alongside Antoney-future heir to the Watson family��and had a best friend like Lauretta.

    She even seemed to get along well with Neville.

    Oh, and her ex-husband? Haynes.

    Aurora realized she might need to reassess Ste altogether.

    Just then, Aurora''s phone rang.

    She pulled it out, surprised to see the caller ID.

    Sherman.

    It struck her that she hadn''t seen Sherman at all since arriving.

    In the past, if Sherman knew she was here, he''d have found her already.

    She answered, "Sherman-"

    She barely got his name out before his weak, ragged voice crackled through the line.

    "Aurora, Ste hit me I''m locked in a storage room. Get help, quick, get me out of here..."

    Aurora''s eyes widened in shock.

    She quickly replied, "Okay, I''ll send someone for you right away."

    Lauretta and the others only chatted with Ste for a few moments before excusing themselves.

    Tonight''s g was all about

    Ste-Mr. Burton clearly intended to showcase her, and a stream of people were eager to make her acquaintance.

    Her friends didn''t want to take up too much of her time.

    Florrie watched as Aurora prepared to leave again, inwardly amazed. Aurora

    really was always on the move.

    She was just about to make her way over to Ste when a tall figure beat her to it, stepping in front of Ste.

    Florrie''s face fell immediately.

    The first time she''d tried to talk to Ste, Mr. Burton had been at her side. When he finally stepped away, Ste was swept up in conversation with Lauretta and the others. Now that they''d left, someone else had jumped in.  s?novel

    Ste had just said goodbye to Lauretta

    I her friends and was et

    o look for Neville whene

    e blocked her path

    She looked up into a handsome, impassive face.

    "Haynes?" Ste raised her eyebrows as she met his gaze. "Is there something you want?"

 Chapter 528

    Her demeanor was lukewarm, as though she were speaking to a stranger-calm, without a hint of emotion.

    Haynes felt his throat tighten inexplicably.

    "It''s been ages since Keen saw you. Don''t you want to visit him?" he asked.

    Ste replied, ��I''m still busy here."

    The implication was clear-she was turning him down.

    Haynes'' voice grew heavier. "No matter how busy you are, don''t you have even a few minutes to see your child?"

    Ste''s lips curved in a faint, nomittal smile. ��I''m not the person he wants to see. Ms. Pearce is here, isn''t she? With her around, that''s enough."

    A faint furrow appeared between Haynes'' brows.

    "You''re Keen''s mother. Even if he''s close to Rachel, she can never take your ce."

    Ste remained unmoved.

    Haynes looked as if he wanted to say more, but Neville approached briskly and stopped by Ste''s side.

    Leaning close, he murmured, "Sherman''s awake."

    Ste''s brows shifted almost imperceptibly.

    When Sherman had dragged her away earlier, she hadn''t struggled. She''d wanted to deal with this troublemaker before her performance anyway.

    She always carried pepper spray in her pocket-she wasn''t afraid of him.

    Pretending she couldn''t break free, Ste had let Sherman take her to a storage room. His n was to lock her inside.

    One swift blow with a brick, and she''d knocked him out cold.

    She was still debating what to do with the unconscious Sherman when Neville found her. With her performance about to start, she''d left Sherman for Neville to handle.

    Ste asked under her breath, "What''s his situation now?"

    Neville answered, "He''s Mr. Burton''s grandson. We can''t exactly make him disappear. I locked him up in the storeroom."

    He paused for a moment.

    "If the Burtonse askingter, just put it on me. Say I had a score to settle with Sherman. Mr. Burton won''t make things hard for me."

    Ste shook her head. "The real grudge is between Sherman and me. He won''t let this go so easily."

    Neville raised an eyebrow. "You two knew each other before?"

    He''d assumed Sherman had just been hitting on Ste because she was pretty, and that she''d knocked him out in a fit of annoyance before her show.

    "Yeah." Ste was about to exin when Karl appeared.

    "Ms. Cameron." He wore a polite smile, but his eyes were cold.

    He didn''t think much of Ste.

    "Mr. Burton would like to see you. There''s something he wants to discuss."

    Ste shot Karl a look of her own. Candida had mentioned he was her ex-boyfriend-handsome enough, but aplete jerk, nothing like Mr. Burton''s steadfast loyalty.

    "Lead the way, Mr. Burton."

    Seeing this, Haynes instinctively started after them.

    Karl stopped him. "Mr. O''Brien, you''ll have to stay here. Mr. Burton asked for Ms. Cameron alone."

    Haynes halted mid-step.

    Neville, too, tried to follow, but Karl blocked him with the same line.

    Neville''s voice was smooth and measured. "If you need to talk to Star, you might

    as well talk to me. I know more than she does."

    Ste understood he was trying to

    shield

    her. "Mr. Connolly, just wait

    for me here. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine.

    , Mr. Burton will be.

    Neville didn''t insist further.

    With Mr. Burton present, Ste would be safe-at least for now.

    Still... Ste was an outsider, while Sherman was Mr. Burton''s own grandson. The difference in standing was obvious.

    Ste followed Karl away.

    After they''d walked for a bit, Karl suddenly spoke.

    "Ste, I don''t know how you got involved with my grandfather or with Candida,

    but I''m warning you stay away from them."

 Chapter 529

    Ste suddenly spoke up. "Who are you, anyway?"

    Karl froze, thinking for a moment that maybe Ste didn''t know who he was.

    He was about to answer when Ste continued, "And why should I listen to you?"

    That''s when it hit Karl-she wasn''t clueless about his identity at all. She was just provoking him on purpose.

    A cold, almost mocking smile crept across Karl''s lips.

    "Ste, just because you managed to win over Mr. Burton and Candida doesn''t mean I can''t deal with you."

    No wonder Sherman couldn''t stand her. This woman really was impossible.

    Ste gave a faint, unapologetic smile. "If you really could deal with me, would you be wasting time saying all this? Why not go straight to Mr. Burton and Candida and expose me? Or is it that you just don''t want to?"

    She had no patience for cheaters, especially ones like Karl-ungrateful, maniptive types.

    Haynes might have been a jerk, but at least he was honest about it.

    Karl, though, was something else entirely.

    He was the kind of man you read about online-the type who, the moment he got

    what he wanted, would turn on the person who trusted him most.

    Honestly, he made Haynes look almost tolerable byparison.

    Karl''s brow furrowed. He had never been good with words, and now he waspletely at a loss for what to say. His eyes, however, glinted with a cold, razor- sharp intensity.

    The rest of the walk passed in silence until they reached the door to Mr. Burton''s lounge.

    Inside, the room was unexpectedly crowded.

    Sherman was there, his head wrapped with a pristine white bandage where he''d been treated. Aurora stood at his side, concern etched on her face.

    "Sherman, are you sure you don''t need to go to the hospital?"

    Sherman''s sharply handsome features were a little pale, but he shrugged off her concern. "I''m fine."

    Jonathan and Skyler sat nearby, both looking grim.

    But what really caught Ste off guard was the presence of a middle-aged man sitting next to Mr. Burton.

    Her eyes flickered with surprise.

    The resemnce between Antoney and this man was unmistakable��there was no denying it. Could this be... Antoney''s father?

    Ste and Antoney had grown up together; there were no secrets between them.

    She knew that Antoney had been

    raised by his mother alone. He''d never known his father. His mother had told him that she''d chosen. to

    have him on her own, and that his

    father had no idea he even existed.

    She simply hadn''t wanted to disrupt

    his life.

    Antoney had always respected that choice, never trying to find his biological father.

    She''d once asked Antoney if he resented the man.

    His answer had been simple: "No. It was my mother''s decision, not his."

    Now, seeing this man in person, Ste couldn''t help but study him a little longer.

    There was an elegance and calm

    about

    Hem, a kind of quiet authority.

    He wasn''t young, but he had the kind of mature, maic presence younger men rarely possessed.

    Sensing her gaze, the man looked up and met her eyes.

    Despite the sternness of his features, he offered her a warm, friendly smile. Ste returned it with a polite smile of her own, then turned to greet Mr. Burton. "Mr. Burton," she said.

    He nodded, his expression unreadable. "Sherman says it was you who hit him?��

    Ste nodded calmly. "Yes, Mr.

    Ved

    Burton. I was on my way to the performance when Sherman suddenly blocked my path and tried to drag me away. I was afraid. hurt me, so I panicked and knocked him out. Later, Mr. Connolly showed up; he was worried Sherman would retaliate and disrupt the show, so he locked him in the room for the time being."

    She recounted the whole story without a hint of hesitation.

    Sherman listened, his face nk. "Why would I want to hurt you?"

    Ste shot back, "That''s something you''ll have to ask Mr. Burton-why did you try

    to drag me away in the first ce?"

 Chapter 530

    Ste didn''t bother to hide the truth or lie-there were security cameras everywhere. It would be pointless.

    Mr. Burton turned to Sherman, his gaze sharp. "Sherman, what''s going on? Why did you drag Ste away?"

    Sherman rubbed his aching forehead. "She and I have some history. I was worried she was only getting close to Grandfather to get back at me��or at the Burton family."

    Mr. Burton''s confusion was obvious. "You two knew each other before?"

    He couldn''t imagine how Ste and Sherman''s paths would''ve crossed.

    Sherman didn''t answer. Instead, he looked over at Skyler.

    Ste''s background wasplicated, and it was still unclear whether the Williams family would even acknowledge her as one of their own. If they chose not to, Sherman could always find another excuse for his actions.

    Ste noticed Sherman''s nce and found it almost amusing. Without waiting for Skyler to jump in, she spoke calmly, "Sherman deliberately lured me into a room and tried to ruin my reputation."

    Skyler''s eyes flicked to Ste in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to so brazenly turn the story on its head in front of everyone. Wasn''t she afraid someone would call her out?

    But, despite knowing she was twisting the story, he said nothing. Ste was his daughter, after all. After everything she''d been through, he felt she deserved someone in her corner. Besides, when it came to what happened back then, Sherman really did owe Ste some responsibility. Men were expected to shoulder more, weren''t they?

    Skyler kept quiet. Jonathan and Aurora also stayed silent, watching the scene y out.

    Mr. Burton''s face darkened at Ste''s usation. He mmed his hand on the table. "Sherman! How could you do something so disgraceful?!"

    Karl interjected, "Grandfather, we can''t just take one person''s word for it."

    "One person''s word?" Mr. Burton scoffed. "If he didn''t do it, why hasn''t he denied it by now?"

    Karl shot Sherman a look, expecting him to defend himself, but Sherman didn''t say a word. Karl frowned-was Sherman really going to just sit there and take it?

    Sherman seemed to catch his cousin''s frustration and simply shrugged, unfazed. "Grandfather, nothing actually happened between Ste and me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself."

    There had been plenty of witnesses that day. The truth woulde out, sooner orter. There was no point in t-out denying it and making things worse when the truth surfaced.

    Mr. Burton was getting more muddled by the minute. "What on earth happened?"

    He''d always been strict with his own children, but, like most old men, he was softer with his grandchildren. Sherman had grown up under his watch and Mr. Burton had always doted on him. But even so, if Sherman had truly crossed such a moral line, he wouldn''t letit slide-not even for his favorite grandson.

    But both Ste and Sherman were being vague. He couldn''t make heads or tails of the story.

    A sharp cough broke the tension-Skyler could no longer keep silent.

    "Mr. Burton," he began, "Ste... she''s actually my daughter. She belongs to the Williams family."

    Mr. Burton''s eyebrows shot up. "Your daughter? Since when? I''ve never heard you mention her before."

    Skyler''s expression turned awkward. "Well, we nned to formally introduce her after she learned proper etiquette and settled in..."

    Mr. Burton, who''d seen his share of family secrets over the years, understood immediately. He asked, "Ste... is she your daughter?"

    "...Yes."

    Mr. Burton''s tone grew pointed. "An illegitimate daughter?"

    Ste was younger than Aurora; naturally, Mr. Burton''s first assumption was that

    Ste was Skyler''s child out of wedlock.

 Chapter 531

    Everyone in their social circle knew how deeply Skyler cared for Mrs. Williams. If not, he wouldn''t have stayed single all these years.

    Of course, people loved to gossip. The upper crust was always swirling with rumors and scandals-Mr. Burton, for one, never put much stock in tales of unwavering devotion. He''d seen enough to know "faithful lovers" were usually just ying a part.

    So, hearing Skyler might have an illegitimate daughter didn''t really shock anyone.

    Skyler opened his mouth as if to exin, but the words caught in his throat. Silence settled, and his hesitation seemed almost like tacit admission.

    At that moment, Ste spoke up. "Mr. Burton, I''m not a Williams by blood. Myst name is Cameron, not Williams."

    Jonathan''s tone was heavy as he cut in. "Raven, don''t be difficult."

    Ste turned to him, her gaze steady. "I''m not being difficult. I''m simply telling the truth. Or do you mean to say..." She paused, an inscrutable smile flickering across her face. "Mr. Burton, do you actually think of yourself as an illegitimate child?"

    Jonathan''s expression darkened instantly. That was the truth, wasn''t it? Ste was the illegitimate one. But if that was the case... what did that make him?

    He''d spent years resenting his mother for leaving him��she''d nevere back, not even once. But his mother was gone now, and she had, in the end, be Mrs. Williams in her own right. That was a fact no one could change.

    Skyler noticed the shift in Jonathan''s mood, his brow furrowing slightly. Finally, he let out a weary sigh.

    "She''s not an illegitimate child," Skyler said atst. "She''s my biological daughter."

    Mr. Burton watched the group, reading every nuance in their faces. He raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "I''d heard Mrs. Williams passed away after giving birth to your youngest daughter, Aurora."

    Skyler nced at Aurora, who stood quietly, unflinching even as her identity hovered on the verge of exposure. She was asposed as ever.

    Aurora was the daughter he''d carefully raised-bright and capable, never falling shortpared to any man. He had high hopes for her.

    The Williams family had given Aurora every advantage, but Skyler knew that all the resources in the world meant nothing if she hadn''t been clever enough to make use of them.

    His gaze swept over the assembled faces, each etched with different emotions. He had to protect this daughter, no matter what.

    With a resigned sigh and a bitter smile, Skyler continued, "Their mother didn''t die, actually. She left the family. Raven-�� He paused, then rified for those who might not know Ste''s given name. "That''s Ste. She was born after her

    mother left us."

    He''d hidden some of the truth, but he hadn''t lied.

    Ste could see it inly-Skyler''s story was meant to shield Aurora, to keep anyone frombeling her as illegitimate.

    Mr. Burton nodded in sudden understanding. "So Ste isn''t your illegitimate daughter, then?"

    "That''s right." Skyler nodded. ��But I didn''t know about her at the time I only learned of Ste''s existence a few years ago. After I brought her into the family, we had some... disagreements. Ste left in anger."

    Jonathan remained silent. Aurora said nothing, either. Even Ste seemed to

    have no intention of adding to the conversation.

    Mr. Burton pressed on. "And what about what Ste mentioned earlier? What was that about?"

    Skyler''s expression grew grave. "A few years back, at Ste''s birthday party, we found Sherman and Ste alone in a room together... Mr.

    Burton that''s actually why I''m R��

    today. The matter was never resolved, and Ste left because of it. I''m asking you now-please, let Sherman take responsibility for what happened."

    No sooner had he finished than two voices cut in simultaneously.

    "That''s not necessary."

    "I refuse."

    It was Ste and Sherman, speaking at once.

    Mr. Burton nced between the two. "Is this what you want, Ste, or is this

    someone else''s decision?"

 Chapter 532

    Karl''s eyes flickered with surprise at what he''d just heard.

    His grandfather seemed to have no intention of holding Ste ountable for smashing Sherman''s face. In fact, the way Mr. Burton responded to Skyler''s words made his attitude even more difficult to read.

    If this was what Ste wanted, was Mr. Burton really nning to make Sherman take responsibility for her? Karl had heard the rumors-Ste had been married before, and she already had a five-year-old child. Sherman, on the other hand, had never even been engaged.

    Sherman might not be good enough for Aurora, sure, but... was he supposed to marry Ste instead?

    Was Grandfather really so enchanted by this woman that he''d lost his mind?

    Just then, Ste finally spoke up.

    "Mr. Burton, I don''t need him to take responsibility for me."

    Mr. Burton replied, "Ste, I know marrying Sherman might be a bit of a stretch for

    you, but fate has brought you together, and that''s rare. If you''re willing to join the Burton family, I''ll personally see to your dowry..."

    He paused for a moment, then added, "How does five percent of Burton Group''s shares sound?"

    The room erupted in shock.

    "Granddad?!"

    "Mr. Burton?!"

    Five percent didn''t sound like much, but the Burton Group was a vast family empire, with an ever-growing number of rtives.

    Mr. Burton had five children, and by the time the shares trickled down to the grandchildren, there wasn''t much left to go around. He still held onto a sizable portion himself, but even Sherman didn''t own five percent.

    Karl, with all his sess running one of the Burton Group''s subsidiaries, had worked for years just to earn five percent.

    Now, Mr. Burton was offering the same amount to an outsider without a second thought-no wonder everyone looked stunned.

    As the shock still hung in the air, another voice suddenly broke the silence. Nicolle, who had said nothing until now, spoke up.

    "Ste, if you agree to be the adopted daughter of the Watson family, I''m willing to offer you ten percent of ourpany''s shares."

    Mr. Burton''s offer alone had put Nicolle under tremendous pressure. Thankfully, the Watsons were a much smaller family, and they still controlled all their own shares.

    Giving ten percent wasn''t out of the question.

    Before anyone could process Mr. Burton''s words, Nicolle had thrown another bombshell into the room. People were left speechless.

    Karl was half-convinced he was hearing things.

    A divorced woman, and not only was Mr. Burton apparently bewitched by her, but now the Watsons wanted in on it too?

    Mr. Burton shot Nicolle a displeased look. "Nicolle, are you trying to poach her from me?"

    Nicolle nodded calmly. "Mr. Burton, as I just told you, my son has his heart set elsewhere and refuses to return to the Watson family. Florri�� has no ambition and is determined to remain single. I can''t hand the Watson Group over to her. My only hope now is Antoney."

    He turned to Ste then, his usually stern face softening as he forced a smile.

    "Ste, is it? I''m Antoney''s father. I''ve heard you and Antoney grew up together like family. Since you''re like family to him, you''re family to us as well. You can call me Father, just as he does-"

    A sudden cough from Skyler cut him off.

    Nicolle didn''t care if he was

    offending Skyler-what did it matter, with the Watson legacy at stake and no heir in sight? He''d made up his mind. If Antoney insisted on marrying Ste, so be it. No matter the cost, he was determined to win Ste over today.

 Chapter 533

    All of this was so absurd, Sherman could barely process it.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the two men in front of him were actually his

    grandfather and the well-known Mr. Watson, Sherman would have assumed Ste had hired actors to y a prank.

    But then Nicolle started naming her outrageous terms, and Mr. Burton''s patience snapped.

    "Ste, you can have your pick of any eligible bachelor in the Burton family," Mr. Burton dered. "If you''re willing to marry into our family, I''ll give you a ten percent share of Burton Group!"

    The Burton Group''s shares were scattered among family members. Even Mr. Burton himself only held about fifteen percent. The offer was staggering.

    Sherman and Karl''s expressions changed at once.

    "Grandpa!" Sherman protested. "How can you give such an important share to an outsider?"

    Right now, Sherman was convinced his grandfather had lost his mind.

    Mr. Burton shot him a sidelong nce. "If she marries into the family, she''s not an outsider anymore, is she?"

    Sherman let out augh-bitter and incredulous.

    "I may not be the most brilliant in the Burton family, but you want me to marry this country bumpkin? Grandpa, have youpletely lost it?"

    Mr. Burton''s eyebrows shot up. "Watch your mouth! Who taught you to be so disrespectful?!"

    "But it''s true, she-"

    Sherman didn''t get to finish. Ste cut him off, her voice cool and steady.

    "Mr. Burton, I''m from Neo-Vespera, right here in Novaris-not the countryside. And I graduated from the College of Music and Fine Arts at Neo-Vespera University, one of the world''s most prestigious schools. As for the university you attended, Mr. Burton, if I''m not mistaken, it doesn''t hold a candle to Neo-Vespera University. So I really don''t know what gives someone with a less impressive diploma the right to call me uneducated."

    Her gaze was icy, her words unyielding. She showed no intention of backing down or ying nice, even with Mr. Burton present.

    "Now, I''d like you to apologize for your inappropriate remarks."

    Neo-Vespera University? Sherman stared at Ste, genuinely surprised.

    Wasn''t this the same woman everyone said had terrible grades, who only squeaked into some third-rate college thanks to the Williams family''s money? Ste could practically read Sherman''s mind. She sneered.

    Pride and prejudice-they weighed on the human heart like a mountain.

    She had never once imed to be a poor student. Who, exactly, had started that rumor about her barely getting into university through bribes?

    Sherman frowned, ncing at Mr. Burton.

    Mr. Burton spoke with authority. "Ste''s right. Apologize to her, now."

    Sherman was thrown by his grandfather''s stance.

    "Grandpa, I''m your own grandson. Why are you siding with her? You''re not really

    under some kind of spell from this woman, are you?"

    A sh of disdain crossed Mr.

    Burton''s face. "Don''t go around

    telling people you''re my grand

    nov

    With brains like yours, it''s embarrassing."

    Sherman was left speechless.

    Karl, standing off to the side, looked like he wanted to speak up, but Mr. Burton

    fixed him with a cold nce.

    "Karl, you''d do well to stay out of business you know nothing about."

    Karl promptly fell silent.

    Mr. Burton waved a hand. "Sherman, apologize to Ste now, or don''t bother calling me your grandfather anymore."

    The words hit like a p.

    Sherman''s face paled. He didn''t dare argue any further. Head down, he muttered, "Ste, I''m sorry."

    Ste''s expression remained calm

    and indifferent. She didn''t say a word, nor did she give any sign of forgiving him. She made it clear she was in no mood to let Sherman off the hook.

    With Mr. Burton watching, Sherman couldn''t lose his temper. He could only try

    again, this time more sincerely.

    "Ste, I misjudged you. I apologize."

    Humiliation burned in Sherman''s

    chest. He was the one who''d been insulted, yet in the end, he was the one forced to apologize. It waspletely unfair.

    Before Ste could respond, Skyler stepped in with a warm smile, skillfully

    defusing the tension in the room.

 Chapter 534

    "It''s just a bit of harmless bickering between the kids, Mr. Burton. No need to take it to heart."

    As he spoke, he turned to Ste.

    "Raven, I''d like to have a word with you in private."

    Ste hadn''t nned on talking to Skyler, but considering she still needed the Williams family''s help with her academic credentials, she gave a small nod.

    Just as she was about to leave, Nicolle spoke up as well.

    "Ms. Cameron, I''d like to have a chat with youter too, if you''re free?"

    Seeing Nicolle, Ste could guess it was probably about Antoney.

    She agreed, "Of course, Mr. Watson."

    A top graduate and so polite, Nicolle thought, feeling quite satisfied.

    After exchanging a few words with Mr. Burton, Ste left the room with Skyler and Jonathan.

    Aurora alone remained, lingering in the room.

    Mr. Burton nced at her, his expression unreadable.

    "Aurora, aren''t you joining them?"

    Aurora gave a smallugh and shook her head.

    "No, I don''t think Ms. Cameron wants me there right now."

    The door had barely closed before Jonathan spoke bluntly.

    "Ste, you can''t agree to the Watsons adopting you."

    Ste''s expression was cool. "And why not?"

    "You''re part of the Williams family. Being adopted by the Watsons-what sense does that make?"

    Ste replied, "Does it really matter whose daughter I am? It''s not like anyone else knows the truth. Either way, I''d be a foster daughter-what''s the difference which family I belong to? If be the Watsons foster daughter, I''ll get a ten percent share in theirpany."

    She remembered overhearing Skyler and Jonathan discussing, long ago, that

    they''d announce her as their foster daughter to the public.

    Jonathan''s displeasure was obvious, though he tried to hide it.

    "Ste, you can''t measure family with money."

    Ste countered, "Then what do you measure it with? Affection?" Jonathan opened his mouth, but the words caught in his throat.

    As far as affection went-they might be siblings by blood, but they''d spent years apart and didn''t have much of a bond. Since Ste''s return, she''d barely spent any time with the Williams family. His two younger brothers were indifferent toward her. Aurora''s rtionship with her wasplicated. As for himself, he was always buried in work, rarely home.

    He couldn''t, in good conscience, try to y the "family card."

    At that moment, Skyler spoke.

    "Raven, whatever the Watsons offer, I can give you too. I was already nning on giving you a ten percent share."

    Ste knew as well as anyone that nothing in this world came free. If she epted those shares, the rest of her life would be under the Williams family''s control. They might even try to marry her off for their own benefit.

    She replied calmly, "You can keep the shares. I don''t need them. What I do need is your cooperation to correct my name on my academic records. It doesn''t match

    the one I use now."

    Skyler frowned. "Raven, you don''t like this name?"

    Ste''s smile was half-amused, half-cold. "Who would want to spend their life as someone else''s shadow?"

    Skyler rushed to exin, ��You''re misunderstanding. The name wasn''t meant to make you anyone''s shadow. It''s just��"

    Ste cut him off. "It doesn''t matter what it was meant to be. There''s no need to exin. All I need now is for the Williams family to give me the adoption paperwork and an official letter, so I can get my records changed."

    Skyler tried again. "If you don''t like that name, then just go by Ste Williams... Ste is a beautiful name."

    Ste looked at him, her voice t. "It''s just a name. Is it so shameful to take my mother''s surname? She gave me this name herself-it''s the only thing she left me in this world. You always said you could never forget her, so why are you so hung up on a name?"

 Chapter 535

    Skyler couldn''t find the words at first.

    After a long pause, he finally sighed. "Alright, you can call yourself whatever you want. I won''t argue with you about that anymore.

    The reason I came here today was to ask you toe home. Raven-Star-what happened before, I was too rash. I owe you an apology, and I hope you won''t hold it against me."

    That was one thing about Skyler-he knew when to bend and when to stand firm. If he hadn''t, Ste''s mother would never have relented so many times when he tried to make peace.

    Ste''s expression remained unreadable. "I ept your apology. But I have my own life now, and I don''t want to go back. I hope you''ll cooperate with the paperwork for the name change."

    Skyler tried again, "Star, please, don''t be stubborn. I know life hasn''t been easy for you these past years. The O''Briens didn''t know your worth-they had the nerve to mistreat my daughter. Star, I''ll stand up for you if you want me to."

    Ste shook her head. "That''s not necessary. I''m an adult. I can handle my own problems. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."

    Skyler wanted to say more, but Jonathan gently stopped him, shaking his head. "Dad, Ste''s still upset. Let''s give her some time to cool off."

    Skyler''s voice was heavy. "But if she agrees to let the Watsons adopt her..."

    "She won''t." Jonathan said calmly, "We''ve already made our position clear. If she agreed to their adoption, it would mean choosing their side over ours. The Williams family has never wronged her. After she came back, she nevercked for anything. And you were never as strict with her as you were with Aurora. What happened between her and Sherman at the party would have been humiliating for any family, not just ours. Besides, you gave her a choice. She has no reason to resent you for that. No matter what happens, you''re still her father."

    Skyler let out a heavy sigh. "I hope you''re right."

    ...

    After leaving Skyler, Ste didn''t go to see Nicolle right away. Instead, she called Antoney.

    "Hey, are you free right now? I need to talk to you."

    Antoney already knew that Mr. Burton had called her away, and he''d seen Nicolle at the concert earlier. He could guess that Ste had learned the truth about his family.

    After a moment''s silence, he replied, "I''ll be in the back garden. Meet me there."

    When Ste arrived, Antoney was sitting on a bench in the gazebo, shoulders slumped, his whole face clouded with gloom. He''d worn that look for weeks now, and until she''d met Nicolle, Ste hadn''t understood why. Now, everything was clear.

    She sat beside him. "I ran into Mr. Watson just now."

    Antoney''s head snapped up, a sharp glint chasing away the shadows in his eyes. "What did he say to you? Did he threaten you?"

    "No." Ste shook her head. "Mr. Watson wants to adopt me and he offered me ten percent of hispany''s shares."

    Antoney stared at her, stunned. "You''re sure he didn''t try to intimidate you? Star, promise me you''re not hiding anything."

    met

    "There''s nothing to hide." Ste looked out at the peaceful garden, her voice calm. "We grew up together you know what kind person I am. Do I look like someone who''d just swallow my problems

    instead of speaking up?"

    Some of the tension left Antoney''s face. He knew she''d never keep something

    from him out of some misguided sense of protection.

    He drew a slow breath, and then told her everything-his whole story, from beginning to end.

    When he finished, he said quietly, "Star, I never meant to keep this from you. I just... I don''t want to go back."

    He knew that once Ste heard the truth, she''d try to convince him to return.

    She asked Why don''t you want to

    go? From what I saw, your mom and Mr. Watson don''t seem to have any deep

    o resentment between them. Or... is it because you can''t ept having a half-sister?"

 Chapter 536

    Antoney shook his head. "What her mother did has nothing to do with her. I could never hold that against her.

    It''s just... I''ve gotten used to the life I have now. I don''t want to change it so easily.

    And honestly, I have more than enough money. I don''t want to go back to a life full of rules and restrictions.

    Besides..."

    He looked over at Ste. "If I go back, ying the violin will just be a hobby. I''d be letting Father Benedict down after all the time he invested in me.

    And let''s not forget-Haynes and Jasper are closing in on you, making things harder by the day.

    I... I can''t help but worry about you..."

    Ste had already guessed what was weighing on his mind. "Antoney, you know my mother didn''t mentor you just because you were talented. She wanted you to have a skill, to make a better life for yourself.

    She never wanted to use her help to tie you down. She just wanted you to be happy, that''s all."

    Nora had supported Antoney for so many years, she treated him as if he was her

    own son.

    Antoney understood. "But if I return to the Watsons, it won''t be easy for us to see each other anymore.

    And with Haynes and the others watching you like hawks, I''m not sure you can handle them all on your own."

    Ste''s answer swept away all his doubts in a single sentence.

    "Antoney, if you go back to the Watsons, won''t it be even easier for you to deal with Haynes and Jasper for me?"

    Antoney''s eyes flickered.

    Those years when Ste had barely kept in touch, she was either being bullied by the Williams family or pushed around by the O''Briens.

    He worried that if he left, no one would have her back, no one would look out for her.

    But how could he forget? If he gained real power, he could help her in ways he never could before.

    He was silent for a moment, and when he finally spoke, his voice was unexpectedly rough.

    "Star, I know you don''t see me that way-if you did, you would have already agreed to let the Watsons adopt you.

    If you became their adopted daughter, Haynes and the rest wouldn''t darey a finger on you."

    With shares in the Watson Group, Ste would never have to worry about money again.

    Ste shook her head gently.

    "Antoney, can''t ept something I

    haven''t earned. If I took those

    shares, I''d feel indebted, and I''d

    never be able to say no if the

    Watsons asked anything of me.

    Besides, I can''t agree to the adoption. You know my history with the Williams family.

    If I epted, it''d be a p in their face.

    They might even retaliate against the Watsons.

    Everything with Aurora is still a powder keg-the Williams family knows they aren''t

    in the right, so they haven''t dared to act openly.

    But if I let myself be adopted, if word got out, they''d twist the truth and call me

    ungrateful, use me of betraying my own family just for money."

    Antoney''s expression shifted.

    He hadn''t thought of that.

    In Novaris filial piety was everything. If Ste turned her back on her biological parents for the sake of adoption and money, the public would tear her apart.

    And if someone deliberately stirred the pot, spreading rumors and twisting facts...

    Most people wouldn''t care about the truth-they''d just follow the crowd, judging Ste without knowing her reasons.

    Antoney nodded slowly. "I understand. I''ll talk to my father myself."

    He needed some time alone to sort out his thoughts.

    Ste left the garden on her own.

    Running into the Williams family had been a surprise she wasn''t prepared for. And finding out Sherman was Mr. Burton''s grandson was just another headache.  fo

    Lost in thought, she didn''t even notice the maning toward her. She bumped right into him.

    Snapping back to reality, Ste apologized. "I''m so sorry."

    "No worries," the man replied, his voice clear and smooth as a mountain stream.

    She looked up, and for a moment, she was caught off guard.

    His features were striking-chiselled and refined, with dark brows like brushstrokes, eyes bright as stars, and a faint, gentle smile ying on his lips.

 Chapter 537

    He was an exceptionally handsome man.

    Every man who ever lingered around Ste was, without exception, easy on the eyes.

    Even Jasper, who was not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, had strikingly good features.

    Let''s not even mention Neville, Antoney, and the others��their looks were all easily a nine out of ten.

    Then there were her three brothers from the Williams family, each one more distinguished and charming than the next.

    Yet the man before her now-he outshone them all, perhaps even Haynes himself.

    Looking back, it had been all too easy for Ste to fall for Haynes.

    Partly, it was because he had known about her pregnancy and hadn''t hesitated to step up, taking responsibility and even standing up to his own family for her sake. Haynes had seemed the very picture of a dependable man.

    But if she was being honest, it was Haynes''s impossibly attractive face that truly made him hard to resist.

    Otherwise, Rachel would never have spun such a wild web of lies, or been willing to y the other woman just to steal him away.

    Ste gave the man a polite, apologetic nod before making her way out.

    As she turned the corner, she caught a glimpse of his tall, slim figure striding purposefully down the hall.

    A flicker of curiosity shed in her eyes.

    Who was he?

    Was he here for Mr. Burton''s birthday dinner too?

    She was sure she hadn''t seen him among the guests earlier.

    But the thought vanished as quickly as it came, and Ste pushed it to the back of her mind.

    Returning to the ballroom, she went in search of Nicolle.

    colle cou

    I.ne

    Before Nicolle could say anything about why he''d asked to meet, Ste spoke up. "Mr. Watson, I''ve already talked to my mentor about your request. After thest concert three months from now, he''ll most likely head home. I hope you can give him a little more time."

    Nicolle''s eyes lit up. "He''s really agreed toe back?"

    "I can''t give you a hundred percent guarantee," Ste replied honestly, "but I''d say there''s an eighty percent chance. He''s always been someone who thinks things through carefully. He just needs a little more time to sort out his feelings. Please, don''t rush him."

    Nicolle''s excitement was impossible to hide. "I''m not in a hurry-as long as he''s willing toe back, that''s all I could ask for! Ms. Cameron, thank you, truly."

    He seemed to recall something. "Ms. Cameron, about that adoption matter I mentioned before..."

    Ste shook her head gently. "Your kindness means a lot to me, Mr. Watson, but you know about my connection to the Williams family. If I agreed to be adopted, it wouldn''t do the Watsons any favors."

    When Nicolle had first suggested adopting Ste, he hadn''t known about her true identity.

    Even after finding out, he''d only hesitated for a moment before making up his mind.

    "The Williams family may be powerful," Nicolle said, "but the Watsons aren''t exactly small fry. I''m not afraid of upsetting Skyler. You don''t need to let that weigh on you."

    For Nicolle, getting Antoney toe back to the Watson family was worth any risk.

    He wasn''t concerned about making enemies. What truly terrified him was the thought of leaving his family''s legacy to someone unworthy, or-worse still-to strangers.

    He was too old to consider having more children, and even if he did, what if the new kid turned out like Florrie-hopeless and incorrigible? He''d probably leap straight out of his grave in anger.

    He''d already looked into Antoney, and the young man had proven himself in every way that mattered-character, ability, integrity.

    But what impressed Nicolle most was Antoney''s kindness and willingness to help others.

    If the Watson family ended up in his hands, Nicolle knew he would look after Florrie, too.

    So long as Antoney was willing to return, Nicolle was prepared to pay any price.

    Ste smiled. "Mr. Watson, my

    mentor and I grew up together. He''s like a real brother to me. All I want is for him to be happy. Family isn''t about personal gain. Besides, he''s already done more than enough for me."  ?wnovel

 Chapter 538

    "Mr. Watson, you have my word-what you''re worried about will never happen."

    Without Antoney''s funding and connections, there was simply no way she could have set up both the studio and the concert in such a short time. She was just a newly divorced homemaker, with neither money nor resources to her name.

    And organizing a concert? It took far more than just cash. There was the venue to secure, equipment to rent, staff to hire-every piece was essential.

    Nicolle studied the young woman before him and felt a sudden wave of shame. He''d wanted to adopt Ste for his own reasons. He feared Antoney wouldn''t return to the Watson family, feared Antoney might marry her, and feared... that she would use gratitude as leverage.

    But she never once asked for anything in return. All she wanted was for Antoney to have a better life.

    And yet, he had judged her through the lens of his own cynicism.

    Now, Nicolle finally understood why someone as willful as Mr. Burton treated Ste with such rare respect. No wonder Antoney would rather walk away from a fortune thane back.

    This girl truly was remarkable.

    Even if Ste refused, Nicolle couldn''t let go of the issue of the shares. That ten percent of thepany was rightfully hers. Once Antoney came back to the Watson family, Nicolle would discuss it with him. Getting Ste to sign a document or two shouldn''t be a problem for Antoney.

    Nicolle nodded, dropping the subject of adoption. "I understand."

    They went on to chat about other onito things. Nicolle soon realized that, despite not growing up in the Williams family, Ste''s poise and conversation were on par with any socialite-Aurora included. He had even considered helping Ste polish her manners, but now he saw it was unnecessary. In fact, Ste was more impressive than Florrie in many ways.

    If Nicolle had a daughter like her, he''d probably wake up smiling from his dreams. She had achieved so much on her own; the Williams family should have invested heavily in her.

    And from their earlier conversation, it was clear Ste wasn''t an illegitimate child. She and Jonathan seemed to share both parents. Why, then, had she always been kept so hidden, as if she didn''t exist at all? Not only had Nicolle never heard that Skyler had another daughter, even Florrie was unaware of Ste''s existence.

    Still, it wasn''t Nicolle''s ce to pry into another family''s affairs.

    Shortly after, Ste rose to take her leave. No sooner had she stepped into the hallway than Florrie, who had been waiting outside, bounded up to her.

    With boundless enthusiasm, Florrie introduced herself, "You''re Ste, right? I''m Florrie Antoney''s half-sister. From now on, we''re family! You can just call me Florrie."

    Florrie''s friendliness was almost overwhelming, leaving Ste a bit at a loss for words.

    "My dad talked to you about adopting you, right? That means we''ll be real sisters soon!" Florrie slipped a jade bracelet from her wrist. didn''t have time to prepare a

    proper gift, so here-take this

    now. When you officially join the Watson family, I''ll get you something nicer."

    Ste, knowing quality when she saw it, realized this bracelet was worth at least half a million dors. She quickly protested, "Ms. Watson, thank you, but I''m not nning to join the Watson family at the moment."

    Florrie froze, caught off guard. "Not nning to join... what do you mean?"

    Ste smiled gently. "Antoney will return to the Watson family soon, but I won''t be epting the adoption��at least for now."

 Chapter 539

    Florrie''s face fell the moment she heard the answer, disappointment written all over her features.

    But she bounced back quickly and pressed on, "Is it because my dad changed his mind, or did he make things difficult for you? Did he threaten you? Tell me, and I''ll help you figure something out."

    Ste looked at the girl''s eager expression and asked, "Do you really want me to join the Watson family that much?"

    "Of course!" Florrie nodded,pletely candid. "If youe back to the Watsons, my dad will finally stop keeping such a close eye on me."

    Ste was puzzled. "Why is Mr. Watson watching you so closely?"

    Florrie looked a little embarrassed. "Honestly, I''m just useless at everything. I eat too much, I''mzy, and my grades are a disaster-I''m always at the bottom of the ss. Dad''s such a perfectionist, he''s always pushing me to improve. Music lessons, painting, etiquette sses-I can barely keep up with those. Buttely, he''s even started making me learn business. The moment the teacher starts talking about stocks and markets, I start nodding off. And Dad quizzes me all the time! If I fail, he deducts my allowance."

    She pulled a face, clearly exasperated. "My pocket money gets wiped out every month. It''s miserable! If you join the Watson family, maybe you could take some of the pressure off me..."

    Ste couldn''t help but smile at Florrie''s candid confession.

    This girl was nothing if not honest.

    "Are you not worried," Ste teased, "that if Ie back to the Watson family, I''llpete with you for the inheritance or your father''s affection?"

    Florrie shook her head. "If you can help the Watson Group grow and make thepany thrive, I don''t care about the rest. As long as I have afortable life, that''s all I want. As for Dad''s affection..." She made a face, half-joking, half- serious. "His version of ''affection'' is endless lessons and self-improvement. If that''s what love means, anyone else can have it. I''ll pass."

    Ste couldn''t helpughing. The girl was just too charming.

    She decided not to tease Florrie anymore. "Your brother will being back after his concert. When he''s home, I doubt Mr. Watson will keep putting so much pressure on you."

    Florrie sighed. "Honestly, it''s not just that I hate studying. I just wish our family wasn''t I

    that quiet. If I had siblings, the house wouldn''t fore

    empty."

    SO

    The Watsons had always been a small family, and her only brother had passed away unexpectedly. The enormous house felt unbearably lonely with just her rattling around inside. She''d always been drawn to noise andughter, and envied families like the Burtons, who were blessed with a crowd of children. Even the Williams family, though notrge, gave Aurora three older

    brothers.

    Right now, Florrie still had no idea that Ste was, in fact, one of the Williams.

    Ste handed the jade bracelet back to her. "Ms. Watson, you should hold on to this for now."

    But Florrie perked up again. "No need! Whether you join the Watson family or not, it''s a wee gift for you."

    She gave Ste a sly wink. "Who knows, if we''re not sisters in the future, maybe you''ll end up as my sister-inw."

    It was obvious that Florrie was warm and open-hearted by nature.

    Ste didn''t argue anymore. "Alright, then. I''ll ept it."

    Florrie''s face lit up with a dazzling smile.

    She liked Ste just the way she was-straightforward, not pretentious or coy.

    Florrie took the initiative to exchange contact details with Ste, and the two of them walked out together, chatting as they went.

    Before long, Florrie started calling Ste "Star" instead.

    "Star, do you know Aurora? She''s the most famous socialite around��the gold standard, really. Incredibly smart, incredibly beautiful." Florrie paused, ncing at Ste. "To be honest, in all these years, I''ve hardly met anyone who can hold a candle to Aurora. But you''re definitely one of them. You''re the first person I''ve met who doesn''t getpletely overshadowed by her. I''ll introduce you two in a bit."

 Chapter 540

    Ste listened with a gentle smile, content to let the conversation flow around her without adding anything of her own.

    Back in the main hall, Florrie immediately spotted Aurora.

    It was impossible not to notice her-Aurora shone with a kind of effortless brilliance, both in looks and in poise, that made her the undeniable center of attention wherever she went.

    But Aurora wasn''t alone. A cluster of young women surrounded her, each one the daughter of one of the city''s most prominent families.

    Aurora was chatting with a girl her own age-pretty, bright-eyed, and quick tough.

    Florrie nodded toward them. "See the girl standing across from Aurora? That''s Adah Gardner��one of her closest friends and the eldest daughter of the Gardner family."

    "The Gardner family?" Ste echoed.

    Florrie exined, "The Williams, Chapman, Gardner, Lerman, Burton, and our own Watson family-they make up the six leading families in Novaris."

    She gestured discreetly as she spoke. "I''m just talking about the Novaris families, of course. There are other prominent families from abroad, but Mr. Burton is old- fashioned and didn''t invite any outsiders to this event."

    As Florrie listed the names, Ste realized she actually knew quite a few of these high-profile families.

    The Williams and Burton families, of course-those went without saying.

    The Chapmans were the family of her good friend, Lauretta.

    The Watsons belonged to Antoney.

    Only the Lerman and Gardner families were unfamiliar to her.

    Florrie continued, "You probably already know plenty about the Burtons and us Watsons, so I won''t bore you with that.

    The Williams family has three sons and a daughter, all of them are the talk of every social circle in the city.

    Rumor has it that the Williams'' eldest son is in talks to unite with the Chapman family��an alliance through marriage, a ssic power move.

    Now, as for the Lermans..."

    Florrie paused, lowering her voice.

    "The current head of the Lerman family is actually one of Aurora''s admirers. From what I''ve heard, he only managed to im that position because of her."

    Ste turned to her. "What do you mean?"

    Florrie gave a knowing little smile. "The Lerman family''s head is Leonard Lerman. He''s supposedly

    - mate son, never much liked

    liked

    by the rest of the family.

    He and his mother have always lived on the fringes-barely tolerated, never truly belonging. Leonard himself was never ambitious, and honestly, he always seemed a bit lost, drifting through life without purpose.

    Things were quiet, up until the night he met Aurora at some party.

    Now, a girl like Aurora could have her pick of suitors-every eligible bachelor in the city is half in love with her.

    Someone like Leonard? He didn''t stand a chance.

    I''m not sure exactly what happened between them, but I heard Aurora once said she''d only ever fall for the strongest man in the room.

    And with that, Leonard transformed overnight-he fought tooth and nail, and somehow, against all odds, imed the head seat of the Lerman family."

    Ste''s curiosity was piqued. "So, when Leonard became the family head, did Aurora agree to be with him?"

    Florrie snorted softly. "He went straight to the Williams family to propose, but Skyler threw him out on the spot.

    I heard Leonard did some pretty ruthless things to get that position-nobody knows exactly what, but there''s plenty of talk about blood on his hands.

    Skyler would never let Aurora marry someone like that.

    Still, Leonard is nothing if not devoted-he''s been waiting for Aurora ever since, no matter how impossible it seems."

    Ste nodded, realizing she hadn''t known any of this gossip back when she spent time with the Williams family.

    Florrie leaned in again. "And then there''s the Gardner family. They''re... well, strange."

    ��Strange?�� Ste asked, intrigued.

    Florrie nced around, making sure nobody overheard, then spoke in a near- whisper.

    "The head of the Gardner family has never appeared at any public event. It''s bizarre-people have all sorts of theories."

    "Why doesn''t he show his face?" Ste pressed.

    "There are rumors he was in a

    terrible car

    ident-some say he''s

    disabled, others im he was left

    disfigured and now he''s too O

    ashamed to be seen in public."

 Chapter 541

    Ste listened quietly as Florrie shared all thetest gossip.

    From Florrie, she learned that Aurora had no shortage of admirers. In fact, the men who liked her were all outstanding in their own right.

    Sherman,pared to the rest of these young men, hardly even registered.

    Florrie said, "Honestly, Sherman isn''t really Aurora''s fianc��. Their parents joked about it when they were kids, but neither of them ever took it seriously. They grew up together, more like childhood friends than anything else. This so-called ''engagement'' it means nothing to either of them. Besides, Sherman isn''t in Aurora''s league, not by a long shot. Even Sherman''s uncle is far more impressive than Sherman himself."

    That caught Ste''s attention. She soon learned that Sherman''s uncle was likely to be the next head of the Burton family, and rumor had it he was interested in Aurora as well. Sherman, knowing he didn''t stand a chance, just watched over Aurora quietly from the sidelines.

    Apparently, there was also someone in the Gardner family who liked Aurora, but Florrie wasn''t close to them-she''d only heard about it from a few friends in

    passing.

    With so many brilliant young men drawn to Aurora, it was no wonder Skyler held her in such high regard.

    Ste asked, "Is Aurora engaged now?"

    Florrie shook her head. "Nope, not even dating anyone. Honestly, she doesn''t seem interested in men at all..."

    Just as Florrie finished speaking, Aurora seemed to spot someone across the room. She walked over and greeted the person with a friendly smile.

    Ste''s brows lifted slightly, a flicker of surprise in her eyes.

    Haynes.

    So Aurora and Haynes actually knew each other?

    Florrie was aware that Ste had once been married, had a five-year-old child, and that her ex-husband was Haynes. But she''d never seen a picture of him.

    The moment Florrie saw Haynes, she looked just as surprised.

    "That''s him?"

    Ste nced at her. "You know him?"

    "Yeah, I do," Florrie replied. "A few years ago, Aurora was performing in a concert, Some people in the orchestra were jealous and sabotaged her costume. Not only did it keep her from going on stage, but she almost had a wardrobe malfunction, too. That man-he stepped in and got her out of trouble. Aurora was really grateful to him. I was actually on my way to see her performance that night and ran into him by chance."

    Florrie gazed toward the far end of the hall, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Of all the men I''ve seen around Aurora, he''s one of the very few who couldn''t take his eyes off her and clearly didn''t want to leave. And yet, they never even exchanged contact information. Didn''t even ask each other''s names."

    Ste fell silent.

    Haynes was not the sort of man to be swayed by a pretty face. She was more beautiful than Rachel, but he had still chosen Rachel without hesitation. In some ways, Haynes was a remarkably devoted man.

    Ste wasn''t eager to meet Aurora. Turning to Florrie, she said, "I''ve got some things to take care of. Let''s catch up again soon."

    Florrie understood. Ste was the guest of honor at tonight''s party and couldn''t linger too long, so she nodded.

    "When there''s a chance, I''ll introduce you to Aurora."

    Ste smiled, then turned and walked away.

    After the party, Neville took Marvin home.

    Abby and Candida left together, since they lived in the same direction.

    Antoney had nned to drive Ste home, but as they were about to leave, Florrie pulled him aside.

    Ste, happy to give the siblings a chance to bond, sent Antoney a quick message and headed out on her own.

    Outside, a gentle rain had begun to fall, soaking the night in a silvery mist.

    Yet Ste''s mood remained untouched-seeing her biological father tonight hadn''t stirred any waves in her heart.

 Chapter 542

    She had long since seen through their favoritism-it barely stirred a ripple in her heart anymore.

    To Skyler, there wasn''t much difference between the two of them; both were his daughters.

    Considering he''d lived with Aurora for so many years and poured his care into raising her, it was hardly surprising that he sided with Aurora. After all, there was Aurora, the daughter who''d been at his side for over twenty years, and then there was Ste-practically a stranger, someone who''d only shared his roof for a

    handful of years.

    There was simply noparison.

    Ste''s car moved steadily through the darkened streets.

    She wasn''t driving fast. Not since her ident. Ever since that crash, she''d been careful to keep her speed in check.

    At an intersection, the traffic light switched from red to green, and Ste eased the car forward.

    That''s when her eyes widened in shock. Out of nowhere, a pedestrian darted across the road, jaywalking right as the light changed.

    Ste''s foot mmed down on the brakes, instinct taking over.

    But she was toote the car clipped the man squarely.

    Thankfully, she hadn''t been speeding, and her quick reaction had slowed the impact. Even so, the man crumpled to the ground andy motionless-out cold.

    Heart pounding, Ste rushed from the car to check on him, her hands shaking as she dialed for an ambnce.

    ***

    At the hospital, Ste waited anxiously outside the emergency room.

    A few minutester, a doctor emerged, addressing her in a calm, professional tone. "The patient has a minor concussion, but he''s stable now. He should wake up soon."

    Ste exhaled, relief washing over her. It wasn''t her fault-he''d crossed on a red light��but she''d still been terrified something worse might happen to him.

    She exchanged a few more words with the doctor before quietly slipping into the patient''s room.

    The many unconscious, pale and still, a faint trace of blood smeared along his jaw. It was only now, in the quiet aftermath, that Ste got a good look at his face and froze.

    It was him.

    Even battered and bloodied, his striking features were unmistakable. She''d seen him before-at Mr. Burton''s g not long ago.

    Ste pulled up a chair and sat beside the bed, waiting in silence for him to wake.

    About half an hour passed before the man''s longshes fluttered and he slowly opened his eyes.

    Noticing the movement, Ste stood and stepped closer. "You''re awake. How are you feeling?"

    His eyes, dark and unfocused, drifted uncertainly to her face. "Who... are you?�� His voice was hoarse, his gaze distant, as if he was still piecing together what had happened.

    Ste collected herself. "Sir, I''m so sorry. I was driving and I hit you. But-" she paused, then continued

    firmly you did walk across when the light was red, so you''re mostly at fault here."

    She softened her tone. "Still, I did hit you. I''ve already covered your hospital bills, and you don''t need to pay me back. If you need anything else, you can contact me through the police."

    Better to get everything out in the open. If he tried to im damages or cause trouble, she didn''t want to be dragged into a messy dispute. She''d already called the police, and had handed over dashcam footage to clear her name. Covering his medical expenses was just a gesture of guilt for being involved at

    all.

    The man said nothing, just stared at her in silence.

    Ste checked the time. "It''s gettingte. I should go. You should call your family

    -have someonee look after you."

    She turned to leave, but his voice suddenly stopped her.

    "I was... hit by a car?"

    Ste paused mid-step, turning back in disbelief. "You don''t remember?"

 Chapter 543

    The man''s brow furrowed slightly at her words.

    "I don''t remember."

    Ste stared at him, incredulous. "You don''t remember? What, did you lose your memory or something?"

    The doctor had already examined him. Aside from a mild concussion and some scrapes, there wasn''t anything else wrong.

    "Amnesia?" The man looked genuinely at a loss. "I really can''t remember a thing."

    Ste''s breath caught in her throat as she studied his face.

    He looked back at her, a hint of confusion in his eyes. "Do you know what my name is?"

    He didn''t even know his own name?

    That was a terrifying thought.

    Ste realized she couldn''t dy, so she pressed the call button and summoned the doctor again.

    After hearing Ste''s ount, the doctor quickly ran another round of tests on the

    man.

    Finally, the doctor gave his conclusion: "A concussion can indeed lead to memory loss, and often it''s impossible to detect until the patient regains consciousness. The human brain is both mysterious and fragile. Unfortunately, there isn''t an effective treatment for amnesia cases like this."

    Ste felt a headacheing on.

    She''d just spoken to this man, and he couldn''t even recall his own name.

    He had no ID, no wallet, not even a phone on him��nothing that could prove who he was.

    It was as if he''d rushed out the door without a moment to gather his things.

    This wasn''t a situation Ste could handle alone. She quickly called Abby and Neville for help.

    When Abby arrived at the hospital, she couldn''t help eximing, "Wow, he''s actually pretty handsome."

    The man smiled politely. "Thank you for thepliment."

    Abby thought to herself: At least he''s got manners.

    Ste turned to Neville. "Mr. Connolly, I don''t think he''s from around here. I checked with the police, but they couldn''t find anything about him. Could you help look into his identity?"

    Neville''s deep-set eyes focused on the man''s face.

    The stranger met his gaze without flinching, his lips curved in a harmless, friendly smile. He even greeted him politely. "Hello."

    Neville asked, "Do you remember your name?"

    The man shook his head. "I don''t."

    "Is there anything you do remember?"

    He thought for a moment. "Nothing, really."

    Suddenly, as if recalling

    he added, "Well, I do remember�� basic things-how to eat,

    Neville: "..."

    Was it just him, or did it feel like this guy was toying with him?

    Ste exined from the side, "The doctor said it''s normal for him to retain basic knowledge."

    After all, he''d only lost his memory, not his ability to take care of himself.

    "Oh, right." The man suddenly pointed to the ne around his neck. "noticed earlier that there''s a word engraved on the back of my pendant."

    Ste asked, "Can we take a look?"

    He took off the ne and handed it to her. "Of course."

    Ste examined it. The ne wasn''t particrly valuable��just a simple silver chain. The pendant was an ordinary design, nothing remarkable.

    Maybe he wore it all the time, or maybe it was well cared for, because it was clean and shined brightly.

    Neville inspected it closely as well, but didn''t notice anything special.

    Abby chimed in, "Maybe that word is part of his name."

    Ste thought for a moment, then snapped a few photos of the man.

    "Mr. Connolly, I saw this gentleman at Mr. Burton''s party. Could you ask around

    and see if anyone there recognizes him?"

    Neville and Abby both nced at her.

    "You''ve seen him before?"

    Ste nodded. ��Just in the back garden, though. It''s possible he wasn''t actually a guest at the party."

    Neville replied, "Alright, I''ll look into it."

    He made a call, sending his assistant the photos of the man and the ne.

 Chapter 544

    After ending the call, Neville asked, "The investigation will take some time. What do you n to do in the meantime?"

    Ste nced at the man and replied, "First, I''ll hire a caregiver for him��"

    Before she could finish, the man interrupted.

    "I don''t agree."

    Ste paused. "Do you have another suggestion?"

    He looked at her seriously. "I won''t let you hand me over to a stranger. I''ve lost my memory��I don''t know anyone. What if you run off and leave me? Who''s going to take responsibility for me? You have to."

    Ste frowned. "But you''re the one who ran the red light. The police report confirms it."

    "But I lost my memory because you hit me."

    She stared at him. "So what do you want?"

    "Until I get my memory back or my family finds me, I want you to look after me," he said.

    Ste was silent for a few seconds. "I could lend you some money-enough to get by for a while..."

    He cut her off again. "And what if I spend it all and still don''t remember anything? What if no one everes for me? I have no ID, no documents. Who''s going to hire me? You already confirmed with the police��I''m not from around here. I don''t know anyone, and if you disappear, I''ll end up homeless on the street. So you have to take responsibility. If you''re worried about the cost, then when I get my memory back, or when my family finds me, I''ll pay you back. Deal?"

    Ste sighed. His concerns weren''t entirely unreasonable. If he were just suffering from amnesia, it would be one thing. But without any identification, if no one ever came for him, he wouldn''t even have money for a motel or an apartment.

    Abby stayed quiet, but the conversation struck her as odd, even if everything they were saying made sense on the surface. She instinctively nced at Neville, who wore a faint frown.

    The tension in the room was thick.

    Finally, Neville broke the silence.

    "Come back with me for now. While you''re dealing with your memory loss, I''ll make sure you''re taken care of."

    The man shot him a nce and refused instantly.

    "No way."

    Neville''s dark eyes narrowed. "Why not?"

    "You do manke the trustworthy get tired of me and decimet

    type,��

    man replied bluntly.

    if you ne

    get rid of me? I can''t trust you."

    Neville fell silent, wondering if he really did look that shady. That''s when Abby suddenly had an idea.

    "Ste, how about this? He doesn''t have any documents, so finding a job is going to be tough. But we''re getting ready for the concert, and we could use an extra pair of hands. He can help out until he gets his memory back, and we''ll pay him a wage. As for where he''ll stay..."

    She thought for a moment before continuing, "We can rent him a small apartment

    in your building for now."

    The studio could technically house someone, but it was too risky letting aplete stranger sleep there. If something went wrong, it wouldn''t be worth it.

    Ste considered the n and realized it was probably the best solution for now.

    She nodded and turned to the man.

    "Would that work for you?"

    If he refused, she decided, she''d let him fend for himself.

    He finally seemed satisfied. "That''s fine."

    Ste asked onest question. "Would you rather spend the night in the hospital or leave now?"

    If he wanted to stay, she''d have to ask Abby to help her keep an eye on him�� after all, it wouldn''t be proper for her to be alone with a strange man.

    "I don''t like hospitals," he said. "I''m ufortable here. I''d rather leave."

    It was alreadyte, and renting a ce at this hour wasn''t really possible. Ste hesitated, wondering what to do next, when Neville spoke up.

 Chapter 545

    "Why don''t you both spend the night at my ce? There''s plenty of room."

    Ste and Abby exchanged a nce.

    They both knew that leaving him alone in a hotel wasn''t going to work-he''d probably refuse to stay there. But Ste wasn''t about to bring aplete stranger back to her own apartment, either.

    Neville''s offer solved the problem perfectly.

    Ste nodded politely. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly. That''s very generous of you."

    Abby stayed by Ste''s side as they followed Neville back to his old manor for the night.

    Once the man was settled into a guest room, Ste made her way to the living room. She found Neville just as he was hanging up the phone.

    "Mr. Connolly, any news?" she asked.

    Neville''s brows furrowed, a flicker of concern crossing his face. "My assistant says this man-Joshua-isn''t on the guest list for the g. No one knows who he is. I asked around, but nobody at the party recognized him."

    Ste frowned. "Did you check with Mr. Burton?"

    "I did," Neville replied. "He said he''d never seen the man before and certainly didn''t invite him. At this point, we have no clue about Joshua''s identity."

    A shadow passed over Ste''s face.

    Neville continued, "I''ve already sent someone to investigate him abroad, but without any concrete leads, it could take a while."

    Ste let out a quiet sigh. "I shouldn''t have been so distracted at the party. Maybe then I''d have noticed him sooner."

    Neville handed her a ss of water. "What did the doctor say? Is there a chance his memory wille back with treatment?"

    Ste shook her head. "The doctor mentioned that taking him to familiar ces might help trigger his memory. But we have no idea where he might feel at home."

    Neville paused, then offered, "Why not ask Mr. Burton? With his expertise, he might know what to do."

    Ste''s eyes lit up with hope. "You''re right. I''ll take Joshua to see Mr. Burton tomorrow."

    As she mentioned Mr. Burton, something came to mind. She hesitated, then asked, "Mr. Connolly, did you already know who Mr. Burton really is?"

    When Neville learned the truth about Mr. Burton, he hadn''t seemed surprised-or even asked her about it.

    Neville looked at her, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "Star, you don''t me me for not telling you, do you?"

    Ste shook her head, smiling softly. "Of course not."

    If their positions were reversed, she might have kept it to herself too. Sometimes, knowing too much in advance only makes things moreplicated. By not telling her Neville had actually been looking out for her.

    If she''d known Mr. Burton''s true identity from the start, she would have felt self- conscious around him; things would never have been as easy between them.

    Neville''s smile deepened, his eyes reflecting a glint of admiration.

    Dealing with clever women was always such a pleasure��and he''d always had a soft spot for women like her.

    He went on, "You stole the spotlight at the g, and with Mr. Burton

    backing you up, the O''Brien

    nevel

    probably won''t daree after you-at least, not openly. But

    knowing Deanna, she''ll be scheming for her own benefit, as always. And then there''s Rachel... Mr. Burton told Haynes she wasn''t sick, but Haynes didn''t believe him. Now, with Mr. Burton''s status out in the open,

    Haynes might start to doubt

    Rachel''s condition."

    Ste said, "Honestly, I hope Haynes doesn''t find out until after Rachel has already married into the O''Brien family."

    Neville chuckled. "Funny, but I don''t get the impression Haynes has any intention of marrying Rachel."

    Ste picked up her ss and took a slow sip of water. "If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have handed our wedding over to her in the first ce."

    Neville''s eyes narrowed, suddenly remembering something. "By the way, I saw Haynes talking to Aurora at the g not long ago."

 Chapter 546

    "Does Haynes know about your connection to the Williams family?"

    Ste shook her head. "No, he doesn''t."

    She began to recount how Haynes and Aurora had first met.

    Neville couldn''t help but chuckle at her story. "Well, if there''s any real friendship between Haynes and Aurora, it wouldn''t be surprising if the guest list gets shaken up. Given Jonathan''s rtionship with the Chapmans, changing the special guests would be as easy as snapping his fingers. And even though Lauretta''s a Chapman, she still has to follow the family''s decisions."

    Ste smiled faintly. "If Haynes is willing to trade in a favor just for Rachel, that''s not necessarily a bad thing. Being a special guest isn''t all that important, anyway. But if they use their connections to sabotage me at the concert, now that would be a real problem."

    Neville tried to reassure her. "You have Mr. Burton in your corner. I doubt they''d dare go too far."

    But Ste''s optimism had its limits. "The Burton family has Sherman, and he''s been circling, waiting for me to slip up. ording to Florrie, Sherman''s uncle is also quite taken with Aurora. The enemy of my enemy is my friend-they might even help Rachel just to spite me."

    She hadn''t harmed anyone, not really. Yet simply being epted into the Williams family-being recognized as their daughter-felt like an original sin.

    Neville''s voice softened. "Star, Rachel has Haynes, and Aurora has Sherman and his lot. But don''t forget-you have us."

    Ste was startled for a moment, then warmth spread through her chest.

    She nodded, firmly. "Yes. I still have all of you."

    ...

    The Wilkinson estate was aze with light that night.

    A man''s anguished cries echoed through the halls.

    "Stop! Dad, please, stop!"

    Galen''s breathing was ragged, his chest heaving in fury. "Oh, it hurts? Good! Maybe pain will teach you something, you disgrace!"

    With that, he raised the belt in his hand and brought it down hard on Jasper''s back.

    Ynde rushed to her son''s side, tears streaming down her face as she watched Jasper writhe on the floor in agony. She grabbed Galen''s arm, desperate. "Please, that''s enough! He didn''t mean to cause trouble. How could he have known the man was Mr. Burton?

    Galen yanked his arm free and shoved her aside. "It''s your fault-your coddling turned him into this! Because of him, the entire Wilkinson Group is staring down ruin!"

    Ynde, sniffling, wiped her tears away, feeling wronged. "How is any of this my fault? You always said Jasper was good-natured, that he''d made strong friends in Haynes and Foreman. And besides, wasn''t it Haynes'' first love, Rachel, that dragged Jasper into trouble with Mr. Burton in the first ce? If anyone''s to me, it''s Haynes and Rachel!"

    Galen sneered. "Oh, I see-you want the Wilkinson family to go underpletely, is that it? Fine, march over and pick a fight with Haynes right now. Let''s see you alienate thest person who might possibly help us. Then we''ll see whoes to our rescue!"

    Ynde fell silent, too frightened to speak.

    Galennded a few more blows on Jasper before his arm tired, but his anger hadn''t cooled. ��Starting tomorrow, Jasper''s out��he''s stripped of every position in the Wilkinson Group. Marquis Wilkinson will take over all his responsibilities."

    He red down at his son, voice freezing cold. ��And if you ever try to mess with Ste again, don''t me this family for cutting you off."

    Galen tossed the belt onto the floor and stormed out.

    He''d always known Jasper wasn''t cut out for running apany. If it weren''t for Haynes and Foreman''s support, he''d never have entrusted the business to him in the first ce. Jasper wasn''t his only son-why should he pin all his hopes on a fool?

 Chapter 547

    The next day.

    Abby went off to help make arrangements for a ce to rent, while Ste took the man to see Mr. Burton.

    For convenience, Ste had decided to call him "Joshua" for now.

    When she brought Joshua to Mr. Burton''s office, the old man eyed him with a deep frown, shaking his head.

    "I''ve never seen him before. Doesn''t ring any bells."

    A man with looks like his-if Mr. Burton had met him even once, he''d have remembered.

    Ste pressed on. "Mr. Burton, do you think you can do anything about his amnesia?"

    Mr. Burton stroked his snowy beard. "I''ve treated all sorts ofplicated illnesses, even some hopeless cases. But memory loss... that''s a tough one. Still, let me have a look at him first."

    Joshua quietly took the seat in front of Mr. Burton, greeting him politely��a picture of harmless obedience.

    Mr. Burton narrowed his eyes, sharp and shrewd, studying the man in front of him. Joshua let him look, keeping a faint, easy smile and an untroubled expression.

    After a moment, Mr. Burton looked away and reached for Joshua''s wrist, checking his pulse.

    But memory loss wasn''t something you could diagnose with a pulse.

    He set Joshua''s hand down. "I''m afraid I can''t help with his amnesia."

    Ste had expected as much, so she wasn''t too disappointed. She''d just wanted to try her luck.

    "Thank you for your time, Mr. Burton."

    Suddenly, Mr. Burton changed the subject. "Ste, about that trouble with Sherman yesterday I had someone look into it. Sorry you had to put up with that."

    Ste waved it away. "It''s not your responsibility, Mr. Burton. Honestly, I was just d you didn''t me me for not going easy on him.��

    Mr. Burton nodded. ��He messed up, and you put him in his ce. That''s exactly what he needed. Don''t worry about me. If that brat causes you trouble again,e straight to me I''ll make sure he regrets it."

    He sighed, shaking his head. "I''ve watched that boy grow up. Used to be loyal and kind-hearted. How''d he end up like this?"

    Their conversation wasn''t exactly private, but it wasn''t anything Joshua couldn''t hear, either.

    Mr. Burton shifted gears again. "Since you and Sherman are clearly not going to happen, have you ever considered Sherman''s uncle, Sellers Burton? He''s eight years older than you still single. Might be a bit older, but he''s a caring man-and he''s set to inherit the Burton family estate."

    Joshua nced over, expression unreadable.

    Ste could only smile helplessly. "I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Burton, but I''m really not looking to date anyone right now."

    The fact that Mr. Burton was willing to introduce her to the next Burton heir showed how much he valued her.

    He shot a nce at Joshua. "Finding

    a good family is harder than finding a good man. If you married into the Burtons, I''d personally guarantee no one in the family would dare treat you badly. And I''ll honor our O agreement-you''d get that ten percent stake in The Burton Group.��

    Ste hesitated, speechless.

    Mr. Burton clearly hadn''t given up on the idea of bringing her into the family.

    She opened her mouth to refuse, but he cut her off.

    "That''s settled, then. When Sellers is back in Neo-Vespera in a few weeks, I''ll arrange for you two to meet. Just one meeting-whether you like him or not is up to you."

    He wasn''t ab

    about to let such a

    promising young woman get swept away by someone else. Especially not by this mysterious young man standing in front of him-there was something odd about him, even if he couldn''t put his finger on what it w��s.

 Chapter 548

    The absence of trouble often signals a deeper problem.

    Without evidence, Mr. Burton wouldn''t have spoken so recklessly, either. But odds were, he had his eye on Ste and was just looking for an excuse to get closer.

    With thingsid out this inly, Ste couldn''t refuse anymore.

    "All right," she agreed.

    Mr. Burton''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.

    After exchanging a few more words, Ste stood and took her leave.

    She had barely stepped out of Mr. Burton''s house when her phone began to ring.

    The caller ID shed a number she knew all too well.

    Haynes.

    Why was he calling her now?

    Without thinking, Ste declined the call.

    A minuteter, Haynes rang again.

    She still didn''t pick up.

    As far as she was concerned, there was nothing left to say between them.

    But just a few minutester, Foreman''s name lit up her screen.

    Sensing something was wrong, Ste hesitated, then picked up.

    "Star,�� Foreman''s voice was grave on the other end. "Keen''s been kidnapped."

    All color drained from Ste''s face. "What happened?"

    "It''s the weekend," Foreman exined. "Rachel took Keen to the amusement park, and both of them were abducted. Star, if you have time, could youe help us figure out what to do?"

    Even if she''d been disappointed in Keen, he was still her child-flesh and blood. There was no way she could stand by after something like this.

    "Where are you? I''ming now."

    Foreman paused. "Haynie''s already on his way to pick you up. He should be there

    in about ten minutes. Just wait for him where you are."

    Right now, Ste couldn''t care less about whatever bad blood she had with Haynes.

    "I understand."

    After she hung up, Joshua caught the look on her face and asked, "What

    happened? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."

    Ste didn''t hide it. "My son''s been kidnapped."

    "You have a son?" Joshua looked surprised. "Yes. Why?"

    He shrugged. "You just don''t seem like the type."

    Ste had no interest in

    her private life. "I need to find

    my

    alto interest in discussing

    son. should go back-Abby''s already rented you an apartment."

    Joshua shook his head. "No way. I don''t have a phone, I don''t have cash-if I get lost, I''ll have no way to reach anyone."

    Ste frowned.

    She could give him money, but there was no way she''d hand over her phone-not now, when she needed to be reachable every second.

    After a moment, she said, "I''ll call Abby toe get you."

    Joshua eyed her suspiciously. "This isn''t just yourtest excuse to ditch me, is it?"

    But Ste''s mind was on Keen, not on Joshua''s suspicions.

    Haynes was wealthy and powerful, with plenty of enemies, no doubt. But all these years she''d been raising Keen alone, nothing like this had ever happened. The first time Rachel took Keen out, he was kidnapped.

    Ste''s fists clenched unconsciously.

    Ever since Rachel came back, Keen had eaten cake, and even had nuts-despite his allergy.

    A bitter ache welled up in Ste''s chest. Her son adored and trusted the very woman who''d torn their family apart.

    Lost in thought, she barely noticed when a sleek ck sedan pulled up beside

    her.

    The window rolled down, revealing a strikingly handsome face, sharp and distant.

    Haynes.

    He opened his mouth to say

    something-but then he caught sight of the man standing next to Ste. Instantly, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 549

    Haynes''s cold, critical gazended squarely on Joshua.

    "Ste, so this is why you kept hanging up my calls? Because of him?"

    Ste''s tone was calm, almost indifferent. "Whenever there''s a problem, you always look for someone else to me. Is that the signature style of the O''Brien Group''s CEO?"

    Haynes''s reply was icy. "So, you''re saying it''s perfectly reasonable to ignore your own child being kidnapped, just so you can go on a date?"

    Joshua smiled politely. "I know it''s not my ce toment on other people''s business, but I''ve always had a hard time watching injustice go unchallenged. So, if you don''t mind, I''d like to rify something for Ms. Cameron. I''m not her date. She identally bumped into me yesterday and offered to take me to a doctor. That''s all. Before you start pointing fingers and making usations, maybe you should try asking what actually happened..."

    He paused, then looked Haynes up and down. "Excuse me, sir, are you her husband?"

    His exnation was meant to be helpful, but to Haynes, it felt like a p in the face.

    Ste''s voice was t. "Ex-husband."

    Joshua''s eyes lit up in understanding. "Ah, ex-husband. Well, if you''re her ex, maybe you''re a little too invested. You''re divorced now-who she chooses to see is none of your concern."

    Haynes''s eyes shed cold. "Ste, Keen''s life is still hanging in the bnce. Are you really going to stand here and argue with me?"

    Ste fell silent.

    She reached for the backseat door, ready to climb in, but Joshua got there first, slipping into the seat with a quick, easy motion.

    Ste hesitated for a split second.

    Joshua shed her a warm, good-natured smile. "Thanks."

    Ste parted her lips as if to say something, but in the end, held her tongue.

    Haynes''s jaw clenched, his handsome features clouded by irritation. But with Keen''s kidnapping weighing on him, he had no time to waste.

    He shot Ste a cold nce. "Sit up front."

    Ste didn''t want to argue. She closed the back door and slipped into the passenger seat.

    Haynes kept his eyes on the road, his expression unreadable. "Seatbelt."

    Ste buckled up, and the car shot forward like an arrow.

    She was surprised to notice that all of Rachel''s belongings were gone from the car. Even the personalized sticker on the passenger side had vanished.

    Ste nced at the empty space, her face betraying no emotion as she looked away.

    She finally spoke. "What happened? How did Keen get kidnapped? Do you know who did it?"

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady. "They were taken about an hour ago. We''re still looking into who''s behind it. The kidnappers were careful-timed it perfectly, avoided the security cameras. It''s going to

    take some time to figure out

    they are."

    Ste''s face hardened. "Have they contacted you?"

    "Not yet."

    "Do you have any leads?"

    "Nothing so far."

    who

    The fact that Haynes had discovered

    Rachel and Keen were missing

    within an hour was impressively

    quick Maybe the kidnappers

    themselves hadn''t even realized how fast things would move.

    A worried crease formed between Ste''s brows.

    If the kidnappers wanted money, that was one thing. But if they were out for revenge...

    She forced herself not to think any further-the idea made it hard to breathe.

    Haynes nced at her, noticing the worry etched on her face. For once, his voice softened. "Foreman and I have already sent people out looking. Keen''s going to be okay."

    Haynes''s reassurance snapped Ste out of her daze.

    Right. Why hadn''t she called for help sooner?

    Without another thought, Ste pulled out her phone and called Neville.

 Chapter 550

    Neville''s voice was deep and steady.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll send people to help right away."

    Haynes, standing nearby, watched Ste''s anxious movements. His brow furrowed, but in the end, he said nothing to stop her.

    Without hesitation, Ste dialed Mr. Burton.

    The moment he heard her, Mr. Burton''s tone grew serious. He immediately arranged for people to join the search.

    As for Lauretta and her group, Ste didn''t bother calling. Their influence didn''t extend to Neo-Vespera, and when it came to matters involving Keen, they''d be powerless to help.

    After making her rounds of calls, Ste''s face showed no sign of relief.

    From the rearview mirror, Haynes shot a nce at Joshua, his voice cool and detached.

    "You''re sure it''s safe for him toe along?"

    Ste caught the implication in Haynes'' words and replied calmly, "It''s fine. He doesn''t even have a phone right now."

    Even if Joshua had approached her with an ulterior motive, there was no way for him to tip anyone off at the moment.

    She wasn''t naive; she was cautious around him, just not entirely on guard. Haynes drove in silence, bringing Ste to the O''Brien family estate.

    Inside the O''Brien mansion''s living room, Deanna and Callie paced restlessly, worry etched on their faces. Foreman stood off to the side, making call after call.

    Ste followed Haynes into the house.

    The instant Foreman saw her, his eyes lit with surprise. It had been a while since he''dst seen Ste.

    "Ms. Cameron," Foreman greeted, his voice unexpectedly hoarse.

    Ste paused, then gave him a polite nod.

    "Mr. Richards."

    Deanna''s expression darkened the moment sheid eyes on Ste. Ever since learning Ste knew Mr. Burton, Deanna had felt pangs of regret though she wouldn''t admit it.

    Still, she knew there was nomit it.

    repairing their rtionship. Not even K��en could bridge the distance between them.

    The better things went for someone she disliked, the worse Deanna felt. She hated to admit it, but she was jealous of Ste.

    "What is she doing here?!" Deanna snapped, her re icy. She pointed at the door, her voice rising. "You''re not wee here. Get out!"

    Ste''s eyes went cold. Without a word, she turned on her heel.

    Haynes instinctively reached for her wrist. "Where are you going?"

    Ste shot back, her tone frosty, "Didn''t you hear? I was told to leave-so I''m leaving."

    Haynes frowned and looked at Deanna.

    "Mom, can you not make things worse right now?"

    Deanna stared at him in disbelief. "You think I''m making things worse?"

    Haynes'' voice was low and edged with ice.

    ��Keen''s been kidnapped. As his mother, she deserves to know."

    Deanna scoffed. "What good does that do? Is she going to save Keen herself?"

    Ste gave a soft, bitingugh. "And what about you, Deanna? Are you going to save him?"

    "You" Deanna was left speechless.

    Haynes cut in, cutting the tension. "Enough. This isn''t the time to argue. We need to focus on Keen."

    Deanna looked like she wanted to argue, but Callie tugged on her arm, trying to pull her back. She thought her mother must have lost her mind. With Ste''s powerful connections, it was crazy to keep picking a fight with her. Was Deanna just looking for trouble?

    Seeing the standoff, Foreman finally spoke up.

    "Keen''s been kidnapped. It''s natural

    for

    O''Brien to be on edge-she

    do what she said. Ms

    Cameron, don''t take it to don''t take it to heart.��

    He paused, then turned to Haynes.

    "Haynes, Mrs. O''Brien is getting on in years, and she''s worried sick about Keen.

    Maybe she should go upstairs and rest for a bit."

 Chapter 551

    Haynes was just as exasperated with Deanna''s hysterics. "Mom, why don''t you head upstairs for now?" he said, trying to keep his voice steady.

    Before Deanna could protest, Callie O''Brien stepped in and gently but firmly guided her mother up the stairs. "Mom, let my brother handle things here. He''s got it under control," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    While Deanna''s judgment might be clouded, Callie was well aware of the stakes. Ste Cameron was Keen O''Brien''s biological mother and had Mr. Burton backing her up. Even if it was just for Keen''s sake, the O''Brien family stood to gain plenty from this situation-assuming her mother didn''t pick another fight with Ste.

    Once Deanna''s footsteps faded above, the living room fell into a wee silence.

    Foreman Richards turned his attention to Joshua, who had been so quiet he was almost invisible-yet there was something about him that made him impossible to ignore. "And this is...?"

    Ste barely spared Joshua a nce. "Just a friend," she replied, her mind clearly elsewhere.

    Foreman didn''t press the matter, sensing Ste had no interest in borating. The group began discussing the possible motives behind Keen''s abduction when suddenly, Haynes''s phone rang, slicing through the tense quiet.

    He nced at the screen-an unknown number. His eyes darkened slightly as he met Ste''s gaze, then answered, switching to speaker mode.

    "Haynes, your son and your first love are with me." The voice on the line was distorted, mechanical. "If you want them to stay alive, don''t even think about calling the police. Otherwise... I won''t mind killing one of them to teach you a lesson."

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady. "Fine. I won''t call the police."

    Given the skills he and Foreman possessed, he was confident they could handle this without outside help.

    "One hundred million each. Cash for the hostages, no tricks. Oh, and..." The kidnapper paused, then continued in an offhand tone, "Have your ex-wifee to make the exchange."

    "Don''t get any ideas. I''m not a patient man."

    Haynes betrayed no emotion. "Understood."

    The line went dead almost immediately.

    Everyone in the room had heard the conversation.

    Foreman spoke up at once. "I''ll get someone to trace the call." Without waiting for

    a response, he pulled out his phone and dialed.

    Meanwhile, Haynes''s eyes went to Ste.

    She gave a quiet nod, signaling she was ready to set aside any personal grievances for now-Keen''s safety came first.

    Seeing her so resolute, Haynes felt a flicker of admiration. This time, the kidnappers had taken not only Keen but Rachel Pearce as well. He''d half expected Ste to seize this

    ve

    opportunity for leverage, just as she had before-demanding ten million for the medication that could save Rachel''s life, or a million to buy out her studio.

    When Ste caught his gaze, she seemed to know exactly what he was thinking.

    A faint, mocking smile touched her lips.

    "Haynes, if you''re done daydreaming, shouldn''t you be getting the money ready?"

    With a brief downward nce,

    Haynes turned away and began

    making arrangements to gather the ransom Coming up with that much cash on short notice was no easy feat, but Haynes was no ordinary man-it wouldn''t be a problem for him.

    Within about an hour, the money was all set.

    Although they''d managed to locate the kidnapper''s position through the phone trace, the perpetrator had already vanished by the time the call ended.

    Once everything was ready, Ste asked, ��Has the kidnapper sent the address yet?"

    Haynes shook his head. "No. He hasn''t given any details. He''s probably worried we''ll try something if we know too early."

    Foreman nodded grimly. "He''s ying it smart. Giving away the location beforehand would be a rookie mistake."

    Someone like Haynes, with his resources and influence, would never be easily outmaneuvered-even without going to the police.

 Chapter 552

    Anyone who dared kidnap his first love and his son without meticulous nning was simply courting death.

    Joshua sat quietly on the side the entire time-saying nothing, making noments, and not once trying to excuse himself to leave. He was doing everything possible to keep suspicion away from himself.

    Another two hours passed before the kidnappers finally called.

    "Mr. O''Brien, have you managed to gather the money?"

    "It''s ready."

    "Good. Have your ex-wife deliver it to the address we send you. She''s got thirty minutes. And remember-shees alone. If she brings anyone else, I''ll kill one of them. If she brings more than two... well, then don''t bother trying to ransom them at all."

    Haynes was silent for a moment.

    Ste spoke up. "Fine. But I want proof they''re both still alive and unharmed."

    "Of course," the kidnapper replied.

    A momentter, a video call came through.

    On the screen, Keen and Rachel were tied to separate chairs. Keen''s eyes were red and puffy-he''d clearly been crying, but thankfully there were no obvious injuries. Rachel, on the other hand, looked much worse. Her hair was a tangled mess, her cheek badly swollen, streaked with blood and dirt.

    The kidnapper grinned at the camera. "Say hello to your family."

    Keen, still just a child andpletely unprepared for a real kidnapping, was trembling with silent tears in his eyes. "Daddy... please, save me..."

    Rachel lifted her head to the camera, wanting to speak, but her words dissolved into sobs. She looked utterly helpless.

    Haynes'' eyes darkened. "If you have a problem, take it out on me. What kind of coward targets a woman and a child?"

    The kidnapper gave a chillingugh. "Oh, I''d love toe after you directly, but you''re not exactly easy to get to. So, I had to start with the vulnerable ones."

    Haynes clenched his fists but said nothing more.

    Ste stood abruptly. "Enough. Let''s not waste any more time. I''m leaving now."

    Keen''s eyes lit up when he heard Ste''s voice, and the tears spilled over. "Mom!"

    In that terrifying moment, Keen missed his mother more than ever, and every memory of her kindness flooded back. He felt lost, suddenly unable to remember why he''d ever thought she was annoying. In that instant, regret overwhelmed him.

    Ste''s voice was gentle and steady. "Keen, don''t be scared. Your father and I areing to get you."

    Her words seemed to wrap him in a warm embrace, and Keen nodded obediently, feeling braver already.

    The kidnapper turned the camera

    them.

    away. "Alright, you''ve seen them.

    Ms. Cameron, you''d better get going.

    Don''t bete-I hate people who

    can''t keep a schedule."

    And with that, he hung up before anyone could say another word.

    Foreman''s men followed the GPS coordinates, but once again, the ce was deserted.

    Five minutester, Ste arrived at a Jeep parked by the curb. In the back was a duffel bag stuffed with the two hundred million dors for the exchange.

    Just as she was about to head out, Haynes called after her.

    "Star."

    She turned, anxiety still clouding her face. "What is it?"

    Haynes looked at her with an intensity that caught her off guard. For the first time,

    he realized that she wasn''t as indifferent to Keen as she pretended to be.

    Without warning, he stepped forward and wrapped her in a brief, gentle hug.

    Ste stiffened in surprise, instinctively about to push him away when she felt something heavy slip into the pocket of her jacket. He was pressing something into her hand.

 Chapter 553

    Ste nced at Haynes without betraying any emotion, then lowered her gaze.

    She climbed into the vehicle without another word.

    Benson had brought around an oversized SUV, its cavernous trunk stacked high with neen suitcases.

    As Ste was about to start the engine, Joshua-who had been silent until now- finally spoke up.

    "Ms. Cameron."

    She looked over at him.

    Joshua offered her a gentle smile. "Take care."

    Ste nodded, her hesitation gone. She started the car.

    Haynes, Foreman, and Joshua stood in ce, watching as she drove away. In the rearview mirror, their figures shrank smaller and smaller until they vanished from sight.

    Ste''s hand slipped into her pocket, brushing against something cold. Her pupils flinched.

    A pistol.

    She steadied her nerves and focused on the road ahead.

    About twenty minutester, Ste reached a secluded spot on the outskirts of town. An abandoned warehouse loomed before her, surrounded by dense brush and tangled undergrowth-a ce perfect for hiding, but a nightmare for anyone hoping to stage a rescue.

    Whoever chose this ce for a handoff was clever-maybe too clever.

    The moment Ste parked, her phone buzzed.

    "Get out now. Leave the keys in the ignition. My people will check the money. Once it''s confirmed, we''ll talk about letting them go."

    Ste nced at the suitcases in the back. "Fine. But I need proof-they''re still alive."

    The kidnapper didn''t hesitate. "Head inside the warehouse. Someone will bring you to them."

    Her fingers brushed the pistol in her pocket again, feeling a little steadier.

    "All right."

    She stepped out and made her way toward the warehouse.

    Ste knew Haynes'' team would be tailing her, likely tracking her every move

    through some discreet device hidden in the SUV.

    At the warehouse door, she noticed it was left ajar.

    She pushed it open, the hinges groaning under years of neglect.

    Inside, a

    guard at a closed door down the hall. They''d clearly been expecting her and didn''t even look surprised as approached.

    hall. of burly men stood

    she

    Ste stated her purpose. The guards simply stepped aside, allowing her to enter.

    She was caught off guard by how cooperative they were. Was it a trap? Her instincts prickled with caution.

    But as soon as she entered the room, her doubts faded-Rachel and Keen were both there.

    Ste swept her gaze around the space, searching for anything out of the ordinary, but saw nothing amiss.

    The moment Keen spotted her, his eyes lit up.

    "Mom!"

    Ste hurried to his side and, with the small knife she always carried, sliced through the ropes binding him.

    Freed, Keen threw himself into her arms, sobbing.

    She gently rubbed his back, her voice soft and soothing. "Keen, did they hurt you?"

    He shook his head. "No. They didn''t."

    As if remembering something, Keen nced at Rachel, a flicker of doubt crossing his face.

    "Mom, Rachel..."

    He wanted to speak up for Rachel, to

    plead

    much case. But he knew how

    mother disliked her. Was it

    right to bring her up now-after everything Mom had risked for him?

    While Keen hesitated, Ste''s eyes shifted to Rachel, sensing something was wrong.

    Rachel looked even worse than she had in the videos.

    Ste''s attention fell to Rachel''s wrists, raw and bloody from the

    ropes. For a violinist, here

    everything more precious than her fac��.

    Rachel felt Ste''s eyes on her. She opened her mouth, intending to say something, but the words caught and died in her throat.

    Slowly, she dropped her head.

 Chapter 554

    Ste was caught off guard.

    She''d assumed Rachel would beg her for help, or at least ask Keen to intervene. But to her surprise, Rachel showed a hint of backbone.

    After watching Rachel for a few seconds, Ste eventually walked over and cut the ropes binding her. If anything went wrongter, at least they''d have another pair of hands.

    Rachel rubbed her sore wrists and murmured, "Thank you."

    Ste didn''t reply. Instead, she turned her attention back to Keen.

    "When we leave, stay close to me," she said quietly.

    Keen nodded vigorously. With his mother by his side, he didn''t feel quite as afraid.

    About ten minutester, the sound of a door unlocking echoed from the hallway. A burly, rough-looking man stepped inside. "Ms. Cameron, the boss wants to see you."

    "All right."

    Ste was about to leave when she felt a sudden tug on her sleeve. She turned and saw Keen gripping her arm tightly, his delicate face full of anxiety.

    "Mom, don''t go," he pleaded. "Those bad people might hurt you."

    Just like they hurt Rachel, he wanted to say.

    Ste gently stroked his hair. "I''ll be fine. Trust me."

    Sheforted Keen for a moment, then turned to Rachel. "Ms. Pearce, could you keep an eye on Keen for me?"

    Rachel nodded earnestly. "Even if it costs me my life, I''ll keep him safe."

    Ste showed little reaction to her dramatic promise. Rachel had always loved ying the good Samaritan in front of Keen. Ste was used to it by now.

    She wasn''t particrly worried

    about Rachel doing anything to Keen. If anything happened to him-whether Rachel was at fault or not-there''d never be anything between her and Haynes again. Rachel understood this well, if she wanted Haynes on her side, she needed to win over Keen first. To her credit, she''d worked hard at it and had made some progress.

    Ste followed the man out. He led her down the hall to a room at the very end.

    When he opened the door, a man in his mid-thirties sat inside, polishing abat knife. As Ste entered, he looked up and shed a crooked smile. "Ms. Cameron, right on time."

    A jagged scar shed across his face, twisting his features into something both menacing and cruel.

    Ste addressed him calmly. "And you are...?"

    He introduced himself. "Call me Lind Moore."

    She nodded. "Mr. Moore, the money''s been delivered. Can we go now?"

    Lindughed softly. "What''s the rush, Ms. Cameron? Haynes hasn''t shown up yet.

    If I let you all go and something happens to you on the way out, who do you think he''ll me? I''d be the one left holding the bag."

    Ste''s eyes narrowed slightly. She understood now-these people had no intention of letting them walk

    free. Not that she was surprised

    Anyone bold enough to kidnap Haynes''s son and friends clearly had more on their mind than just money.

    Thinking fast, Ste decided to keep him talking. "Mr. Moore, may I ask... do you

    have a personal grudge against Haynes?"

    "Of course I do." Lind ran his fingers

    along the scar on his cheek. "Years ago, the O''Brien Group forced my family''spany into bankruptcy trying to buy us out. We were left drowning in debt. My mothe jumped off a building. My father went to prison. My little sister-she tried to pay off our debts, ended up selling herself to some sick bastard, and he tortured her to death."

    He looked up, his eyes cold and hard. ��So, tell me. Do you think I have a reason

    to hate him?"

 Chapter 555

    Ste asked, "So, when Mr. Moore demanded the ransom, it was just a pretense?"

    Lind replied, "It''s both a pretense and the truth. I do want the money. Think about it-if I get my revenge and walk away with a fortune, isn''t that the best of both worlds?"

    He smiled at Ste. "I''ve kidnapped Haynes''s son and the woman he''s never gotten over. With a man like Haynes, do you really think he''ll let me off so easily? I might as well take my chances. One way or another, I can''t lose."

    This man was terrifyingly clear-headed. There are brutes you can overpower, but someone like this educated, calcting is far more dangerous.

    Ste fell silent for a few seconds before asking, "What exactly do you want to do?"

    The kidnapper answered slowly, as if savoring the idea, "I want Haynes to choose -between his son and his first love. I''m not a man of many virtues, but I always keep my word. Whoever he picks, I''ll let go."

    He paused, studying Ste. "Do you know why I''m doing this?"

    Not wanting to provoke him, Ste yed along. "Why?"

    A faint, mocking smile curved Lind''s lips. "Both of them mean the world to him. No matter which one he chooses, the other will haunt him. He''ll be consumed by regret-maybe even start to resent the one he saved. People are like that, you know. We always want what we can''t have. The one you lose will always seem more precious."

    Ste nodded thoughtfully. "You have a point. But honestly, this whole ''choose one'' game seems pointless."

    Lind raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And why''s that?"

    "Keen is Haynes''s own flesh and blood-the future heir to the O''Brien Group. He''s only five years old. No matter how much he dotes on Rachel, I doubt she could ever outweigh his own son."

    Lind considered this for a moment, eyes narrowed in thought. He nodded. "Fair enough."

    Ste went on, "If you really want Haynes to face an impossible

    choice, I can help you. Let Keen go and take me as your hostage. instead. I''m Keen''s mother. If Haynes picks Rachel over me, Keen will never forgive him. When he grows up, he might even turn against his own father. A war

    between father and son-that''s a far

    more interesting tragedy than what

    you''re nning, wouldn''t you say?"

    Lind looked at her with new interest. "They say when a woman is ruthless, men

    don''t stand a chance. You, my dear, are cold-blooded."

    He looked her up and down. "But what if he chooses you? Then you all get a happy ending, don''t you?"

    Ste smiled faintly. "If that happens, I''ll thank you for getting rid of my rival. You''re smart-you must know my rtionship with Haynes is far from good. He divorced me for Rachel. If he really does choose me, consider the ransom money my payment for Rachel''s life I''ll make sure Haynes doesn''te after you."

    She paused, then added, "You''re only set on mutual destruction because you assume Haynes will never let you go after this. But if I help you, you get your money and your freedom. Isn''t that a better deal?��

    Lind fell silent, clearly wavering. Who wouldn''t be tempted by such a fortune? After a few seconds, he looked her in the eye. "You''re sure you can get me out?" Ste nodded. "Release Keen, and I''ll vouch for you. But if you kill the O''Brien Group''s heir, Haynes will never stop hunting you. There won''t be a ce in the world where you can hide."

 Chapter 556

    Lind paused for a few seconds, then looked up with a smile. "Ms. Cameron, you really have a knack for persuasion."

    Ste met his gaze. "So, Mr. Moore, do we have a deal?"

    His smile broadened. "It''s a pleasure working with someone so clever. Honestly, with how considerate you''re being... I''m starting to feel bad about having to kill you."

    Ste smiled faintly. "I have my own reasons. Keen is my son, after all. I want to live too. Helping you, Mr. Moore, is really helping myself."

    Her candor pleased Lind. "People like you are rare, Ms. Cameron. I''d hate to see you go. Tell you what- even if Haynes doesn''t choose you, as long as you help me get away, I''ll let you live. How does that sound?"

    Ste nodded. "Then, could you let Keen go first?"

    Lind agreed without hesitation. "No problem."

    He gave a quick order to one of his men and apanied Ste to the room where Keen and Rachel were being held.

    The moment the door opened, Keen rushed over. "Mom!"

    Ste hugged him tightly. ��In a moment, this gentleman will let you go. I''ll call your father-he''lle pick you up."

    Keen hesitated. "But what about you and Rachel?"

    Before Ste could answer, Rachel spoke up first. "Keen, you go on ahead. Ms. Cameron and I will be fine."

    But Keen clung desperately to Ste''s hand. ��No, Mom. If you stay, I''m staying too!"

    For a moment, something stirred inside Ste''s heart, something she thought had long since gone cold. Keen was her son-her flesh and blood. No matter how disappointed she was in him, a mother simply can''t turn her back on her child''s safety.

    She stroked his head. "You have to leave first, sweetheart. That''s the only way I''ll be safe, too. If I know you''re in danger, I''ll be too worried to focus on anything else."

    Keen looked up at her, eyes shining with tears, his face full of trust and dependence.

    Just then, Lind broke the moment, "Ms. Cameron, go ahead and call Haynes. I don''t want to drag this out too much waiting leaves too much room for trouble."

    He was right; the longer they waited, the more time Haynes would have to prepare, and that was thest thing Lind needed.

    Ste nodded, then dialed Haynes''s number right in front of Lind.

    Both Rachel and Keen stared at her in shock. Why was this kidnapper treating Ste so well?

    After a brief conversation with Haynes, Ste hung up. "He''ll be here in ten minutes."

    Lind nodded. "Alright, we''ll wait."

    Seven or eight minutester, Ste''s phone rang. Haynes had arrived.

    Lind chuckled. "Since he''s here, let''s all go

    Haether. While you keep chaos."  avel

    s upied, I''ll slip away in the

    Ste had no objections.

    Rachel, on the other hand, stared at her in disbelief. "Keep Haynes upied? Ste, what is he talking about?��

    Ste''s tone was cool. "Ms. Pearce, this isn''t the time for questions. Keen''s safetyes first."

    She took Keen''s hand and started toward the door.

    Rachel suddenly blocked her path, refusing to back down. "Ste, do you know this man?" she demanded.

    Ste''s face turned cold. "Rachel, move."

    Rachel stood her ground, pale but stubborn. "Not until you tell me what''s going on!"

    Ste lost her patience and pped Rachel hard across the face. "Get out of my

    way!"

 Chapter 557

    Rachel crashed to the floor, clutching her face in shock as she stared up at Ste.

    Even Keen stood frozen, eyes wide.

    Ignoring Rachel entirely, Ste turned to Lind. "Mr. Moore, let''s go. We shouldn''t hang around and risk any more trouble."

    Lind grinned, giving a small nod. "Let''s."

    Ste took Keen''s hand, hustling him toward the exit.

    "Mom..." Keen hesitated, ncing nervously back at Rachel.

    Ste''s expression darkened.

    Men like Lind-reckless, desperate types-were utterly untrustworthy. She knew better than to rely on him for anything. He might be ying along now, but who could say when he''d turn on them?

    She remembered their conversation on the way here.

    Lind had admitted, "Honestly, we''ve been watching your family for nearly a year now. Kidnapping someone isn''t easy-you have to know every detail, especially when you''re targeting the Haynes family.

    Ms. Cameron, when you''re out with your son, your routine is so rigid, it''s nearly impossible to find an opening.

    But then, your ex-husband''s first love came back into the picture..."

    Lind let out a low chuckle at that.

    "Truthfully, I never nned to snatch your son at first. You were the original target. But after watching for so long, it was obvious your ex-husband didn''t care about you at all. Even if we took you, I doubt he''d lift a finger, so I changed ns- Rachel and your son became the targets.

    But Haynes was always with them, so we had to wait for Rachel to leave with your boy alone.

    And even then, it''s not as simple as just grabbing a kid-everything needs to line up just right."

    He''d gone on, his tone casual and almostzy. "From what I could tell, your son often wandered off by himself, but I figured someone must''ve been watching from the shadows. I wasn''t about to walk into a trap set by that snake, Haynes.

    If Rachel hadn''t left halfway through and made your son wait alone, we might never have pulled it off."

    Ste''s blood ran cold as she listened.

    Rachel had taken Keen out, and he''d been kidnapped as a result.

    Just as Lind said, pulling off a kidnapping wasn''t something you could do on a whim.

    Her mind snapped back to the present. Ste''s brow furrowed as she shot Lind a sidelong nce.

    He was already watching her, a sly, unreadable glint in his eyes.

    A strange suspicion flickered across Ste''s mind, making her grip Keen''s hand even tighter.

    "Mom." Keen winced, his little brow furrowing in pain.

    Lind''s

    Owidened. "Ms. Cameron,

    you''re

    at me like to say. Care

    t belongs to Sone

    Ste met his gaze. "You-"

    He cut her off. "Rx. I''ll stick to our agreement-I''ll let you and your son go. As for that woman..."

    He nced over at Rachel. ��I''ll take care of her for you, but we still need to finish the final step. Otherwise, it''s just Child''s y-Haynes would never buy it."

    Rachel''s eyes went wide as she shrieked, her voice trembling. was this whole kidnapping n?"

    swnoet

    Keen looked around in confusion. "Mom, what do they mean?"

    Dread prickled at Ste''s spine.

    She shot Lind another look.

    His smirk deepened. "Ms. Cameron, you really are clever. You figured it out."

    He turned his gaze back to Rachel.

    "If only Ms. Pearce were half as smart as you, she wouldn''t be in this mess."

 Chapter 558

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard. "What did you just say?"

    Keen nced anxiously between the adults, utterly lost as to what they meant. But there was one thing he''d heard clearly: Rachel had said that the kidnapper knew his mother.

    Ande to think of it, the way the kidnapper treated his mom was very different from how he treated him or Rachel-nowhere near as harsh.

    Keen''s mind whirled, struggling to make sense of it all. He opened his mouth to speak, but then saw Ste''s face grow grim as she quickened her pace, practically dragging him along.

    Keen hustled to keep up, his small legs moving as fast as they could.

    Ever since the kidnapper had demanded she bring the ransom herself, Ste had sensed something was off about the whole situation. Keen had gone out with plenty of people before and never been kidnapped-so why did it happen when he was with Rachel? That kind of coincidence was hard to swallow.

    Others might not know Rachel''s true character, but Ste knew her all too well.

    When she''d first seen Rachel after the abduction, Rachel looked disheveled but not the least bit flustered. It was nothing like the frantic, reckless girl who''d once stabbed Haynes.

    She''d suggested exchanging hostages with Lind, and Lind had agreed almost instantly-far too easily, Ste thought, for a supposed criminal.

    It was as if Lind realized Ste was onto something and decided there was no point pretending anymore; he practically admitted it openly. And that little speech earlier? It was probably meant for Keen''s ears. After all, who would ever suspect a child of lying?

    On the surface, Rachel seemed to be pinning the me for the kidnapping on Ste. But if Ste thought deeper, maybe Rachel was just using this as a chance to get rid of both her and Keen. Or maybe... just her.

    Then Keen could testify that Ste and the kidnapper had been in cahoots, that they''d fallen out over the loot, and in a fit of rage, the kidnapper had killed her.

    No matter how she looked at it, both she and Keen were in grave danger.

    She couldn''t risk her son''s life on a gamble.

    As Ste pulled Keen along, heading quickly for the exit, Lind just watched with a careless grin, making no move to stop them.

    They''d nearly reached the open space outside the warehouse when Lind finally called out, "Ms. Cameron, have your son stand in the middle of the lot In a moment, Haynes will get to choose. Whoever he picks gets to leave with Keen."

    Ste turned to him. "Can''t you let Keen go first? He''s just a child-there''s no point keeping him here."

    Lind shrugged. "I thought it over. Releasing them one by one is just too much hassle. Might as welklet them leave together. Saves us all some trouble."

    Ste''s heart sank. So much for keeping his word.

    But she didn''t feel disappointed, nor did she bother arguing. She''d never believed

    a kidnapper''s promises anyway.

    When she hesitated, Lind pulled a

    pistol

    "Ms. Cameron, let goet

    s hand ande stand by me."

    Left with no choice, Ste obeyed.

    Lind''s voice was almost bored as he murmured, "Now we just wait for Haynes to make his pick."

    Two minutester, Haynes appeared in the doorway, tall and imposing. His eyes swept over everyone before settling on Lind.

    His voice was cold and even. "What''s the price for letting them go?"

    Lind repliedzily, "I already promised Ms. Cameron I''d let her son go. As for these two lovelydies..."

    His eyes glittered with something strange.

    "You get to pick one. Take your son''s hand and walk out with her your choice."

 Chapter 559

    Before Haynes could speak, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing louder by the second.

    "Haynie! Pick Rachel!"

    Jasper Wilkinson came hobbling in, clearly having rushed over-though how he''d even heard what was happening was anyone''s guess.

    Haynes frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    Jasper''s face was drawn with anxiety. "If I hadn''te, Rachel would be doomed today! Haynie, you have to pick Rachel!"

    "Rachel''s wish isn''t fulfilled. She''s only got a few months left-it can''t end for her like this!"

    He''d barely managed to get out of bed this morning, still sore from the beating Galen Wilkinson had given him the night before. He''d intended to stay home and recover, but then Foreman had called: Rachel''s been kidnapped.

    That was all Jasper needed to hear. He''d rushed over as fast as he could, terrified that if he arrived even a moment toote, Rachel would already be dead.

    Haynes''s voice was cool, rational, cutting through the tension. ��If she only has a few months left, why not pick someone who actually has a future?"

    Jasper stared at him, stunned, unable to believe what he''d just heard.

    Was this really Haynes talking? Hadn''t he always favored Rachel above everyone else?

    Haynes continued, "Rachel''s terminally ill��she''s running out of time. Let herst hope go to someone who still stands a chance. Rachel''s always been selfless; I''m sure she''d understand."

    He turned to Rachel. "Isn''t that right, Rachel?"

    For a split second, Rachel''s carefully crafted mask of vulnerability cracked. She managed a weak, forced smile. "...Haynie''s right. There''s no point saving me now."

    She turned to look at Keen, who was still frozen in shock.

    "Keen, go with your mother. Don''t worry about me."

    Moments earlier, Keen had overheard Ste talking to the kidnapper they clearly knew each other. Uncertainty flickered in his eyes. His small face twisted with confusion, but after a moment, he nodded ever so slightly.

    Rachel''s expression went nk. Her hands clenched tight, fury welling up inside her until she thought she''d choke on it.

    Ungrateful brat! No matter how much I did for him, it was all for nothing!

    Before the kidnapper could respond, Jasper''s angry shout cut through the silence.

    "Haynie, what the hell are you saying? Ste''s life matters, but Rachel''s doesn''t? I won''t let you turn your back on her!"

    Haynes''s voice went colder still. "And what do you propose I do?"

    Jasper faltered for a moment, then blurted out, "Of course we save Rachel!"

    Haynes replied, "Right now, Keen and the others are in the kidnapper''s hands. You tell me how are we supposed to save anyone?"

    Jasper opened his mouth, struggling for words. ��Didn''t the kidnapper just say you had to choose? If you pick Rachel, won''t that be enough...?"

    His voice trailed off as he realized how flimsy the argument sounded.

    But soon enough, he rallied. "Years

    ago, I risked my life to draw your pursuers away-if Rachel hadn''t

    saway

    saved me, I''d be long dead. We owe

    her everything, Haynie! This is our

    chance to repay that debt. You''re not

    going to back out now, are you?"

    Haynes''s tone was ice. "And what about everything I''ve done for her these past years? What does that count for?"

    Jasper''s gaze flickered, searching for an answer. "All I know is, you have to choose Rachel today..."

    Haynes cut him off, voice sharp as

    ss. "You want me to stand in front of Keen and choose someone who''s only got a few months left,

    over his own mother? Jasper, listen

    to yourself. Isn''t that insane?"

    Ste, listening from the sidelines, couldn''t help the flicker of surprise in her eyes.

 Chapter 560

    Haynes was actually going to choose her?

    Ste felt a strange sense of surprise, but also inevitability. She could only chalk it up to Haynes being the same cold and calcting person he''d always been.

    Suddenly, she felt a burning, resentful re fixed on her.

    Turning her head, Ste saw Rachel biting her lower lip until it almost bled, her eyes rimmed red.

    Rachel had never imagined that, when forced to choose between the two of them, Haynes would actually pick Ste.

    He''d divorced Ste for her sake, hadn''t he? Why would he choose Ste now?

    A cold, mocking smile tugged at the corner of Ste''s mouth.

    Rachel had always used her illness to win Haynes'' sympathy and attention, carefully crafting her image as the sweet, selfless girl in front of everyone. Now, she was reaping what she''d sown.

    Ste felt no joy at being chosen. She knew it was nothing more than a calcted decision��a matter of weighing pros and cons.

    Lind watched the scene unfold with an air of amusement. "So, Mr. O''Brien, your choice... is your ex-wife, Ste?��

    Haynes paused for a moment before answering. "Yes."

    Jasper''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Haynie!"

    The metallic taste of blood filled Rachel''s mouth as she bit through her lip.

    Ste, that witch-she deserved to die!

    Haynes ignored Jasper and fixed his gaze on Lind. "I''ve made my choice. Now, will you let them go?"

    "Of course," Lind replied smoothly. "Ms. Cameron, you''re free to leave."

    Ste moved toward Keen, reaching out to take his hand-but in that instant, chaos erupted.

    "Watch out!" Haynes suddenly shouted, his face twisting with rm.

    With her back to Lind, Ste couldn''t see what was happening behind her. But the moment Haynes'' warning rang out, a gunshot split the air.

    Bang!

    Ste''s instincts kicked in. She threw her arms around Keen and rolled them both across the floor, shielding him with her body.

    A momentter, Rachel''s desperate scream sliced through the confusion.

    "Keen, run! I''ll hold him back!"

    Rachel lunged out of nowhere,

    clinging fiercely to Lind''s arm andet

    screaming at the top of her luet

    her voice cracking with pan

    Lind''s eyes went cold. He pped Rachel across the face, hard.

    Smack!

    Rachel''s head snapped to the side, but she didn''t loosen her grip. It was as if she couldn''t feel the pain.

    Annoyed by her defiance, Lind grabbed her and flung her to the ground with full force.

    Ignoring her own injuries, Rachel scrambled to her feet and grabbed Lind''s leg, clinging to him with everything she had.

    Everyone in the room was stunned by Rachel''s ferocity, frozen in shock.

    Seeing Lind''s attention fixed on Rachel, Ste seized the moment. She scooped Keen into her arms and bolted for the door.

    Haynes reacted instantly, moving to shield Ste and Keen behind him.

    The sound of gunfire had drawn Benson and his team, who burst onto the scene. Haynes spoke in a low, urgent voice. "Get them to safety. Now."

    Lind''s

    Koonot had thrown

    ...

    into chaos. As Ste hustled out, Ste

    a deafening explosion

    behin

    let

    her.

    Hospital.

    While Ste and Keen underwent a full medical exam, Rachel had already been rescued and was now

    �է�

    rushed to the emergency

    Watching as Rachel, covered in blood, was wheeled past on a stretcher, Ste

    frowned with concern.

    "How is Rachel?"

    Haynes and Jasper were too preupied to answer her.

    It was Foreman, pausing beside her, who exined how everything had unfolded.

 Chapter 561

    Foreman said, "Rachel was taken hostage by the kidnapper and got pretty badly hurt. But thankfully, nothing vital-she''ll be okay. You don''t need to worry."

    Ste wasn''t worried about Rachel at all. She knew perfectly well that nothing would actually happen to her.

    "How did you manage to rescue Rachel?" Ste asked.

    Foreman didn''t hide anything. "Haynie distracted the kidnapper while I tried to track down the money."

    "The sum was toorge," he continued. "They wanted to move it fast, but it wasn''t going to be that easy. Once we had the henchmen under control, Haynie and I closed in from both sides."

    He paused, frowning. "But... Rachel was still in the hands of the kidnapper. We had to be careful, couldn''t risk making any reckless moves."

    Ste''s brow furrowed. "Did you catch Lind?"

    "Lind?" Foreman looked puzzled.

    "The one who was holding Rachel."

    Foreman shook his head. "No. That guy''s slippery-and surprisingly skilled, too.

    He dragged Rachel with him and escaped into the woods. Got away."

    "But don''t worry," he added, "Haynie''s team and I are already on his trail."

    Ste didn''t seem the least bit surprised. If Rachel really was working with Lind, then there was no way he could be caught.

    The heavy doors of the operating room mmed shut as Rachel was wheeled in for emergency surgery.

    Jasper turned to Haynes. "Haynie, that''s another life you owe Rachel."

    Haynes frowned, staying silent.

    Jasper pressed on, "Haynie, when you had to choose between two people, you didn''t pick Rachel. But Rachel didn''t me you. Instead, she fought to hold the kidnapper back to protect Keen. If she hadn''t, she wouldn''t have been hurt so badly. She saved your life!"

    Jasper was at it again, piling on the guilt.

    A cold, mocking smile curled at the corner of Ste''s lips.

    She almost felt sorry for Rachel. Jasper was a good weapon to have on your side, but honestly, he wasn''t very bright.

    Rachel''s act��the damsel-in-distress

    routine definitely helped restore her image in Haynes''s eyes. But it was one thing for Haynes to feel guilty on his

    own; it was quite anotherto be constantly guilt-tripped by others.

    Who wants to be permanently indebted to someone else? To always feel one- down in a rtionship? Any time you fall short of someone''s expectations, they use guilt as leverage.

    Haynes had done more than enough for Rachet already-handing overa fortunez even getting divorced for her, sacrificing his own career opportunities, throwing resources her way... The list went on and on.

    And yet, instead of gratitude, all he got was, "You owe her." After a while, that kind of debt stopped feeling like kindness and started to feel like ckmail.

    Maybe that''s why Rachel had taken such a risk this time-she must have sensed her standing with Haynes wasn''t what it used to be. So she staged a little drama to win him back.

    Ste still wasn''t sure if Rachel was genuinely ying the victim, or if she was hoping to use the chaos to get rid of her for good.

    Haynes kept his silence while Jasper continued his tirade, insisting that Haynes couldn''t forget what he owed.

    No matter what Jasper said, Haynes didn''t argue. He just stood there, silent as

    ever.

    Then Jasper turned, spotting Ste standing off to the side with an unreadable expression. A thought seemed to strike him, and his voice rose.

    "Ste, don''t forget, you owe Rachel your life, too!��

    Ste replied, voice thick with sarcasm, "Oh, did Rachel save the world? Does the entire owe her a life now?"

    Jasper froze, then jabbed a finger at her, shouting, "You''re unbelievable! If Rachel hadn''t held off the kidnapper, would any of you have escaped so easily?"

 Chapter 562

    "Now you want to back out, is that it?"

    "Ste, let me tell you-no way!"

    Ste nced at Jasper, her tone calm. "So what? What exactly are you going to do about it?"

    Jasper opened his mouth, searching for words. "I..."

    But as soon as he started, the rest died in his throat.

    Right-what could he really do if Ste refused to take responsibility? If someone wants to make amends, it''s because they feel guilty. If they don''t, well, there''s nothing you can do. It''s all up to their conscience.

    Ste spoke up again, her voice even. "Besides, I don''t see how Rachel saved my life. She didn''t take a bullet for me, she didn''t pay any ransom-how exactly did she ''save'' me?"

    She fixed Jasper with a smile-cool, almost teasing. "If you want to get technical, I''m the one who saved Ms. Pearce. I risked my life to pay the ransom. If I hadn''t cooperated, she might not have survived. So, Mr. Wilkinson, since you''re such a champion of gratitude, don''t forget that you all owe me for saving Ms. Pearce''s life. Don''t go turning into ingrates now."

    Jasper stared at her, dumbfounded by her twisted logic. "You-you weren''t there for Rachel! You went to save Keen, admit it!"

    Ste shrugged. "Keen is my son. Of course I''d risk everything to save him. But Rachel? What is she to me? Why would I save her for free?"

    Her expression was cold, her words even colder.

    "Of course, if Ms. Pearce would like to be my daughter, then she wouldn''t owe me a thing for saving her life."

    Jasper''s face turned crimson, so furious he nearly choked.

    At that moment, a rush of hurried footsteps echoed nearby.

    "Star! Are you and Keen alright?"

    Abby Murphy and Neville Connolly hurried over, with Joshua trailing behind Abby rushed to Ste'' side, only rxing when she saw Ste was unharmed.

    She knelt to check on Keen. "Keen, are you alright? You''re not hurt, are you?"

    Keen shook his head. "I''m fine."

    Abby turned to Ste, worry still

    etched on her face. "Star, you''re out of your mind! Going after kidnappers alone-you nearly gave me a heart attack! Those criminals wouldn''t

    have thought twice about killing you. Thank God you''re both okay."

    C��ntent

    She paused, then turned back to Keen. "Your mom risked her life to save you this

    time. Don''t you dare make her angry again."

    Keen hesitated, then gave a small, obedient nod. His mom had saved him. Rachel had, too.

    Abby checked her watch and asked, "Star, do you want to wait here or head back with us?"

    Ste''s exhaustion finally showed in the lines of her face. Dealing with those violent kidnappers had left every nerve stretched taut. After everything that happened, she was drained.

    "I''ll go back with you," she replied quietly.

    Jasper immediately protested. "Rachel''s surgery isn''t over yet. You have to stay here, you''re not leaving before she wakes up!"

    Ste shot back, "What''s the matter? Are you that desperate for Ms. Pearce to be my daughter?"

    Jasper lost allposure. "Ste, if you insult Rachel one more time, I swear I''ll

    Neville stepped forward, cing himself between Ste and Jasper. He spoke in a low,zy drawl.

    "Try me."

 Chapter 563

    Abby stepped forward as well, her eyes shing. "Go ahead and tryying a hand on Star. See what happens."

    Jasper opened his mouth to retort, but Foreman quietly held out an arm, stopping him.

    "Ms. Cameron''s been on edge all day because of Keen. She''s had to deal with those ruthless kidnappers, and now she''s utterly exhausted," Foreman said, turning to address Haynes. "The hospital''s in good hands with the rest of us here. I think she should just go home and rest."

    Though Foreman blocked Jasper, his words were clearly for Haynes.

    Haynes nced at Ste. She looked tired, her face drawn and pale. He gave a small nod.

    "Go on home and get some rest. If anythinges up, I''ll call you."

    Ste turned to Keen. "Would you like toe home with me?"

    It was the first time she''d asked Keen since she''d moved out of the O''Brien family''s house.

    Rachel''s surgery still wasn''t over; Haynes would have to stay at the hospital for her.

    Keen had been through a terrifying ordeal today. Ste knew she still had a responsibility as his mother. Divorce and giving up custody didn''t mean she could just walk away from her child.

    Until Keen was grown, she would carry her share of the burden. She just wouldn''t -couldn''t-love him as unconditionally as before.

    Keen hesitated, caught off guard by the invitation.

    A while ago, he would have refused without thinking. But things were different now. His parents were divorced. Even he and his mother barely spoke.

    He used to find her attention stifling, but now... now he almost missed her home- cooked meals, the way she always remembered to make his favorite dishes.

    He wanted to go with her. But what about Rachel?

    Uncertainty clouded Keen''s face.

    Jasper suddenly chimed in, "Keen, don''t forget-it was Rachel who threw herself at the kidnapper when he pointed a gun at you. If she hadn''t risked her own life to stop him, you wouldn''t be standing here

    Jasper shot Ste a pointed look. "Don''t be like some people and forget who''s saved you."

    Ste ignored Jasper''s goading, her expression calm as she looked at Keen. "So, what will it be? Will youe home with me, or stay here for Rachel?"

    Keen dropped his gaze, unable to meet her eyes. "You go ahead, Mom. I''ll stay and wait for Rachel..."

    Rachel had said his mother knew the kidnapper. Keen wanted to wait until Rachel woke up, to find out what she meant.

    On the way to the hospital, he''d agonized over whether to tell his father what Rachel had said. After thinking it through, he decided not to. Deep down, he didn''t believe his mother knew the kidnapper.There had to be a misunderstanding. C��ntent

    Ste showed no disappointment and made no move to persuade him. She simply nodded. "Alright, I''ll head home then."

    With that, she called for Abby and the others, and left without looking back.

    Keen watched his mother walk

    away, a pang of longing rising in his chest. He desperately wanted to go with her, but he couldn''t leave RacheDalone. If only his mom could stay at the hospital, if only they could wait for Rachel together...

    Joshua followed the group out of the hospital.

    Earlier, when Ste went to negotiate with the kidnapper, Haynes had told Joshua to stay at the O''Brien estate. But he''d also assigned someone to keep an eye on him.

    Afterward, when Callie came downstairs and saw Joshua sitting quietly in the living room, her eyes lit up. She immediately went over to strike up a conversation.

 Chapter 564

    Although she''d never been particrly interested in men, no one could deny the appeal of something easy on the eyes.

    Joshua struck up a conversation with her, and as they talked, Callie found herself growing unexpectedlyfortable around him-almost as if they''d known each

    other for years.

    Callie was never one to keep things bottled up. All it took was a few casual questions from Joshua, and she ended up spilling everything about her family, her older brother, and eventually about Ste and Keen, as if emptying a sack of beans.

    By the end of the afternoon, Joshua had a crystal-clear picture of the O''Brien family''s affairs.

    It wasn''t until Haynes finally called to check in-assuring Callie that Keen had been rescued that she finally paused for breath.

    Soon afterward, under the arrangement of Haynes''s assistant, Joshua made his way to the hospital, arriving just in time to run into Abby and Neville. The three of them went upstairs together.

    After leaving the hospital, Ste and Abby slid into the back seat of the car. Neville took the wheel, while Joshua settled into the front passenger seat.

    Abby couldn''t hold back any longer. "Star, what happened? You''ve looked after Keen for years without a hitch-how''d he end up being kidnapped this time?"

    Ste leaned back, exhaustion written all over her face. "I suspect this whole kidnapping was staged by Rachel herself."

    As soon as she spoke, everyone turned to look at Ste. For a moment, the car was thick with silence.

    Abby pressed, "Star, do you have any proof?"

    Ste shook her head. "From the way Lind acted, it was as good as an admission.

    He danced around the truth, never actually confessing, but if you listened carefully, you could hear it between the lines. Keen was there, but I doubt he could pick up on the subtleties."

    Abby frowned. "So Rachel orchestrated Keen''s kidnapping just to y the victim? She''s really going all out, huh? She must''ve realized Haynes was getting suspicious after what Mr. Burton said, so she pulled this stunt to cover herself?"

    Ste gazed thoughtfully out the window. "Lind''s gun was real... I think Rachel actually wanted me dead."

    Abby shuddered. "No way. I mean, sure, she loves ying the victim and being the other woman, but to actually hire a hitman?"

    Ste replied, "It''s just a hunch. We''ll only know the truth once we catch Lind."

    Neville spoke up from the driver''s seat. "I''ve already got people

    tracking Lind down. With Havnel

    Foreman, and myself on thisphe won''t be hiding for long."

    Ste''s voice softened. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly."

    Abby sighed. "I just don''t get it. After all the trouble you went through to save Keen, why would he run right Rachel? The poor kid she''s tricked him all over again."

    Ste said nothing, her eyes fixed on the blur of city lights racing past the window.

    Her mind, however, was troubled by something else entirely.

    Rachel had deliberately made Keen think she and the kidnapper were acquaintances. There was a good chance Rachel would try to pin the whole kidnapping on her.

    At that moment, Ste couldn''t help but feel a grudging admiration for Rachel It was a n that killed two birds with one stone: if she couldn''t have Ste killed, she could at least y the victim.

    When did Rachel get so clever?

    ...

    The night was deep and utterly still. It was already half past one in the morning.

    Joshua stood by the window, phone in hand, staring out at the building where Ste lived. His voice cut through the darkness��a quiet, almost menacing whisper.

    "Ste can''t die. Not unless I say so. No oneys a finger on her until I give the word."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 565

    After a tense round of treatment, Rachel was finally out of danger.

    Haynes, Keen, and Jasper spent the entire night by her bedside at the hospital, refusing to leave her alone. The next day, they hovered over her with gentle concern, attentive to her every need.

    Rachel noticed that Haynes and Keen, who had been growing distanttely, now seemed to have returned to the way they used to be warm, solicitous, almost doting. That pleased her immensely.

    She hadn''t managed to use this incident to get rid of Ste as she''d hoped, but regaining the affection of Haynes and his son was a decent constion prize.

    That afternoon, Jasper went out to pick up lunch, leaving Rachel alone in her hospital room. Bored, she lounged back against the pillows, scrolling absently through her phone.

    Despite the dramatic bruises and bandages, her injuries weren''t as severe as they looked-just some cuts and bruises, nothing that would jeopardize her uing concert.

    A soft knock came at the door.

    Rachel assumed Jasper was back. "Jasper, did Haynie say anything? Is heing by today or-"

    She broke off mid-sentence. Her face froze.

    "Joshua Gardner... What are you doing here?"

    Joshua set down a bouquet of fresh flowers and offered her a pleasant smile. "You were hurt pretty badly. It''s only natural I''d want to check in on you, isn''t it? Or am I not wee?"

    Rachel forced a smile. "Of course you''re wee... It''s just��Jasper and Haynie could walk in any minute. If they saw you here, they might start asking questions."

    At that moment, Rachel still had no idea that Joshua had already seeded in getting close to Ste.

    Joshua''s tone was calm, almost casual. "Don''t worry. Jasper''s been dyed by one of my people-he won''t be back for a while. As for Haynes, he''s tied up at the signing event right now. He won''t be here any time soon. No one''s going to find out I was here."

    Rachel hesitated, a chill breaking out across her palms.

    Neither of them spoke, and the room fell into a tense, uneasy silence.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Rachel broke it. ��Joshua... Is Lind one of yours?"

    Joshua gave a faint, knowing smile. ��I run things on the underground market. No job, no deal happens there without me knowing about it."

    Rachel''s lips parted, her panic ebbing away, reced by a steely, bitter gloom. "Joshua, why didn''t you just kill Ste?"

    Joshua replied, "I already told you my reasons. But you, Rachel-why didn''t youe to me about this? Something this big, and you kept me in the dark?"

    His smile was almost mocking. "Or is it that you don''t trust me?"

    Rachel exhaled, steadying herself. "It''s not that didn''t want to tell you. I was afraid if something went wrong, you''d get dragged down with me. So

    ����

    I figured it was better to go all and hire someone through the underground."

    Joshua shook his head. ��Rachel, your n was full of holes. If I hadn''t stepped in to clean up your mess, you''d have been caught by Haynes and Foreman long before Ste even showed up to swap ces.

    Rachel knew she couldn''t hold a candle to Joshua when it came to brains. Ten of her couldn''t match him.

    Still, Ste made her feel threatened��an urgent, gnawing danger she couldn''t ignore. Ste was a thorn in her side, and no matter the cost, Rachel was determined to get rid of her.

    She looked Joshua in the eye. "So you''re the one who turned my attempt on Ste''s life into a setup to win sympathy?"

    Joshua didn''t deny it. "Lind''s the

    man I arranged for you. He''s skilled, a dead shot-he can handle himself, even if things go sideways. He''s far better than those unreliable

    ve

    mercenaries you scraped together on the ck market."

    Rachel pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Transactions on the underground were always anonymous. In truth, she had no idea who she''d actually hired.

 Chapter 566

    She''d been convinced that Lind was the one hired to carry out the kidnapping.

    Turns out, Lind was actually someone Joshua had switched in.

    No wonder he seemed to know everything��and even went out of his way to warn Ste.

    Rachel fell silent for a moment before speaking. "Still, I think getting rid of Ste is the best option. Joshua, wasn''t that your idea in the first ce? Why are you changing your mind now?"

    She stared at him intently, her gaze unwavering. "Don''t tell me... you''ve fallen for Ste?"

    Joshua lifted a brow, countering, "And why would I fall for her?"

    Rachel faltered, but finally admitted, ��Because... she''s prettier than I am.��

    Joshua replied tly, "There are plenty of women more attractive than you. Do you expect me to fall for all of them?"

    Rachel didn''t respond.

    If she truly was the person Joshua had been searching for, she wouldn''t be this anxious and insecure.

    But the truth was... she wasn''t the one he was looking for at all.

    That''s why she was so desperate to get rid of Ste.

    Rachel shifted the subject. "There''s something else-Lind warned Ste, told her this kidnapping had something to do with me. What was that about? Is he trying to throw me under the bus?"

    Joshua answered, "I told him to say it."

    Rachel stared at him in disbelief. "Why would you do that? Now Ste''s going to suspect me!"

    Joshua shot her a nce. "Do you really think that keeping her in the dark means she won''t get suspicious? Lind has a grudge against Haynes-so why send Haynes''s ex-wife to pay the ransom? Why would Lind kill his enemy''s ex-wife, but not Haynes himself? For revenge? To make Haynes suffer? But if their rtionship was so close, why did they get divorced? Or is it..."

    Joshua paused, his voice lowering. "Are you nning to get rid of Keen as well?"

    Rachel opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    She hadn''t intended to harm Keen. If Haynes''s only child ended up dead, and if Haynes really lost his mind

    and went after Lind with event

    he had she''d be caught in the crossfire. There was nothing to gain��she might even be exposed herself.

    Rachel lowered her head. "I... I didn''t think that far ahead."

    Joshua said, "Even if Ste finds out, she has no proof. You don''t need to worry. Besides, my main goal in all this was to see if she was clever enough to put the pieces together. She didn''t let me down."

    Rachel waspletely lost. "Why do you care about that?"

    For a brief moment, Joshua''s dark eyes turned almost unfathomable. A sly,

    enigmatic smile curled on his lips.

    "Because I''ve already found a way to help you deal with her."

    Rachel''s eyes lit up instantly. "Really? What''s the n?"

    Joshua put a finger to his lips, feigning secrecy. "That''s for me to know for now. Treat it as a surprise."

    Rachel was both frustrated and

    anxious that Joshua had turned the

    n from a clean elimination to a

    risky game. But seeing the

    confidence in his eyes, a wave of

    hope surged through her.

    Nobody knew Joshua''s methods better than she did. If he put his mind to it,

    getting rid of Ste would be almost effortless.

    "All right," Rachel finally managed a smile. "I''ll wait for your surprise."

    Joshua checked his watch, then stood and left.

    As he reached the ground floor, Jasper appeared, justing in with a bag of takeout lunch.

    Joshua walked past him as if he hadn''t even noticed.

    But Jasper suddenly stopped, as if something had just urred to him.

    "Hey-you! Hold on a second!"

 Chapter 567

    Joshua stopped and nced back at him.

    "Were you calling me?"

    Jasper nodded, his brows furrowed. "What are you doing here?"

    This man was strikingly handsome-impossible to forget. Jasper remembered clearly: yesterday, Joshua had arrived with Abby and the others.

    Joshua''s face didn''t so much as twitch. "What else? I''m here to see a doctor."

    Jasper gave him a suspicious once-over. "A doctor? What could possibly be wrong with you? Don''t tell me you''re here to stir up trouble for Rachel because of that woman, Ste."

    Joshua repliedzily, "Not everyone has as much free time as you, sir."

    With that, he turned on his heel and walked away.

    Jasper watched Joshua''s retreating back, a strange feeling stirring in his chest.

    When he returned to the hospital room, Rachel''s eyes widened in shock at the sight of Jasper''s bruised and battered face.

    "Jasper, what happened to your eye?"

    The question made Jasper''s anger re all over again. He ground his teeth. "I went out to get lunch and ran into some lunatic who started screaming that I was having an affair with his girlfriend. Before I could even respond, the guy punched me right in the face! I wasn''t about to let that slide, so I chased after him, but the bastard lured me into an alley, tripped me on purpose, and sent me sprawling face-first onto the pavement. Then he took off before I could get up."

    His expression twisted in frustration. "If I hadn''t promised to bring back your lunch, I''d have dragged that rat back here myself!"

    The truth was, Jasper had tried to fight back, but the other guy was just too much for him.

    There was one detail he didn''t share with Rachel-something that wounded his pride as a man. That devious jerk had alsonded a kick square where it hurt most. Jasper was still clenching his teeth from the pain. Even the way he walked now was stiff and awkward.

    He was never one to let things go, so he immediately phoned Foreman, asking him to track the guy down.

    Rachel''s face froze for a split second after hearing the story.

    Joshua had said earlier that his people were keeping Jasper upied. Was this Jasper''s "ident" Joshua''s handiwork?

    Most people would try to stall someone by spilling a drink, asking for directions, or maybe picking �� pocket. But Joshua? Of course he''d

    his fists to "stall" someone.

    Jasper, standing there now, looked like a kicked dog, utterly pitiful. There was nothing left of the polished rich kid he usually

    pretended to be. Not even after his stint in jail had Rachel seen him so thoroughly humiliated.

    Rachel was still lost in thought when Jasper''s voice snapped her back to reality.

    "Rachel, here''s your lunch. Go ahead and eat. I... need to take care of something. I''ll be back in a bit."

    With that, he hurried out of the room.

    He needed to get himself checked out, fast. If something important got damaged, what then? He had no intention of living the rest of his life as a eunuch.

    After leaving the hospital, Joshua headed to Ste''s studio.

    Earlier that morning, Abby had driven him over to familiarize him with the ce. She''d also handed hima bank card so he could get whatever supplies he needed.

    When Joshua entered, he spotted a young woman at the piano, ying a familiar

    tune. To his surprise, it was his favorite-Beethoven''s "Moonlight Sonata."

    He arched an eyebrow. Was this piece really so popr? Did people y it everywhere these days?

    Sensing someone''s gaze, Candida Fletcher looked up and was momentarily startled by the handsome stranger who''d just walked in.

    "Excuse me, sir, who are you looking for?"

    Joshua smiled. "I''m here to start work-are Abby or Ste around?"

 Chapter 568

    Candida stood up. "They''re upstairs. Let me take you to them."

    "Thank you. I appreciate it."

    She led Joshua up the staircase in search of Ste and Abby. On the way, Candida found herself sneaking nces at the man by her side. His looks, even by celebrity standards, were striking-almost unfairly so. But...

    He didn''t seem like the type who studied music. People in their field always carried a certain artistic presence, a subtle aura that set them apart from everyone else. Joshua, though, didn''t have that. Not at all.

    As they reached Ste''s practice room, the sound of a violin drifted through the door-a gentle, evocative melody. It was another one of Ste''s original pieces, Starlit Night, a song they''d chosen as the highlight for their next concert. Ste had been practicing it a lottely.

    Candida raised her hand to knock, but Joshua stopped her. "Let her finish. I''m in no rush."

    She nced at him, then quietly nodded.

    Starlit Night reminded Joshua a little of Moonlight-both had a calm, soothing quality that seemed to cleanse the soul and settle the mind. Joshua was usually indifferent to most pieces, but this one surprised him. He found himself actually drawn in, listening closely. Ste''s talent was undeniable-miles above Rachel''s, honestly. No wonder Rachel''s jealousy bordered on obsession; she simply couldn''t stand being outshined.

    In fact, Ste was even better than some of the professional violinists Joshua had invited to perform before. Rachel''s usations that Ste was just a beginner, copying others, wereughable. Even Joshua, who''d never studied music, could tell how skilled she was. Listening to her y was pure pleasure.

    As the music faded and the piece ended, Joshua realized he wanted more. It was rare for him to care about anything other than Moonlight, but this... this was different.

    Candida waited until thest note died away, then knocked and opened the door.

    "Ste, there''s a gentleman here about the job."

    Ste and Abby both looked up��Joshua had arrived.

    Abby grinned. "Joshua, do you y any of these instruments?"

    Joshua shook his head. "I''m not sure. I don''t remember."

    ?

    "Well, why not try them out one by e. one?" Abby suggested. "Maybe you''ll find something you''re good at. We could really use another musician in our group."

    Joshua''s eyes wandered around the room, finally settling on the violin Ste still held.

    "That violin is beautiful. May I try it?"

    Before Ste could answer, Abby stepped in, protective. "I''m afraid that''s not possible. That violin

    belonged to Ste''s mother. It''s

    priceless, both in value and in

    meaning. It''s juste back from being restored, and Ste''s performing with it at the concert. I hope you understand-it''s just too precious to lend out."

    Joshua didn''t look offended. Instead, he nodded apologetically. "Of course. I''m sorry for asking. I didn''t realize."

    Abby found herself warming to him. He had a clear sense of boundaries, and was unfailingly polite-not the type to let good looks go to his head. He was calm and even-tempered, not the least bit difficult to be around. Someone like him, still piecing together his past, wouldn''t be any trouble to keep around.

    Abby smiled at him. "If you''d like to try another violin, there are a few here. Help yourself."

    But Joshua turned back to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, would you y ''Moonlight'' for us? With that violin?"

 Chapter 569

    Abby stared at her in surprise. "I thought you didn''t know anything about music. How do you even recognize ''Moonlight''?"

    Joshua replied, "When I came in just now, I heard Miss Fletcher ying it on the piano. It sounded beautiful, and I was curious what it would feel like to hear that piece on this violin."

    The Nocturne Ste was a legendary instrument-rare and precious.

    Everyone who heard about the Nocturne Ste wanted to experience what made it so unique.

    Even back when Candida first found out about it, she''d made the same request. No one found it strange-who wouldn''t want to hear such a famous violin?

    "Moonlight" was their chosen opening piece for the uing concert.

    It wasn''t an easy piece, but Ste was theposer herself. After years of relentless practice, it came as easily to her as breathing.

    Ste didn''t hesitate. "Alright."

    She picked up the Nocturne Ste and was just about to y when her phone suddenly rang.

    Her brow furrowed slightly.

    It was Haynes.

    After a beat, Ste answered the call.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Haynes''s voice was low and steady. "Do you have a moment? Could youe by the hospital?"

    A suspicion flickered through Ste''s mind. "Is this about the kidnapping? Do you need to question me?"

    There was a pause on the other end, then Haynes answered quietly, "Yes."

    "I understand. I''ll be there soon."

    Once she hung up, Ste turned to Joshua. "Something''se up��I''ll have to y for you another time."

    Joshua would be sticking around to help in theing days; there''d be plenty of chances for him to hear the Nocturne Ste.

    Joshua just nodded. "Of course. Don''t worry about it.��

    Ste was about to leave when Abby called after her.

    "Star, do you want me toe with you?"

    Abby had picked up enough from Ste''s side of the conversation to sense trouble.

    If Haynes was summoning Ste at this hour, it couldn''t be good news.

    Ste shook her head. "No, I''ll be fine on my own."

    Abby hesitated, concern etched on her face. "But-"

    "Don''t worry. With Mr. Burton''s influence, there''s nothing they can do to me."

    Right, Mr. Burton.

    Abby rxed a little. "Okay, but call me if anything happens, alright?"

    Ste promised she would, then headed for the hospital.

    ...

    She pushed open the door to the patient room and was surprised to find quite a crowd inside.

    Besides Haynes, Jasper, and Keen, even Foreman was there.

    Ste''s eyesnded on Jasper''s bruised and battered face, and she startled in surprise.

    Had Jasper gotten into a fight?

    He was always loud and blustering,

    but getting into an actual brawl? That was hardly the image of a spoiled rich kid. Usually, he''d just send some of his hangers-on to do his dirty work.

    Maybe karma finally caught up to him.

    The thought passed quickly, and Ste looked away.

    "So, what was so urgent that you needed me here?"

    Jasper sneered. "You''re the one behind Rachel and Keen''s kidnapping, aren''t you?"

    Ste nced around the room. Their expressions were all different.

    Keen gazed at her with wide, anxious eyes, clearly torn.

    Foreman''s look was full of worry.

    Rachel seemed as if she wanted to say something, but stopped herself.

    And Haynes-his face was unreadable, impossible to tell what he was thinking.

    Ste''s tone was calm. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    Jasper pulled a dramatic face.

    Si Gutting on quite a

    nel

    show With acting skills like that, it''s a shame you never won an Oscar."

    Ste didn''t bother to look at him, turning instead to Foreman.

    "Did you catch Lind?"

    Foreman shook his head, about to answer, but Jasper jumped in first.

    "You even

    still denow his name? And you s to  Comewhy.

    Ste, just admit it why did you kidnap Rachel?"

 Chapter 570

    Ste''s patience snapped. She scowled at Jasper and jabbed a finger in his direction. "I refuse to stay in the same room as a rabid dog. Either he leaves, or I do. Simple as that."

    She turned to the others, voice icy. "If you really think I orchestrated this

    kidnapping, then go ahead-call the police. Have me arrested. I''ve got nothing to hide."

    Jasper''s face contorted with outrage. "Ste, are you throwing me out? Feeling guilty, are you? Afraid I''ll expose you?"

    He looked to Haynes and Foreman for backup, voice rising. "There''s no need for an investigation. It was her-she''s the one behind this whole mess!"

    Ste massaged her ear, still ringing from Jasper''s outburst. "I''m going to count to three. If he''s not gone by then, I''m leaving. I have better things to do, so don''t bother calling me in again."

    She paused, then began, "One-"

    "Jasper." Haynes'' voice was low and steady. "Step outside."

    Jasper gaped at him in disbelief. "Haynie, can''t you see she''s only losing her temper because I hit a nerve? Don''t be fooled by her act!"

    Foreman''s tone was gentler but firm. "Jasper, you weren''t even there when the kidnapping happened. Your presence or absence-makes little difference today."

    Seeing Foreman side against him only made Jasper more indignant. "Ste''s maniptive and sly. She''s a master at twisting words and turning the tables. Neither of you can hold your own against her. Rachel''s still recovering, and I won''t just stand by and watch Ste bully her!"

    Foreman''s gaze was calm and unreadable. "With Haynes here, no one''s going to hurt Ms. Pearce. Jasper, let us handle this."

    Jasper opened his mouth to protest again, but Haynes cut him off with a cool finality. "If you really want to stay, then go ahead. But we''re leaving."

    Jasper''s bravado deted in an instant.

    Atst, Rachel, who had been silent

    this whole time, spoke up softly. "Jasper, maybe it''s best if you go for

    WOMr. Richards is right-Haynie and Keen will keep me safe."

    She nced furtively at Ste, then added, "Besides, I don''t believe Ms. Cameron is that kind of person."

    Ste heard this andughed inwardly. To an outsider, you''d think Haynes and Keen were her husband and son, the way they leapt to her defense.

    Once, that might have stung. Now, she felt nothing at all.

    Finally, with Rachel''s gentle urging, Jasper stormed out.

    The moment he was gone, Ste felt as if the whole world had quieted She shot Haynes a wry smile. "Next time Jasper''s going to be around, don''t call me. I can''t promise I won''t p him."

    Rachel frowned in concern. "Ms. Cameron, Jasper''s always been blunt. He speaks his mind, and sometimes it gets him into trouble. Try not to take it personally."

    Ste caught the underlying meaning and replied coolly, "I wouldn''t call him blunt. More like, nothing good everes out of his mouth."

    Rachel paused, taken aback. She''d known Ste wasn''t the pushover she used to be, but she hadn''t expected her to be so bold-even with Haynes present.

    Of course, with Mr. Burton backing her, Ste had no reason to hold back anymore.

    Rachel''s hand clenched tighter

    beneath theforter. Let her be

    smug for now, she thought. It won''tst long. Once Joshua makes his move, everything Ste has Will vanish in an instant.

    Haynes ignored their bickering and got straight to the point. "Rachel tells me you

    know the kidnapper?"

 Chapter 571

    Ste offered only three curt words: "I don''t know her."

    Haynes waited a few seconds, expecting more. When she didn''t borate, he frowned slightly.

    "Then why would Rachel say you two know each other?"

    Ste shot Rachel a frosty nce, her tone icy and dismissive.

    ��Ask Rachel. What''s the point of asking me? I have no idea what goes on in her head."

    Her attitude was so hostile, Haynes found himself at a loss for words.

    Sensing the tension, Rachel put on her most pitiful act. "Ms. Cameron, I know you despise me��maybe you even wish I''d just disappear. But no matter how much you hate me, Keen is innocent. He''s your own son-"

    Ste cut her off coldly, her voice sharp as a de. "If you know I hate you, then do us both a favor and keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I can''t promise I won''t do something you''ll regret."

    Rachel opened her mouth, as if to protest, but the dangerous glint in Ste''s eyes made her breath catch. For a moment, it seemed Ste really wasn''t bluffing.

    Rachel''s eyes darted as she considered her options. If she could provoke Ste into hitting her in front of Haynes, maybe that would prove Ste had orchestrated the kidnapping after all.

    But before Rachel could act, Ste''s chilling voice sliced through the silence.

    "Rachel, are you wondering right now how to push my buttons? Hoping I''ll lose it and hurt you in front of Haynes, just to prove how much I loathe you? Wishing I''d make your usationse true?"

    Rachel blinked rapidly, but managed to say, "Ms. Cameron, I''ve never wronged you. Why do you insist on assuming the worst of me?"

    Ste didn''t bother to soften her tone. "Ms. Pearce, if you''re going to keep ying the victim and stirring the pot, then there''s really no reason for this conversation to go on any longer. It''s a waste of everyone''s time."

    She turned to Haynes. "Kidnapping is a crime. If you really care, you should be calling the police-not bothering with me."

    Haynes'' expression was unreadable. "Rachel says you''re Keen''s mother. She doesn''t want this to blow up and be a public scandal. Frankly, I''d prefer to settle this privately too."

    "Settle privately?" Ste could hear the implication in his words and met his gaze evenly. "So you''ve already decided I''m the one behind all this?"

    Haynes sounded almost weary. "If I was sure it was you, I wouldn''t have asked you here."

    Ste''s gaze didn''t waver. "Then why am I here, Haynes?"

    He sighed. When ites to Keen''s safety, I think it''s only right to be thorough. If it isn''t you, all the better. But if it is, whatever grudge you have against Rachel, I hope you wouldn''t risk your own son''s life for it."

    Ste''s brow furrowed. "So tell me: if it really were me, how exactly did you n to ''settle'' this privately?"

    Haynes was silent for a moment.

    "Whoever''s to me, Rachel did get

    hurt trying to save Keen. Her concert ising up, and she''s not in the ... would

    best shape because of it. So... would

    you consider lending her the

    Nocturne Ste for her

    w no v

    performance?"

    Ste''s eyes shed with understanding, though her face remained impassive. Rachel had coveted her Nocturne Ste for

    ages ever since she found

    Ste owned it, she must have been dying to get her hands on it, just waiting for the right opportunity.

    Ste''s answer was final. "You can believe whatever you want, but I''m not lending

    that violin to either of you. Not now, not ever."

    Haynes tried to reason with her. "If you''re worried it might affect your own concert,

    I can make sure Rachel''s performance is scheduled after yours. That way, your ns won''t be disrupted at all."

 Chapter 572

    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "Haynes, haven''t you figured it out yet? I don''t want to lend the piano-not because I''m worried about my own concert. It''s just... I can''t stand Rachel. I''d rather smash the piano to pieces than let her touch it."

    She looked him straight in the eye, as if daring him to challenge her. "I hope that''s clear enough for you."

    The room seemed to freeze, the silence thick and heavy.

    Haynes'' handsome face darkened. "Even if you had nothing to do with the kidnapping, Rachel is the one who saved Keen. Ste, do you really value this piano more than a violin? Look at it another way��when things turned dangerous, Rachel distracted the kidnapper. She saved you, too, indirectly."

    His eyes dark, bottomless-were full of disappointment as he fixed them on Ste. ��Doesn''t my decision make you feel anything at all?"

    Keen, who''d been silent until now, looked up at Ste, worry flickering in his gaze.

    But Ste didn''t look at him. Instead, her tone turned cold. "Objects are just things -people are what matter. If you ever made me choose between Keen and the piano, I wouldn''t hesitate for a second. I''d choose Keen every time."

    Her voice grew even icier. "But if you want me to hand the piano over to the real mastermind behind the kidnapping? I''d sooner destroy it myself."

    Foreman, always eager to keep the peace, chimed in, "The mastermind? Are you saying... Ms. Pearce is the one pulling the strings?"

    Ste shot Rachel a sideways nce, her smile sharp as a de. "Why did the kidnapper insist I be the one to bring the ransom? Why make me choose between two impossible options? Sure, he spun some story about his grudge with Haynes, but who''s to say any of that was real? And then, in front of Rachel and Keen, he starts acting friendly toward me��just tossing out a few words, and suddenly everyone thinks I''m in cahoots with him?"

    She shook her head, herughter bitter. "Honestly, don''t you find it ridiculous? If I really knew the kidnapper, wouldn''t he try to hide it? Why make it so obvious in front of Rachel and Keen? Was he just ying games, or was he trying to make me the target?"

    Her lips twisted into a half-smile, half-sneer. "No matter what I say, you never believe me. Yet you take a criminal''s word as gospel. It''sughable."

    Rachel shrank under Ste''s gaze, cold sweat prickling at her neck. Ste was too sharp-no wonder Joshua had said her n was full of holes Thank God Joshua had stepped in to clean up the mess; otherwise, Ste might have caught her slip already.

    Ste had said everything she needed to. She refused to waste another second on people who didn''t matter.

    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the hospital room.

    Haynes'' eyes darkened. Instinctively, he started to follow, but Foreman stepped in, blocking his way.

    "Haynes, this whole thing still hasn''t been properly investigated. We shouldn''t have rushed to drag Ms. Cameron here. It''s not fair to her."

    Rachel scowled in silence. When Jasper had suggested bringing Ste in, Foreman had kept his mouth shut. But now that Ste was here, he suddenly wanted to y the good guy. Hypocrite.

    Rachel realized that every time she and Ste shed, Foreman always acted the mediator, but somehow, he always seemed to be on Ste''s side. Could he actually... like her?

    ...

    Ste had barely stepped out into the hallway when she heard a small voice

    behind her.

    "Mom." It was Keen, who''d quietly slipped out to follow her.

 Chapter 573

    Ste stopped and turned to face Keen.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Her tone was calm, her expression unruffled. She wasn''t especially warm, but she wasn''t cold, either-just neutral.

    Keen stood there, a little stunned.

    Lately, Mom seemed different again.

    A while back, her indifference had made him angry, left him feeling miserable and unwanted. Now, though, there was something else��something heavy and cold pressing on his chest, as if a stone were weighing him down.

    Children are keenly perceptive. Keen could sense it: his mother didn''t love or care for him the way she used to.

    He blurted out, voice anxious, "Mom, about just now-it wasn''t me who told Dad. I promise."

    Ste just nodded lightly. "I know."

    Her calmness washed over him like a bucket of cold water, dousing whatever hope or excitement he''d carried.

    His eyes went red. "Mom, do you... not want me anymore?"

    Ste looked at him and spoke, steady as ever. "No. Even if you live with your father, I''m still your mother. That won''t change. I''ll always have responsibilities toward you��nothing will take that away."

    But her words didn''t bring Keen anyfort.

    He looked up at her, hesitated, then said softly, "Mom, I... I don''t want to live with Dad. I want to stay with you."

    Ste seemed surprised.

    "You mean, you want to stay at my ce for a while?"

    He shook his head. "No, I want to live with you. I want to be with you all the time."

    There was a brief pause.

    "Your father and your grandma won''t agree to that."

    Keen''s voice was earnest, hopeful. ��But I talked to some other kids at school- they said when parents get divorced, we''re allowed to choose who we want to live with."

    He stared at Ste, searching her face for a sign of hope.

    "I want to choose you, Mom..."

    Ste looked down at him quietly. "But what about Rachel? If you live with me, you might not get to see her as often."

    Keen blinked, caught off guard. He hadn''t thought of that.

    He didn''t answer right away-not because he didn''t know, but because he couldn''t. He wanted to be with his mom, but he didn''t want to lose Rachel, either.

    Rachel was the one person, besides his parents, who had always been good to him. She''d even risked her life to save him, even though Mom didn''t like her.

    Ste didn''t push him. She just said, "Your custody is with your father now. If you really want to live with me, you''ll need to talk it over with him. I have to go. We''ll talkter."

    Keen watched as she walked away, his lips quivering, sadness etched all over his small face.

    Just then, the hospital room door opened again and Haynes stepped out.

    He noticed Keen''s red eyes and his own softened, a trace of concern flickering in his gaze.

    "Does your mom think you were the one who told me about what happened earlier?"

    Keen shook his head, looking lost. "No... she never even asked. When I tried to exin, she didn''t really say anything..."

    He looked up at his father. "Dad, do you think Mom really doesn''t want me anymore?"

    Haynes knelt beside him, reassuring. "Of course not. If she didn''t care about you,

    she never would have risked her life to save you."

    After a moment, Keen frowned,

    troubled by a new thought. "Is Mom mad at me because she thinks I told you everything? Dad, could you exin things to her? Tell her i

    wasn''t me-it was that bad man who left a recording."

    Everyone had found out that Ste knew the kidnapper because a recorder with their conversation had been discovered in Lind''s room.

    Haynes had gone to ask Rachel about it, but Rachel had been evasive, iming it must have been a misunderstanding. Keen, too, had dodged the question, saying he wasn''t sure what had happened.

    But Haynes knew his son. The moment he saw Keen''s face, he knew he was hiding something. Still, he didn''t push-he couldn''t force a five-year-old to use his own mother. That would be too cruel.

    Instead, he took out the recorder and questioned Rachel directly.

    Before that, Keen had quietly asked Rachel about it himself.

    Rachel had reassured him, "Keen, I believe your mom isn''t that kind of persone There''s probably been some sort of misunderstanding. Since that''s possible, let''s just not mention it to your dad for now, okay?"

    That was exactly what Keen had hoped to hear. Rachel always seemed so kind.

    And, true to her word, Rachel kept quiet-until Haynes showed her the recording and she realized there was no more hiding it. Only then did she tell the truth.

    But Mom misunderstood Rachel.

    Keen had wanted to exin to Ste, but when he saw how upset she was, the words stuck in his throat. He could only hope to try again when she was in a better mood.

    Thinking back to his conversation

    with Ste, Keen suddenly looked at

    his father and said, "Dad, I''m five

    now. There are some things I can decide for myself... I want to talk to you about something."

    "What is it?" Haynes asked gently.

    Keen lowered his voice. "I want to live with Mom."

 Chapter 574

    After finishing his words, Keen nced nervously at Haynes, his face full of apprehension.

    Ever since Keen could remember, his grandmother had always told him he was the future heir to The O''Brien Group that he was different from ordinary children.

    Though still quite young, Keen was vaguely aware that living with his mother might not be so easy.

    But whenever he thought of Marvin Connolly-that troublemaker who might really take his mom away-Keen felt a sharp ache in his chest.

    Haynes, however, showed neither displeasure nor anger. Instead, he asked gently, "Why do you suddenly want to live with your mother? Isn''t it good living with your dad?"

    Keen replied in a quiet voice, "Dad, you''re always busy. You''re hardly ever home. I''m all alone in that big house. It''s really lonely. And...it''s been so long since I tasted Mom''s cooking, or heard her tell me a bedtime story..."

    Tears shimmered in Keen''s eyes as he spoke.

    "I miss Mom...I want her by my side. No matter how nice Rachel is, she could never, ever rece my mom."

    Haynes didn''t look surprised.

    It was natural for Keen to want to live with his mother-after all, Ste had raised him since he was little.

    But as Haynes remained silent, Keen grew anxious.

    "Dad, I promise I won''t fall behind in my studies if I''m with Mom. I''ll work hard and do my best to be a worthy heir. And whenever I can, I''lle back to visit you and Grandma."

    Haynes gazed at Keen''s hopeful eyes, his dark pupils swirling like a tide beneath the surface.

    He finally spoke. "Keen, do you still wish you could live with both Mom and Dad together?"

    Keen nodded without hesitation. "Of course I do!"

    He had always admired his father. Mom always told him Dad was an extraordinary man-capable of anything. But Dad was just too busy, never with much time for him. As much as Keen adored his father, he longed even more to live with his mom.

    Haynes said, "If you want to live with your mother, I can agree to that."

    Keen''s eyes lit up in disbelief. "Really?!"

    Haynes nodded. "But you have to promise me one thing."

    "Anything, Dad! I promise!"

    Haynes continued, "While you''re living with your mom, I have a task for you. Try to

    find a way to bring her back home. That way, the three of us can be together again, just like before. You won''t have to feel torn between us anymore."

    Keen''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    That''s right��why hadn''t he thought of that? If Mom and Dad got back together, he wouldn''t have to worry about anyone else taking his mom away.

    He nodded vigorously. "Okay, I''ll help you, Dad!"

    Haynes was about to say more when his phone rang.

    He nced at the caller ID, a flicker of surprise crossing his eyes.

    He answered. "Ms. Williams?"

    Whatever the woman on the other end said made Haynes'' gaze grow deeper. He

    cast a nce at Keen before responding, "Alright, I''ll bring Keen.��

    ...

    After hanging up, Jonathan Williams turned to look at Aurora Williams.

    "He agreed to meet?"

    Aurora nodded. "Yes, he did."

    "Does he know about Ste''s true identity?" Jonathan asked.

    "I don''t think so. Last time we chatted, he didn''t seem to have a clue," Aurora replied.

    Jonathan considered this. "Are you nning to tell him?"

    Aurora paused, then shook her head softly.

    met

    n''s wait until after Dad h

    t Ste-no need to stir

    trouble too soon."

    Jonathan nodded thoughtfully. "You''re being very careful."

    Aurora smiled, "I''ve asked Haynes to bring Keen along, too. Big brother, I''m going out to pick a gift for him."

    "Alright, go ahead."

    ...

    The next day, Aurora arrived at the private room at the agreed time, only to

    discover that Haynes and Keen were already there.

    To her surprise, a young, beautiful woman was seated beside Keen.

    Aurora''s memory was exceptional-she quickly recognized her.

    Rachel.

    They''d crossed paths briefly at thest g.

    Aurora walked in with graceful poise. "Sorry to keep you all waiting."

    Haynes answered in his clear, calm voice, "You''re right on time��we just got here early."

    With that, he began introducing everyone.

    "Keen, this is Ms. Williams. Ms. Williams, this is my son, Keen."

    Keen stood up and greeted her politely. "Hello, Ms. Williams."

    Aurora handed him the gift she''d chosen in advance. "Hello, Keen. This is a small present from me."

    Keen epted the gift. "Thank you, Ms. Williams."

    Aurora smiled warmly.

    Haynes then turned to Aurora

    Williams, this is Rachel. I heard

    you''re also an aplished

    violinist, so I invited her along. I hope you don''t mind."

    Aurora''s smile remained wless and her reply was gracious, giving Haynes all due respect. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re too kind. I''m delighted to meet another kindred spirit."

    After a few moments of polite conversation, Haynes said to Rachel, "Rachel, this

    is Ms. Williams."

    But Rachel, instead of greeting Aurora, sat frozen, her gaze riveted with shock on the earrings Aurora wore.

 Chapter 575

    Haynes noticed Rachel staring at Aurora, her gaze lingering a bit too long. He spoke up softly, ��Rachel?"

    Startled, Rachel snapped out of her daze. She quickly masked her shock and offered a friendly smile. "Hello, Ms. Williams."

    Aurora didn''t seem the least bit offended by Rachel''spse in manners. With a warm smile, she replied, "Ms. Pearce, it''s lovely to meet you."

    After a few moments of casual conversation, everyone found their seats around the table.

    Both Rachel and Aurora yed violin, giving them plenty ofmon ground. The two soon fell into an easy, engaging discussion.

    Rachel was surprised to discover that, although Aurora hadn''t attended Neo- Vespera University, her violin skills were outstanding-her insights on music even surpassed Rachel''s own. It was clear that the kind of resources avable to someone from an elite family like Aurora''s made all the difference.

    Yet, Rachel didn''t feel even a hint of jealousy-only admiration. The gap between them was just too wide. In looks, poise, education, and refinement, Aurora outshone her in every way. The reputation of the city''s leading socialite was, it seemed, well-deserved.

    They enjoyed a pleasant lunch together,ughter and conversation flowing easily.

    As the meal was winding down, Haynes suddenly spoke up. "Ms. Williams, I wonder if I could ask a favor."

    Aurora turned to him with a gentle smile. "Mr. O''Brien, you don''t need to be so formal. You''ve helped me before it''s only right that I return the kindness. If there''s anything I can do, I''ll do my best."

    Haynes nodded. "I heard Mr.

    Jonathan is getting engaged to Miss Chapman from the Chapman family. In three months, Rachel will be. hosting a concert, and we''d love to invite Miss Chapman as a special quest. I was hoping you might put in a good word for us."

    Over the years, Haynes had owed the Williams family a favor, but he''d never asked for anything-until now. Though he didn''t spell it out, everyone at the table understood: he was finally calling in that debt.

    Aurora thought for a moment before responding, choosing her words with care. Rachel felt her heart leap into her throat.

    After a few seconds, Aurora finally said, "My brother is indeed nning to get engaged to Ms. Chapman, and the arrangements are still underway. I can mention your request to him, but I can''t make any

    promises. I''m not sure if Ms.

    Chapman will be avable around that time."

    Haynes didn''t hide the truth. "She''s already scheduled as a guest at another concert during that period. If she''s willing, we''ll reschedule Rachel''s concert to avoid any conflicts, so she won''t be put in a difficult position."

    Aurora nodded. "Alright, I''ll do my best to help. Whether I hear anything or not, I''ll be sure to let you know."

    As always, Aurora was impably polite, never making promises she couldn''t keep-even if she was almost certain of sess. The fact that she agreed to help at all was already a great courtesy to Haynes.

    After lunch, as they stepped out of the restaurant, Rachel couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer. "Ms. Williams, if you don''t mind me asking-where did you get your earrings?"

    Aurora remembered how Rachel had fixated on her earrings when she first walked in. She smiled. "Ms. Pearce, do you like these earrings?"

    Rachel nodded. "It''s just that, not long ago, I identally lost one of a friend''s earrings. I wanted to rece it for her, but I have no idea where it came from. Yours are exactly the same as hers, so I was hoping you might tell me where you found them."

    Aurora looked genuinely surprised. "These earrings? They were a custom birthday gift from my father. I''m afraid you won''t find them anywhere else."

 Chapter 576

    Rachel''s eyes flickered, though her gaze remained fixed on Aurora''s earrings.

    "Ms. Williams, would you mind taking them off so I can have a closer look?"

    It was a bold request, bordering on rude, but Rachel was past caring about

    manners.

    Aurora nced over at Haynes. Seeing he didn''t object, she gave a polite smile.

    "Of course."

    She unfastened her earrings and handed them to Rachel.

    Rachel examined them carefully.

    The design was exquisite��each drop carved from emerald-green jade, delicate patterns etched into the surface. The two earrings weren''t identical; their patterns mirrored each other, left and right.

    Rachel couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief. Thank God she hadn''t tried to forge them.

    The moment Joshua had shown her the earring, she''d known it was something extraordinary.

    The gemstones alone were worth a fortune, and the craftsmanship-wless, impossible to replicate.

    She studied the earring in her palm.

    It was identical to the one Joshua had given her.

    Earrings like these-only someone like Aurora, born into wealth, could ever wear them.

    Could Aurora be the one who lost the earring?

    "Ms. Williams, if you don''t mind my asking, how many pairs of these earrings do you have?"

    Aurora answered, "Just the one."

    Rachel pressed on. "Have you ever lost an earring before?"

    Aurora nced at her. "No, never."

    Reluctantly, Rachel handed the earrings back.

    She wanted them, badly.

    But Aurora wasn''t like Ste-she wasn''t someone Rachel could just take from on a whim.

    Aurora didn''tck for money, and besides, these were a birthday gift from her father.

    No matter how much Rachel wanted them, there was no way she could get her hands on them, not even by asking.

    All she could do was confirm whether Aurora was the one who''d lost an earring.

    Thankfully, although Aurora owned the pair, she wasn''t the person Rachel was looking for.

    ...

    Ste soon returned to practicing the piano.

    With the concert just around the corner, she had no time to waste on irrelevant people or pointless distractions.

    That afternoon, she and Candida were rehearsing "Starlit Night" together when Abby walked back in with takeout.

    "Enough practice, you two! Time for lunch!"

    Candida turned, gesturing for Abby to keep her voice down. She nodded toward a corner of the rehearsal room.

    Abby followed her gaze and spotted Joshua, fast asleep on the sofa.

    Her eyes widened. "He''s out again? Seriously, how do you two start ying and he just drifts off? Was he up all night gaming or something? What time did he even go to bed?"

    Ste shook her head. "I doubt it''s video games. The doctor said

    insomni probably just has

    sleep at night.��

    Over the past few weeks, Ste and Abby had taken Joshua to the hospital several times for checkups.

    His condition hadn''t improved-in fact, it only turned out he suffered from chronic insomnia.

    Normally, Joshua was quiet,

    hardworking, always quick to help. Even Antoney Watson, who''d been openly suspicious of him at first, had Come around quickly.

    No sooner had the music faded than Joshua stirred awake.

    His sleep was so light that even the smallest noise brought him back to consciousness.

    Ste suspected that maybe he was always on guard, never really able to let his guard down.

    Joshua nced at his watch and raised an eyebrow.

    "I can''t believe I slept that long."

    Ste smiled. "Come on, let''s eat."

    As Candida snapped apart a pair of disposable chopsticks, she turned to Ste.

    "Star, don''t you think we''re not practicing enough with Mr. Watson? Is that going to be a problem for the performance?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 577

    Ste shook her head. "My brother and I have practiced together since we were kids. We''repletely in sync."

    Candida smiled. "Good, as long as there''s no problem."

    Abby, remembering the incident with the kidnapping, asked, "Star, did they ever catch that kidnapper?"

    Ste replied, "Mr. Connolly said not yet.

    He''s been keeping an eye on things for me, even checked with the local police, but they haven''t caught anyone either.

    It''s been so long now... I doubt they ever will."

    Abby rolled her eyes. "Can you believe Rachel, trying to pin the whole kidnapping mess on you? She''s got some nerve!

    She''s nowhere near as pretty as you, and her violin skills can''tpare-she''s not even close. I honestly don''t get what Haynes sees in her."

    Ste''s tone was indifferent. "To each their own, I suppose. Everyone has their preferences."

    After Abby grumbled a bit more about Rachel, the group let the subject drop, and no one brought up Rachel again.

    When lunch was over, Ste went back to practicing the violin.

    Joshua settled onto the sofa, quietly watching her as she yed, his gaze growing thoughtful.

    This Ste... she wasn''t anything like what Rachel had described. Rachel always made her out to be scheming, always looking for trouble, trying to make her life miserable. But with the whole kidnapping ordeal-even though Ste had to know Rachel was involved-she didn''t seem interested in stirring up more drama. She almost looked as if she couldn''t be bothered.

    If Ste wasn''t going to pursue it, then all the back-up ns he''d asked Lind to prepare were pointless. He''d been ready to make sure Ste wouldn''t have a chance to fight back, but she wasn''t even stepping up to the te.

    For the first time, Joshua realized his efforts had all been for nothing.

    Yet, instead of feeling frustrated, he found it oddly intriguing.

    He couldn''t help but wonder-was this woman really as innocent as she seemed, or was she just ying a very convincing game?

    Ste practiced the same piece over and over for nearly two hours before finally stopping. She picked up her sheet music and pen, ready to make some revisions, when she happened to notice Joshua still sitting in the practice room.

    "Joshua, you''re still here?"

    Joshua was candid. "You y beautifully. I just wanted to listen a bit longer. Ms. Cameron, I hope I''m not bothering you?"

    "Not at all," Ste replied, smiling. "It makes me happy that you enjoy it."

    "What''s the name of this piece? Is it one of your own?"

    Over the past few days, while "helping out" in Ste''s studio,

    l.ne

    Joshua had learned that most of the pieces she practiced were originalsposed by her and Antoney. Abby had even told him

    that the piece that made Antoney

    famous was actually Ste''sposition.

    Clearly, this woman was extraordinarily gifted.

    Ste nodded. "I haven''t named it yet. I want to finish the final score first."

    Joshua said, ��Don''t mind me. Go ahead with your work."

    Ste didn''t have time for small talk anyway. She nodded and bent over her music, lost in concentration.

    She became so absorbed in her revisions that it wasn''t long before she forgot Joshua was even there.

    Afternoon sunlight poured through the window, casting a golden glow acrosseSte''s delicate, brighte features, making her look almost ethereal-breathtakingly beautiful.

    Joshua had never cared much about appearances, but in that moment, even he had to admit: this woman was striking.

    Whaty beneath that lovely face, though��whether she was truly kind or hiding something dark-he couldn''t say.

    Not that it mattered to him. Kindness was irrelevant, as long as she stayed away from the people he cared about.

    Just as Ste finished her final edits, she became aware of his unblinking gaze, impossible to ignore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 578

    Her brow twitched slightly as she turned her head and found herself staring into a pair of deep, jet-ck eyes.

    Ste froze for a moment, suddenly remembering that Joshua was still there.

    "Is something wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Joshua''s longshes lowered, concealing whatever emotion flickered in his gaze. "No, it''s nothing. I just wanted to ask-do you still have Nocturne Ste with you?" These past few days, Ste hadn''t been practicing with Nocturne Ste. Joshua hadn''t seen her take out her favorite violin for quite some time.

    "It''s with my mentor for now," she replied. "He''s borrowing it for a performance."

    In truth, Nocturne Ste was at Antoney''s, but she hadn''t actually lent it out for any concert. Even now, Ste couldn''t fully trust Joshua. She worried he might be faking his memory loss, deliberately getting close to her.

    She''d been through the whole Sherman Burton incident once. She wasn''t na?ve enough to trust someone with an unclear past so easily. Even though she doubted there was much about her worth scheming over anymore, what if he was after Nocturne Ste, intending to harm it?

    Ste resolved to use Nocturne Ste as little as possible until the concert began.

    Joshua gave a small, disappointed sigh. "Looks like I won''t get to experience Nocturne Ste''s magic for a while."

    Ste picked up the violin resting beside her. "Nocturne Ste was my mother''s- she left it to me. But this violin here is the one I''ve yed since I was a child."

    Before returning to the Williams family, Ste''s mother had given her this very violin. Every violinist owned more than one instrument. It was true for Ste, and for her mother as well.

    Joshua looked at the violin in her hands. "Does this one have a name?"

    "It does," Ste answered. "It''s called Nameless."

    Joshua blinked. "Nameless? You mean it doesn''t have a real name?"

    Ste smiled. "Of course it does. Its name is literally Nameless."

    He stared for a moment, then couldn''t helpughing. "How did youe up with

    that? I thought girls liked to give their things pretty names."

    "When I first got this violin," Ste said, "I spent days thinking of the perfect name. None of them seemed good enough for it. I obsessed over it for three whole days so much that I couldn''t even focus on practicing. My mother ended up scolding me pretty harshly. After that, to keep myself from getting distracted, I just called it Nameless."

    She paused, ncing down at the violin like a mother looks at her child. Her eyes softened with affection.

    "My mentor tried tofort me," she continued, "said that a good name means it can be my ''nameless hero'' one day."

    Talking about music, Ste found herself unusually chatty. She looked at Joshua. "The opening piece for my concert is Moonlight. I''ll save you a ticket, if you''d like to hear Nocturne Ste in person."

    Joshua hesitated, then smiled. "I''d like that."

    By then, Rachel''s recital would probably being up, too. His gaze lingered on the violin in Ste''s hands.

    "Well, since Nocturne Ste is unavable, Ms. Cameron, would you mind ying Moonlight on this one?"

    Moonlight was one of Ste''s earliestpositions, a piece she''d performed more than any other. She could y it with her eyes closed; she hadn''t needed to practice it at alltely.

    Seeing Joshua''s genuine interest, she nodded. "Of course."

    She raised the instrument and yed Moonlight with practiced ease. Joshua listened quietly, lost in the music. It sounded just as it had at Mr. Burton''s dinner party, when she''d yed with Nameless as well.

    When the piece ended, Joshua suddenly asked, "Ms. Cameron, have you ever

    been to Solmaris?"

 Chapter 579

    Ste looked at him in surprise. "Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"

    Joshua replied, "Candida mentioned that Solmaris is a paradise for musicians-a ce where some of the world''s best go to study and exchange ideas. With your skill on the violin, I wondered if you''d ever spent time there, perhaps to further your training."

    Ste didn''t hide anything. "I actually lived in Solmaris for a while.��

    A curious flicker passed through Joshua''s eyes. "How long were you there?"

    She considered for a moment. "Counting college, I''d say about six years."

    "When did you go?"

    Ste turned to look at him, sensing something behind his questions. "You seem very interested in my time in Solmaris."

    Joshua hesitated for a moment before answering. "I have this strange sense of familiarity with Solmaris, like it''s somewhere I might have grown up. I just wanted to know more about it, that''s all."

    Though he offered an exnation, Ste still found his questions odd. Besides her closest confidants, only Neville knew the truth about her background. Even Haynes was in the dark-there was no way she''d tell Joshua.

    "It was just during college. I mostly stayed on campus, except for the asional

    performance orpetition. Honestly, I don''t know much about the city itself. But

    if

    f you find it familiar, I could always arrange for someone to show you around Solmaris sometime."

    Joshua shook his head. "No need. You have your concerting up soon. You should focus on that."

    He seemed to sense her reluctance and rose from his seat. "I''ll go check if Ms. Murphy needs anything."

    Ste nodded, and after Joshua left, she picked up her violin and began to practice again.

    ***

    In a stylish, softly lit restaurant, a young man and woman sat across from each other.

    After cing her order, Lauretta Chapman handed the menu back to the waiter. "That''ll be all, thank you."

    As the server left, Lauretta nced at herpanion. "Mr. Williams, is there a particr reason you wanted to meet today?"

    Jonathan calm

    met her gaze, his voice even. "We''re about to be

    engaged. Isn''t it normal to have get

    r together once in a while?"

    Lauretta took a sip of water. "So you invited me here just for dinner?"

    Jonathan was silent for a few seconds. "Actually, there''s something I wanted to ask you."

    She wasn''t surprised. The Chapman

    and Williams families had been

    close for generations. She and Jonathan hadn''t grown up together, but they''d crossed paths a few times. He was a workaholic, not the type to seek her out unless he had a reason.

    "What is it? Go ahead."

    Jonathan said, ��Aurora has a friend who''s giving a concert soon. She hoped you

    might agree to be a special guest performer."

    Lauretta''s eyes flickered with interest. "When is it?"

    "In three months."

    "And where?"

    "In Neo-Vespera."

    Lauretta studied him. "Your sister''s friend-would her name happen to be Rachel?"

    Jonathan frowned slightly. "I''m not sure. Aurora didn''t say."

    Lauretta''s expression grew distant "I''m sorry. Three months from now, I''m

    Pors Committed as a guest

    rat Ste''s Cor one."

    have the time for another.

    won''t

    "Ste?" Jonathan echoed, surprised. "Ste''s holding a concert?"

    Lauretta gave him a strange look. "Didn''t youe to Neo-Vespera to bring Star home? You didn''t know about the concert?"

    Jonathan''s voice was low. "My father and I haven''t had a chance to see Ste yet."

 Chapter 580

    Lauretta feigned confusion. "It''s been this long, and you still haven''t managed to meet up?"

    Jonathan''s expression darkened. "Ms. Chapman, the reason I''m here today is to discuss your help as a special guest."

    Lauretta smiled politely. "Didn''t I already give Mr. Williams my answer? I''m busy."

    She hadn''t even bothered to ask for the date or time before turning him down t, not sparing a shred of courtesy. Jonathan''s irritation was clear.

    "Did Ste say something to you?"

    Lauretta frowned. "What does this have to do with Star?"

    Jonathan''s tone cooled. "Ste and Aurora don''t get along. If Ste hadn''t said something, you wouldn''t have refused without even asking for details. I''m guessing Ste told you that if Aurora ever reached out, you should turn her down, no matter the reason is that right?"

    Lauretta didn''t know Jonathan all that well. Everything she''d heard about him came secondhand, from her parents or people around her. Still, when she learned he was the one she''d be marrying, she''d been genuinely pleased.

    Jonathan had an impable reputation-handsome, steady, ambitious, and free of any unsavory habits. He didn''t chase after women or keep secrets on the side; his focus was his career. As the future heir to the Williams family, he was the kind of man every society daughter dreamed of marrying.

    Lauretta had always known her marriage would never be her own choice. The moment she epted her family''s support and resources, she''d understood there''d be sacrifices. Compared to risking everything for love and rebelling against her family-giving up her privileged life-she preferred to focus on her own ambitions. At least her achievements would always belong to her.

    Love, on the other hand, meant cing her happiness in someone else''s hands. If that person stopped loving her, or if their heart changed, she''d be left with nothing.

    Lauretta was clear-eyed and pragmatic. She''d never been the type to pyt romance above all else She''d never dated, and she''d

    epted her family''s match ove

    withoutint, pouring her time and energy into bettering herself.

    Her efforts paid off. Because of her own excellence, the man she was set to marry was leagues above what most debutantes could expect.

    The Williams family was known for being close-knit and decent, free from drama and scandal-the one family everyone agreed was safe to marry into.

    Yet, thest time she''d met Jonathan, Lauretta noticed how little he knew about Ste. Today, he was openly hostile and prejudiced toward his own sister.

    Was the family''s harmony just a fa?ade?

    Lauretta had heard bits and pieces about Ste''s troubles with the Williams family. She''d always assumed it was because Skyler Williams favored his illegitimate daughter. Ste couldn''tpete with two decades of father-daughter affection, and she didn''t have

    Aurora''s cunning, so in the end,

    she''d left the family.

    Still, Jonathan and his brothers were Ste''s real siblings. Shouldn''t they show her some warmth?

    It had only taken two meetings for Lauretta to see through Skyler''s arrogance and conceit. Her opinion of him had soured. "That''s because the person I mentioned came to me before, and I turned her down t. I don''t know how she managed to approach your sister, but before you pass judgment, maybe you should get the facts straight.

    The woman who wanted me as a special guest? She''s Haynes''s ex. You know who Haynes is, don''t you? On one side, you have your own sister. On the other, the woman who broke up her marriage.

    Jonathan, if it were you, who would you choose?"

 Chapter 581

    Jonathan hesitated for several seconds, but his attitude remained unyielding.

    "Maybe it''s not the person you think it is. You''re jumping to conclusions, Ms. Chapman. You always tell me not to make snap judgments before knowing the whole truth-yet isn''t that exactly what you''re doing now?"

    Lauretta nodded. "You''re right. I was too hasty. How about this: if your sister''s friend turns out not to be Rachel, I''ll do you a favor and agree to be her special guest. But if it is Rachel, I don''t want either of you bringing this up to me again. Does that sound fair, Mr. Williams?"

    Jonathan nodded. "That''s fine."

    After all, Ste was his own sister. If he had to choose between his sister and some woman on the side, the answer was obvious.

    While they spoke, the server arrived with their food.

    Lauretta smiled politely. "This meal''s on me, but I''ll leave you to eat alone, Mr. Williams."

    She motioned to the server to pack up the two dishes she''d ordered for herself.

    Jonathan frowned. In his eyes, Lauretta''s impulsive reaction wasn''t how a well- bred heiress ought to behave. But she wasn''t his fianc��e just yet, so it wasn''t his ce to say anything. He''d wait until after they were married to bring it up.

    As she left the restaurant, Lauretta nced back at Jonathan, who was still seated inside. A thoughtful look crossed her face.

    Haynes must have some real connections to have gotten Jonathan involved. Jonathan wasn''t the type to meddle in other people''s business without a good reason. There must be some kind of rtionship between Jonathan and Haynes. No, Ste ought to know about this-she needed to be prepared, just in case. With that in mind, Lauretta pulled out her phone and called Ste.

    ...

    The next day, Ste had barely stepped into her studio when her phone rang-it was Keen.

    Her voice was calm. "Keen, is something wrong?"

    "Mom?" Keen''s voice was small and anxious. "There''s a man who says he''s my grandpa. He took me somewhere I don''t know. I''m... I''m kind of scared..."

    Grandpa? Ste''s eyes turned cold. "Where are you right now?"

    "...I don''t know."

    "Don''t be afraid, sweetheart. I''ming to find you right now."

    She hung up, her mind racing. She didn''t

    could Skyler''s number a

    reach him, but she had

    ways of tracking Keen down.

    She dialed Haynes. "Haynes, I need you to locate Keen. Right now."

    There was a brief pause on the other end. "What''s going on with Keen now?"

    Ste couldn''t hide her frustration. "You''re his father, and you don''t even know someone took him?"

    Haynes replied, "It''s the weekend. My mother picked Keen up and took him to the old house he should be with her right now."

    Ste let out a coldugh. "I just got off the phone with Keen. He said someone took him away. Instead of arguing with me, why don''t you find out where he actually is?"

    "Alright," Haynes said, surprisingly calm. "I''ll have someone check right away and

    let you know as soon as I find out."

    Ste hung up without another word.

    About twenty minutester, Haynes called back.

    "Come downstairs. I''ll take you to Keen."

    Ste didn''t waste a second. She hurried downstairs, buckling her seatbelt as soon as she got in the car. The engine roared to life and they sped off.

    "Did you find out where Keen is?" she asked.

    Haynes drove fast, his expression cool and remote.

    He said, with a note of significance, "He said he''s with someone iming to be his grandfather."

    Ste stayed silent.

    The car was quiet except for Haynes'' clear, steady voice. "Ste, aren''t you going to say anything?"

    Her reply was edged with sarcasm. "Say what, exactly?"

 Chapter 582

    She''d never tried to hide anything about Haynes.

    The truth was, he''d simply never asked.

    When they got married, there was no ceremony-just a trip to sign the papers. Before that, Haynes had only asked her one question.

    "Should we let your parents know?"

    Ste replied, "My mother passed away years ago, and I haven''t been in touch with my father for a long time. There''s no need to tell him."

    After that, Haynes never brought up her parents again.

    Now, as Haynes drove, it seemed those memories crossed his mind too.

    His lips parted, as if there was something he wanted to say, but in the end, he kept silent.

    He really hadn''t asked about her family. He''d always felt it wasn''t necessary. He''d chosen her for who she was, not for her family background.

    Of course, a part of him also just didn''t care.

    He finally spoke in a low voice, "If your father''s after money, I can give it to him.��

    He assumed Ste''s father had taken Keen for the sake of extorting her. After all,

    a man absent for years suddenly appearing and taking off with her son-no one would believe there wasn''t an ulterior motive.

    Ste nced at him, surprise flickering in her eyes.

    "You know Aurora, don''t you?"

    Haynes was caught off guard, not understanding why she''d bring up Aurora out of the blue.

    "I only know Ms. Williams in passing," he answered reflexively, "We''re hardly close. I just helped her with something small a few years ago."

    Ste cut him off without hesitation. "You''re not close? Yet you took Keen and Rachel to see her?"

    After Lauretta called, Ste had immediately asked Neville to look into the whole situation. That''s how she found out that Haynes had taken Keen and Rachel to a meal with Aurora.

    Now it made sense why Jonathan knew about it.

    Haynes started to exin, but Ste was quicker.

    "I thought Aurora would have told you by now. Seems you don''t know your friends as well as you think."

    Haynes was silent for a moment, then a faint smile tugged at his lips.

    "Ste, are you jealous?"

    She fell quiet for a few seconds before

    ming, "You''ve spent

    much time with Rachel, it''s

    starting to rub off on your bet

    Haynes wasn''t a fool. With Ste mentioning Aurora several times, he was

    beginning to piece things together.

    "You''re Skyler''s daughter, aren''t you?"

    Ste didn''t hesitate. "That''s right. But I have no intention of going back to the Williams family. So don''t think you can use Keen to get anything from them. I won''t y along."

    She thought it was best to let Haynes know where she stood, to avoid any trouble down the road.

    Still, she knew the truth-everyone wanted a connection to the Williams family.

    With ties to them, Haynes could skip years of struggle.

    But Haynes didn''t press. He didn''t try to persuade her or ask for details.

    "I understand," was all he said.

    Soon, Haynes pulled up outside a seaside vi in Neo-Vespera.

    Ste''s expression shifted slightly. This was the same upscale neighborhood where Haynes had settled Rachel.

    Once out of the car, they headed to the front door. As soon as they rang the bell, it swung open-almost as if they''d been expected.

    Inside, Ste spotted Keen, sitting primly on the living room sofa. Beside him, Skyler was gently asking what foods he liked.

    Jonathan sat in silence in a nearby armchair.

    Aurora turned to Skyler and said, "Dad, if you were nning to take Keen, you should have told Haynes first. If he''d found out Keen was missing, he would have been worried sick."

 Chapter 583

    Skyler waved off Aurora''s concerns with a smirk. "This is Neo-Vespera. What, do you think I''m going to kidnap him and run off? Besides, if the O''Briens can''t even keep an eye on their own kid, that''s hardly my fault, is it?"

    Aurora looked like she wanted to protest further, but just then she noticed Haynes and Ste walking in behind her. She lowered her voice. "Dad, we have guests."

    Skyler turned, and as soon as his eyesnded on Ste, a warm smile broke across his face. "Star! You''re here."

    But the moment he spotted Haynes, his expression turned frosty. He let out a heavy, dismissive huff. "Well, if it isn''t Mr. O''Brien himself. You must be so busy saving the world that you can''t even keep track of your own child."

    On the way over, Haynes had already gotten a call from Deanna. Apparently, Deanna had taken Keen to the shooting range, and while she was chatting with an acquaintance, Keen had wandered off. She assumed he''d gone ahead to the range, but when she went to check, he was nowhere to be found. After searching everywhere anding up empty, she finally called Haynes.

    Faced with Skyler''s usation, Haynes didn''t show a hint of anger, nor did he make any excuses. "You''re right, Mr. Williams. I''ll be more careful next time."

    Skyler, mollified by Haynes''s willingness to admit fault, let his expression soften a little. Turning to Ste, he beckoned her over. "Star,e sit with your father."

    But Ste didn''t budge. "Mr. Williams," she said evenly, "I''d like to know why you brought Keen here. What exactly is going on?"

    Mr. Williams? The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. Even Jonathan and Aurora nced at her in surprise.

    Jonathan was the first to speak, his expression stern. "Ste, is that any way to address your father?"

    She looked at him, her voice cool. "Wasn''t it you who said I was no longer part of the Williams family? Or have you forgotten your own words?"

    Jonathan''s handsome features tightened, his tone frosty. "That was just something said in anger. How could you take it seriously? Ste, a father is always a father. ming your parents isn''t the way a daughter should behave. Now, as long as you apologize to Dad for what happened back then, you''ll always be the Williams family''s daughter."

    Ste heard the implication loud and clear. He was dangling the so-called privilege of being a Williams in front of her, as if she should be grateful for it. Did he really think she cared about that anymore?

    Her expression was icy. "You apologize when you''ve done something wrong. I haven''t done anything wrong, so why should I apologize?"

    Jonathan stared at her, as if he couldn''t recognize the woman in front of him: The Ste he remembered wasn''t like this. When she''d firste back to the Williams family, she might not have been especially obedient, but aside from the issue with Sherman, she''d never stirred up any trouble. For the most part, Jonathan had been satisfied with her behavior during that time.

    As for the incident with Sherman, well, he could understand how it happened. Ste had grown up in an ordinary home-she didn''t have much experience, and having just returned to the Williams family, she must have felt insecure. Sherman had treated her kindly; it made sense she''dtch onto him as a lifeline.

    They couldn''t expect Ste to live up to Aurora''s standards when she hadn''t grown up in the Williams household. If she''d just said a few kind words at the time, or reached out to them afterward, they would have let it go. Who would have thought she''d stay angry for so long?

    This time, Jonathan had assumed Ste was just putting on a show, trying to make them see how badly she was doing. In the end, no matter how much drama yed out behind closed doors, they were still family. The Williamses could easily take in one more member. If she wanted toe home, she coulde home.

 Chapter 584

    Ste''s stubbornness was almost hard to believe.

    ��Ste, about Sherman��" Jonathan began, but before he could finish, Skyler cleared his throat softly, cutting him off.

    "Jonathan, let bygones be bygones. There''s no need to bring up the past," Skyler said, his tone gentle and easygoing. He turned to Ste with a warm smile. "You really are your mother''s daughter-strong-willed and proud. Come on, enough standing around. Let''s all have a seat."

    Ste took her ce beside Keen. "Keen, are you alright?"

    The fear that had clouded Keen''s face earlier had faded. He nodded, his voice steady. "I''m okay, Mom. For a second, I thought something bad was happening again..."

    He nced toward Aurora. "But thankfully, Ms. Williams came back and exined everything to me."

    His clear, beautiful eyes locked onto Ste, shining with curiosity and hope. "Mom, are they really my family?"

    Ste wanted to say no, but blood ties weren''t something she could deny with mere words. She could refuse to return to the Williams family, refuse to acknowledge any of them��but she couldn''t take away Keen''s right to choose for himself.

    Unsure of how to respond, Ste fell silent.

    Aurora, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. ��Mr. O''Brien, I''m sorry. I should''ve told you the truth when west met."

    Haynes nced at Ste and instantly understood why Aurora had kept her silence. He simply replied with a calm, "It''s alright."

    ???

    After theirst meeting, Keen had opened Aurora''s gift-a first meeting present worth millions. While Aurora was certainly wealthy, that kind of gift was extravagant by any standard. At the time, Haynes had thought it was just gratitude for his past help. But now, it was clear: she''d wanted to meet Keen herself.

    Skyler spoke up. "Star, I know it wasn''t right for me to bring Keen here without any warning. But honestly, the fact that the O''Brien family let me do so without much fuss says a lot about their priorities."

    He paused, then changed tack. "If the O''Brien family can''t take care of Keen properly, maybe the Williams family should. At the very least, I wouldn''t let just anyone walk away with him so easily."

    Ste fixed Skyler with a sharp look. "What exactly are you suggesting?"

    Skyler lifted his teacup and took a measured sip. "The Williams family has resources and connections that few can match. Keen deserves the best foundation. With our support, there''s no limit to what he could achieve."

    He picked up a folder that had been waiting at his side and handed it to Ste.

    "This is a gift for Keen. Look it over before you decide."

    Ste epted th

    the folder, her eyes narrowing as she flipped through the pages. To her astonishment, it was a share transfer agreement-Skyler was offering Keen five percent of The Williams Group''s equity at was an enormous gesture.

    Page by page, she read until she found the final use: full custody of Keen

    would transfer to the Williams family until he turned eighteen.

    Ste looked up, meeting Skyler''s steady gaze as he calmly sipped his tea. Neither Jonathan nor Aurora seemed surprised��it was clear they''d known about this all along.

    Lowering her eyes, Ste hid her turmoil and silently passed the folder to Haynes. When he realized what it was a share transfer-his hand hesitated just slightly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 585

    He quickly finished reading the transfer agreement.

    "Mr. Williams," Haynes said, his voice low and cool, "I''m sorry, but I can''t give up custody of Keen."

    His refusal was firm-he didn''t hesitate for a second.

    It wasn''t just Skyler and Jonathan who were taken aback. Even Aurora looked at him in surprise.

    Five percent of the Williams family shares-an astronomical figure.

    Haynes made his position clear. "Keen is my son. No matter what terms you offer, I will never give up custody of him."

    Skyler tried to reason with him. "Haynes, just because we''d be taking care of him doesn''t mean you''d stop being his father. You and Ste will always be his parents, no matter what."

    But what surprised Skyler was that Haynes wouldn''t even discuss the terms-he simply refused.

    It was thest thing Skyler expected.

    So many people had tried to get close to the Williams family, only to be brushed off. Now, they were the ones extending a hand to Keen, and Haynes was turning them down.

    Didn''t he realize that, if Keen joined the Williams family, he''d have ess to education and connections the O''Briens could never provide? With the Williams family''s support, the O''Briens could leap social sses in no time. Bing one of the elite would just be a matter of time.

    Seeing that Haynes wouldn''t budge, Skyler turned his attention to Ste.

    "Star, you''re Keen''s mother. I want to hear what you think."

    Ste closed the folder, but instead of answering, she looked at Keen.

    "Keen, what about you? What do you want?"

    Ste knew too well��there was a world of difference between the top tier of society and everyone else. Her mother had raised her well, but in terms of vision and connections, she couldn''tpare to Aurora.

    The Williams family wasn''t perfect, but it was still a better choice than leaving Keen under Deanna''s influence. Still, it was Keen''s future-his wish mattered most.

    Keen opened his mouth. "I..."

    Before he could finish, Skyler cut in with a smile. "Keen is the first of my grandchildren, and everything I''ve suggested is for his sake. Jonathan will be getting engaged soon, and Israel and Coleman''s weddings areing up as well. The family is growing, and I won''t be able to give every child my full attention."

    He gathered the documents from the table.

    "There''s no rush to give me your answer. Take your time and think it over. And don''t worry-if you say no, I won''t pressure you. I''m on vacation right now, so I''ll be in Novaris for a while As Keen''s grandfather''d like to spend some time with him. I hope you won''t mind."

    Ste knew Skyler was being genuine. The Williams family nevercked for children or heirs. His offer of shares was a sign of how much he valued Keen. With thingsid out so inly, it would be awkward for Haynes to refuse again.

    Ste turned to Keen. "Keen, do you want to stay here with Mr. Williams, ore home with us?"

    Keen still wasn''tfortable around Skyler and didn''t want to stay.

    He replied right away, "I want to go home with Mom and Dad."

    Ste stood and addressed Skyler. "Mr. Williams, there''s something I''d like to discuss with you privately."

    Skyler couldn''t help but smile wryly at her formality, but he didn''t object. "All right."

    The two of them left together for Skyler''s study.

 Chapter 586

    After the others left, only Jonathan, Aurora, Haynes, and Keen remained in the living room.

    Jonathan suddenly spoke up. "Haynes, you asked my sister for help inviting Lauretta as a special guest-was that for Rachel?"

    Haynes nodded. "Yes, it was."

    Jonathan''s expression darkened. "Before, you didn''t know about our connection to Ste. You came to us for a favor, and I chose to let it go. But now that you''re aware of our rtionship, let''s not bring this up again. I''m not about to help you embarrass my own sister just for the sake of some other woman."

    Aurora looked at Haynes in surprise. "Mr. O''Brien, so the person Lauretta agreed to perform for was Rachel?"

    Haynes didn''t deny it. "I''m sorry. At the time, I had no idea you were rted to Ste. I assumed you didn''t know each other, so I never brought it up."

    Aurora thought it over and realized he was telling the truth. She gave a small nod. "It really was just a misunderstanding. But..."

    She paused, her voice turning firm. "My brother is right. If we help you, it would be like turning our backs on Ste. I''m sorry, but I can''t do that. If you need anything else in the future-something that doesn''t put us at odds with our own family- you cane to me again."

    She hadn''t expected Haynes and Rachel to try and steal someone from Ste. Aurora wasn''t foolish enough to betray her own sister just to do someone a favor.

    Haynes was silent for a moment, then said, "There''s nothing between Rachel and me, despite what people say. Yes, we were together once, but since the day I married Ste, I''ve never thought about being with her again. Rachel is terminally ill, and I owe her a lot. That''s the only reason I''m trying to help her fulfill herst wishes."

    His tone was calm, his handsome face open and sincere. "I can promise you this: since I married Ste, I haven''t done anything inappropriate with anyone. My rtionship with Rachel is clean-nothing more."

    At this, Jonathan''s expression softened a little. "Whatever the case, your divorce was because of Rachel. I hope you''ll keep your distance from her."

    Haynes replied, "Once her concert is over, my debt to her will be paid. I won''t help her again."

    Jonathan wasn''t easily fooled. He caught something in Haynes''s words and smiled faintly, a touch of coldness in his eyes. "Haynes, Ste was never your backup n. And knowing her, I doubt she''d ever take you back."

    If Ste wouldn''t even return to the Williams family, how could she possibly forgive Haynes?

    But Haynes only said, "That''s for me to change."

    A momentter, Ste emerged from Skyler''s study. Whatever

    I hadn''t gone well-he

    expression was tense loet

    She walked up to Keen. "Let''s go."

    Keen followed Ste out of the house.

    Haynes nodded to Jonathan and Aurora, then left as well.

    But as the three of them approached their cars, a bright, excited voice rang out behind them.

    "Haynie! Keen! Did youe here to see me?"

    Ste looked up. Rachel had appeared from nowhere, beaming at them.

    She said, "Zoey mentioned she saw your

    o carwhen she went out for , but I didn''t believe bol

    t believe you''re really here!"

    Rachel, clearly delighted, rushed forward and reached for Keen''s hand.

 Chapter 587

    "Keen, how about I make your favorite dessert for youter?"

    As soon as Rachel appeared, Keen politely greeted her.

    "Hi, Rachel."

    Then, ncing at Ste standing beside him, he lowered his voice and said, "Rachel, I have to go home with my mom in a bit."

    Only then did Rachel seem to notice Ste, her eyes flickering with surprise.

    "Oh, Ms. Cameron, you''re here too? Keen, what brings you two here today?"

    Keen replied, "We came to visit my grandpa."

    "Your grandpa?" Rachel''s eyes widened slightly in surprise as she nced at Ste. "You mean Ms. Cameron''s father?"

    Ste''s face remained impassive, offering no response.

    Haynes, meanwhile, showed no interest in prolonging the conversation.

    "Rachel, I have something to take care of. Let''s catch up another time."

    Before Rachel could say anything more, Haynes was already striding toward his car.

    Keen quickly said goodbye and followed him.

    Ste didn''t even spare Rachel a nce.

    Rachel stood rooted to the spot, watching as the car disappeared down the drive, a chill flickering in her eyes.

    She pulled out her phone and made a call.

    The line was picked up almost immediately, and a man''s crisp, clear voice came through.

    "Rachel, you know, you''ve called me more times in the past few weeks than in thest several yearsbined."

    Rachel didn''t bother with small talk. "I just saw Ste here, and Keen said they came to visit his grandfather. Joshua, can you find out who''s living in that house?"

    Ste''s mother, Nora, had passed away years ago, not someone Rachel worried about. But now Ste''s father had resurfaced...

    Rachel eyed the grand, imposing mansion across the street, her heart pounding.

    This ce had a better location than her own house-anyone who could buy a home like this was far from ordinary.

    She''d never given much thought to Ste''s background before, always assuming she came from a regr family. But ever since she''d learned Ste was Nora''s daughter, @sense of unease had crept in.

    Joshua didn''t hesitate. He justughed lightly and said, "Sure," before hanging up.

    About ten minutester, Ste received a call back from Joshua.

    "The people living there are the Williams family."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That''s impossible!"

    Joshua offered a suggestion, "If you don''t believe me, why not keep an eye on the ce and see for yourself if it''s really the Williams family living there?"

    But Rachel knew Joshua''s information was always reliable.

    She drew a shaky breath, trying to reassure herself, "Maybe Keen was just making things up..."

    If Keen''s grandfather was Skyler, then that would mean... Ste was Skyler''s daughter?

    Rachel felt a wave of nausea.

    Joshua epted the truth more easily than she did. "Ste said she once studied at Solmaris, but there are a few missing years in her records. The Williams family is based in Solmaris-I''m guessing those missing years were when she lived with them. Someone probably erased all traces of her time there."

    Raised among scheming socialites, Joshua knew exactly why the Williams family would want to erase Ste''s past��it was all about reputation, avoiding any hint of scandal.

    Aurora, after all, was the Williams

    family''s shining star, celebrated far and wide. Even the slightest whiff

    bad pres

    would tarnish her

    OF

    1.n

    reputation, and plenty of people

    were just waiting for the chance to

    see the Williams family fall from

    grace.

    The higher the pedestal, the harder the fall.

    Rachel''s voice trembled, her breathing heavy and ragged over the phone.

 Chapter 588

    "If Ste really is Skyler''s daughter, doesn''t that make it even harder for us to deal with her?!"

    Her voice was sharp, the calm, graceful persona she''d carefully maintained

    slipping away.

    She used to stay as far away from Joshua as possible. Now, she was desperate for him to get rid of Ste once and for all.

    Rachel''s face twisted with pure malice.

    Why did she get everything?!

    Nora was her biological mother. Skyler, her father. She even had siblings like Jonathan and Aurora.

    Her husband was Haynes. Her childhood sweetheart, Antoney.

    And Neville would go to any lengths to help her. She even had Mr. Burton in her corner.

    How could one person be so lucky?

    Rachel was eaten up with jealousy, her features contorting with envy.

    Ste''s hand was just too good. No matter how she tried to convince herself that Ste was beneath her, the truth was staring her in the face.

    Ste was surrounded by powerful, influential people.

    But Rachel? She had a brainless Jasper, a husband who no longer took her side, and Joshua, always one step away from uncovering her lies.

    She''d been dealt a miserable hand.

    How could she possiblypete with Ste?

    Joshua''s voice was as calm as ever.

    "Not necessarily. If the Williams family really intended to announce Ste''s identity, there would have been rumors at the very least, some whispers in our circles.

    But this secret has been kept airtight. Even I didn''t know, and do you realize what that means?"

    Rachel''s mind was a mess, her ability to thinkpletely gone.

    She asked, "What does it mean?"

    Joshua let out a quiet chuckle. "It means they''ve gone to great lengths to keep this hidden.

    Which tells me that neither Ste nor the Williams family is as untouchable as you think.

    If Ste''s identity is revealed, the fallout between her and the Williams family will be explosive.

    If this were before, Ste would have been powerless-she could have been crushed without a sound.

    But now..."

    There was a hint of intrigue in Joshua''s tone.

    "She has some powerful friends on her side. The Williams family can''t control Ste as easily as they''d like.

    Wouldn''t it be far more interesting to hem tear each other apart,

    watch

    and then take them both do when

    they''re weakest?"

    Joshua''s words were like a calming tonic, finally soothing Rachel''s frantic thoughts.

    She took a deep breath, herposure slowly returning. "You''re right. I... I was just being impatient."

    With Ste''s new identity, making her disappear was nearly impossible now.

    As Rachel''s thoughts scattered, Joshua spoke again.

    "Rachel, the earring I gave you��you still have it, right?"

    The mention of the earring made Rachel start.

    "Yes, I still have it... Why?"

    Rachel had thought about losing it on purpose.

    But Joshua was too

    resourceful-he''d probably find it again. Besides, she knew how much he valued the earring''s original owner. If she lost it, who knew what he''d do? She didn''t dare take that risk.  s?novel

    Joshua said, ��Find it for me. I''ll send someone to pick it upter."

    Rachel tensed. "Joshua, why are you taking it back all of a sudden? Did you... find the other one?"

    "No." Joshua''s voice was

    unreadable. "You can''t wear just one

    earring. I''m nning to have a

    jeweler make a matching pain, so

    you can wear them properly."

    Hearing that, Rachel finally rxed.

    "All right."

 Chapter 589

    As the car pulled away from the curb, Haynes nced at Ste in the rearview mirror.

    "So, home or the studio?"

    "The studio," Ste replied without looking up.

    He nodded and turned the wheel, steering them in a new direction.

    From the mirror, he studied her a moment longer. "You don''t look like you''re in the best mood."

    Ste''s answer was cold, tinged with biting sarcasm.

    "That''s none of your business. If you''re so eager to worry about something, focus on Rachel''s health. If she gets sick again before her concert, everything you''ve done for her will be for nothing."

    Haynes heard the edge in her voice; the underlying mockery was unmistakable.

    Eyes fixed on the road ahead, he said quietly, "Yesterday, I had Rachel go through another full checkup."

    Ste turned to him, expression unreadable. "And? Is she getting worse, or better?"

    He was silent for a moment. "Dr. Burton''s medication seems to be working."

    A wry smile tugged at Ste''s mouth. "So, she''s improving?"

    "Rachel has weekly checkups," Haynes exined. "At first, I couldn''t believe she was really that sick. I even brought in specialists for second opinions. But every result came back the same."

    Ste caught his meaning immediately. "Are you suggesting Dr. Burton lied to help me?"

    "That''s not what I''m saying."

    She let out a coldugh, then fell silent.

    There was no waking a man who only pretended to sleep. Even if she threw the truth about Rachel''s illness in his face, he''d just find another excuse for her.

    The car grew quiet.

    Keen, sitting between them, looked from his mother to his father, lips parting as though he wanted to say something-but thought better of it.

    After a while, Haynes broke the silence, his voice low and heavy.

    "Whatever the truth is whether Rachel''s really sick or not-once the concert is over, my debt to her will be paid in full."

    Ste gave no reaction, staring out the window as the city passed them by.

    Haynes opened his mouth, as if to speak again, but said nothing.

    Finally, it was Keen who broke the tension.

    "Mom, can I stay with you for a while?"

    Ste turned, surprised. "Why all of a sudden?"

    "Dad''s barely ever home, and I don''t want to stay in the house by myself. And...��

    His voice grew softer, almost shy. "I miss you, Mom."

    There was a vulnerability in his eyes that Ste hadn''t seen in so long-

    something achingly familiar, yet distant.

    She''d almost forgotten thest time Keen had said he missed her.

    A strange ache rose in her chest.

    She''d raised Keen herself. When was little, he''d cling to her at the preschool gates, sobbing and

    refusing to let go. Somewhe

    along

    the line, he''d drifted away from her.

    After a brief pause, Ste said gently, "I''m busy preparing for the concert right

    now. I''m afraid I won''t have much time to take care of you."

    Keen hadn''t expected her to say no-especially since she''d invited him over just days ago.

    His eyes filled with tears, the hurt in on his face.

    "Mom..." His voice trembled, barely more than a whisper.

    Ste looked away, her heart twisting as she avoided his gaze.

    Haynes spoke up, his tone even. "Keen, your mom has a lot on her te right now. Why don''t you wait until the concert is over, then you can stay with her?"

    He turned to Ste. "Does that sound alright to you?"

    Keen''s eyes lit up with hope, staring at her with silent pleading.

    Meeting that gaze, Ste hesitated, then gave a small, reluctant nod.

    The sadness melted from Keen''s face, reced by a shy, glowing smile.

    Soon, Haynes pulled up in front of Ste''s new studio.

    She wasn''t surprised he knew the address; with Rachel and Jasper monitoring her every move, it wouldn''t be long before they tried to take this ce from her too, if they thought it was nicer than thest.

    Ste opened the car door. "I''ll go ahead."

    But just as she started to close it, something urred to her. She looked back at Haynes.

    "Haynes, I hope you''ll take Keen''s safety more seriously."

 Chapter 590

    "If the O''Brien family loses him again, I''ll take you to court and file for a change in custody."

    Without waiting for Haynes to respond, she turned on her heel and walked away.

    Ste barely had time to breathe these days.

    Between preparing for the uing concert and juggling a slew of performances andpetitions, her schedule was packed.

    On this particr day, Ste spotted Rachel at thepetition venue.

    Given how few high-profile contests there were in the industry, it wasn''t a total surprise to bump into Rachel here.

    The sight of Rachel quickly set off a quiet ripple of gossip among those nearby.

    "Wait, is that Rachel? She''speting this year too?"

    "I heard Rachel got a rmendation from Mr. Walden-she doesn''t even have to go through the preliminaries."

    "Rachel''s Mr. Walden''s prot��g��. What chance do any of us have?"

    "Oh,e on! Why is there always some unbelievable prodigy every year?"

    Rachel stood beside Mr. Walden, deep in conversation with the event organizer. Ste only nced their way before turning her attention elsewhere.

    In somepetitions, a rmendation from a prominent mentor could fast- track a contestant straight into the main event, bypassing the preliminary rounds. In rare cases, it could even mean automatic entry to the finals.

    It sounded unfair at first, but the pressure on the rmending mentor was immense��if their student was knocked out early, it would throw the mentor''s judgment and reputation into question. That''s why most mentors rarely put their own credibility on the line, unless their student had missed the registration deadline due to unexpected circumstances.

    Rachel''sst-minute entry, with Mr. Walden''s backing, made it obvious she''d beente to sign up. Thanks to his rmendation, she was allowed to skip the preliminaries and head straight into the officialpetition.

    This particr contest was a big deal it only happened once every three years.

    Even with a top mentor''s endorsement, skipping straight to the finals was unheard

    of.

    After all, the finalists would go on to represent their country in an international showcase, performing alongside the best from around the world These global events always attracted attention; they were the fastest way to gain both recognition and experience.

    In recent years, Novaris''s music scene had seen a real drought of new talent.

    During the teampetitions, if it hadn''t been for Antoney pulling up the average score, Novaris might have ended up at the very bottom.

    It was thispetition that hadunched Antoney''s career.

    But this year, Antoney wouldn''t be returning.

    He''d promised his father, Nicolle Watson, that after the concert, he''de home for good.

    Before leaving, he told Ste, "Star, with you here this year, I can finally step aside without any regrets. I never managed to win the team or solo championship, but you have more talent-and more drive than I ever did. I believe you''re going to take home that trophy."

    1.n

    He hesitated, then added, "I heard Aurora is officially representing Solmaris this year. This is her shot at making a name for herself internationally, too. Star, win this for the Williams family. Show them how wrong they were to cast you aside and put all their faith in Aurora."

    The preliminaries were no challenge for Ste.

    After thepetition, she made her way outside.

    By now, the sky had grown dark and heavy with rainclouds. It looked like a downpour was imminent.

    Ste had just slipped into her car when fat raindrops began to hammer against the windshield.

    Thepetition was held out in the countryside, far from the city.

    She hadn''t made it out of the outskirts before the engine suddenly died.

    Ste tried to restart the car a few times, but it wouldn''t budge.

    Frowning, she dug around for an umbre, nning to check under the hood.

    Outside, the rain wasing down in sheets, the wind cutting straight through her clothes. The umbre was useless-within seconds, Ste was soaked to the skin.

    She''d barely managed to get the hood open when a car pulled up nearby and stopped.

    The window rolled down, revealing the striking, pale face of a man she hadn''t expected to see.

 Chapter 591

    "Is your car giving you trouble?" Haynes asked.

    Ste barely nced up from the engine, answering absently, "Yeah, something''s off," as she continued to tinker under the hood.

    Wind and rainshed the empty road, and Ste was soaked to the skin. She looked utterly bedraggled, hair stered to her cheeks and clothes clinging ufortably.

    Haynes leaned out his window. "Come get in my car-I''ll drive you home."

    She shook her head, trying to sound casual. "That''s all right. I''ll just call a friend to pick me up."

    Haynes frowned. "It''s over an hour to the city from here, and with this weather, anyoneing out would take close to two. The sun''s already down for the day, and this is the middle of nowhere. It isn''t safe for you to wait out here alone."

    Ste didn''t want to get involved with Haynes any more than necessary. Her tone was deliberately nomittal. "I''ll be careful."

    When she still made no move to ept his offer, Haynes abruptly pushed open his door and stepped out into the storm, holding arge ck umbre.

    Ste tensed, watching him warily as he approached, but Haynes said nothing more. He simply walked over and began inspecting her engine, one hand awkwardly holding the umbre, the other reaching under the hood.

    Between the two of them, the umbre barely shielded their upper bodies from the downpour. Rain hammered against the fabric, cold water dripping down Haynes''s sharply cut features.

    Ste hesitated��she''d wanted to refuse his help, but now that he''d gone out of his way and was getting soaked himself, insisting again would just seem petty.

    She reached for the umbre. "Let me hold that for you."

    "Thanks," Haynes said, handing it over without looking up.

    He finished his inspection and straightened, rainwater running down his face. "Engine''s got a

    P. You''re not going to be able

    to start it-you''ll need a mechanic."

    Ste frowned, worry creasing her brow.

    "Let me drive you back," he insisted. "It''s cold out, and sitting in the car won''t help. You''ve got that bigpetitioning up, and you''re still prepping for your concert.

    Getting sick now would be ther

    worst

    thing for you."

    Ste paused, considering. He had a point��she could hardly afford to lose time

    to illness with her schedule already packed.

    She nodded, conceding. "All right. Could you take me as far as downtown? I''ll have my friend meet me there."

    Haynes looked at her for a moment, then said quietly, "Ste, with Keen between us; it''s impossible to pretend we''re strangers. Drawing such hard lines-it can''tst. You''ve always believed I wronged you. If that''s true, why not let me do this as a way to make amends?

    Her voice was t, emotionless. "You''re a businessman, Mr. O''Brien. Everything you do for mees with a price tag-one I''m expected to pay back eventually."

    Haynes''s expression darkened, shadows flickering in his eyes.

    Ste handed his umbre back and turned toward his car.

    She pulled open the rear door, surprised to find she wasn''t alone. Mr. Walden sat

    on the back seat, and Rachel was in the passenger seat up front.

    Rachel looked back at her. "Come on, Ste. The rain''s getting worse-get in." Neither Rachel nor Mr. Walden looked at all surprised to see her, as if they''d been expecting her to join them all along. Walden nodded a silent greeting.

    Ste slid into the back seat. There was plenty of room-she didn''t feel crowded at all.

    A few minutester, Haynes climbed in, his clothes dripping wet. Rachel quickly handed him a clean towel.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 592

    "Haynes, you should wipe the rain off your face first."

    But Haynes shook his head. "Give the towel to Ste first-I''m fine."

    Rachel''s smile froze for a split second.

    She quickly handed the towel to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, here, dry off a bit. You don''t want to catch a cold."

    Ste didn''t bother with false modesty; she took the towel and murmured, "Thank you."

    Her clothes were soaked through, and the towel only managed to dab away some of the water.

    As soon as she slid into the car, a chill crept over her. She couldn''t hold back a sneeze.

    From the front passenger seat, Rachel nced back. "Ms. Cameron, would you like to borrow my coat?"

    Ste''s brow twitched. If she remembered correctly, Rachel had been wearing a dress earlier-no coat in sight.

    Which meant the coat could only be-

    Ste''s gaze drifted over Rachel, and sure enough, she spotted a man''s suit jacket draped around her shoulders.

    A slight, cold smirk tugged at Ste''s lips.

    The downpour outside was relentless, and her own car had broken down. When

    she first saw Haynes, she hadn''t stopped to wonder why he was here.

    Now it was obvious: he was either dropping Rachel and Mr. Walden off for registration or picking them up.

    Whatever the reason, Ste didn''t care to find out.

    She looked at Rachel''s feigned concern and replied, "That would be nice."

    Rachel''s eyes shed with something dark as Ste epted every offer without resistance.

    She slipped off the jacket and turned to Haynes. "Haynes, Ms. Cameron''s soaked to the bone. I''m giving her your coat-hope you don''t mind?"

    "Not at all," Haynes replied easily.

    Rachel handed the coat to Ste with a bright smile. "Ms. Cameron, what brings you out in this weather? Are you here to see your teacher again?"

    tom

    "If you want to meet him, you can just ask me. We know each other, after all-can always pass along a message. I''d hate for you to get sick over this. If something happened, Mr. Walden and I would never forgive ourselves."

    At that, Mr. Walden nced over at Ste, but he stayed silent.

    Ste''s voice was cool. "Rachel, do you really think every time Mr. Walden and I

    are in the same ce, I must be here for him?"

    She let out a soft

    made it clear he''s not taking any more students. I wouldn''t try to force the issue. You don''t have to guard your teacher so closely, Ms.

    Pearce-no one''s trying to steal him."  s?novel

    Rachel''s smile faltered. "...I misunderstood you, Ms. Cameron."

    The awkward air was finally broken by Haynes. ��Ste, what are you doing here, anyway?"

    Ste pulled on the jacket, feeling the warmth return to her limbs. "I''m here for the preliminaries."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise. "You''repeting in this round, Ms. Cameron?"

    Ste met her gaze. "Why not? If you can enter, why shouldn''t I?"

    Rachel hurried to exin, ��No, no,

    that''s not what I meant. I just

    thought with your skills, surely

    someone would''ve rmended you straight into the main

    Ste''s reply was calm and sharp. "If you know how good I am, then you should

    also know that I don''t need anyone''s rmendation to beat you."

 Chapter 593

    For a moment, the air inside the car felt thick, as if time itself had paused.

    Ste''s response was audacious-almost shockingly so. She hadn''t spared Rachel even a passing thought.

    Even Mr. Walden, who usually preferred to ignore the squabbles between his younger colleagues, couldn''t help but frown. He fixed his gaze on Ste, his toneyered with meaning. "Ms. Cameron, sometimes talent and skill aren''t everything. I''ve met many gifted musicians who,epetition day, found themselves thrown off by circumstances beyond their control and failed to perform at their best. Some, after a few setbacks, never recovered. And then there are those with less apparent talent who, thanks to a few lucky breaks, end up standing at the top."

    He paused, then added, "Sometimes, luck is a part of one''s ability."

    Ste caught the implication. Mr. Walden was suggesting that, while Rachel might not be as talented, meeting him was just the stroke of luck she needed. Meanwhile, Ste''s own abilities, impressive as they were, might not guarantee her a ce above Rachel in the future.

    But Ste only smiled, unruffled by his words.

    "I''m not sure I agree with you there, Mr. Walden."

    Mr. Walden was not ustomed to being challenged so directly. He narrowed his blue eyes. "And what do you think, Ms. Cameron?"

    Ste brushed a stray drop of water from her hair, her smile calm. "If a few external factors can throw someone off their game, I''d say their skills or talent aren''t strong enough. I won''t deny that luck ys a role-but when you have true ability, luck can only take you so far. At the highest level, it''s skill that decides everything."

    Mr. Walden''s eyes hardened, his gaze turning frosty. Rachel, riding in the passenger seat, sat frozen for a long moment, unable to process what she''d just heard. Ste had actually said something so O brazen-right to Mr. Walden''s face. Did she even realize who she was talking to? Even the most powerful families, like the Burtons and the Williamses, treated Mr. Walden with utmost respect.

    With the Burtons and the Williamses backing her Ste was getting so arrogant she didn''t know which way was up. Rachel sneered inwardly. The more Ste offended Mr.. Walden, the better. Ste''s

    connections might verme

    connections might be impressive, but in the world of music Mr. Walden was still the authority. Ste would get what wasing to her.

    After a long silence, Mr. Walden finally spoke.

    "Very well. I look forward to seeing how your so-called talent and skill will conquer

    all, Ms. Cameron."

    Ste simply smiled and said nothing more.

    Haynes, who had been quietly

    1.n

    listening to the exchange, his dark eyes as inscrutable as a deep well didn''t say a word. Ste wasn''t worried about offending Mr. Walden. Ever since he''d taken Rachel under his wing, she knew they would never be allies. Besides, from their previous encounters, it was obvious Mr. Walden held a bias against her-and she had no doubt Rachel was behind it. Rachel had always yed the victim, and people naturally sided with the underdog. With Rachel poisoning his ear, it was inevitable that she and Mr. Walden

    would end up on opposite sides. Ste had no intention of swallowing her pride.

    When they arrived at the studio, Haynes pulled over. Ste thanked him, then got out and went inside.

    As soon as Ste left, Haynes, who''d been silent the whole way, finally spoke up. "Mr. Walden, Ste has always been straightforward. Please don''t take her words to heart."

    Mr. Walden''s expression was unreadable.

    "Young people," he said, "it''s normal for them to be a bit proud. They haven''t yet tasted the hardships of life."

 Chapter 594

    "In a few years, after the world''s taught you a lesson or two, you won''t be so na?ve anymore."

    The elevator doors slid open. Ste was about to step inside when someone came barreling out, nearly colliding with her.

    "Abby?" Ste blinked in surprise. "Where are you rushing off to?"

    A momentter, a tall, slender figure emerged from the elevator as well-Joshua.

    "Abby tried calling you," Joshua exined. "She couldn''t get through, so she tracked your car and saw it hadn''t moved. She was worried something happened and was just about to go look for you."

    Relief washed over Abby as she saw Ste standing there, safe and sound.

    "I got word about your painting," Abby said, still catching her breath. "I tried calling you, but your phone just wouldn''t connect. With this storm outside, I was scared something might''ve happened to you!"

    Ste pulled out her phone, only to realize it had died without her noticing. With everything going ontely, she''d forgotten to charge it the night before.

    "I''m fine," Ste reassured them. "My car just broke down on the way here." Joshua''s eyes fell on the jacket draped over her shoulders. "How''d you get back?"

    Ste didn''t try to hide anything. "I ran into Haynes and Rachel on the road. They gave me a ride." She gave a quick rundown of what had happened.

    Abby muttered under her breath, "What a day."

    Then she quickly turned to Ste. ��Star, go upstairs and take a hot shower. You don''t want to catch a cold."

    "Okay."

    Once inside the studio, Ste slipped into her private break room, grabbed some clean clothes, and headed for the shower.

    When she emerged, a steaming bowl of ginger tea was waiting on the table. The sight of it warmed her heart.

    Abby always knew how to take care of her.

    Ste downed the tea in a single gulp, feeling the warmth spread through her chilled body.

    Stepping out of the break room, she found Abby holding a stack of papers, deep in conversation with Joshua.

    Ste walked over. "Abby, thanks for the ginger tea.��

    Abby looked up and grinned. "That wasn''t me. Joshua made it for you."

    "Joshua?" Ste nced at him, a little surprised.

    Joshua shrugged. "There''s not much for me to do around the studio. I eat your food, live under your roof, and still get paid. Feels wrong not to help out. Abby was thinking about getting you a personal assistant, but since I''ve got the time, let me handle these little things."

    Ste considered it and nodded. "Alright, thanks. I appreciate it."

    It was true when people have too time, they start looking

    much

    for

    s to do. Giving Joshua a few s would do him good.

    Not dwelling on it, Ste turned to Abby. "You said you had news about the painting?"

    Abby nodded and handed over the papers. "Star, take a look. Is this your work?"

    Ste examined the documents, her eyes lighting up. "That''s it! Where is it now?"

    Abby answered, ��It''s going up for auction next weekend."

    "Auction?" Ste was stunned. "Why is it being auctioned?"

    Abby handed over another document. "See for yourself."

    Ste scanned the page, her expression shifting from shock to disbelief.

    At Burton Group headquarters, Sherman burst into an office, barely containing his excitement. "Uncle, there''s news about the painting you were looking for!"  fo

 Chapter 595

    At this moment, a strikingly handsome young man was listening to his assistant''s work report when Sherman burst into the room without warning. The young man''s brow furrowed in annoyance.

    "Would it kill you to knock before barging in? Where are your manners?" he snapped.

    Sherman was far too excited to care about decorum. He went straight to Sellers Burton and blurted out, "Uncle, the painting Aurora''s been searching for just turned up at an auction! Remember you told me that if I ever heard anything about that piece, I should let you know right away? Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten!"

    The mention of Aurora''s name seemed to finally get Sellers'' attention. Some of his irritation faded. "Don''t be so reckless next time," he said, though his tone was much gentler now.

    Sherman barely acknowledged the reprimand. He handed Sellers a folder. "Here, take a look��it''s this painting."

    Sellers nced at the photo inside, his interest only half-awake, but as soon as he registered what he was seeing, his expression sharpened. "Is this a picture of the actual painting?"

    Sherman nodded eagerly. "No wonder Aurora''s obsessed with it. Even someone like me, who knows nothing about art, was blown away when I first saw it. Too bad it came up for auction back when neither of us had jobs yet, and the price went sky high. We couldn''t afford it, so we just had to let it go."

    But despite all these years, Aurora had never forgotten about that painting. After she started working, she''d sent people out again and again to try and track it down, but there was never any news.

    Sherman continued, "I heard Leonard Lerman is a huge art collector. The reason he and Aurora are so close is that he owns a ton of great paintings and always invites her over to study and discuss them."

    He paused, a note of pride creeping into his voice. "Besides the violin, painting is Aurora''s other great passion. Even her ordinary pieces go for hundreds of thousands. Some are worth several million."

    Sellers had never really cared much about art. The only reason he paid any attention at all was because Aurora-liked it. Still, as he looked at the photo, a hint of genuine O appreciation appeared in his eyes.

    ��It really is a remarkable painting," he admitted. ��Aurora just won that amateur racing championship recently, and I haven''t even congratted her yet. This painting will make the perfect gift."

    His words carried an air of absolute confidence, as if he''d already made up his mind.

    Sherman grinned. "Uncle, Aurora''s racing skills are practically on par with the pros. You should''ve seen her when she beat that professional driver-she was so cool! It''s a shame you missed it."

    A faint smile yed at the corners of Sellers'' mouth. "I saw the video. She''s incredible."

    Sellers was only six years older than Sherman, and the two had been close since childhood. He''d always seemed like a prodigy-top of I ss without effort, and an outstanding racecar driver

    tobe

    That''s actually how he''d met Aurora.

    Sherman admired Aurora deeply, but he knew he wasn''t good enough for her. Only someone as exceptional as his uncle could ever hope to win over a woman like her. There was no jealousy-if anything, Sherman genuinely hoped his uncle would seed.

    Unfortunately, Aurora had plenty of admirers just as impressive as Sellers, and she''d never shown any romantic interest in him. Sellers didn''t have much of an advantage.

    Sherman couldn''t help asking, "Uncle, didn''t you say you were going to watch Aurora''s racest time? What happened? What could possibly be more important than herpetition?"

    The question made Sellers frown again. "My father suddenly arranged a blind date for me on the very same day as Aurora''s race. I had no choice but to make up an excuse and skip it."

 Chapter 596

    Sherman said, "A date? Didn''t you tell Grandfather you were going to propose to the Williams family?"

    Sellers replied, "Grandfather said the Williams family hasn''t agreed, and there''s been no formal engagement with our family. So it doesn''t count."

    A thought crossed Sherman''s mind, and he couldn''t help but grumble.

    "Don''t get me started. I don''t know what''s gotten into Grandfathertely-he''s been so muddle-headed.

    I heard that, over the years while he was working as a doctor, he met a woman whopletely wrapped him around her finger.

    Karl and I figured, if she could make Grandfather happy, even if she was cozying up to him on purpose, it wouldn''t hurt to throw her a few favors.

    But we never expected..."

    Sherman paused, lowering his voice. "She turned out to be the long-lost heiress from the Williams family."

    Sellers'' eyes narrowed slightly at that.

    "The same woman who could threaten Aurora''s position and might end up tarnishing her reputation?"

    Sherman nodded. "Exactly. Her original name was Ste, butter it was changed to Raven Williams.

    Years ago, I pulled a few strings and got her kicked out of the Williams family. I never thought, after all this time, she''d resurface."

    Sherman hesitated, then added, "Now, she''s got Grandfather so charmed that even I��his own grandson-don''tpare in his eyes.

    I''m worried she''ll use this to get back at us, and Aurora will end up paying the price."

    Sellers answered coolly, "She wouldn''t dare. And I won''t give her the chance."

    Sherman felt there were things Sellers needed to know better to be forthright before he underestimated Ste andnded himself in trouble. After all, he''d already suffered a setback with her once before.

    "Uncle, Ste isn''t as simple as you think.

    Mr. Williams, out of old affection, wants to bring her back into the family.

    To back her up, Grandfather-who''s always avoided the spotlight-is actually hosting a public reception for her.

    And that''s not all..."

    Seeing Sherman''s hesitation, Sellers'' voice turned cold. "Spit it out. Since when do you get so timid?"

    Sherman could only continue, "Her childhood friend, Anthony, is actually from the

    Watson family. Odds are, ought back into their fold

    he''ll be

    soon. .

    He once tried to pick a fight with me, so I had him hauled off to the police station for a little lesson.

    He might still hold a grudge over that.

    Wece he''s back in charge

    after me.

    family, he''ll definitely t

    And Ste''s ex-husband isn''t simple either-Haynes. They''re divorced, but they

    have a five-year-old kid together.

    If Ste ever needs help, Haynes will be there for her.

    On top of that, she knows Neville, and her best friend is Lauretta..."

    The more Sellers heard, the darker his expression became.

    He quickly reached a conclusion. man is no ordinary

    character. Even Aurora could

    getting burned by her."

    up

    They say birds of a feather flock together: people attract their own kind.

    Sellers looked up, meeting Sherman''s gaze. "You''ve suffered at her hands before, haven''t you?"

    Sherman cleared his throat awkwardly. "... Took a bit of a hit, yes."

    Sellers pressed on, "Does Aurora know you tried to go after Ste?"

    Sherman was quick to answer, "No, I never told her about it." Sellers nodded. "Then keep it that way. She never needs to know."

    "I understand."

    A shadow flickered in Sellers'' eyes, and a slow, knowing smile curled his lips. "Ste... what a coincidence. Grandfather''s been trying to set me up with her.

    A divorced woman with a child-what''s so special about her that she''s got Grandfather''s favor?

    Looks like I''ll have to find a chance to meet her myself."

 Chapter 597

    Ste had asked Neville for a favor and managed to get a few tickets to the uing auction.

    This auction was nothing special-it was easy enough to get in, and most of the items up for bid were calligraphy and paintings. Nothing like thest time, when the auction was full of rare and exotic treasures.

    This time, along with Ste, Abby, and Neville, even Antoney, Candida, and Joshua hade along for the experience. Candida, who had never attended an auction before, was practically buzzing with excitement.

    Antoney, seated to Ste''s left, leaned in. "Star, is your painting really going up for auction tonight?��

    Ste nodded. "I''m pretty sure it is."

    Abby''s voice was tinged with guilt. "Star, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me needing to raise money, you wouldn''t have had to sell your painting."

    Back at Neo-Vespera University, Ste had majored in music and minored in art. Her musical talent was undeniable, but she was just as gifted with a paintbrush. Nora had raised her to be a realdy-music, chess, painting, literature-Ste excelled at them all. Her calligraphy was remarkable, too.

    It helped that the university offered painting as a minor. Ste had chosen it, more to nurture her soul than as a career path.

    Ste smiled. "Honestly, if I hadn''t sold my paintings, I never would have realized they were actually worth anything."

    By now, Neville seemed to have pieced together the whole story. He nced at Ste, a strange light in his eyes. "I did a little digging. Turns out, your paintings are each worth at least a million dors on the market right now."

    Years ago, when Abby''s family fell on hard times and needed money urgently, Ste and Antoney had given her all the savings they had, leaving themselves just enough to get by. As an art student, living in Solmaris wasn''t cheap. Ste had cut ties with the Williams family and was renting a ce on her own. Without more money soon, she wouldn''t havested long.

    To keep things afloat, she''d decided to sell her paintings. She didn''t have many- just five she considered good enough to show the world. Most of her time was spent on music, and painting was more of a personal escape.

    She''d been amazed when her first piece sold for over ten thousand dors.

    Antoney, a broke student himself, had also scraped together every penny to help Abby, making his own situation pretty tight. So, one by one, Ste Sold all her paintings, just enough to keep herself and Antoney afloat.

    After graduation, Abby paid them back. Ste used the money to buy her own apartment, with a decent sum left over for emergencies.

    Abby had never forgotten their kindness. She was always there for Ste when she needed support, and when Antoney wanted to strike out on his own, Abby helped him find a studio and took care of the O renovations.

    When Neville revealed the value of Ste''s paintings, all three-Ste, Abby, and Antoney-turned to him in shock.

    Abby swallowed, her voice barely above a whisper. "Mr. Connolly, did you say Star''s paintings are worth how much?"

    Neville''s deep voice was calm. "At least a million dors each."

    They stared at each other, stunned.

    Antoney asked, "How is that possible? I remember the highest price you got back then was maybe fifteen thousand."

    Abby groaned. "Oh my god, we lost out on so much money. That hurts!"

    Ste was just as surprised. "If I''d known my paintings were worth that much, maybe I''d have be a professional artist."

    Neville smiled. "Your paintings are incredibly rare-only five have ever surfaced, and that kind of scarcity makes them valuable. But more than that...He paused, his gaze lingering on Ste. "Your style is truly unique. And since you haven''t released anything new in years, many collectors think these works are your swan song."

 Chapter 598

    Ste was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Candida''s curiosity got the better of her. "Star, when you sell your paintings, do you sign them with your real name?"

    Ste shook her head. "No, not my real name. To be honest... I don''t even remember what alias I used back then. I just made something up on the spot."

    Neville let out a quiet chuckle. "Star''s signature was ''Summer.""

    Joshua, who had been silent all this time, seemed to be lost in thought as he listened to their conversation.

    Just then, Abby tugged gently at Ste''s sleeve, her voice hushed with excitement. "Star, look over there... Is that Aurora?"

    Ste followed Abby''s gaze and spotted Aurora making her way toward the front

    row.

    Abby grinned. "Well, well, Sherman the hopeless puppy dog is here too. I wonder if he and Jasper will ever have a real showdown-could be interesting to see whoes out on top."

    She squinted, noticing someone else. "Wait, who''s that guy with Sherman? They look a bit alike��is he Sherman''s brother?"

    From across the room, Antoney caught sight of Sherman. His lips pressed into a thin, grim line, and his gaze turned instantly cold.

    When he returned to the Watson family estate, he would make sure Sherman paid dearly for deceiving Star and trying to manipte her feelings.

    Neville nced over and answered absently, "That''s Sellers. He''s Sherman''s

    uncle, and he''ll be the next head of the Burton family."

    "Sellers?" Abby muttered, brow furrowed. "Why does that name sound so familiar?"

    Ste suddenly remembered. "...Oh, right. Mr. Burton wanted to introduce me to him��a potential match."

    Mr. Burton had nned for her to meet Sellers, but apparently something urgent came up on Sellers'' end and he couldn''t make it to Neo-Vespera yet. Mr. Burton had told her not to worry, just to wait a bit longer.

    Ste wasn''t in any rush, but she didn''t want to disregard Mr. Burton''s good intentions, either.

    Abby''s eyes lit up in realization. "That''s it! I knew I''d heard that name somewhere before."

    Antoney, Neville, and Joshua all turned to stare at Ste.

    "A blind date?" Antoney''s brow furrowed almost instantly. His dislike for Sherman seemed to have soured him on the entire Burton family.

    He looked every bit the stern older brother. "Star, the men from the Burton family aren''t to be trusted. you''re thinking of moving on, wait until I''m back at the Watson

    ve

    estate-I can introduce you to someone far better."

    Neville''s gaze lingered on Ste, the easy smile at his lips fading a little. "Star, are

    you... really going to meet someone?"

    Ste hadn''t expected a single

    mention of a blind date to draw so much attention. She tried to exin, "Mr. Burton was just being

    thoughtful-I couldn''t refuse biel. ne

    kindness, so I agreed to meet the guy once. I only just got divorced; right now, I''d rather focus on my work than think about rtionships."

    Neville pressed, "So when do you think you''ll be ready to start considering it?"

    Antoney shot Neville a look, a glimmer of something unreadable in his eyes.

    Neville always seemed flippant, but beneath the surface he was reserved, slow to warm up to people. Or maybe he knew that Ste wasn''t interested in romance right now, which was why he''d never made a move. Still, Antoney could tell there was a quiet admiration there.

    After all, love and hate rarelye out of nowhere. Neville''s feelings for Ste weren''t overwhelming, but they were thoughtful and deliberate.

    Antoney cared about Ste and wanted to look out for her, but their bond felt more like family than anything romantic. Whoever Ste chose in the future, he''d be sure to keep a close watch.

    With that thought, Antoney regarded Neville with renewed scrutiny.

    Ste hesitated, suddenly feeling a strange, inexplicable pressure from all sides.

    Abby noticed Ste''s difort and quickly jumped in to change the subject. "So, Mr. Connolly, do you know the woman with Aurora?"

    Neville gave Ste a long, searching look, then turned away. He nced over at the woman in question and replied, "That''s Simone Lerman, eldest daughter of the Lerman family-and one of Aurora''s closest friends."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 599

    Abby couldn''t help blurting out, "Wait, Aurora has close girlfriends?"

    Neville arched an eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t she? Her friends are all daughters of prominent families-just as beautiful and talented as she is."

    Abby looked surprised. "Really? I always thought someone like Aurora-the socialite everyone talks about��would never befriend anyone who might outshine her."

    Candida frowned, puzzled. "But why not?"

    Abby exined, "People naturallypare themselves to others. The star always needs a few supporting actors, right? Especially someone who cares so much about status-if her friends are more outstanding than she is, she''d lose her crown as the queen bee."

    Nevilleughed. "You''re not wrong. Plenty of privileged girls surround themselves with less impressive friends to make themselves look better. But Aurora isn''t like that. Do you know why?"

    Ste spoke up before anyone else could answer. "Because she''s genuinely confident."

    Neville nodded. "Exactly. Aurora knows who she is no matter how aplished her friends are, she''s never afraid they''ll overshadow her. Besides, your inner circle says a lot about your own taste. If the most admired woman in town only hung out with dull or in friends, people would just question her judgment. In fact, having impressive friends only adds to her own reputation-it makes her shine even brighter.

    She''s got three close friends, all remarkable in their own right."

    Antoney suddenly asked, "Is Florrie Watson one of them?"

    Neville shot him a look. "Florrie? Not really. They''re friendly, but I wouldn''t call her one of Aurora''s best friends."

    Antoney''s shoulders rxed, visibly relieved.

    As the group chatted, a few more people filtered into the auction hall.

    While Abby nced around the room, she muttered under her breath, "I should''ve

    stayed home today. I keep running into people I''d rather avoid."

    Ste followed her gaze and spotted Haynes, Rachel, Jasper, and Foreman entering together.

    Ste was caught off guard. While Foreman was close friends with Haynes and Jasper, he usually steered clear of any event where Rachel might be present. Seeing him here today was a genuine surprise.

    Almost as if he sensed her attention, Foreman''s eyes met Ste''s. He hesitated

    for a second, then offered a gentle nod and a faint, warm smile.

    Jasper, walking beside Foreman, noticed the exchange and couldn''t help teasing, "Who are you giving those puppy eyes to, Foreman? That''s the softest smile I''ve seen from you all year."

    But when Jasper looked up, his own face fell. "Oh, for crying out loud! What''s Ste doing here?!"

    His outburst caught Haynes''s attention. He stopped in his tracks. "Ste?"

    Jasper pointed across the room. "She''s right over there-don''t tell me she''s scheming against me again."

    He used to think running into Ste meant some mischief was about to go down, and if he hadn''t had the chance to mess with her in a white, he''d even go out of his way to find her. Now, though, just seeing her made him feel like a storm cloud was hanging over his head-he wanted nothing more than to steer clear of the woman who seemed to bring him nothing but bad luck.

    Ste had truly rattled him. Even Rachel had warned him to give Ste a wide berth.

    Haynes followed Jasper''s gaze and saw Ste standing with her friends. His expression darkened slightly.

    Rachel, who had also noticed Ste''s group, made a casual remark. "Ever since Ms. Cameron met Mr. Burton, she''s changed-she walks with so much more confidence now, doesn''t she?"

 Chapter 600

    As she spoke, something seemed to ur to her.

    "Haynie, do you think Ms. Cameron''s sudden urge to get a divorce has something to do with Mr. Burton? Maybe he promised her something?"

    Before Haynie could answer, Jasper''s expression turned to one of surprise.

    "Wait, isn''t that the pretty boy we saw at the hospitalst time? Why is he here with Ste?"

    He turned to Haynie, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "Hey, you think that pretty boy is Ste''s secret lover or something?"

    Rachel hadn''t noticed Joshua at first, but Jasper''s words made her heart skip a beat. She looked over, and instantly, herposure nearly shattered.

    Joshua?!

    What on earth was he doing here?!

    Almost as if sensing her gaze, Joshua, who had been chatting with Antoney, turned and looked right at her.

    He didn''t seem flustered or uneasy in the slightest. In fact, he gave her a small wave and shed a dazzling smile,pletely unconcerned about being seen. Rachel''s heart pounded so hard she thought it might burst out of her chest. What is Joshua up to?!

    She noticed that Joshua was sitting right in the middle of Ste''s group. From the way Abby and Ste spoke to him, it was obvious they knew him well.

    Suddenly, Rachel remembered what Joshua had said to her when he visited her at the hospital: He''d promised her a surprise.

    Is this what he meant by a surprise?

    It felt more like a heart attack than a surprise.

    Jasper caught Joshua''s gaze and immediately bristled.

    "Damn, that pretty boy''s actually provoking us on purpose!"

    He took Joshua''s wave as a challenge and exploded with anger, muttering a stream of curses under his breath, all directed at Joshua. In the end, he even flipped him off.

    Rachel watched anxiously from the side.

    Joshua wasn''t someone Jasper could just insult or provoke as he pleased!

    "That''s enough, Jasper." Rachel hurriedly grabbed his hand and pushed it down before he could make any more gestures. "The auction''s about to start. Let''s just take our seats."

    Jasper finally tore his eyes away, though he was still visibly annoyed.

    As they sat down, Jasper continued

    to grumble, unable to let it go. "Foreman, why''d you skip that amazing auctionst time for something boring like this? Who cares about old paintings and drawings?"

    Foreman just smiled. "There''s actually a painting at today''s auction that I''ve been wanting for a long time."

    Jasper stared at him,pletely baffled. "What''s the big deal about these dusty old paintings? Al art these days is just as good as anything these so-called masters ever did."

    Foreman shook his head. "No matter how impressive Al gets, it can never capture the emotion of a painting created by a real person."

    Haynes shot Jasper a warning look. "Foreman rarelyes to these things. Try not to ruin it for him."

    This was the first time Foreman had ever specifically asked to attend an auction. He''d always been the calm andid-back type, never particrly attached to anything. Yet this time, he seemed genuinely interested in a particr painting.

    Haynes was curious, too��what kind of painting could possibly make Foreman so determined?

    Rachel''s thoughts were inplete disarray.

    She could hardly believe Joshua was sitting there with Ste.

    What was he trying to do? Get close to Ste to gather information for her? Steal

    her sheet music? Poison her slowly?

    No, that was impossible.

    Ste once mentioned that she kept backups of all her music. Even if something happened to her

    originals, she could always proven et

    she was theposer. Besides, such clumsy tricks-Rachel wouldn''t stoop to them, and Joshua certainly wouldn''t either.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    So, was his n to avoid drawing attention by helping poison Ste Cameron in secret, instead of eliminating her openly?

    But Rachel Pearce dismissed that theory almost immediately.

    Ste met with Mr. Burton frequently-if she were to be poisoned, Mr. Burton would notice straight away.

    Joshua Gardner wasn''t that foolish.

    So then, what was his real reason for getting close to Ste?

    Rachel''s mind kept circling these questions, when the auction officially began.

    Most of the items up for bid tonight were paintings and calligraphy.

    Jasper Wilkinson showed zero interest in any of it. After ncing around for a while, he was yawning nonstop.

    Ste, on the other hand, had a keen eye for art. She watched the auction, genuinely absorbed.

    Abby Murphy muttered, "A few casual brushstrokes and suddenly it''s worth a million? That''s daylight robbery."

    Contemporary artists'' works often fetched prices in the millions.

    As for old masters, their pieces almost always went for several million or more. Naturally, the older the piece, the higher the price.

    Neville Connolly remarked, "It''s not quite as impressive as thest auction, but this one''s quality is still top-notch. I mean, there are several works here from centuries ago, and they''re all originals."

    Ste nced at him. "You know about this stuff?"

    Neville''s eyes sparkled with a mischievous charm. ��I know a bit here and there."

    Abby leaned in eagerly. "Neville, are you one of those mysterious men of many talents? How do you know so much about everything?"

    Neville grinned. "I dabble in a lot of things, but I wouldn''t say I''m an expert at any of them."

    Abby burst outughing. "Oh,e on, Mr. Connolly. Don''t be so modest. Knowing a little about everything is a gift. Our Star knows a lot too��I bet you two have plenty to talk about."

    Neville shot Ste a curious look. "Oh? Besides music and painting, what else can Star do?"

    Abby was just about to respond when the auctioneer''s voice suddenly rose with enthusiasm.

    "Next up, we have thetest work by the celebrated artist Aurora.

    Everyone here knows Aurora''s paintings-her style is so distinctive, even Al can''t imitate it."

    As the auctioneer spoke, he whisked away the ck cloth draped over the painting.

    Under the bright lights, a stunning field of flowers burst into view.

    Azure sky, fluffy white clouds.

    A windmill stood in the distance, blending into the horizon where water met the sky.

    Vivid, colorful flowers seemed to

    sway in a gentle breeze, their

    delicate fragrance almost driftiel

    from the canvas, filling the hall with a sense of tranquility.

    "What a beautiful painting! The colors are so pleasing, and the whole style just

    feels sofortable."

    "Just looking at this puts me at ease."

    "Where is that ce? I''d love to visit someday."

    "If I hung this at home, I think my whole mood would lift.��

    The crowd buzzed with admiration for the piece.

    Even Candida Fletcher, who usually didn''t care for art, couldn''t help but be captivated.

    At that moment, the auctioneer began to introduce Aurora.

    "Aurora

    Her

    fame five years

    �� sense of color bringset

    to viewers and draws

    everyone in. Content rings

    belongs to

    Even the simplestndscapees alive in her hands, as if she breathes a soul into the canvas-people can''t help but lose themselves in her work. .

    IMS

    Yet Aurora herself is shrouded in mystery; she''s never appeared in public.

    Her paintings have even earned the praise of renowned master Mr. Lawrence Bell..."

    The auctioneer''s glowing words piqued Abby''s curiosity.

    "This Aurora sounds amazing! Star, do you know who Aurora really is?"

 Chapter 602

    Abby had only asked out of idle curiosity-she didn''t actually expect Ste to

    know this person.

    Still, Ste had taken art sses before, so there was a chance she''d heard something.

    To Abby''s surprise, Ste replied, "I do know her."

    Everyone turned to look at Ste.

    Even Neville had never figured out who Aurora really was.

    Abby''s eyes widened. "Wait, Star, you know someone that impressive? Don''t tell

    me you and Aurora actually took art sses together?"

    Ste nced at Abby. "Isn''t there an Aurora sitting right here with us?"

    Abby fell silent, her expression shifting as realization dawned.

    She opened her mouth, hesitated, then stammered, "No way... it can''t be that much of a coincidence, right?"

    Ste could tell Abby had figured it out. "That''s right. Aurora is Aurora Williams."

    Neville shot a quick look toward Aurora. "It''s actually her?"

    He sounded both surprised and oddly unsurprised at the same time.

    It wasn''t exactly shocking that Aurora could paint��after all, in families like theirs, daughters were expected to be well-versed in all the ''refined'' arts: music, painting, literature. Some were even trained in flower arranging or dance. If they were being groomed for a role in the family business, they''d have to study finance and management on top of everything else. Thepetition was relentless.

    Abby''s excitement fizzled out like a candle in the rain.

    "So it''s her."

    She bit back the sarcastic remark on the tip of her tongue.

    In truth, Aurora had never gone out of her way to make trouble for Ste in the Williams household; the two of them had always maintained a polite distance. But deep down, Abby knew they''d never truly get along.

    The reason was simple.

    If it hadn''t been for Aurora''s mother, Ste''s own mother wouldn''t have left home for so many years.

    If Ste''s mother had found it in herself to forgive Skyler Williams or Aurora, she might not have died without ever seeing Skyler again.

    Aurora was innocent, sure, but Ste was even more so.

    Now, thanks to Skyler''s lies, Ste''s ce in the family was awkward at best.

    Unless Aurora herself dered to

    the world that she was the

    illegitimate daughter, there was no

    w of this deadlock between

    But would Aurora ever do that?

    Of course not.

    If she were to reveal her true status, everything she''d worked so hard to build

    would crumble overnight.

    Being illegitimate was like the difference between a noble-borndy and amoner in olden times.

    Granted, Aurora was talented

    enough to offset some of the

    stigma, and these days, being born out of wedlock wasn''t the scandal it used to be. Still, after years spent as the untouchable golden girl, there was no way Aurora-with her pr��de-would ept a fall from grace.

    At that moment, the host finished his introduction.

    "We''ll begin the auction now. The starting bid is three hundred thousand. Each raise must be at least ten thousand."

    Barely had the words left his mouth when Sherman Burton raised his paddle.

    "Five hundred thousand."

    A murmur rippled through the crowd.

    Jumping up by two hundred thousand right off the bat? He was clearly aiming to drive the price into the millions.

    Abby scoffed. "Just now, the host

    was bragging that each of her paintings goes for over a million. I thought her work was actually in high demand. Turns out it''s just their own people inting the prices."

    She didn''t bother to hide her bias against Aurora.

    Then, before she could finish, a deep, cool voice cut through the room:

    "Eight hundred thousand."

    Abby froze.

    Even Ste couldn''t help turning toward the source of the bid.

    It was none other than Haynes O''Brien.

 Chapter 603

    Abby couldn''t make sense of what Haynes was doing.

    "What''s up with Haynes? Is he bidding on Aurora''s painting too? And since when are those two so chummy?"

    A new thought struck her. "Wait, you don''t think he''s got a thing for Aurora, do you?"

    Abby and Ste were the kind of friends who shared everything, and just as Haynes knew about Ste''s background, Abby did too.

    Ste''s surprise faded. She shrugged, her voice calm. "Last time, he needed a favor with the guest list and tracked down Aurora for help. Maybe now he just wants to return the favor."

    Abby snorted. "What a convenient way to y the good guy."

    On stage, Sherman didn''t seem the least bit annoyed to have a rival bidder; in fact, he looked genuinely pleased.

    If someone was willing topete, it meant Aurora''s work was truly valued.

    He quickly raised his paddle to ten million.

    Haynes countered with twelve million.

    Their rapid-fire bidding war made most of the other buyers back off immediately.

    Sure, they were wealthy-but not out of their minds.

    With that kind of money, they could easily snatch up a real old master from Europe. No matter how good Aurora was, her paintings just didn''t carry the same cachet as a centuries-old masterpiece.

    Still, there were a few people in the room who genuinely loved Aurora''s work- and this piece in particr.

    Once the bidding reached fifteen million, both Haynes and Sherman put down their paddles.

    The auctioneer beamed. "Aurora''s ''Blossom'' has been sold to Mr. Coulter for fifteen million! Congrattions!"

    A few more antique paintings went up for auction after Aurora''s, but none by famous hands, so the highest any fetched was just over ten million��still less than what Aurora''s went for.

    Watching all of this, Abby couldn''t help but grumble.

    "Honestly, that ''Blossom'' of Aurora''s doesn''t look like it''s worth millions to me. It''s just Haynes and Sherman jacking up the price and scaring away real buyers."

    About an hourter, the auction broke for intermission.

    After sitting for so long, everyone was eager for some fresh air.

    Abby and Ste had just stepped out of the restroom when Ste''s phone rang. Mr. Burton''s name shed on the screen.

    Ste turned to Abby. "It''s Mr. Burton. Go on ahead, I''ll catch up after this call." "Alright."

    Abby left, and Ste found a quiet spot before answering.

    "Mr. Burton."

    His cheerful voice came through. "Ste, you remember our talk about that blind date, right?"

    Ste''s eyelid twitched-she remembered meeting Sellers Burton not long ago.

    "...I remember."

    Mr. Burton continued, "Sellers finally wrapped up what he had on his

    do you have time

    you

    e for you two to meet

    He was clearly determined to see this through.

    Since Ste had already agreed in principle, she couldn''t really refuse.

    She considered her schedule. "How about this weekend?"

    "Perfect!" Mr. Burton sounded delighted. "I''ll let Sellers know and have him make

    the arrangements."

    After she hung up, Ste let out a long, helpless sigh.

    She knew she shouldn''t sell herself short, but the thought gnawed at her-divorced, with a child, going on a date with a man who''d never b����n married and was heir to the Bufton Group fortune... She couldn''t help but feel she was putting him difficult spot.

    She suspected Sellers'' earlier "busy schedule" was just a polite way to dodge her.

    Tucking her phone away, Ste started back toward Abby and the others.

    Just as she turned a corner, someone bumped into her.

    She looked up and found herself staring into a strikingly handsome, cool face.

    The man had sharp features, a chiseled jawline, and deep-set

    brows. His eyes were ciale

    and unreadable as a frozenke.

 Chapter 604

    Broad-shouldered and long-legged, he stood tall and straight, exuding an

    effortless authority. Every movement radiated a quiet intensity, like a sword still sheathed-dangerous and untouchable.

    Ste''s eyes flickered with recognition.

    Sellers.

    The man Mr. Burton had introduced as her potential match��and the future head of the Burton family.

    He certainly looked the part: imposing,manding, with a presence that filled the room.

    Ste offered him a polite nod, but made no move to greet him further.

    Maybe Sellers had never seen her photo. To initiate conversation out of the blue would feel far too forward.

    She was about to slip away when his voice stopped her.

    "Ste."

    Her steps faltered. She looked up, meeting his gaze.

    "You know me?"

    Sherman looked down at her, lips barely moving as he spoke.

    "Ste. Ex-wife of Haynes. Mother of Keen O''Brien. Daughter of Skyler."

    Ste''s expression softened as she studied the man in front of her.

    Somehow, an old memory-one she thought she''d long forgotten-floated up from the depths of her mind.

    Back then, when Sherman had deliberately sought her out, he''d briefly mentioned his family.

    He''d told her the person he admired most was his uncle.

    In Sherman''s words, his uncle could do just about anything. Sherman''s dream, back then, was to be a racecar driver.

    It was his uncle who taught him everything he knew about cars.

    Once, almost offhandedly, Sherman hadmented that he thought his uncle and Aurora would make a perfect match.

    When Ste asked why, Sherman dodged the question and, instead, invited her out to try racing.

    Ste had never been interested in racing. She didn''t even know how to drive fast.

    But Sherman kept urging her, insisting she try something new, promising he''d teach her himself.

    Caught off guard by his enthusiasm, Ste eventually agreed.

    From then on, Sherman often brought Ste along when he went racing with his friends.

    At first, her poor driving was met with endless ridicule from his circle.

    Sherman always scolded his friends for their jokes, but he couldn''t silence them

    all.

    In front of Sherman, they''d hold their

    tongues. But the moment he wasn''t around, the mocking only got worse. t belongs to sw

    She remembered someone

    sneering, "Why is Sherman hanging around with such a delicate woman? Can''t even drive-what a disgrace! If I were her, I''d have died of

    embarrassment by now."

    Back then, Ste genuinely considered Sherman a friend.

    She didn''t want him to be ridiculed because of her, so she signed up for a driving

    course.

    The track belonged to the same club where Sherman and his friends raced, so she inevitably ran into them.

    Each time, they''d taunt her,paring her to Aurora, or goading her into races.

    She was just a beginner; of course she lost, every single time.

    Theirughter only grew louder.

    In those moments, they seemed to forget they were beating someone who''d only just started.

    But about six monthster, theughter faded.

    Eventually, not a single one of them dared mock her again.

    Sherman had noticed her efforts and invited

    racing event-he''d even signee

    raciner to enter an amateur

    up himself.

    He told her Aurora would be racing, too.

    By then, Sherman had fallen out with Aurora, vowing that together, he and Ste

    would beat her.

    Ste didn''t refuse.

    She had no interest inpeting with Aurora for victory or defeat.

    But she understood: friendship deepened when you shared the same passions, spoke the samenguage.

    And yet...

 Chapter 605

    She had only just made it through the qualifying round-hadn''t even reached the main event-when everything fell apart.

    After being cast out of the Williams family, she never returned for that race.

    Racing had always been for Sherman. She''d only ever practiced, only ever cared, because of him.

    But once she realized that everything Sherman ever felt for her was nothing but a hollow act, she couldn''t bring herself to touch anything he liked ever again.

    Looking back now, it was obvious: Sherman inviting her, aplete novice, topete wasn''t about giving her a chance. He just wanted to see her humiliated.

    All of that happened six or seven years ago.

    Ste had long buried those memories.

    So why was it, staring at the man in front of her now, that it all came rushing back?

    She spoke coolly. "Mr. Burton? Is there something you need?"

    Sellers narrowed his eyes. "You know who I am?"

    Ste replied, "So, you''re allowed to recognize me, but I can''t know you?"

    It had only taken one meeting, but Ste''s impression of Sellers was already terrible.

    For a stranger, someone she''d never met before, to expose her identity to her face-it was nothing short of rude.

    Besides, the three identities he''d listed for her were loaded with meaning.

    Haynes''s ex-wife-reminding her she was divorced.

    Keen''s mother��a pointed note that she was already someone''s mom.

    And Skyler''s daughter-something nobody was supposed to know.

    He was making his position clear: putting her in her ce.

    As he watched her face grow colder, Sellers realized she''d understood every word.

    Clever, he thought. No wonder Sherman ended up burned by her.

    He spoke atst, his voice icy and sharp.

    "I don''t care why you''re trying to get close to the old man. The Burtons aren''t people you can toy with."

    He paused, staring her down, his words slow and deliberate.

    "I know the people you''ve gotten involved with make you feel bold, but I''m warning you��"

    He stopped again, his gaze unwavering as he locked eyes with her.

    "Stay away from Aurora. Don''t you dare use those cheap little tricks of yours on her. Otherwise, even you

    are Skyler''s own daughter, I won''t let you off."

    Ste''s expression shifted, as if something had clicked.

    "So, another one of Aurora''spdogs, huh?"

    Sellers'' eyes shed cold. "What did you just say?"

    Ste regarded him with a gentle, almost musical voice, her tone as soft as water.

    "Did I strike a nerve? If you''re not one of Aurora''spdogs, then what exactly gives you the right to warn me like this?"

    She smiled, mocking him. "Are you her best friend? Because if so, a friend has no right to threaten me. Or...are you her boyfriend? But as far as I know, Aurora isn''t dating anyone."

    Ste leaned in, her toneced with ridicule. "Aurora is my sister. If my father and brother heard that an

    outsider was threatening her o

    sister they''d probably think you were trying to stir up trouble and disrupt the peace in the Williams family."

    She paused, her gaze challenging. "I doubt my father would ever let Aurora marry someone like you. He''d never risk bringing someone so divisive into our home."

    Sellers'' stony face changed instantly.

    He knew all too well that Skyler cared more about appearances than anyone. He stepped forward, suddenly grabbing Ste''s wrist.

    "You''re threatening me?" Sellers stared down at her, his lips curling into a cold, dangerous smile.

    "Ste, do you have any idea what happens to people who dare threaten me?"

    His grip tightened, his strong hand crushing her bones.

    A sharp, searing pain radiated from Ste''s wrist, spreading up her arm.

    Her eyes widened.

    Whether it was ying violin, painting, or racing, her hands were everything-she couldn''t afford even the slightest injury.

    Her hands were more precious than her life.

    Ste tried to wrench herself free, but he held her fast-his grip like iron,

    impossible to escape.

    Cold sweat slid down her forehead, dripping onto hershes.

    She could almost hear the brittle sound of bone under pressure.

    An icy fire flickered in her gaze.

    Was he really trying to destroy her hand?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 606

    Sellers seemed to sense her pain, and the corners of his mouth curled up in delight.

    He relished watching his prey suffer, helpless and desperate.

    Suddenly, Ste''s free hand shot up and she pped Sellers hard across the face.

    But he was ready for her. With practiced ease, he caught her wrist mid-air.

    Ste''s eyes widened. Even if she''d been slow to realize it before, it was now painfully clear-Sellers wasn''t some average man. He was trained, dangerous.

    She tried to kick him, aiming for his groin, but the two of them were pressed too close together; she couldn''t get any leverage.

    As if anticipating her every move, Sellers pinned her foot with his polished leather shoe before she could even swing her leg.

    Ste was just an ordinary woman-she didn''t know any self-defense, let alone how to fight off someone like him.

    The difference in their strength and skill was obvious; she was outmatched in every way.

    Sellers watched her with mocking amusement, like a cat toying with a mouse. "Want me to let go?" he drawled. "Beg me, and maybe I''ll consider it."

    He was just like Sherman''s sleazy friends, getting his kicks from tormenting the vulnerable, as if it made him feel important.

    She used to think Sherman just had bad judgment, but now she saw the truth- they were all cut from the same rotten cloth. Maybe Sherman even encouraged it, sending them her way just to break her down, make her doubt herself.

    No wonder Sherman idolized Sellers. This man was rotten to the core.

    The apple never falls far from the tree.

    Ste forced a smile and raised her voice, loud and clear.

    "Help! There''s a creep at the auction! Somebody stop him!"

    Her shout echoed through the elegant hall, jarring against the refined hush.

    Heads turned; people started drifting over to see what themotion was about. Sellers clearly hadn''t expected her to make a scene. He froze, caught off guard, and before he could react, someone shoved him hard to the side.

    Suddenly, his grip loosened, and Ste felt her foot freed.

    "Ms. Cameron, are you all right?" a man''s voice asked, smooth and clear as a mountain stream.

    She looked up and saw a striking, handsome face.

    "Joshua."

    His usual easy smile was gone, reced by a dark, unreadable expression.

    He nced down at her wrist.

    A livid red mark was already blooming on her pale skin��a bruise that would only deepen with time.

    Would it affect her ability to y violin? The thought flitted through Joshua''s eyes, sharp and cold.

    Ste followed his gaze to her wrist, her own face growing grim.

    Who wouldn''t be upset after something like this? Especially it was her hands-her most

    asset-that were hurt. Corecio

    She swallowed her anger, but it burned inside her.

    Her eyesnded on a vase sitting on the windowsill.

    Without a second thought, she grabbed it and hurled it at Sellers with all her might.

    As she flung it, she shouted, "Get him! Somebody stop this pervert!"

    Abby hadn''t gone far. Hearing Ste''s cries, she rushed back, spotted the scene, and, without

    noon, snatched up a heavy

    ornament from the hallway.

    "You creep! Touch Star again, and I''ll kill you myself!"

    Sellers ducked the vase, but before he could recover, he sensed a rush of air behind him.

    He turned just in time for the brass\ ornament to whiz past his

    crash to the floor with a race and

    thud.

    If that thing had hit him, it would''ve cracked his skull open.

    While Sellers was still reeling, cold water sshed across his face.

    Droplets ran down his hair and onto his cheeks.

    He spun around. Ste stood there, holding a vase half-filled with water, staring at

    him icily.

    Before he could react, she raised the vase and hurled it at him again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 607

    The vase shattered against his shoulder, then crashed to the floor with a piercing crack.

    ss fragments scattered everywhere.

    Themotion turned heads all across the hall.

    Foreman Richards, who had just been looking for Ste, saw the scene unfold and strode quickly over.

    He lowered his voice. "Star, what happened?"

    Joshua nced up at him, suspicion flickering in his eyes. If memory served, Foreman had arrived with Haynes.

    Abby pointed straight at Sellers. "That man just tried to grope Star!"

    Foreman''s gaze darkened at her words. When he turned to Sellers, his expression was ice-cold.

    His voice was t and cutting. "Mr. Burton, isn''t this a bit disgraceful, treating ady like that?"

    Sellers wiped a few drops of water from his face, his dark eyes glinting with a frosty hostility. His lips curled in a sneer.

    "Really? You think anyone''s going to believe I''d force myself on a divorced woman with a kid?"

    Abby bristled. "Excuse me? Who do you think you are looking down on? So what if she''s divorced? Did that make her any less beautiful?"

    "Last I checked, men who can''t keep their hands to themselves don''t care if a woman''s been married before. If a creep wants something, even a pig in a dress wouldn''t be safe from them."

    "Our Star is young and gorgeous. There are plenty of men who''d marry her, divorced or not, kid or no kid. Unless, of course, she turned you down and now you''re throwing a tantrum-trying to drag her down so you can feel big and bully her into marrying you. Pathetic."

    "Men like you can forget it. If Star ever remarries, it sure as hell won''t be to you."

    Abby''s tirade was so convincing that the onlookers shot a few nces at Ste, visibly swayed.

    Ste was, after all, breathtaking-so youthful that no one would guess she''d ever had a child.

    Abby was right: with looks like hers, divorce and children wouldn''t matter. Plenty of men would line up for a chance.

    The crowd''s eyes slid to Sellers, now with open disgust.

    "He looks all polished, but who knew he''d stoop so low?"

    "Probably jealous-maybe too many men are after her, so now he''sshing out."

    "I saw it myself. He grabbed her hand and wouldn''t let go. Shameless!"

    Sellers had grown up the golden boy-always the prodigy, always admired. No one had ever dared mock him or spin stories at his expense like this.

    His gaze sharpened, murderously cold as he stalked toward Abby.

    "Say one more word, and see what happens."

    The malice in his eyes made Abby''s heart jolt. She instinctively took a few steps back.

    Seeing this, Ste frowned and moved to shield her friend.

    But Foreman stepped in first. "Mr., Burton, are you really going to threaten a youngdy in front everyone? Or are you nning toy a hand on her, too?"  fo

    A polite smile touched his lips, but his eyes were dead serious.

    Sellers faltered, ncing around.

    The crowd was staring at him with outright contempt. He steadied himself, realizing he''d almost lost control-provoked by nothing more than a few words from these two women.

    No wonder Sherman had suffered at Ste''s hands.

    "Well yed," he said coolly, ring at Ste. "I won''t forget this."

    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed off.

    "Star," Abby whispered, stepping closer to Ste, "Are we just letting this go?"

 Chapter 608

    Ste rubbed her wrist, wincing at the ring of bruises. At least nothing was broken.

    "That man is dangerous," she said, watching Sellers'' retreating figure. "He''s not like Sherman. He''s not someone you can deal with so easily."

    Sellers was nothing like Sherman. He held all the real power-connections, resources, influence that Sherman couldn''t even dream of.

    Abby felt it too; this man was a whole different level from Jasper or Sherman. Even now, just remembering the way Sellers had looked at her sent a chill down her spine.

    She hesitated, voice barely above a whisper. "Should we tell Mr. Burton about this?"

    Ste shook her head. "Neville told me once-Mr. Burton may be respected in the family, but he''s already handed over control. The power isn''t his anymore. Sellers runs the Burton Group now. Even Mr. Burton might not be able to stop him."

    She paused, her gaze distant. "Besides, Mr. Burton''s already done enough for me. Should I really ask him to go up against his own son?"

    Abby fell silent.

    Ste nced over, offering a reassuring smile. ��Don''t worry. Sellers won''t dare touch me as long as Mr. Burton''s on my side. If I didn''t know him, who knows what would''ve happened tonight."

    Abby let out a long breath. "How is it that, in the entire Burton family, Mr. Burton''s the only good one?"

    Just then, Foreman spoke up. "Star, you''re safe here. This is Neo-Vespera- Sellers can''t get away with anything on my watch."

    He looked at Ste, determined. "As long as I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt you." Ste turned to him, a glimmer of gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Foreman." Foreman clenched his fists behind his back, forcing down the surge of emotion. "Even just for Keen and Haynie''s sake, I can''t let you get pushed around. By the way, Star, what brought you to this auction?"

    Ste replied, "There''s a painting I want."

    Foreman''s eyes flickered with surprise, but he smiled. ��That''s funny-there''s one I''ve got my eye on, too."

    As they chatted, Neville walked over.

    "I heard somemotion over here. Is everything alright?"

    Seeing Neville approach, Foreman took it as his cue to leave. "Your friend''s here, Star, so I''ll get going."

    Ste nodded gently.

    Instead of returning to the auction hall, Foreman slipped out to the garden and made a call.

    Someone picked up almost immediately. The voice on the other end was rough and gravelly.

    "Not often you call me. What do you need?"

    Foreman''s eyes glinted coldly in the dim light.

    "I want you to mess with Sellers'' car. Make

    some ook like an ident,

    something no one would

    Make sure he doesn''t we

    "Sellers?" The voice on the other end sounded almost amused. ��The Burton Group''s golden boy... Afe you you want to go after him?"

    Foreman''s tone was nothing like his usual self-frigid, merciless. "He nearly broke her hand. He almost ruined her for good."

    There would happ

    pause, then a sigh. "It

    a waste if anything

    sure. Alright. I know

    to her hand

    to do."

    Foreman was about to hang up when the voice spoke again.

    "I don''t get it. All because of some kindness she showed you as a kid, you''d go

    this far-even against someone like Sellers?"

    Foreman''s answer was soft, almost gentle. "Yes. But the more I''vee to know her, the more I see-she''s worth it."

 Chapter 609

    When Foreman made his way back, the auction was already underway.

    Jasper spotted him and immediately rushed over, eager to share thetest gossip he''d overheard.

    "Foreman, guess what? The new heir to the Burton family-Sellers-turns out to be a real creep! I just heard people talking: apparently Sellers tried to take advantage of some woman... Can you believe it? Who would''ve thought? He actually has that kind of sick obsession. Just goes to show you really can''t judge a book by its cover!"

    Foreman, didn''t you step out for a bit earlier? Did you catch any of the drama?��

    Haynes, Rachel, and Jasper had all stepped out to the garden earlier, so they''d missed everything that happened. When they returned, the entire hall was buzzing with rumors.

    Foreman hesitated for a second, then nodded slightly. "Yeah, I saw a bit of it."

    Jasper, always the gossipmonger, perked up at once. "Foreman,e on-spill! Just how much of a freak is Sellers? And what about the woman-was she pretty?"

    Foreman replied, "She was blocked by the crowd. I couldn''t really see her face. As for Sellers..."

    He trailed off on purpose, letting Jasper''s curiosity build. He dropped his gaze, hiding any trace of amusement in his eyes. Jasper was the kind of person who couldn''t keep anything to himself; once he got wind of a juicy story, he''d be retelling it over drinks with his rowdy friends in no time, and not a single one of them knew how to keep their mouths shut. Within a month, Sellers'' scandal would be the talk of the entire upper crust.

    Still... that wasn''t quite enough.

    While Foreman was weighing his options, Jasper grew more impatient, firing off questions. "Seriously, Foreman, just how twisted is Sellers? I heard he''s in his thirties and he''s never even had a girlfriend. There used to be rumors he was into Aurora, but he never managed to win her over. Looks like that was just a cover, huh? The truth is, he''s a total pervert, right?"

    Jasper''s eyes sparkled with gossip-fueled excitement.

    Foreman said nothing. Jasper was already running wild with spection.

    "Something like that," Foreman answered nomittally.

    Jasper wouldn''t let it go. "But you still haven''t told me what exactly Sellers did! Did he... you know, drop his pants or something?"

    He shuddered in disgust at his own suggestion. "No way, right? With all these security cameras around, is he not worried about getting caught?"

    Suddenly, as if struck by inspiration, Jasper pped his hands. "Oh, wait! Maybe he''s an exhibitionist! I''ve heard some people get off on that kind of thing!"

    Foreman fell silent. Suddenly, any rumors he''d considered spreading

    seemed almost charitable

    vel

    imagination. In the art of exaggeration��especially the dirty kind��Jasper had no rival.

    After a moment, Foreman finally said, "I only arrived after things started, so I don''t know every detail. But ording to what people were saying, he got a little handsy with her."

    He did, after all, grab Ste''s hand-and step on her foot, too-so technically, the rumor wasn''t a total fabrication.

    Jasper looked skeptical. "Sounds to me like those folks just don''t want to offend Sellers, so they''re glossing over what really happened. They''re trying to make him look better than he is."

    Hearing this exchange, Haynes couldn''t help but nce at Foreman. Normally, Foreman wouldn''t even entertain a conversation like this? with Jasper. In fact, he''d probably tell him to mind his own business. Something was off tonight he was not just listening, but actively gossiping right along with him.

    Still, calling Sellers a pervert...

 Chapter 610

    It was, admittedly, quite the surprise.

    Jasper nced over in Sellers'' direction. "Where''s Sellers? The auction''s already started and he''s still not back?"

    Foreman, remembering how Sellers had been drenched, said, "He probably went to change his clothes."

    "What? He went to change?" Jasper''s eyes grew wide. "He harasses someone and then just goes to change his clothes? Don''t tell me����

    Something seemed to ur to Jasper, and his expression turnedplicated, as if struggling to find the right words.

    "Wait, was it his pants that got messed up? Seriously? I always thought he was the charming type, but this is downright creepy!

    God, I don''t think I''ll ever be able to look at him the same way again!"

    "Foreman, you said he got hit and still wouldn''t leave, and then told her he''d remember her... Damn, is he some kind of masochist? Maybe he just likes getting humiliated?"

    The more Jasper spoke, the more outrageous his theories became.

    Those sitting nearby overheard Jasper''s dramaticmentary, and couldn''t help but give him sidelong nces. A few even started whispering amongst themselves.

    "So Sellers is that kind of guy? That''s disgusting."

    "My friend''s daughter has a crush on him... No way, I need to warn her about this so she doesn''t end up making a huge mistake."

    "To do something like that in public, at an event like this... isn''t that going a bit far?"

    "What do you know? Some people live for the thrill!"

    By the time Sellers finally returned, dressed in fresh clothes, the bidding that had been ongoing came to an abrupt halt as people caught sight of him. For a moment, the entire room seemed to freeze.

    Sellers frowned, not yet realizing what was going on. But he was no ordinary man -he was used to being the center of attention. Without so much as a flicker of emotion, he walked back to his seat.

    Nearby, Aurora, Simone Lerman, and Sherman all wore less-than-pleasant expressions. They''d heard all about what had just happened.

    Once Sellers sat down, Sherman couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "Uncle, what happened just now? Why is everyone... why are they all talking about you?"

    Sellers noticed the odd look on Sherman''s face and recalled the stares he''d received on his way in. His expression darkened.

    "What are they saying?"

    ???

    (to

    "They... they''re calling you a creep. Some are saying you''re a pervert..." Sherman''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he hurried add, "Uncle, I know it''s all just a misunderstanding. I know you''d never do something like that."

    Sherman tried to soften the blow, but Sellers was sharp enough to immediately piece things together.

    His face grew even colder. "It''s Ste. I really underestimated her."

    At the mention of Ste''s name, Aurora''s eyes flickered with interest.

    "You met with Ste? What actually happened?"

    Sherman nced at Sellers, fully aware that nothing about Sellers and Ste meeting for the first time

    could possibly go smoothly. Worried Aurora might get the wrong idea, he quickly jumped in to exin.

    "Aurora, here''s what happened... Earlier, Mr. Burton wanted to set up a date between Uncle Sellers and

    Ste. Uncle couldn''t refuse, so he agreed to meet with her.

    That''s why he missed your racest time��it was because of this."

    Aurora looked truly surprised. "Mr. Burton wanted Sellers and Ste to go on a blind date?"

    A cold, ironic smile traced Sellers'' lips. "That woman''s more cunning than she looks."

    He turned to Aurora, his toneyered with meaning.

    "Sherman once told you she always tries to steal whatever you have, and you didn''t believe him. Well... do you still not believe it now?"

 Chapter 611

    Aurora hadn''t even opened her mouth when Simone, standing nearby, let out augh and jumped in.

    "Remember back when everyone joked that Sherman was Aurora''s fianc��, and then Ste ended up in bed with him instead? And now, after going on a blind date with Sellers, she''s mixed up in some scandal-used of inappropriate conduct, no less."

    Simone gave a yful shrug, feigning lightness. "Looks like Sellers has no choice but to marry Ste at this point."

    Aurora turned to Sellers, her tone gentle. "Sellers, Ste isn''t nearly as bad as you think. Mr. Burton''s willing to back her up, and he arranged for you and Ste to meet. That should tell you he has a high opinion of her."

    She paused, searching for the right words. "Honestly, Ste has a lot of good qualities."

    No sooner had she finished than Sherman gave a derisive snort.

    "What good qualities? She grew up in the middle of nowhere, probably just got lucky to make it into Neo-Vespera University. Look at the people she hangs around now��that says enough about her ambitions."

    Simone''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Ste actually graduated from Neo- Vespera?"

    Sherman just scoffed, "Probably just scraped in by sheer luck."

    Aurora shook her head. "You can''t just luck your way into Neo-Vespera University."

    Sherman looked at her, exhaling quietly. "Aurora, you might treat her like a little sister, but don''t kid yourself-she doesn''t see you as family..."

    Before he could finish, Aurora gently interrupted him. "Enough. Let''s not talk about Ste behind her back. We''re not especially close, but we''re not enemies either. Like it or not, we''re family. That''s not something we can change."

    She hesitated, then looked to Sellers. "Maybe you should just get to know Ste a little-"

    But Sellers cut her off, his dark eyes fixed on her face. "There''s no one I want to get to know besides you."

    Aurora''s breath caught, surprised by the intensity of his words.

    Sherman and Simone exchanged a quick nce, then, as if on cue, both looked away, pretending to be absorbed in something else.

    "Sellers." Aurora met his gaze, her voice earnest. "You''re like a brother to me. That''s all."

    She''d said this to him more than once-she felt nothing romantic for Sellers After realizing how he felt, she''d gently turned him down several times. Eventually, she''d juste out and said it inly.

    But Sellers never seemed bothered, nor did he ever give up.

    He met her eyes calmly. "I know."

    Yet even as he said it, there was no sign that he intended to let go.

    Sensing the tension, Simone quickly changed the subject. "Aurora, look at the

    painting up ahead- is that the one you''ve been wanting?"

    Her question immediately pulled everyone''s attention toward the exhibit.

    All three turned to look at the disy.

    All around them, the crowd erupted in murmurs of awe.

    "What a stunning piece!"

    "Who painted it? There''s real spark in this one. Is it a new artist?��

    "Come on, you always brag about being an expert in art-don''t tell me you''ve never heard of summer?"

    "Heh, my expertise is in antique paintings. I''m not that familiar with contemporary artists."

    Just then, the host began to

    he hos

    introduce the piece. "This painting, titled ''Midnight,'' is the work of summer the most mysterious and brilliant artist of recent years. I''m sure most of you know his name. Summer rose to fame five years ago, and only five of his works are known to exist."

    She let the words sink in before continuing, "We''re fortunate to have

    acquired Midnight'' from a pet

    value

    collector. As everyone knows, summer''s reputation and the of his work are unmatched. None of his paintings have ever sold for less than ten million."

 Chapter 612

    The painting, titled "Midnight," was the only one among all his works to feature a human figure.

    No one knew if the subject in this piece held some secret significance for

    Summer. Or perhaps, the woman in the painting was the artist''s first love-a love lost and never found?

    On stage, the auctioneer spun wild tales about the inspiration behind the artwork, specting freely about Summer''s creative process.

    Seated in the audience, Abby couldn''t help but chuckle. "These people really do have a knack for making up stories. Now it''s about a secret first love? If they ever quit their day jobs, they''d make a killing in screenwriting."

    Neville grinned. "A little drama helps drive up the price. That''s how you get a bidding war."

    Abby shook her head. "They don''t even know if the artist is a man or a woman, and they''re already inventing tragic romances. I can''t."

    Meanwhile, Joshua, who''d been quietly studying the painting, suddenly spoke up. "Is it possible that the woman in the painting... is Ms. Cameron herself?"

    Abby turned, looking at him with a glimmer of admiration. "Joshua, sharp eyes! How did you figure that out?"

    He smiled modestly. "I''ve seen Ms. Cameron y the violin from behind so many times. The way the woman stands in the painting, the posture, even the fall of her hair-it''s just like her."

    The painting projected above the stage showed a woman in a flowing white dress, violin cradled under her chin, standing with her back to the viewer beneath the midnight sky. She was alone in the garden, bathed in moonlight so pale it seemed to dust her hair and shoulders in silver, casting a faint glow across the grass.

    The garden itself was tranquil, with a gazebo standing quietly in the distance. A gentle breeze lifted her long hair and tugged at the hem of her dress, setting both adrift in the night air.

    It was a beautiful, evocative scene-poetic in its silence. Even without seeing her face, the woman''s silhouette inspired endless curiosity, making you long to know the story behind her.

    Candida leaned in, studying the painting closely. "Is that really Star on the canvas?"

    Antoney Watson and Abby-who had known Ste since childhood-exchanged a knowing look. Of course, they recognized her.

    Candida hadn''t known Ste long, so it was no wonder she hadn''t made the connection. But Joshua...

    Abby couldn''t help ncing at him in surprise. How had he recognized Ste so quickly?

    Antoney nodded. "Yes, that''s Star."

    Abby began to exin. "Star was practicing violin in the backyard one evening, and I snapped a photo of her. She loved how it turned out, so she used it as the inspiration for this painting."

    Back on stage, the auctioneer finally wrapped up his dramatic monologue and announced the starting bid.

    "The opening bid is five million dors. Each raise must be no less than one hundred thousand!"

    The words had barely left his mouth before the bidding erupted.

    "Six million!"

    "Eight million!"

    "Ten million!"

    Summer''s paintings were rare-only five were known to exist in private hands- making them a collector''s dream. If Summer ever released another masterpiece, the value would only skyrocket.

    Within minutes, the bidding soared to twenty million dors.

    Even Abby, who thought she''d seen it all, sat frozen in disbelief.

    She leaned over to Ste. "Star, what was our original budget again?"

    Ste hesitated. "...Twenty million."

    She''d started out hoping for just three million, but after seeing how much each of her paintings fetched at auction, she''d steeled herself and bumped their max bid all the way to twenty million.

    That money hadn''te easy. She''d given up her studio, written a few original pieces for Rachel, and squeezed what she could from the hundred million she''d negotiated from Haynes to make it happen.

    Abby swallowed hard. "Should we... think about raising our limit?��

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 613

    From the way things stood, even twenty million wouldn''t cut it.

    Thirty million probably wouldn''t be enough, either.

    This painting was, by far, the most expensive piece Ste had ever sold��she''d gotten about two hundred thousand for it back then.

    But she never imagined it would someday be worth this much.

    A flicker of hesitation crossed Ste''s face.

    If it were any other painting, she wouldn''t give it a second thought. There was no

    way she''d spend this much money just to buy back her own work.

    But this painting was different from the rest.

    The subject on the canvas was herself.

    The idea that her own portrait was being admired and collected by strangers left her feeling a little unsettled.

    That''s why she wanted it back.

    Ste gritted her teeth. "Let''s raise it to fifty million, then."

    Fifty million was no trifling sum.

    Even some masterworks by renowned artists only fetched that much at auction.

    Antoney said, "Go ahead and bid. I still have some savings set aside. Another fifty million won''t be a problem."

    Over the years, Antoney''s independent career had flourished, and he''d managed to amass a tidy fortune-even if he hadn''t yet returned to the Watson family.

    But branching out on his own, starting his own studio, building a team, and putting on concerts had cost a small fortune, too.

    At this point, he had just over fifty million left in his ounts.

    Abby chimed in, "Between the two of you, that''s a hundred million. That''s got to be enough."

    Ste hesitated. "As much as I want to buy this painting back, spending a hundred million on it is just... too much. Maybe I should let it go."

    But Antoney shook his head. "It''s your own portrait. Letting someone else buy it just feels wrong. If it takes a hundred million to get it back, so be it."

    Ste said quietly, ��Let''s just see what happens.��

    While they chatted, the bidding for Ste''s painting had already climbed to thirty million.

    Thirty million seemed to be a turning point; the number of bidders began to drop off sharply.

    Ste finally breathed a little easier.

    As long as it stayed under fifty million, she should be able to reim it.

    Most artists hope their works fetch the highest price possible.

    She was the exception-she was almost hoping it would go cheap.

    She nced at Abby, who gave her a reassuring nod, then raised her paddle. "Thirty-five million."

    A five million increase-enough to discourage any other would-be bidders.

    Sure enough, after Abby''s bid, almost no one else dared to go higher.

    Abby leaned over and whispered, "Star, looks like your painting''s finallying home."

    Ste allowed herself a rare smile. "It''s already a crazy price. I doubt anyone else will keep bidding."

    For her, painting had always been a way to rx, to soothe her soul.

    After she got married, she''d barely picked up a brush at all, and she dup

    wasn''t really up-to-date on the

    world anymore.

    She certainly never dreamed her work would fetch such an astronomical price.

    The auctioneer, seeing that no one else was bidding, began the final call.

    ive million. Any further b

    million, going once..

    thirty-five million, going twivel.ne

    t belongs to

    Suddenly, a low male voice echoed through the hushed auction hall.

    "Forty million."

    Every head in the room turned toward the speaker.

    Sherman had entered the bidding.

    Antoney''s eyes went cold as he raised his own paddle.

    "Fifty million."

    Sherman nced over at Antoney, then, without hesitation, raised his paddle as well. "Sixty million."

    Antoney: "Seventy million."

    Sherman: "Eighty million."

    The room erupted in shocked whispers.

    The minimum bid increase was supposed to be a hundred thousand each time.

    But these two were raising the price by ten million with every bid.

    The painting was certainly

    and had plenty of potential to

    appreciate in the future-but it

    wasn''t exactly a centuries-old masterpiece.  ?wnovel

 Chapter 614

    This bidding war...

    Are they just burning money for fun?

    Seeing how things were escting, Ste leaned in and whispered, "Antoney, stop raising the bid. I only sold that painting for two hundred thousand back then. If they''re crazy enough to pay eight million, let them have it."

    Antoney shook his head, eyes fixed on her. "Star, I''m not backing down so easily this time. And don''t worry about the money-I''ll ask my father for a loan if I need to."

    Ste insisted, "Antoney, this painting just isn''t worth that much.��

    At that moment, the auctioneer began the countdown.

    "Eight million��any more bids? Eight million, going once..."

    Neville, who''d been quiet all along, suddenly raised his paddle.

    "Nine million."

    Ste and Abby exchanged startled nces, turning to look at him.

    Ste said, "Mr. Connolly, you really don''t have to waste your money on this painting. It''s not worth the price."

    Neville just smiled, the corner of his mouth turning up. "Says who? If you love it, that''s all that matters."

    Sherman, watching the price soar to nine million, began to waver. Sure, his family was wealthy, but they weren''t fools. This painting had already far exceeded its original value.

    Simone, baffled by the frenzy, leaned in, "Maybe we should just let it go?"

    Sherman clenched his fist. "No way. I can''t let Aurora''s portrait end up in someone else''s hands."

    Simone''s head snapped toward him. "That''s a portrait of Aurora?"

    Sherman nodded. "Don''t you see it? The woman in the painting-her silhouette looks just like Aurora from behind."

    Simone studied the painting for a few seconds. "You know, I didn''t notice at first, but now that you mention it... it does look like her. But how could Aurora''s portrait end up here?"

    Sherman shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe this ''summer'' person glimpsed her practicing piano one day. Or maybe he has a thing for her."

    Simone frowned. "Isn''t it a vition of her rights to paint Aurora without permission? Can''t we ask the seller to pull it from the auction?"

    Sherman sighed. "We thought about that when we first saw the painting. But the artist is slippery. He only left the pseudonym ''summer''-no way to trace him, and even the original buyer can''t get in touch. Plus, it''s only her silhouette. When we contacted the auction house, they t out denied it was Aurora at all.��

    A few years ago, Sherman and Aurora had stumbled upon this very painting. Back then, Aurora wanted it desperately, but even at a million, it was out of reach-they were both still students. Sherman was living paycheck to paycheck, and Aurora never relied on her family for money. Neither had the cash, so they could only watch as someone else snatched it up.

    Aurora smiled. "Honestly, I really do love this painting. It may look simple, but that''s what makes it a true test of an artist''s skill. Whoever painted this has a solid foundation-at least ten years'' experience, I''d bet��''ve followed ''summer'' for a while; his technique improves with every piece. I suspect he''s had some serious trainingtely, to progress that much."

    With that, Aurora lifted her paddle, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "Ten million."

 Chapter 615

    Ten million dors!

    The quiet auction hall erupted in an instant, buzzing with disbelief.

    Summer had only been famous for a few years-she wasn''t some legendary master with a name etched into art history. No matter how valuable her paintings were, there was just no way one of them could go for ten million. It was

    outrageous.

    And yet, just as Aurora announced her bid and the shockwaves still rippled through the crowd, Foreman who had been silent this whole time-raised his paddle.

    "Eleven million."

    Haynes, Jasper, and Rachel, all seated beside him, turned to stare in surprise.

    Jasper was the first to speak, his voice incredulous. "Foreman, have you lost your mind? You''re really about to drop eleven million on this? Are you sure you''re not being reckless?"

    Foreman''s lips curled into a calm smile. "I came here for this painting, and nothing else."

    Jasper muttered under his breath, "But you didn''t even make a move when Ste and the others were bidding earlier."

    Across the room, Aurora nced in Foreman''s direction, then confidently raised her paddle again.

    "Twelve million."

    Foreman didn''t hesitate. "Thirteen million."

    Sherman''s face darkened as he looked at Foreman. "Is he just trying to outbid Aurora on purpose?"

    Aurora genuinely loved this painting, and she could easily afford to go up to ten million. But going any higher? That was pushing the limits of reason.

    After all, even ten-meter-long masterpieces by old masters rarely fetched more than ten or twenty million at auction. For such a simple painting to reach this price -well, it was only getting there because Aurora wanted it so badly.

    She hesitated, then finally decided not to bid any further.

    Just then, Sellers who hadn''t made a sound the entire time-suddenly raised his paddle.

    "Fifteen million."

    Neville chimed in immediately, "Sixteen million."

    A hush fell over the entire room.

    All eyes were glued to this surreal and almost farcical scene.

    Ste and Abby exchanged nces, equally stunned.

    Candida whispered, "Star, your painting''s more popr than we ever imagined."

    Abby rolled her eyes. "I think

    Aurora''s just trying to snatch it from Star on purpose. It''s a portrait

    Star after all-what''s Aurora@ven doing here?"

    Candida nced over at Aurora''s seat, catching a glimpse of her back from this angle. Her gaze flickered, then she looked at Ste again, brow furrowing in confusion.

    Was it just her imagination, or did Star and Aurora look oddly simr from behind?

    While they whispered, another bid came in.

    "Eighteen million."

    Everyone turned to look at the big spender-

    No, the determined bidder.

    And when they saw who it was, a strange look passed over the entire crowd.

    It was Sellers again.

    Sellers seemed unfazed by the attention, hisposure perfectly intact despite everyone''s eyes boring into him.

    Foreman calmly raised his paddle once more. "Twenty million."

    Jasper''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. "Foreman, are you insane? Twenty million for this painting?"

    He reached over, half-joking, to touch Foreman''s forehead. "No fever. So what''s gotten into you?"

    Haynes also looked at Foreman in confusion. ��Is there something special about this painting we''re missing?"

    Foreman just smiled. "No, nothing special. I just happen to like it, that''s all."

    Neville looked as if he was about to raise the bid again, but Ste gently stopped him.

    "Mr. Connolly, let''s not. If you really want one, I can always paint another for you."

    Abby immediately chimed in,

    bet

    "Exactly! The artist''s right here she

    can paint as many as you wane!!!

    No

    need to throw your money away."

    Neville gazed at Ste, his eyes deep and unreadable. "You''d really paint another for me?"

    For Ste, painting a portrait was hardly difficult��and Neville had helped her so much already.

    She smiled warmly. "Of course. Just tell me what kind of painting you''d like, and I''ll make one just for you."

 Chapter 616

    She thought for a moment, then added, "A portrait of you would work as well."

    Neville raised an eyebrow. "You can do portraits?"

    Abby grinned. "Star''s portraits are so lifelike. I have several of them with Antoney."

    Neville was clearly tempted. "Deal. It''s settled, then."

    Ste nodded. "It''s a deal."

    Neville dropped out of the bidding.

    Abby noticed Foreman was still in the game. She leaned in and whispered, "Star, should we give Foreman a heads up? Maybe tell him to stop bidding?"

    The price of the painting had already climbed to twenty million dors.

    She could hardly wrap her mind around it��her idea of wealth just didn''t stretch this far.

    To these tycoons, money must feel like scrap paper.

    Ste replied, "Foreman told me he came to this auction for a specific painting... Looks like this is the one. Honestly, if this is the piece he wants, I''m not sure how to talk him out of it."

    Even if she told Foreman she was the original artist, would he even believe her?

    Abby lowered her voice. "When we were bidding earlier, Foreman didn''t make a move. It seemed like he wasn''t interested at all. But once Sherman and his group jumped in, Foreman suddenly started bidding too. My guess... he''s not really after the painting. He''s doing this for you."

    Ste looked puzzled. "For me?"

    Abby nodded. "Exactly. He''s sticking up for you, Star. Don''t you think Foreman actually treats you pretty well?"

    Ste said, "Foreman has helped me a lot, but it''s probably just because of Keen. He''s got a decent sense of right and wrong, not like Jasper or Haynes. That''s why he looks out for me a bit more. Besides, I''m his brother''s ex-wife-there''s no reason he''d be interested in me."

    Abby shot her a look of exasperation.

    Why does Ste always make things sound so simple?

    Abby was about to push the point further when Ste spoke up, "Stitt probably should warn him. Whether he listens or not, that''s up to him."

    With that, Ste quickly typed out a message to Foreman. She wasn''t sure if he''d see it in time.

    To her surprise, not only did Foreman see the message he replied almost instantly.

    "All right, I''ll do as you say. But Sellers bullied you tonight, so I think they deserve a little lesson."

    Reading his words, Ste felt a fleeting, unfamiliar warmth stir in her chest, but it vanished as quickly as it came.

    She had a vague sense of what kind of "lesson" Foreman intended for Sellers and his friends.

    Just as the bidding reached thirty million, Foreman finally stopped raising his paddle.

    Sherman, noticing Foreman had dropped out, looked positively smug.

    "Did Ste''s group really think they couldpete with us? The Burton family''s wealth is on a whole different level."

    Sherman''s expression shifted as he turned to Aurora. ��You took first ce in the racing championship, and I haven''t even congratted you yet. Consider this painting my gift to celebrate your victory."

    Simoneughed. "Sellers really knows how to make a statement. I''ll have to tell

    my brother not to let Sellers outshine him next time."

    Aurora looked as if she wanted to say something, but the matter was settled- there was no way she could return the painting now.

    She stayed silent.

    As for Sellers, he was already thinking of the painting as his.

    Abby shot a mischievous nce in their direction. "Look at how pleased they are with themselves... If they ever find out they paid a fortune for

    one of Ste''s works, I''d love to see the looks on their faces."

 Chapter 617

    Earlier, Abby and Antoney had still felt a touch of resentment.

    Their loyaltiesy with Ste-they were willing to pool together ten million to stand up for her.

    But to spend thirty million just to buy a painting...

    Calling it foolish would be an understatement. It was downright senseless.

    If Sellers and his group ended up paying thirty million for the painting, that would actually feel like justice.

    Just as everyone thought the bidding would end there, a sudden voice rang out from the back of the hall.

    "Fifty million!"

    A collective gasp swept through the room as every head snapped toward the bidder.

    It was a young man in his twenties, unremarkable in appearance, blending easily into the crowd.

    The auctioneer stammered, "Sir-are you sure... did you mean that amount?"

    The young man smiled politely. "My employer is very fond of this painting. He instructed me to buy it at any price."

    He nced over at Sellers. "Mr. Burton, would you like to make another bid?"

    Sellers had always been willing to spend extravagantly for Aurora.

    After all, if he had anything in abundance, it was money.

    But thirty million was already pushing the limit for a painting like this.

    To go beyond fifty million? That would be madness.

    Sellers shook his head and gave a thin smile. "If your employer loves the painting that much, then I won''t stand in the way."

    Whoever could throw around that kind of money for a single painting clearly came from a family no less powerful than the Burtons.

    Sellers asked, "May I ask who your employer is?"

    The young man''s smile remained unchanged as he declined, "Sorry, Mr. Burton.

    My employer prefers to remain anonymous."

    With that, Sellers let the matter drop. So, Ste''s "Midnight" was sold to a mysterious buyer for a staggering fifty million.

    A few more valuable antique paintings went up for auction afterward, but no one really cared.

    All eyes��and spection-remained fixed on the mysterious gentleman who had just shaken the room.

    Prices for the remaining lots fell t. The atmosphere grew strange, and eventually, the auction ended on that unsettled note.

    As Ste and her friends were leaving, they bumped into Sellers and his entourage at the entrance.

    Sellers gave her a look-a sly, mocking half-smile.

    "Well yed, Ste. Very well yed."

    The scandal involving Sellers had

    alreaept through the entire

    auction. Ste had heard

    She knew Sellers held her responsible for all of it.

    But she didn''t care. She simply smiled, calm andposed.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    Sellers gazed at her with eyes cold as a grave.

    "Don''t think that just because the old man''s protecting you, I can''t touch you.

    You''ll pay for everything you did today."

    Ste met his eyes, utterly unafraid. "Fine. I''ll be waiting."

    With nothing more to say, she turned and led Abby and the others out.

    After Ste left, Simone turned to Aurora.

    "So, Aurora, that''s your half-sister?"

    Aurora nodded.

    Simone grinned. "She''s certainly pretty-

    get

    es vedefinitely has reason to be

    Shame about the attitude, though."

    Sherman snorted. "Her pridee

    doesn''t

    Trom her looks. She''s gotne.

    people backing her up, that''s all.

    Gontent belongs to swsn''t

    You should''ve seen her when she first came back to the Williams family-so timid

    and careful.

    Now that she''s found herself a protector, she even dares to cross Uncle Sellers.

    She''s just using the old man''s favoritism to act out, that''s all."

    Not long ago, Sellers had given Sherman a quick rundown of the conflict with Ste.

    Sherman hadn''t expected Ste to be so bold.

    She''d even dared to go up against his uncle.

    But, thinking about it, maybe it wasn''t so surprising after all.

 Chapter 618

    After all, not long ago, she''d hit him with a brick.

    Yet the old man hadn''t pursued the matter at all-instead, he''d even made him apologize to Ste.

    If that wasn''t proof of how untouchable Ste was, nothing was.

    The group piled into Sellers'' car.

    Once everyone was settled, Sellers turned to Aurora.

    "So, where am I dropping you off?"

    Aurora nced at Simone. "Simone, my dad hasn''t seen you in ages. He''s been saying he misses you. Why don''t youe stay at my ce for a while?"

    Simone didn''t hesitate. "Sure, I''d love that."

    The car eased onto the road.

    Sherman, sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly remembered that

    mysterious buyer from earlier and couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, do you know who bought that painting?"

    Sellers shook his head. "No idea."

    Sherman let out a low whistle. "What a sucker, honestly. Spending that kind of money on a single painting? I bet they''ll regret it one day."

    Aurora chimed in, "Maybe not. If they''re that wealthy, it''s probably just pocket change just a little splurge on a hobby. Doesn''t mean much to them."

    After all, she herself had been willing to offer ten million for that painting.

    For someone like her, a trust fund heiress, ten million wasn''t exactly small change.

    It stung a little, but she could afford it.

    The thing was, that was pretty much all her savings from thest few years.

    And since she didn''t want to go to her father or her brother for help, she had to draw the line there.

    This painting was one of the rare pieces she''d never been able to get out of her mind.

    If she ever got the chance, she''d love to meet Summer, the artist.

    But Summer was just too mysterious.

    She''d tried for ages to find any information, but kepting up empty.

    Speaking of mystery, Aurora thought of someone else.

    She turned to Sherman. "By the way, did you find anything about that ''Racer A''I asked you to look into?"

    "Racer A?" Sellers raised an eyebrow. Though he''d retired from professional racing, he still followed the sport in his spare time.

    He was clearly surprised. "Who is that? I''ve never even heard of them."

    Sherman answered right away, "Honestly, if Henley hadn''t asked me about this A,

    I wouldn''t know either."

    Sellers'' brow furrowed. "Henley? You

    mean Henley Holloway-the guy who almost won the Grand m a few years ago, then suddenly disappeared?"

    Sherman nodded. "That''s the one."

    A strange look flickered across Sellers'' face.

    He''d been a professional racer himself��not that it was ever his main focus, since

    he spent more time running thepany than on the track.

    For him, racing had always been more of a serious hobby than a career.

    Still, Sellers had been a prodigy since childhood. Whatever he did, if he came in second, no one else dared im first.

    But in all his years behind the wheel, there was only one person he''d ever lost to: Henley.

    Henley was a real professional, devoted to racing in a way Sellers never had the time for.

    Still, that one loss always stuck in Sellers'' mind.

    He asked, "So why''s he looking for this person? Did he lose to them?"

    Sherman grinned. "Funny you ask-he really did lose to this mysterious A."

    Sellers'' eyes narrowed. "Was it an official race?"

    n��t

    "No," Sherman replied, shaking his head. "Not officially. But it was a private showdown-his team against another. Pretty serious stuff, even if it wasn''t public."  ?wnovel

    "Right in the middle of their race, some random car bursts in and throws everything into chaos. Both teams had their formation set, and this car just wrecked their rhytam. Everyone was furious, so they tried to box the intruder in.

    But guess what happened next?"

 Chapter 619

    Simone''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What happened?"

    Just mentioning it seemed to ignite something in Sherman-his expression turned animated, even a little awestruck.

    "A drove straight through the gap between the two teams'' cars. Not a single scrape he never even brushed against the others! But here''s what''s really wild: you know Henley? He went after A, but couldn''t catch up!"

    Simone and Aurora were best friends; Aurora was a racer herself, so Simone knew a thing or two about the sport.

    She stared at Sherman, astonished. "Isn''t Henley supposed to be the top professional driver? There''s actually someone he can''t beat?"

    Aurora jumped in to exin. "If it had been a one-on-one race, Henley might have beaten A. But team events are a whole different game. It''s not just about who crosses the finish line first-the points are awarded based on team rankings. So even Henley can''t just ze ahead on his own; he''s got to work with his teammates."

    If you can''t cooperate, you''re simply not cut out for team racing.

    Sherman nodded in agreement. "Aurora''s right. In terms of sheer skill, A isn''t Henley''s match. But after the race devolved into chaos, Henley chased after him anyway. Don''t underestimate Henley-he was behind, but his driving is on another level. A couldn''t shake him. Just as Henley was about to catch up, A swerved into the city streets."

    Simone leaned in,pletely hooked. "And then?"

    Sherman grinned. "A''s driving may not be quite up to Henley''s, but he''s smart- really smart. He used the city traffic and the twists and turns to lose Henley. That''s no small feat. Henley''s been unbeatable for years; no one''s ever taken him down. Sure, A used his environment to his advantage, but a loss is a loss, no matter the circumstances. Henley''s been obsessed ever since, trying to dig up anything he can about this A."

    At this point, even Sellers couldn''t stay silent. "So who is this mystery racer- some hidden legend?"

    He clearly agreed: for truepetitors, the reasons don''t matter. If you lose, you lose.

    Sherman sighed. "Not a legend. From what I''ve heard, he was a total rookie-just got his license."

    "A rookie?" Sellers and Simone eximed in unison.

    Sherman nodded. "The car he drove was rented. All they have in the records is the letter ''A.'' That''s it-no other info."

    Simone frowned. "No one''s ever seen A''s face?"

    Sherman shook his head. ��The Solmaris circuit is huge-tons of people rent cars there. And seven, eight years ago, there weren''t

    cameras everywhere like the

    are

    now. Everyone wore helmets, so you couldn''t see their faces. But there''s dashcam footage floating around from that day. The way A drifted around the corners to lose the others��man, it was incredible. Henley''s obsessed because he thinks A has massive potential. He wanted A on his team, as his partner. But A vanished. Never

    showed up at another race, never entered apetition-just disappeared without a trace."

    Aurora chimed in, her eyes alight with excitement. "He may not have reached the pros, but he''s definitely got

    t serious skills. I''d love to race him one day."

    Sellers'' gaze turned steely. "Sherman, send me every scrap of information you''ve

    got on A. I''ll have my people dig into this."

    Sellers was fiercelypetitive, and

    hearing that even Henley had been

    impressed by A stirred something in him a desire to measure himself against this mysterious driver.

    ***

    Ste had just stepped out of the auction hall and was heading to her car when

    her phone rang. It was Haynes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 620

    "Ste, wait a moment."

    Ste frowned. "What is it?"

    "Will you have some timeter?" Haynes asked. "Could youe with me to pick up Keen?"

    "Can''t you go get him yourself?" Ste shot back.

    Haynes fell silent for a beat. "Your father''s had Keen for several days now. Every time I go, Mr. Williams just tells me toe backter."

    Ste''s voice was tinged with mockery. "Haynes, be honest-how many times have you lost Keen already? Is that really how you look after a child?"

    "That''s not what happened this time," Haynes replied, defensively. "Mr. Williams came to the O''Brien house and said he wanted Keen to stay with him for a few days. My mother agreed, so he took Keen with her permission."

    Deanna O''Brien had always wanted to get close to the Williams family, and now that she knew Skyler was Keen''s grandfather, she was more than happy to let Keen stay at the Williams estate. Truth be told, if the Williamses wanted to take Keen for good, Deanna wouldn''t hesitate.

    Ste knew exactly what kind of person Deanna was��and she was even more familiar with Skyler''s stubbornness.

    If Skyler wanted Keen to live with the Williams family, he''d never let the boy go easily.

    It was no surprise Haynes hadn''t been able to bring Keen back.

    "I understand," Ste said quietly.

    "Did you need something from me?" Haynes asked.

    Ste hesitated; she really didn''t want to ride in Haynes''s car. There was a good chance either Jasper or Rachel-or both-would be there, and she had no patience for either of them. Rachel, after all, lived in the same neighborhood as the Williamses; it''d be right on their way.

    "Why don''t youe pick me up instead?" Ste suggested.

    That way, if Rachel or Jasper tagged along, she could simply refuse to get in.

    Haynes was quiet for a moment. "Alright."

    After ending the call, Ste turned to Abby and Joshua, who were waiting nearby.

    "I need to go pick up Keen, so I won''t be able to drive you guys home."

    She nced at Antoney. "Would you mind giving them a ride?"

    "Of course," Antoney said.

    Ste said her goodbyes to everyone.

    Before leaving, Neville smiled at her. "Star, I''ll be waiting for that portrait."

    Ste returned his smile with a nod.

    Not long after the others left, Haynes arrived.

    To her surprise, Haynes was alone-Rachel wasn''t with him.

    "Where''s Rachel?" Ste asked.

    Haynes''s tone was even. "I figured you wouldn''t want to see her."

    Ste shot him a sideways look. "Seems you do have some sense after all."

    In the past Haynes had never cared about her feelings. He''d always brought Rachel around, even though he knew Ste couldn''t stand her. The thought flickered through Ste''s mind and was gone.

    "Let''s get going," she said.

    Haynes slid into the passenger seat.

    As the car pulled away, Haynes nced around. "You got a new car?"

    Ste answered with a neutral "Yeah," clearly not interested in borating.

    Haynes, usually so reserved, actually tried to make conversation. "Did you have it modified?"

    Ste looked over, a little surprised. "How''d you know?"

    "The engine sounds different," Haynes replied.

    Thest time Ste''s car was in the

    shop, Abby and Antoney had surprised her with a souped-up ride They both knew she used to race cars, back when she was younger. Abby, especially, loved seeing her behind the wheel, confident and fearless, and hoped Ste might pick up her old hobby again.

    Art was what Ste had truly

    devoted herself to over the years. She hadn''t raced in ages-her skills were a little rusty now. Still, every once in a while, she''d take Abby for a fast drive, just to feel the wind and clear her mind.

 Chapter 621

    Ste shot Haynes a surprised nce. "You know about this?"

    He shrugged. "When I was younger, I spent a few years racing."

    Fast cars-every man''s dream, Ste thought. Not one of them could resist.

    From what she knew, all three of her brothers had a thing for racing. She''d seen Skyler''s old trophies and photos from his racing days lining the shelves in his study.

    At the Williams estate, Skyler''s garage looked more like an auto show, packed wall-to-wall with cars-an almost ridiculous disy. And Jonathan, Israel, and Coleman? Their collections could rival a museum.

    Compared to them, Aurora didn''t own as many, but every car she drove was top- of-the-line.

    It seemed the whole Williams family had inherited Skyler''s love for racing.

    Ste used to think she wasn''t interested. But after dabbling in it for a while, she had to admit-genes were a powerful thing.

    Still, if given the choice between the violin and fast cars, her heart always belonged to the violin.

    After Haynes''s answer, Ste didn''t ask any more questions.

    But Haynes, unusually chatty tonight, wasn''t finished. "So, you''re into cars too?"

    He wasn''t talking about knowing how to drive he meant racing.

    Ste replied, "I know a little."

    Haynes remembered the rainy day her car stalled, the way she''d popped the hood and checked the engine at first, he''d thought she was just going through the motions, probably didn''t really know what she was doing. But now, it seemed she was far more capable than he''d given her credit for.

    He nced over at Ste. The streetlights outside painted broken patterns across the window.

    In the dim, shifting light, her delicate profile seemed almost unfamiliar. For a moment, it was as if he didn''t know the woman sitting beside him at all.

    She spoke severalnguages, yed the violin, knew her way around race cars...

    What else was there about Ste he''d never discovered?

    A strange feeling stirred in Haynes-curiosity, and an unexpected thrill. Like he''d just stumbled on hidden treasure.

    He asked, "Howe you never mentioned any of this before?"

    Ste''s hand paused on the steering wheel. After a moment, her voice broke the quiet inside the car.

    "Did you ever ask?"

    Haynes had to think back over their five-year marriage. He''d always been working, hardly ever really talking to her.

    His voice sounded rough. ��But why didn''t you bring it up with me?"

    Ste almostughed. "You barely cared about Keen''s problems. What makes

    you think you''d have been interested in anything else?"

    She''d probably called his assistant, Benson, more times than she''d talked to Haynes himself.

    Haynes went silent for a few seconds. "I''m sorry."

    His apology meant nothing to her now. The words didn''t touch her at all.

    They hadn''t been divorced for long, but it felt like another lifetime. Alkthe sleepless nights, the heartbreak and turmoil they seemed so far away now it was hard to remember how much it used to hurt.

    She wasn''t sure if that meant she''d healed, or if she was just the kind of person

    who never forgot a slight.

    Then, Ste suddenly asked, "Rachel can''t do any of this?"

    She rarely yed the instigator, but

    in this moment, she couldn''t helone hasy for Haynes and Rachel.

    so

    . She didn''t want things to be

    Haynes answered, ��Rachel''s health isn''t great. She doesn''t do anything that strenuous."

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "Really? Was she always so delicate when you were together?"

    He nodded. "Yeah, she was often sick back then too."

    Steughed inwardly. Probably just another excuse for Rachel to get close to Haynes. That trick never failed her.

    In the past, Ste would have hated

    even hearing Rachel''s name. But now, with her feelings for Haynes

    gone, she found she didn''t mind it so much in fact, knowing her enemy better only made her more determined to hit them where it hurt.

    She asked, "I heard Rachel say more than once that you two met while she was

    practicing piano in the back garden. Is that true?"

 Chapter 622

    Haynes nced at her, but still answered.

    "That''s right."

    Ste''s tone was loaded with meaning. "Are you sure you didn''t mistake her for someone else? Because if you did, all those years of devotion would''ve been wasted on the wrong person."

    Of course, Haynes could hear the implication behind Ste''s words.

    He didn''t get angry, though. Instead, he replied calmly, "I didn''t get it wrong. We met face to face back then, and even talked for a while."

    Ste wasn''t at all disappointed that her attempt to stir up trouble had failed.

    "I suppose that makes sense. Even if Rachel wasn''t the one you were looking for, the fact that you''ve been so drawn to her for so long means there''s something about her you can''t let go of."

    Haynes fell silent.

    He had no interest in discussing this, so he changed the subject.

    "How''s your driving?"

    Ste grinned. "Average. I''m still a rookie, really."

    Haynes looked intrigued. "A rookie?"

    "I''ve only been driving for about a year. Doesn''t that count?"

    "Ever raced before?"

    "Haven''t had the chance."

    "I see..."

    Their conversation trailed off after that.

    Ste focused on the road as she headed toward the Williams family''s vi. She kept her speed conservative; they were in the city, after all, and she was careful to obey the trafficws. Besides, she had a nagging suspicion her driving skills had gotten rusty-how else could she have ended up hitting Joshua?

    Lost in thought, Ste suddenly noticed a car up ahead swerving wildly from side to side.

    It waste, and traffic was thin, so she could see the situation clearly. She watched as the car''s brake lights shed, but the speed didn''t drop at all.

    A cold realization struck her. "The brakes... are they failing?"

    She nced at the license te. It looked familiar.

    Haynes noticed too. "Looks like something''s wrong with the brakes."

    He took one look at the te and immediately recognized it.

    "That''s Sellers'' car."

    Ste''s face twisted with distaste. "How do you know?"

    "I saw it when we arrived at the auction earlier," Haynes exined.

    Ste watched the car''s brake lights flicker

    karmsperately. "Well, I guesse

    th��nh

    caught up to Sellers faster

    I expected."

    Haynes nced at her. "Why do you say that?"

    "Isn''t itmon knowledge he''s a creep? Maybe this is payback for that."

    She made no effort to hide the

    satisfaction in her voice-she w

    enjoying his

    cleatly

    For some reason, Haynes found her reaction amusing and actually chuckled.

    Ste shot him a re. "What''s so funny?"

    His voice was low and rich. "You. You''re funny."

    She looked at him, baffled. "What''s funny about me?"

    "It''s just...the way you were a minute ago. I found it really amusing."

    Ste was at a loss for words for a moment before muttering, "You''re nuts."

    Haynes spoke, half to her, half to himself. "If only you''d been like this back then." She ignored him.

    Meanwhile, Sellers'' car was still in trouble; it was only a matter of time before something happened. Ste weighed her options: should she speed up and overtake him, or slow down and keep her distance?

    She made her decision in an instant.

    She mmed her foot on the gas.

    At that moment, Sellers finally realized something was wrong.

    His face drained of color. "This isn''t good. The car''s got a problem."

    Everyone in the car turned to him in shock.

    Sherman asked, "What''s wrong, Uncle?"

    "The brakes... They''re not working."

    Panic swept through the car.

    "How could that happen? How do brakes just fail like that?��

    "Was it an ident, or did someone do this?"

    Just then, another car shot past them, speeding down the road.

    Sherman caught a glimpse of a familiar face through the window.

    An idea��wild and unbelievable-shed through his mind. His eyes went wide.

    "Could it be...Ste?!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 623

    Aurora asked, "What does this have to do with Ste?"

    Sherman''s jaw clenched. "Uncle just arrived in Neo-Vespera today. He has no enemies here, and the car''s always serviced on schedule. The only person he shed with today was Ste. Aside from her, I can''t think of anyone else who''d go this far.

    And..."

    He paused, a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    "She''s always despised you, Aurora-wouldn''t hesitate to get rid of you if she could. If she tampered with Uncle''s car, it''d be killing two birds with one stone!"

    Aurora''s brow furrowed. "Sherman, these are serious usations. You can''t just throw them around without proof."

    Sherman let out a coldugh. "Think about it, Aurora. If something happened to you, the Williams family would only have Ste left-she''d inherit everything by default. As long as you''re still around, no matter how hard Ste tries, she''ll never get a piece of what''s yours.

    You grew up in the Williams family, pampered from day one. Ste, on the other hand, was raised out in the sticks, scraping by. Now she''s back, watching you have everything she never did-how could she not be jealous?

    Maybe before, she couldn''t touch you. But now... it wouldn''t even be hard for her. Aurora, stop being so na?ve."

    Aurora opened her mouth to argue, but the car jolted violently again.

    Simone cut in, "Now''s not the time for this. We need to figure out what to do."

    Sellers'' eyes were cold and focused.

    Everyone''s lives were literally in his hands-he had to be careful.

    He said, "Since the brakes are out, our only option is to force a stop."

    There weren''t many cars on the road at this hour, but he still had to swerve to avoid them, and the vehicle rocked dangerously.

    Sherman''s worry showed. "Uncle, your car''s been modified, so there''s some extra protection. But Aurora and Simone-they might not handle an impact like that. They could get badly hurt."

    Sellers replied, "Better a few broken bones than ending up dead."

    Ordinary drivers in their situation would almost certainly crash and burn. But Sellers was a former racecar driver-he was confident he could keep everyone alive, though injuries were a given.

    He turned to Aurora and Simone. "What do you think?"

    Aurora, ever theposeddy, steadied herself quickly. "I trust you, Sellers. Do what you need to."

    Simone nodded. "I''m with Aurora."

    Sellers gave a reassuring nod. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    His gaze locked on the car speeding ahead, a cold determination shing in his eyes.

    He mmed his foot on the gas-the car surged forward, picking up even more speed.

    Sherman, no stranger to fast cars himself, instantly grasped Sellers'' n.

    A dark smile crept across Sherman''s face. "If we have to crash, Ste''s car is the perfect target. She brought this on herself-serves her right."

    In Sherman''s mind, Ste was as good as gone.

    After all, Sellers'' driving skills were second only to Henley''s. Ste? She was just

    a pampered wife who''d married up-no way she could out-drive someone like Sellers.

    When it came to racing, Ste was nowhere near Sellers'' league. She''d be crushed.

    Ste had only sped up and

    overtaken Sellers'' car because she didn''t want to get caught up in

    whatever trouble he was having. She

    wasn''t about to risk her own neck to

    save him, not out of some

    misced sense of charity.

    But just moments after passing him, Ste felt a jolt at the rear of her car��a hard impact.

    She''d already been going fast after overtaking, and hadn''t slowed down yet. Now, with that sudden hit, she lost control, her car skidding wildly, tracing a huge arc across the empty road.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 624

    Ste''s reflexes kicked in instantly. She gripped the wheel and steadied the car just in time, narrowly missing the curbside flowerbeds.

    A quick nce in the rearview mirror told her Sellers wasing at her again�� his car barreling down like a runaway beast.

    Her eyes narrowed, her face hardening to ice.

    His brakes had failed? Was he nning to use her as a buffer, to force his own car to a stop?

    She remembered Sherman mentioning Sellers'' driving-a pro, once a race car driver. With his skills, even with no brakes, he could have found some way to bring the car to a halt.

    But instead, he was using this reckless, self-destructive approach.

    He was trying to kill her.

    Ste''s hands tightened around the steering wheel, fury ring in her eyes. It had been a long time since she''d felt this angry. Sellers'' viciousness was beyond anything she''d imagined.

    She mmed her foot down on the gas. The car shot forward, swift and sharp, like an arrow loosed from the bow.

    Just as Sellers'' car nearly clipped her front bumper again, she swerved and left him behind. For now.

    Thank God her car had been specially modified; otherwise, just one more hit and she''d lose control for sure.

    Haynes, in the passenger seat, saw what was happening in the rearview and scowled.

    "What the hell is Sellers doing?"

    Ste''s voice was t. "Isn''t it obvious? He wants me dead."

    Haynes frowned. "You two don''t even have any bad blood. Why would he go that far?"

    A cold smile tugged at Ste''s lips. "So, what-you think I''m making this up?"

    "That''s not what I meant���� Haynes began, but Ste cut him off, her patience gone. "Whatever. You can believe whatever you want. It''s not like you''d believe me anyway."

    Haynes opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, the car jolted-Sellers had rammed them again.

    Ste reacted fast, pulling away

    before he could get a solid hit, but Sellers was relentless. No matter

    how much distance she put

    between them, he closed the gap in

    seconds, impossible to shake.

    Haynes, who''d done his fair share of driving, could tell right away-Sellers was no

    ordinary driver. The man was a pro, and not just any pro.

    He nced sideways at Ste. The curve of her jaw was delicate and pale, but her focus was razor-sharp, her gaze tense but utterly unafraid. There was a breathtaking intensity to her in this moment; for a second, Haynes'' heart skipped a beat.

    Sellers'' car kepting, skimming dangerously close, but every time, Ste handled it with calm precision.

    Her driving skills... weren''t bad at all.

    But no matter how good she was, her car just couldn''t match Sellers'' machine. It

    was only a matter of time before he caught up.

    ...

    Sherman had thought taking care of

    Ste would only take a few

    minutes. But to his surprise, each time Sellers almost collided with her car, she managed to slip away at thest second.

    No amateur could dodge like that.

    Sellers squinted, muttering, "This Ste... she''s not as simple as she looks. She''s no beginner."

    Sherman shook his head, stunned. "Where did she learn to drive like that?"

    The words trailed off as a memory surfaced-how he''d once goaded Ste into learning to drive, just to humiliate her.

    "No way,�� he murmured, ��she couldn''t have picked up those skills back then�� could she?"

    Sherman had already had people dig into Ste''s life over the past five years. She''d been a stay-at-home mom, looking after her husband and kids, barely touching a car.

    The only time she might have been around racing was during that stint when he''d dragged her to driving lessons, just for his own amusement.

 Chapter 625

    Back then, Ste was aplete novice behind the wheel-her driving was so terrible, it was almost painful to watch.

    Sherman had only bothered to coach her a handful of times before quickly losing interest. He couldn''t be bothered to waste another afternoon. Instead, he just told their mutual friends to show her no mercy during practice.

    And from those friends, Sherman heard nothing but tales of Ste''s spectacr failures.

    That was always the story he got.

    So much so that, when their n went into action, he''d nearly forgotten about that distant chapter.

    But when Ste''s car swerved past them several times, leaving their own in the dust, the memory came rushing back.

    Sherman''s breath caught in his throat.

    If Ste could pull off these maneuvers after just a short stint of practice, then- well, her natural talent was something else.

    "She''s driving a car way less powerful than yours, Uncle," Sherman said, trying to sound confident. "We''ll catch up to her sooner orter."

    Sellers'' face darkened, his expression thunderous.

    The fact that he needed the superior performance of his car just to keep up with Ste was humiliating.

    But right now, hispetitive streak was ring up again.

    He couldn''t stand the thought of losing to a woman he''d never even bothered to take seriously.

    He mmed the gas pedal to the floor.

    That''s when Sherman suddenly let out a panicked shout.

    "What the hell is she trying to do?!"

    Up ahead, Ste''s car braked hard, then spun a perfect one-eighty, tires

    shrieking, smoke and sparks flying from the pavement.

    Sellers'' eyes narrowed, catching on immediately to her intentions, a mocking smile ying at his lips.

    "Trying to run?" he scoffed. "Keep dreaming."

    Sherman shook his head, exasperated. ��She thinks a little skill makes her

    invincible? Pulling this kind of stunt in front of a pro racer like my uncle... Is she in a hurry to get herself killed?"

    If she''d just surrendered quietly, maybe she''d have gotten away with a minor injury.

    But picking a fight with Sellers like this? She was either going to end up dead or in pieces.

    Even if the brakes failed, with Sellers'' skill, he''d find a way to regain control.

    Just as everyone thought Ste was

    about to make a break for it, another screech echoed through the

    Wel

    night-her car spun again, time

    pulling in directly behind them.

    Before anyone could process what she was doing, their car jolted from a hard hit

    at the rear.

    Sherman lost hisposurepletely. "Is she out of her mind?!"

    Haynes was just as stunned by Ste''s move.

    "Ste, what are you doing?" he demanded.

    At first, Haynes had assumed she''d spun her car around to make a getaway.

    But Ste didn''t flee. Instead, she pulled up behind Sellers'' car-and rammed straight into it.

    "Settling the score, of course," Ste replied coldly. "How many times did he ram me just now?"

    Haynes'' voice tightened. "Ste, his brakes are gone. What you''re doing could get him killed."

    Ste let out a mockingugh. "Oh, and what about what he just did? That could have killed me, too."

    Haynes realized she''d

    misunderstood his point. "Sellers is the future head of the Burton family. He''s Mr. Burton''s only son. If you end up killing him, the Burtons won''t let you off the hook. Not even the Williams family could protect you."

    Ste wasn''t interested in his warnings. "Rx. I''m not stupid

    enough tomit murder in be content belongs to

    A cold, seductive smile curled on her lips. "I''m just helping them stop the car."

    And with that, she rammed them again, pinning Sellers'' car in ce.

    Of course, before she helped them stop, she was going to make sure they paid for what they''d done.

    ...

    At the hospital, Jonathan stormed in, face grim.

    "How did Aurora end up in a car crash? What the hell happened?" he demanded.

    Aurora sat in the treatment room, a nurse tending to her wounds.

    Her hair was a tangled mess, and there were bloody scratches on her forehead and cheek.

    On anyone else, it would have looked pitiful.

    But on Aurora, the smudges of blood only added to her raw, dangerous allure.

 Chapter 626

    When Jonathan burst into the room, Aurora froze for a split second.

    "Jonathan, what are you doing here?"

    Then a thought struck her. She turned sharply toward Sherman.

    "Sherman, did you call my brother?"

    Simone and Sellers would never gossip or tip Jonathan off. That left only Sherman, who had always been prejudiced against Ste.

    Sherman avoided her gaze, shifting his eyes away.

    "Aurora, something this serious-did you really think you could keep it from him? Besides, your hand is injured."

    At the mention of Aurora''s injury, Jonathan''s expression finally changed. His eyes dropped to her hand.

    "Aurora, what happened to you?"

    Her left hand was wrapped neatly in white gauze.

    Aurora''s face was calm, almost dismissive.

    "Jonathan, Sherman''s just overreacting. It''s nothing just a hairline fracture in my pinky finger. Really, I''m fine."

    Jonathan knew Aurora''s tendency to downy her troubles. He nced at Sherman for confirmation.

    Sherman nodded slightly, confirming Aurora''s story. Then he spoke in a low, serious tone.

    "Jonathan, if this were just a regr car ident, I wouldn''t have made a fuss. But this wasn''t an ident. Someone tampered with the car-it was deliberate.��

    He met Jonathan''s eyes, gaze steely.

    "The brakes in my uncle''s car failed. Someone sabotaged it."

    Jonathan''s brows furrowed.

    "How could something like this happen? Has Sellers made any enemies?"

    Sherman let out a strange, mirthlessugh.

    "My uncle rarelyes to New Vespera. He doesn''t have any grudges here. In fact, he only arrived off the ne today. The only person he had any sort of conflict with sincending-well, that person is����

    Sherman didn''t get to finish. Aurora cut him off, her voice sharp as a whip.

    "Sherman, if you keep talking nonsense, don''t me me for cutting you off as a friend."

    Sherman fell silent, hands raised in surrender, his face a picture of resignation. "Fine, I won''t say another word."

    Jonathan turned to Aurora, his tone gentle but firm.

    "Aurora, if you won''t talk, I won''t force you. But I''ll have someone look into this. The truth wille out, one way or another."

    He paused, voice lowering.

    "If we''re not careful, Father might hear about it too."

    He hadn''t told Skyler about any of this. Their father was getting olde and his health was failing. One of the reasons Aurora was keeping things quiet was precisely to avoid worrying him.

    Aurora finally spoke up, her voice steady.

    "Sellers'' car was tampered with. The brakes failed, and that''s why we crashed. That''s all there is to it."

    She shot a warning look at Sherman.

    "Sherman, don''t make wild usations without proof. You could end up ming

    the wrong person."

    Sherman shrugged.

    "Alright. I''ll keep my mouth shut. But

    Jonathan''s your family-he has

    every right to know what happened. We''ve already reported it to the police. They''ll be investigating, and Jonathan will find out soonerorter." .

    1.n

    Aurora''s brow creased.

    "You called the police?"

    Sherman replied,

    "Aurora, it wasn''t just you in that car. Miss Lerman was there too. Someone went to great lengths to make sure my uncle''s car crashed. Whoever did this wanted people dead. Shouldn''t we at least inform the police?"

    Aurora argued,

    "We should get the facts straight before making a report."

    "Fine, have it your way," Sherman said, ncing at Jonathan. "Jonathan, you can check with the medical team next door. You''ll see for yourself."

    Jonathan shot Sherman a cold nce, then strode out of the room.

    He reached the door to the next room, didn''t bother to knock, and walked right in.

    Inside, Ste was tending to the wound on her wrist. Seeing her, and recalling Sherman''s pointed remarks, Jonathan''s eyes turned icy cold.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 627

    Jonathan spoke coldly. "Ste, was it you who hit Aurora with your car?"

    At the sight of Jonathan, Ste''s brows knit together, but she quickly schooled her expression back to indifference.

    "No."

    She hadn''t rammed into Aurora''s car-her target was Sellers.

    Of course, she hadn''t realized Aurora was in the car with him.

    If she had known...

    Well, she had always lived by the rule: don''t start a fight, but don''t back down either.

    Jonathan''s handsome face seemed carved in ice. "I''ve already sent someone to investigate. Ste, lying won''t get you anywhere this time.

    Sellers has already called the police. If youe clean now, I might still be able to help you."

    Ste let out a cold, mockingugh. "Since you''ve already decided I''m guilty, why bother investigating at all? Isn''t it a waste of time?"

    Haynes watched the exchange, an odd sense of d��j�� vu settling over him.

    A flicker of annoyance streaked through Jonathan''s eyes. "Ste, do you understand what it means if Aurora gets hurt? She''s not someone you can push around.

    If anything happens to her-even for our mother''s sake-there''s nothing I can do to save you."

    Ste scoffed. "Don''t make it sound so noble. Even if I did nothing, it''s not as if any of you would actually protect me.

    Back when Sherman framed me, did I see any of you try to uncover the truth?"

    Jonathan''s gaze darkened. "My father and I went through that case again and again.

    That year, you and Sherman were inseparable. You say he set you up, but Ste, usations need evidence."

    Ste''s eyes glinted with subtle mockery. "Yet here you are, interrogating me with nothing to go on.

    You standing here, pointing fingers, only proves that deep down, you already believe I''m guilty."

    Jonathan faltered, his expression stiffening for a split second.

    Just then, Haynes, who''d been silent all along, finally spoke up.

    "Mr. Williams, Star had nothing to do with it."

    Only now did Jonathan seem to realize Haynes was even in the room.

    Haynes continued, "Sellers'' car lost control. He crashed into us."

    Jonathan nced at Haynes, then at Ste.

    "I''ll get to the bottom of this."

    With that, he strode out of the hospital room.

    Not once did his eyes so much as flicker to Ste''s swollen wrist.

    Watching Jonathan''s retreating figure, Haynes frowned. "Has he always treated you like this?"

    "What of it?" Ste replied coolly.

    Haynes shook his head. "No wonder you never talk about your family."

    Ste''s expression remained calm.

    "Aurora''s lived with them for years, and they ve raised her to be perfect It''s only natural he''d take her side."

    She nced at Haynes.

    "To be honest, I always thought you and Jonathan would get along.

    After all, you''re not so different-he sides with Aurora, you with Rachel."

    Only now did Haynes realize why the scene felt so familiar.

    He''d once done the same-taken Jasper and Rachel''s word for it and confronted Ste without a second thought.

    After leaving Ste''s room, Jonathan went to see Sellers. Sellers had gotten the worst of it out of everyone.

    Though "worst" was rtive-he''d only been cut across the face by

    some flying ss. The wound

    looked frightening, but they weren'' life threatening.

    When Jonathan entered, Sellers didn''t look particrly surprised. Instead, he asked, "How''s Aurora?"

    "Broken her finger, but otherwise she''s fine."

    Sellers'' eyes tightened. "Will it affect her career?"

    "I checked with the doctor," Jonathan replied. ��She''ll recover, but she''ll need to

    rest for a while."

 Chapter 628

    Sellers pressed his thin lips together, a chilling murderous intent flickering in his eyes.

    Jonathan''s brow furrowed. "Sellers, what exactly happened in your car ident?"

    Sellers'' voice was icy. "I''m not sure, but someone definitely tampered with the car."

    Jonathan pressed further. "Does this have anything to do with Ste?"

    A cold, mocking smile tugged at the corners of Sellers'' mouth. "Funny, isn''t it? Ste just happened to be at the scene when the car failed. Quite the coincidence, don''t you think?

    Besides... Yes, the brakes gave out, but what actually caused the crash was Ste ramming into us.

    If she hadn''t hit our car, Aurora wouldn''t be lying in a hospital bed right now." Jonathan had already sent people to investigate, but there wouldn''t be any answers so soon. At the moment, he still didn''t know the whole story.

    As the two men spoke, Sherman arrived, holding up a phone. "Jonathan, here''s the dashcam footage from that night."

    Jonathan''s expression remained grave as he took the phone from Sherman.

    Inside the medical room, the doctor returned with Ste''s x-rays in hand.

    He smiled warmly at her. "Ms. Cameron, there''s no bone damage, your wrist is just fine. Keep applying the ointment as directed and the swelling will go down soon, nosting problems."

    He paused, then added, "But try to keep your hand dry today. You''ve got a few small cuts on your wrist; we don''t want any infections."

    "Thank you, Dr. Brown," Ste replied.

    Dr. Brown looked at her and sighed softly. "Ms. Cameron, you''re still young, but you can''t keep pushing your body like this.

    This past year, you''ve been in the hospital for a fever after falling in the river, kidnapped, and now a car ident... It''s too much."

    He then turned to Haynes, his tone reproachful. "How exactly are you looking after your wife?

    She was hospitalized for days with a fever, and you never once visited. When she was brought in after being kidnapped, you weren''t there, either.

    Is your work really more important than your wife? You can''t keep putting herst."

    Haynes'' eyes flickered. "You''re saying she was hospitalized for a fever and after being kidnapped...?"

    Dr. Brown shot him a look. "That''s right. It was a few months ago I treated her myself.

    Wait... You honestly didn''t know?"

    Haynes looked stunned, repeating, "Doctor, are you sure... She was really kidnapped?"

    Dr. Brown stared at him, confused. "Sir, that''s a strange question. Asza doctor, it''s my duty to be honest with my patients. Why would Hie? Ms. Cameron''s kidnapping was all over the news.

    Our hospital was notified in advance and put on alert for her arrival.

    You can check anywhere, it''s not exactly a secret."

    Haynes'' pupils contracted. When he looked at Ste, guilt and regret clouded his expression.

    "Ste,

    were I

    xet

    axes Orry. I had no idea you

    kidnapped....

    it was just a way , to bring me back

    my

    His voice was hoarse, trailing off as if he didn''t know how to go on.

    But Ste merely smiled, already past caring. She turned to Dr. Brown, "Thank

    you for your concern, Dr. Brown. I''ll take better care of myself."

    There were some things between husband and wife the doctor knew

    better than toment on. After.

    giving Ste a few more reminders, Dr. Brown quietly left the room.

    Once the doctor was gone, Haynes turned to Ste. He opened his mouth, searching for words. "You..."

 Chapter 629

    Haynes wanted to ask, Why didn''t you tell me?

    But when the words reached his lips, he couldn''t say them.

    Ste caught the look in his eye and gave a soft, wry smile.

    "What''s wrong? Hard to say, isn''t it? I told you before, but you never took me seriously.

    When I was kidnapped-when I was utterly desperate-I called you. Do you remember what you said to me?"

    She met Haynes''s gaze, her words crisp and deliberate. "You said, ''Ste, I can''t stand women who use tears and drama to get their way. Rachel''s in the middle of surgery-don''t start making a scene.''

    Later, you and Jasper saw me at the hospital.

    Jasper used me of stalking you, said I was putting on a show, called me an actress.

    And you? You didn''t even ask what happened-you just warned me to stop ying games and manipting people."

    Ste paused, then continued, her voice steady. "And that time I had a fever-you were out on vacation with Rachel and Keen.

    After dropping Keen off at your family''s house, you didn''te home. You left on a business trip.

    It wasn''t until the next day, when Maisie realized I hadn''te downstairs, that she rushed me to the hospital."

    She looked at Haynes, shaking her head in disbelief.

    "I must have been a fool, thinking I''d get help from you."

    If it were now, she would have just called 911 without hesitation.

    Looking back, she realized she''d only called Haynes because, deep down, she still hoped for a little concern, a little kindness��just a sign that he cared.

    Haynes pressed his lips together, then finally said, "I''m sorry."

    Ste''s voice was calm, almost indifferent. "We''re divorced, Haynes. You don''t owe me an apology anymore."

    Three little words-so worthlesspared to the pain she''d endured.

    ...

    Ste knew tonight''s problems wouldn''t be solved so easily.

    Never mind why Sellers''s brakes failed for now-just from the way Jonathan

    looked when Aurora got hurt, like the sky was falling, she knew this wouldn''t end quietly.

    Sellers and Sherman weren''t the type to let things go, and with Jonathan involved too...

    One against three. Not odds in her favor.

    She nced at the time. It was past eleven.

    Late, but not toote to call for backup.

    She was just about to dial Abby when someone knocked gently on the hospital room door.

    Ste assumed it was Jonathan.

    But when she opened the door, she was momentarily surprised to see who stood on the threshold.

    "Mr. Connolly? What are you doing here?"

    Neville Connolly leaned against the doorframe, a hint of azy smile ying on his lips.

    "My assistant said he saw you at the hospital, so I thought I''d drop by."

    He peered past her into the room. "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"

    Ste stepped aside quickly. "Of course, Mr. Connolly. Please,e in."

    She was alone in the room. Haynes had left a little while ago-she hadn''t bothered to ask where he went Maybe to check on Aurora, maybe Rachel called him, maybe he just had somewhere better to be.

    Whatever.

    Neville''s gazended on her swollen, reddened wrist. His expression turned unusually serious.

    "Star, what happened? How did you hurt your hand?"

    Ste didn''t hide anything from him. She told him everything-how it started, how it ended.

    Neville listened, then said in a low, steady voice, "Something about this doesn''t add up. I''ll have my people look into it right away."

    Ste didn''t protest. "Thank you."

    After giving a few instructions over the phone, Neville turned back to

    her. "Star, this is a tangled mess-it''ll take time to sort out. But I''ve already called our attorney. He''s on his way."

    He paused, voice thoughtful. "Let''s leave the brake issue aside for now. Sellers and Sherman have a history with you, and you were the one who stopped their car tonight. They''ll use this against you if they can."

 Chapter 630

    "And remember, Miss Lerman and Aurora were also in the car with you."

    Neville weighed the situation with cool, level-headed logic. "Given how the Williams family dotes on Aurora and how badly they misunderstand you, it''s going to be almost impossible to clear your name."

    He paused, voice grave. "There''s something else..."

    Neville''s gaze settled on Ste, his eyes darkening.

    "Even though Sellers hit you first, he could easily im he lost control of the car. And when you managed to shake them off, you could have just driven away. Instead, you chose to ram into his car. They''ll use that against you, you know they will."

    He let the words hang between them. "Star, you need to prepare yourself. Sellers... is not someone who gives up easily."

    The Burtons were a powerful, sprawling family with more than their fair share of infighting. For Sellers to emerge as the new head of the Burtons, he had to be formidable-dangerous, even. Even Neville knew he wouldn''te out on top in a direct confrontation with Sellers.

    Ste gave a small, almost mischievous smile. "I know. But don''t worry, Neville. I''ve already got a n for dealing with Sellers."

    Neville was just about to ask what she meant when someone knocked on the hospital room door.

    Haynes came in, carrying a bag ofte-night snacks. The moment he saw Neville, his expression darkened.

    "Neville. What are you doing here?"

    Neville, knowing Ste was in the hospital, had also guessed that Haynes would be here too. He just smiled, the picture of nonchnce. "I''m here to see Star. I have something for her."

    He pulled out his phone. "Star, do you remember when Rachel pushed you into the river, and the recording on your phone mysteriously disappeared?��

    Ste''s eyes widened a fraction. "You recovered the audio?"

    Neville grinned. "Not only that. I found something even better." "What is it?"

    He handed the phone to Haynes. "Mr. O''Brien, why don''t you take a look?"

    Haynes looked like he''d rather do anything else, but he took the phone

    anyway, a flicker of open dislike in

    his eyes. Neville didn''t seem to mind, hiszy smile still in ce.

    Haynes pressed y.

    It was a surveince video, showing the bridge where Ste had been pushed into the water. The camera angle was from above, but the footage was remarkably clear you could see every expression, and even the surrounding sounds were perfectly audible.

    Rachel had been sure there were no cameras nearby, which was why she''d felt

    so free to taunt Ste, her words sharp and cruel.

    The video captured it all, every detail.

    "The car ident? Haynie believed

    me. Even after he learned the truth, he didn''t t me me. He didn''t even hold me ountable. Ste, you''re just like that pianist who got

    ver

    reced. If I want you gone, Haynie

    will toss you aside without a second thought."

    "And now, I''ve moved into your new studio. See? Anything I want, Haynie will find

    a way to give it to me. Including your special guest spot."

    Rachel''s smug, self-satisfied face filled the screen.

    Haynes watched, his lips drawn into a tight line, a cold glint in his eyes.

    Then Rachel grabbed Ste''s wrist, her smile twisting with something almost unhinged her eyes full of challenge and malice.

    "Do you really think there''s anything I could do that would make Haynie me me? Even if it meant... killing you?"

    The video ended there.

 Chapter 631

    Haynes clearly hadn''t expected the truth to be quite like this. He froze for a moment, then turned to Ste, his face clouded with uncertainty and confusion.

    Ste met his gaze, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Mr. O''Brien, you''re not going to tell me you think I faked this security footage just to frame Rachel, are you?"

    Haynes was silent for several seconds before finally speaking. "I''m sorry. That time... I misunderstood you."

    But Ste didn''t even bother to acknowledge him. Instead, she turned to Neville. "Mr. Connolly, wouldn''t Rachel''s actions be considered attempted murder? If we called the police, what would happen?"

    Neville chuckled lightly. "She''d be looking at a minimum of three years."

    Ste arched an eyebrow. "But Ms. Pearce does seem to lead a charmed life. Not only does she have a terminal illness, she''s also been diagnosed with depression. I doubt any prison could hold her for long."

    Neville offered a suggestion with a shrug. ��With that kind of instability and violent behavior, she''d be a danger to the public if released. Better to have hermitted to a psychiatric hospital."

    He nced at Haynes. "Wouldn''t you agree, Mr. O''Brien?"

    Haynes''s eyes darkened as he looked at Ste. "I''ll make things right with you regarding Rachel. How do you want to proceed?"

    The moment he said that, Ste understood-even if this changed how he saw Rachel, he hadn''t given up on her. He still intended to clean up her mess.

    Ste regarded Haynes with a half-smile. "Tell me, Mr. O''Brien, are you still nning to steal my special guest?"

    He fell silent for a moment. "No one''s taking your guest from you. Not anymore."

    Ste heard the real message in his words: he was done pulling strings for Rachel.

    She was about to say more when Haynes''s phone rang. He held up a hand in apology and answered. The call was brief; as soon as he hung up, he turned to Ste.

    "Mywyer''s here."

    From the moment Ste had

    decided to confront Sellers, Haynes knew things were about to getplicated. If Sellers were

    Mal.ne

    someone who could be dealt with so easily, he never would have wed his way to the top of the sprawling Burton family. And on top of that, Sellers was notorious for being ruthless and vindictive.

    Ste had made a powerful enemy-one who didn''t forgive or forget.

    She frowned, just about to refuse his help, but Haynes seemed to know exactly what she was thinking.

    "Don''t be so quick to say no. Without awyer today, you''ll be taken away for sure."

    He let his gaze drift-pointedly, but almost casually toward Neville.

    "If you wait for your people to arrive, it''ll already be toote."

    He looked at Ste. "You could easily end up being intercepted on your

    way to questioning. Sellers has

    people everywhere. He''s not as

    simple as you think. If they take you

    in, getting out won''t be so easy."

    Ste''s brow furrowed. Sherman might not have the clout for that kind of maneuvering-but Sellers definitely did. And she didn''t for a second doubt Haynes''s warning.

    Just then, there was another knock at the door.

    Haynes''swyer strode in, followed by several uniformed police officers. They

    were quick��almost too quick.

    The officers approached Ste,

    showed their badges, and addressed

    her formally. "Ms. Cameron, we''ve

    received a report using you of attempted murder. Pleasee with us to answer some questions."

    Haynes''swyer, apparently already briefed, stepped forward with a calm, reassuring smile. ��Officers, I''m Ms. Cameron''s attorney. I''ll be representing her in all matters concerning this case."

 Chapter 632

    He paused for a moment before saying, "I''d like to request bail for Ms. Cameron pending investigation."

    The officer shook his head. "I''m sorry, Ms. Cameron is suspected of attempted murder. She''s being detained for now, so bail isn''t possible at this stage."

    Attorney Whitman gave a polite, almost amused smile. "Attempted murder, you say? Has anyone actually died? Or is someone critically injured and fighting for their life?"

    The officer hesitated, caught off guard. "Well, no, no one died. There were four people who suffered minor injuries."

    Whitman, ever the consummate professional-logical, sharp, and stubborn- pressed on. "Minor injuries, you say? Have you obtained medical reports to confirm the extent?"

    The legal definition of "minor injury" was very different from what most people assumed. In legal terms, "minor" could still mean something quite serious.

    The officer, sensing Whitman''s persistence, replied, "Not yet, but those involved are currently being treated at the hospital."

    Whitman nodded thoughtfully. "My client, Ms. Cameron, is a public figure. She has a concerting up soon. If you arrest her without solid evidence, her reputation will suffer irreparable damage. What if this is simply a false usation-someone trying to ruin her name just before her concert? Who will take responsibility for the consequences?"

    He smiled amiably, his demeanor unfailingly polite. "Ms. Cameron says she noticed the car in front of her had lost its brakes. She only wanted to help and prevent an ident. How does that be attempted murder? In fact, her courage in the face of danger-risking her own safety to help another-should be recognized as an act of heroism. But now, a good person is being wrongly used of a crime. If word of this spreads, who would dare to do the right thing in the future?"

    The weight of Whitman''s words was enough to make even the officers feel the pressure.

    He continued

    "The root of this incident is that Mr. Burton''s brakes failed. If Ms: Cameron had tampered with Mr. Burton''s car, then bringing her in for questioning would be justified. But she was trying to save him. Detaining the rescuer while the real culprit walks free-how does that make sense?"

    Even Ste found herself impressed by Whitman''s eloquence. No wonder Rachel and Jasper always managed to get out of trouble with Haynes'' help-he really was a brilliantwyer.

    Whitman had managed to reframe the whole situation: Ms. Cameron was no longer a suspect, but a Good Samaritan. The officers were clearly at a loss.

    "We''re just bringing Ms. Cameron in for routine questioning. There''s no intention to detain her," one of them tried to rify.

    Whitman''s pleasant smile didn''t waver. "My client risked her own safety to help others, yet now her actions are being distorted. I have reason to believe someone is deliberately trying to harm her reputation. Officer, I''d like to formally report this. Please investigate whoever is spreading these false usations and trying to turn the truth upside down."

    The police officers were left speechless, thoroughly outmaneuvered.

    After a moment''s silence, one of them finally said, "Since there seems to be a misunderstanding, perhaps we can sit down together and talk this through. If the other party is willing to withdraw theirint, Ms. Cameron won''t have to undergo further questioning."

    In other words, they were proposing mediation.

    Whitman looked to Haynes, who gave a subtle nod of agreement. Whitman then

    replied, ��Very well. But before that, may my client finish receiving medical attention?"

 Chapter 633

    The police agreed and quickly went to find Sellers.

    Once the officers had left, Haynes turned to Ste. "Just say you were helping out. Leave the rest to Attorney Whitman."

    Ste nced at Neville, silently asking for his opinion. Neville gave a subtle nod, signaling that she could ept Haynes''s arrangement.

    Goodwyers were hard toe by.

    This was Neo-Vespera, after all-Haynes''s territory. Any attorney he called would be among the very best.

    Ste hesitated for a moment, then decided not to refuse.

    While picking up somete-night snacks, Haynes called Attorney Whitman and asked him toe over, exining the situation in detail.

    Since Haynes had been with Ste the entire time, he could recount every detail clearly. That meant Attorney Whitman was able to grasp the full picture right away and prepare Ste''s defense.

    Haynes''s willingness to help her came as a bit of a surprise.

    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that.

    For all their faults, Haynes and Jasper''s crowd had never tried to kill her.

    Sellers, on the other hand, had clearly meant to.

    Soon, everyone had been gathered together.

    The moment Sellers and Shermanid eyes on Ste, a glint of icy malice flickered in their gaze.

    If Ste hadn''t crashed into Aurora, Aurora''s hand wouldn''t have been injured.

    But before anyone could say a word, Jonathan strode up to Ste.

    Without warning, he raised his hand, aiming a hard p at her face.

    It happened so quickly, no one had time to react.

    By the time Ste realized what was about to happen, a rush of air swept past- Jonathan''s hand was alreadying down.

    Her expression tightened, but it was toote to dodge.

    Just as Ste braced herself-convinced this p was unavoidable��a pale,

    elegant hand shot out and caught Jonathan''s wrist in midair.

    "Mr. Williams, what exactly do you think you''re doing?" Haynes''s voice was sharp

    and cold, his lips pressed in a thin line. His displeasure was unmistakable.

    No matter how bad things had gotten between him and Ste, he''d never onceid a hand on her.

    Who did this so-called brother think he was?

    Even after their divorce, Haynes still saw Ste as his wife. Once Rackel''s concert was over, he intended to stop involving himself in Rachel''s affairs. Then, he and Ste could remarry.

    She was the mother of his child-there was no way he''d ever leave Keen behind.

    Jonathan shot Haynes a frosty re. "How discipline my own sister is none of your business. As for you. His lips curled in a sneer. "You''re just the ex-husband. You have no right to meddle in the Williams family''s affairs."

    At that, Neville chuckled.

    "Family affairs?" he echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Funny, I don''t recall the Williams family ever announcing a new daughter. Since when did Mr Williams have a sister? Did I miss the grand introduction, or thefamily brunch?"

    He paused, sighing lightly. "First I''ve heard that hitting your own sister is considered a family matter. Aurora''s your sister too, isn''t she? Why not try hitting her?"

    Neville had meant to step in earlier, but Haynes and Attorney Whitman had ended up in the perfect spot-just ahead of him. Haynes had beaten him to it.

    Jonathan''s face darkened at Neville''s words.

    He wasn''t oblivious; he knew Neville was mocking him.

    He stared daggers at Neville, his eyes cold and fierce.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 634

    Neville wore an easygoing smile, utterly unfazed by the confrontation.

    Jonathan, on the other hand, looked positively livid, though he reluctantly lowered his hand.

    With a cold sneer, he spat out a single word, not even bothering to direct it at anyone in particr.

    "Idiot."

    He had already pieced together exactly how the ident had happened.

    His n had been simple: give Ste a public dressing down in front of Sellers, then smooth things over and let the whole incident fade away.

    Ste''s motives were all too obvious there was no point in even trying to defend her.

    Under the circumstances, settling privately was the safest route.

    He''d p Ste, make her apologize to Sellers, and with the longstanding friendship between the Williams and Burton families, Aurora would step in to plead for leniency.

    No one had been seriously hurt, after all; the matter could have been swept quietly under the rug.

    But these two just had to interfere.

    Clearly, they weren''t as sharp as they thought.

    Compared to Aurora, Ste''s friends and admirers really were a sorry bunch. Even with Mr. Burton backing them, they were hopelessly out of their depth. With a derisive snort, Jonathan dismissed Ste, turning his back on her. If she refused to ept his help, then she could deal with the fallout herself. Sellers, shrewd as ever, saw right through Jonathan''s little scheme.

    If Jonathan had managed tond that p and Aurora had pleaded on Ste''s behalf, Sellers would''ve been hard-pressed to push the matter any further.

    But with Haynes and Neville stepping in, the situation had taken a different turn�� one Sellers found much more to his liking.

    He''d been wanting to teach Ste a lesson for a long time.

    A police officer stepped forward. "Who called emergency services and reported that this youngdy attempted murder?"

    Sherman spoke up. "Officer, we''ve already given you the dashcam footage. Her actions were clearly an attempt on our lives."

    The officer repeated what Lawyer Whitman had said earlier.

    Sherman''s face twisted in disbelief, then he actually let out a short, bitterugh. "That''s outrageous. I don''t buy it for a second."

    The officer turned to Ste. "Miss Cameron, do you have anything to say for yourself?"

    Ste smiled calmly. "Intent and motive are key in any crime, especially murder. So, Mr. Sherman, what possible reason would I have to want you dead?"

    Sherman replied, "First, Aurora was in your car. You''ve never liked her and wanted to use this as an opportunity to get rid of her. Second, you got into an argument with my uncle at the auction-you''re taking revenge. Third-" He fixed her with a cold stare. "I was in the car too. You resent what happened in the past."

    Ste listened, then nodded lightly. "Well summed up. Anything else?" Sherman''s voice was icy. "That''s all. Let''s hear your performance now."

    Ste didn''t let herself get angry. Getting emotional only clouds one''s judgment.

    "About your first point-I have to rify something. There''s no bad blood between Aurora and me. You can ask her yourself, or anyone from the Williams family, for that matter. Besides, she''s my biological sister. Why would I want to harm my own family?"

    The officer turned to Aurora. "Is that true?"

    Aurora nodded gently. "Yes, there''s no conflict between me and Ste."

    Jonathan''s expression was thunderous, but even he wasn''t foolish enough to send his own sister to jail.

    He spoke in a low voice. "I''ve never seen Ste and Aurora have any issues."

    Ste continued, "As for your second point, Mr. Sherman, that''s even more ridiculous. I''d never even met Mr. Sellers before today-I didn''t even know who he was. In fact, it was Mr. Sellers who sought me out at the auction, not the other way around. If you don''t believe me, check the security footage from the auction''s hallway."

    She paused, fixing Sherman with a slight, enigmatic smile.

    "And finally..."

 Chapter 635

    "Sherman, weren''t we good friends once? Why would I have any reason to want you dead?"

    Sherman opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught in his throat and he swallowed them back.

    The truth that he''d set Ste up, orchestrating her expulsion from the Williams family��was a secret known only to Sellers. He couldn''t exactly announce to everyone that he''d plotted against Ste and that she''d been nursing a grudge ever since, could he?

    He stumbled over his words. "It''s because... it''s because I didn''t take responsibility for you back then. That''s why you resent me."

    Ste let out a soft, almost amusedugh. "Didn''t take responsibility for me? If I remember correctly, I was the one who chose to cut ties with the Williams family rather than marry you. How is it that, in your story, it''s all about you refusing to take responsibility, and me holding a grudge because of it?"

    She nced around the room, her gaze lingering on Jonathan and Aurora. "Sherman, your brother and Aurora are right here. You really shouldn''t make things up."

    Sherman turned and, sure enough, saw Jonathan and Aurora staring at him, surprise written all over their faces.

    Both of them had been there all those years ago. Skyler had been desperate to save face and wanted to marry Ste off to Sherman. In the end, Ste had chosen to walk away from the Williams family rather than be forced into that marriage. Jonathan and Aurora knew exactly how it had gone down.

    Listening to the exchange, Jonathan and Aurora exchanged a look, both sensing that something wasn''t adding up.

    Was there more to what happened back then than they''d realized?

    Jonathan fixed Sherman with a steady look. "Sherman, you and Ste were inseparable back then-she was your only real friend. Why would you think she resented you?"

    Back then, when Ste refused to marry Sherman, everyone assumed it was because she''d realized Aurora didn''t care for him and lost interest in someone she''d only wanted on a whim. It was Ste''s decision not to marry; that was her business. Sherman''s reluctance to "take responsibility" was another matter entirely.

    The Williams family wasn''t so easily manipted.

    Even Aurora looked at Sherman now, her confusion in.

    Sherman had always thought his n had been airtight. Yet with just a few words, Ste had managed to turn the Williams family''s suspicions on him.

    He struggled for an exnation. "Back then... she hated everything and everyone. Wouldn''t it be normal for her to hate me too?"

    "Enough," Sellers interrupted, his tone cutting through Sherman''s rambling. "The past is the past. Today, we''re here to discuss something else."

    He turned to Ste. "Ms. Cameron, are you trying to avoid punishment by dredging up old grievances?"

    Ste didn''t press further. "Fine. Let''s leave the past where it is."

    She fixed Sellers with a calm gaze. "But Mr. Sellers, I do have to ask-why are youing after me, the very person who

    helped stop

    th

    your car, instead of

    one who

    actually sabotaged your brakes?"

    Sellers started to respond, but Ste cut him off.

    "You''re going to say it''s because of our argument at the auction, aren''t you? But

    just because we had a disagreement, does that mean I''d want you dead?"

    She looked around, meeting the eyes of everyone in the room. "I''ve had plenty of arguments in my f Tell me, has anyone in my circle ever turned up dead because of it?"

    She turned back to Sellers and the gathered police officers. ��Gentlemen, the supposed motive you im I have doesn''t hold water, and you know it."

    Her words made the detectives turn their attention to Sellers.

    "Mr. Sellers, can you tell us what exactly happened between you and Ms.

    Cameron that made you believe she wanted you dead?"

    Sellers'' eyes narrowed, his gaze icy as he red at Ste.

    Ste remained poised, her smile serene and unbothered.

    Sellers swallowed, the tension in his throat visible. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "It''s only because she crashed her car into ours that thought she was trying to kill me. has nothing to do with what

    happened at the auction."

 Chapter 636

    A sharp glint shed in Attorney Whitman''s eyes. "I have to admit, I''m curious myself, Mr. Burton. What exactly is the conflict between you and our client? Why noty it out for everyone, so there''s no room for misunderstanding?"

    All eyes turned to Sellers.

    Even those who knew there was bad blood between Sellers and Ste-like Aurora and the others-had no idea how it all started. Sellers had never told them.

    As the silence stretched on, Ste smiled coolly. "Why so quiet, Mr. Burton? Is it too embarrassing to admit? Hard to say out loud? Well, I suppose that''s understandable. After all, you were the one who started this. Anyone would have trouble owning up to that."

    At that moment, Neville stepped forward and pulled up the security footage he''d retrieved earlier, projecting it for everyone to see.

    The video left no room for doubt: Sellers, upon encountering Ste, was every bit the arrogant bully. Even if you ignored the images and just listened to the audio, his tone alone made you want to punch him.

    Sherman stared at Sellers, genuinely surprised.

    Sure, he''d plotted against Ste before, even hired people to humiliate her with words. But getting physical? That was beneath him. His uncle, the man in charge of the entire Burton Group, actually lowered himself to that?

    Up until now, Sherman had assumed Ste was just trying to ruin Sellers'' reputation by calling him names��pervert, creep, that kind of thing. But watching the footage, he realized those usations weren''t exaggerated at all.

    Grabbing her hand, stepping on her foot... Even someone as shameless as Sherman couldn''t condone that kind of behavior.

    A man putting his hands on a woman like that? Pathetic.

    But Sellers was still his uncle. No way could Sherman openly condemn him. At the same time, he couldn''t think of a single excuse to smooth things over. So he kept his mouth shut.

    Aurora and Simone, watching the footage, looked utterly stunned. They knew Sellers could be forceful and domineering, but never imagined he''d stoop so low.

    Jonathan''s brow furrowed deeply as he shot Sellers a cold, critical look.

    After Sellers took over as heir to the

    took

    Burton Group, he''d evene to the Williams family to propose marriage. Skyler hadn''t agreed, but Sellers was on the shortlist-one of the rare young men with real ability. Just a few days ago, because of the and

    connection between Sellers Ste, Skyler had even considered

    pairing him with Aurora, thinking

    they might be a good match. He hadn''t mentioned it to Aurora yet,

    and now-this.

    Jonathan''s gaze hardened. Sellers, with behavior like this, was nowhere near

    good enough for Aurora. He was out.

    Even Haynes'' expression darkened

    ????

    as he watched. So the rumors about Sellers were true-he really had bullied Ste Before this, hed thought Jasper was being too harsh

    in the way he talked about Sellers, but now it seemed Sellers deserved every bit of it.

    The police officers looked at Sellers with barely concealed suspicion. One young rookie, unable to hold back leaned toward Ste and quietlyreminded her, "Ms. Cameron, you know you can press charges for sexual harassment, right?"

    An older officer cleared his throat and shot the rookie a warning re, signaling him to keep his opinions to himself. Then, keeping his tone professional, he questioned Sellers.

    "Mr. Burton, are you saying Ms. Cameron''s... response to your behavior led her to seek revenge against you?" He hesitated, then rephrased more pointedly. "Is that why you believe she''s retaliating?"

 Chapter 637

    Despite his words, the contempt in the officers'' eyes was unmistakable.

    A grown man, using a defenseless woman of trying to kill him-how could he utter such a tant lie? It was pathetic, almostughable.

    No one voiced their thoughts outright, maintaining a polite silence, but Sellers could see right through their carefully nk stares. He was no fool; their disdain was in as day.

    He''d always been exceptional, always admired. Never before had he been on the receiving end of such scorn. The humiliation burned, sharp and bitter.

    Forcing down his anger, Sellers replied coldly, "That''s not it. My issue is with her ramming my car."

    Attorney Whitman smiled easily. "Ms. Cameron has already exined-she did it to save you."

    Sellers shot back, his tone icy, "She and I have a long-standing feud. Why would she risk her life to save me out of the blue?"

    Whitman feigned surprise. "But her own sister and an old friend were in the car as well. She risked everything to save them. Isn''t that exactly what you''d expect?"

    Whitman''s skill with words could turn ck into white. Sellers, for all his bluster, was no match for such a seasonedwyer.

    Atst, Whitman turned to the officers. "Gentlemen, the footage clearly shows my client intervened to stop the car. That''s indisputable.

    There''s absolutely no motive for Ms. Cameron tomit murder. If anything, I''d suggest looking into Mr. Burton-"

    He paused, his meaning hanging in the air. "Instead of tracking down whoever tampered with the brakes, Mr. Sellers has been intent on making baseless usations against my client.

    One has to wonder what he''s trying to hide, making such wild allegations with no evidence at all."

    Earlier, before the security footage was yed, nearly everyone-except Haynes and Neville��had sided with Sellers. But now, after seeing the truth for themselves, their opinions shifted dramatically. Sellers'' reputation, once spotless, was in tatters. No one was buying his story anymore.

    Ten minutester, Ste walked out of the hospital, perfectly unharmed.

    Sellers'' usation of "attempted murder"pletely fell apart.

    Everyone except Sherman stood up for Ste, vouching for her character. With no evidence to

    suggest otherwise, the police had no grounds to arrest her especially with someone as sharp and relentless as Whitman on her side.

    As the group reached the hospital doors, Ste turned to Haynes.

    "Thank you for finding me such a goodwyer," she said, her tone sincere.

    She believed in giving credit where it was due.

    Then, ncing at Whitman, she smiled warmly. "Thank you for all your help today, Mr. Whitman."

    Whitman waved off her thanks. "It was no trouble at all. I was d to do it."

    He''d heard about Haynes'' wife before, but this was his first time meeting her in person. He''d often been called in to bail Jasper out of trouble, and Jasper never missed a chance to badmouth Ste.

    met

    He''d expected Haynes'' wife to be rough around the edges, just as Jasper had described. But now, seeing her for himself��Ste was poised intelligent, and strikingly beautiful She carried herself with reat grace, nothing like the unttering picture Jasper had painted.

    Truth be told, she was far more impressive than Ms. Pearce, in every way.

    He honestly couldn''t see why

    Haynes would give up such an

    exceptional wife for someone so unremarkable. Affairs usually happened because the other woman

    offered something more youth, beauty, power, excitement. But if the

    mistress wasn''t even an

    improvement, what was the point?

    Checking his watch, Whitman turned to Haynes. ��Mr. O''Brien, if there''s nothing

    else, I''ll take my leave."

    Haynes nodded quietly in response.

 Chapter 638

    After Attorney Whitman left, Haynes turned to Ste.

    "It''s toote tonight. We''ll pick up Keene tomorrow. Let me drive you home."

    Just as he finished speaking, Neville stepped forward. "No need for the trouble. I''m heading the same way as Star-I''ll give her a ride."

    Haynes didn''t even spare Neville a nce, as if he didn''t exist.

    He looked at Ste. "Come on. I''ll take you."

    Neville didn''t seem offended. He chuckled softly. "Mr. O''Brien, didn''t you arrive here in Star''s car? Now that her car''s been towed, just how are you nning to drive her home?"

    Ste nced at Haynes. "Attorney Whitman hasn''t gone far. If you call him now, you might still catch him."

    Then she turned to Neville. "Thank you, Mr. Connolly."

    Neville smiled. "You and I-there''s no need for thanks. Let''s go."

    As they walked past Haynes, Neville paused as if remembering something. He deliberately added, "Mr. O''Brien, you don''t expect me to drive you home too, do you?"

    Haynes frowned, about to speak, but Neville cut him off.

    "Give you a ride? Yeah, that''s not happening. You''ll have to find someone else."

    With an insufferable little wave, he turned and walked away.

    Ste followed without looking back.

    ...

    Once they were in Neville''s car, the smile faded from his face.

    "Star, you really embarrassed Sellers tonight, ying that surveince footage in front of everyone. A man like him he won''t let that slide. Even if Mr. Burton steps in, Sellers is the sort to y along on the surface and do whatever he wants behind your back. He''s never been one to respect authority."

    Ste watched the city lights blur past outside the window. "You could tell from the way he spoke to me-he hates me. His brakes failed, and somehow I''m the one to me. Not only that he tried to run me off, the road. With a man like that, there''s no such thing as fetting bygones be bygones. Since I''ve

    already made an enemy of him,

    there''s no point in holding back. If he

    wants a fight, I''ll give him one."

    A smile yed at Neville''s lips. He admired her willingness to stand her ground.

    He said, "Don''t worry. You''re in Neo-Vespera.now. Sellers can''t do whatever he pleases here. But..." His tone grew serious. "You know how it is an open attacks easy to defend against, but it''s the underh?nded tricks you have to watch out for. Sellers isn''t exactly a man of honor. You need to be careful."

    Ste nodded. "I will."

    She nced at the sharp lines of his face, her voice soft. "Thank you, for today."

    If Neville hadn''t pulled up the surveince footage in time, neither she nor Attorney Whitman could have convinced anyone just by talking-people would have used her of setting Sellers up. After all, no one in that room was on her side.

    Neville''s voice was deep and warm in the darkness.

    "Star, why are you always so polite with me?"

    Ste replied, "Because apart from saying thank you, I really don''t know how else to repay you."

    Neville smiled. "You already have. You helped get Marvin Connolly back on his feet. That''s more than enough."

    Steughed. "That was my job. I can''t just take Mr. Connolly''s money for nothing."

    His eyes softened in the dim light, gentle in a way she almost missed.

    "Don''t think I don''t know-you put every dor I gave you right into Marvin''s college fund."

 Chapter 639

    "Friends don''t need to keep score," Ste said quietly.

    She was deeply grateful to Neville. But this gratitude, she realized, was different from what she felt for anyone else. She had met Neville at her lowest-when she was lost and desperate, when Rachel and Jasper had set her up and Haynes had looked the other way. Without Neville''s help, she doubted she could have made it through.

    During those dark days, Neville had done so much for her-not just offering financial support, but lending a hand whenever she needed it. Now that Ste was back on her feet, she''d taken the money Neville had once given her and put every penny into Marvin''s college fund.

    Neville didn''t argue. His voice was low and steady. "I''m d you see it that way. If you ever need anything from me, just say the word. No need to stand on ceremony."

    He added, with a hint of augh, "You''ve refused my money and you''re helping me take care of Marvin. Seems like I owe you now, Star. You do know, friendships go both ways."

    Ste suddenly remembered something and turned to Neville. "That video of Rachel pushing me-how did you get it?"

    She wasn''t surprised Neville had managed to recover the audio, but she hadn''t expected there to be a video as well.

    Neville replied, "As soon as you handed me your phone, I had someone check if there were any security cameras in the area. Unfortunately, Rachel''s good at picking her spots. The cameras nearby were either broken or didn''t exist. Later, when we were looking for eyewitnesses, we stumbled on someone who''d been flying a drone nearby. The video came from that drone."

    Ste felt a rush of warmth. She knew how much effort it must have taken to track down every clue, but Neville had done it for her-without hesitation.

    She remembered, too, how Neville had always managed to produce video evidence whenever Rachel tried to frame her, using it to embarrass Haynes time and again.

    Ste opened her mouth to thank him, but Neville cut her off before she could speak.

    "Star, I don''t want to hear another thank you."

    She hesitated, then said, "If you liked the painting at the g, I could always paint another for you."

    She''d based the original painting on a photo Abby had taken, and she was pretty sure Abby still had the file. Painting another wouldn''t be hard.

    Neville''s eyes softened into a deeper smile. "I''d like that."

    He continued, "You''ve gotpetitionsing up, and a concert to prepare for. I''ll keep Marvin with me for now. Once you''re through this busy stretch, I''ll send him over again."

    Ever since Neville had taken Marvin homest time, he hadn''t brought him back, Ste had thought Neville wanted to spend more time with his son, but now she realized he simply didn''t want Marvin to be a

    distraction for her.

    She nced at Neville, catching the gentle lines of his handsome profile in the shifting light. Her feelings were a tangled mix. The only way she could ever repay Neville was by looking after Marvin. Now that

    Marvin was with his father, Ste felt

    like she owed Neville more than

    ever.

    After a moment''s hesitation, she asked, "Mr. Connolly, that video of Rachel setting

    me up... did you show it to Haynes on purpose?"

    AN

    Given everything that had happened today, they hardly had time to revisit Rachel''s old schemes. If Neville had really wanted to take Rachel down, it would have made more sense to save all the evidence and expose her just before her concert, when the damage would be irreversible.

    Neville had to know that.

    Neville''s fingers paused on the steering wheel. Then he let out a quietugh.

    "Star, I should''ve known I couldn''t keep anything from you."

 Chapter 640

    Ste had more or less guessed Neville''s intentions, but she couldn''t help asking, "Why?"

    Sunlight filtered in through the windows, dappling the car''s interior.

    Neville''s handsome face was cast in shadow, making it impossible to read his expression. Only his deep, steady voice broke the silence, resonating quietly in the stillness of the car.

    "This isn''t just about the Burtons," he said. "The Lermans are involved, too.

    Simone is Leonard Lerman''s younger sister, and Leonard... well, he''s infatuated with Aurora.

    Sellers managed to be head of the Burton family because he''s genuinely capable. But Leonard..."

    Neville paused, searching for the right words.

    Ste didn''t know much about Leonard. "What about him? Is he notpetent enough?"

    Neville shook his head. "The Lerman family isplicated. It''s not about ability.

    Star, you need to understand the Burtons are strict, almost severe, when ites to family rules. Illegitimate children have no right to inherit.

    You''ve met Mr. Burton. As a doctor and a man, he''s upright and principled. He forbids his children from keeping lovers on the side or fathering children out of wedlock.

    He made it clear long ago: even if an illegitimate child is born, they''ll never have any im to the inheritance. Actually, it''s even harsher-anyone who dares keep a mistress and have an illegitimate child loses their own right to inherit, too.

    The Burton Group is a vast empire. No one with sense would risk losing everything for a fling. That''s why, by the time it got to Mr. Burton''s children, there were hardly any scandals or secret offspring.

    Without mistresses or illegitimate children, the Burtons have stayed rtively free of mess and drama. Sure, thepetition for the position of family head gets fierce, but it''s all between brothers and sisters. With Mr. Burton still alive, even if they y hardball, it never gets out of hand.

    But the Lermans... that''s a different world."

    Ste remembered some gossip she''d once heard from Florrie Watson about the Lerman family. She spoke softly, "Leonard''s an illegitimate child, isn''t he?"

    Neville nodded. "Leonard was always on the outside, never really part of the inner circle. At first, he didn''t even want to fight for the family fortune.

    But then he met Aurora. Suddenly, he wanted to prove himself worthy of her, and started eyeing the family inheritance.

    The Lermans aren''t like the Burtons. There are plenty of illegitimate kids, all desperate for a piece of the pie. Theggle power

    get

    ugly-sometimes even violent.

    We''re talking real bloodshed, not just harsh words between siblings.

    Now, with Leonard''s sister and Aurora both in the car, I''m worried Leonard might try something against you.

    I''m just one person, Star. I can''t guarantee your safety if things turn bad."

    Both Sellers and Leonard had wed their way up through blood and chaos. Leonard, especially, would stop at nothing to get what he wanted.

    Neville hated the idea of involving Haynes, but he hated the thought of Ste getting hurt even more.

    Ste quickly understood what he was getting at.

    Haynes was no saint, and the

    O''Brien Group wasn''t as powerful as the Burtons or the Lermans-those transnational giants. But here in Novaris, on Neo-Vespera soil Sellers and Leonard didnt have free rein

    With Haynes in the picture, they''d think twice before making a move.

    The Connollys were a prominent family too, but they''d only just returned to

    Novaris and didn''t have Haynes''s clout-at least not yet.

    Sellers, Leonard, and Haynes might not be able to do anything to the Connollys,

    but Neville alone couldn''t protect her if things turned ugly.

    With Haynes looking out for her, Ste would be a lot safer.

    That was why Neville pulled out the video now. Once Haynes saw the truth, guilt would eat at him. As long as Ste and Rachel''s interests

    didn''t

    ash, Haynes would feel<ppelled to help-if only to make up for what he owed Ste.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 641

    Neville''s voice was calm, but his words carried a subtle edge. "But you have to remember, Haynes''s protection can only go so far. If you evere into conflict with Rachel, who''s to say he won''t abandon you and take her side?"

    He had to admit he was deliberately sowing seeds of doubt. Neville had seen right through Haynes''s intentions, the man clearly wanted to get back together with Ste. And Neville would make sure that never happened.

    Marvin was still waiting for some good news from him, after all.

    But more than that...

    Neville cast a sidelong nce at Ste, his dark eyes deep and unreadable. He would never let anyone else have her.

    Ste nodded thoughtfully at his words. She agreedpletely. "You''re right. I can''t just count on Haynes''s goodwill. Especially when ites to Rachel-his so-called conscience always seems to disappear."

    Neville looked away, as if he wanted to say something more, but in the end, he kept silent.

    Ste caught it and smiled. "Mr. Connolly, if there''s something you want to say, just say it. I promise I won''t be upset."

    It was rare to see Neville hesitate like this.

    He finally spoke. "Star, if you return to the Williams family, both Sellers and Leonard will have to think twice before making any moves against you. They''re both vying for Aurora''s hand in marriage. If you''re officially recognized as the Williams family''s daughter, there''s no way Skyler would ever let them marry Aurora if they dared to cross you."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. "Everything that happened today-it all started because of Aurora. If it weren''t for her, Sellers wouldn''t havee after you, and you wouldn''t have fallen out with Leonard. I just want you to consider this seriously."

    Ste didn''t flinch or protest. She knew Neville was genuinely looking out for her. Her eyes flickered with contemtion. "I will. I promise I''ll think it over carefully."

    ...

    The Williams family''s seaside vi was shrouded in quiet when Jonathan and Aurora came homete that night.

    As they passed Skyler''s study, Jonathan noticed the lights were still on. He paused, then knocked gently.

    "Come in," came Skyler''s voice from inside.

    Jonathan pushed open the door. "Still up, Dad?"

    Skyler nodded, rubbing his temples. "Just dealing with some business matters."

    Jonathan''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Is it about the original shares?"

    Skyler sighed. "They''ve always been a thorn in my side."

    A cold glint shed in his eyes. "Those old board members who still hold the original shares-they''re getting bolder every year. It''s bad enough they interfere withpany affairs, but now they want a say in our family business too. Hmph. Sometimes I wonder if they''re just waiting for the Williams Group to change hands."

    Jonathan, now gradually taking over thepany, understood exactly what his

    father meant. "Is this still an issue leftover from when Mom ran things?"

    Skyler snorted. "I''ve managed to buy back almost all the original shares, but there''s still twenty percent out there. Ten percent are clutched in the hands of those stubborn old men, and no matter what terms I offer, they won''t budge."

    Jonathan frowned, thinking aloud. "Thatst ten percent-the lock-in should expire at the end of the year, right?"

    He hesitated, brow furrowing. "I still don''t know what Mom was thinking, locking up those shares for thirty years."

    Skyler shook his head. "Don''t me your mother. Thirty years ago, after my ident and the memory loss she was left to run the whole

    precautions, those wolves circling her would have torn everything apart."

 Chapter 642

    "But even after all these years," Jonathan said, "that group of old-timers at thepany still remain fiercely loyal to Mother. Some of them won''t even consider selling their founding shares."

    Skyler sighed, his voice tinged with admiration. "Those people-your mother personally promoted them when thepany was at its lowest. They owe her everything, and after all this time, they still remember her kindness. Some of them... they''re even waiting for her toe back."

    It was clear just how much Nora had won people over in the years she ran thepany. But the truth was, they would wait for her in vain��she was nevering back.

    Jonathan fell silent for a moment before asking, "Dad, just now you mentioned that they wanted to meddle in our family affairs. What exactly did you mean?"

    Skyler''s tone hardened. "Those relics must be out of their minds. They actually want Star to join the executive team at Williams Group. Star didn''t even grow up with the family-she never received the kind of elite education they know we value. And despite knowing that, they''re still clinging to some sentimental notion."

    A sh of anger crossed Skyler''s face. "They also want me to reim Aurora''s shares and hand them over to Star. They''ve even banded together with a few other shareholders to put pressure on me. And as if that weren''t enough, they''re threatening that unless Ste is brought into the executive ranks, they''ll never agree to the acquisition."

    He let out a cold, mirthlessugh. "They''re actually trying to threaten me now? Do they think they can stage some kind of coup?"

    Jonathan didn''t look the least bit surprised. Watching his father, he said, ��Dad, there''s something I just learned as well."

    Skyler raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

    Jonathan replied, "Thewyer told me that before she died, Mother left a will. Even though her shares will be unlocked at the end of the year, only Ste is named as the sole heir."

    Skyler''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. "What did you say?"

    Jonathan continued, "Mother left everything she owned-all her founding shares -to Ste."

    Skyler could hardly believe it. "Jonathan, are you absolutely certain?"

    Jonathan nodded. "I''m sure."

    Skyler pressed, "She didn''t leave anything for you or your siblings?"

    Jonathan''s lips tightened. "No. Nothing."

    A deep disappointment clouded Skyler''s expression. "Your mother was truly ruthless! She abandoned you all those years, and now, in the end, she leaves you nothing, as if she wants to see you siblings at each other''s throats. If she hated me, fine-but you and your siblings are her children, not pawns for her revenge!"

    To Skyler, Nora''s decision to leave all her shares to Ste was a deliberate move to pit Ste against her brothers for the inheritance. And with so many of Nora''s loyal old guard still at Williams Group the moment Ste set foot in thepany, those people would rally behind her without question.

    Back then, the scandal with the Fisherwoman had been swept under the rug, but thepany veterans knew the truth.

    Skyler shook his head, anger simmering beneath his words. "Those people have never stopped ming me for driving Nora away. Their resentment festers��they even threaten me, insisting Aurora must never be allowed to work at Williams Group."

    Jonathan was momentarily stunned. ��Dad, what did you just say?"

    Skyler''s voice was heavy with meaning. "Why do you think I never let Aurora study business? It wouldn''t matter. She was never going to be allowed into the Williams Group-not with the way things stand."

    Atst, Jonathan''s calm facade

    cracked. "They''re using this to

    control us? Barring Aurora from ever joining thepany? Unbelievable! Dad, if these parasites can threaten us today, what''s to stop them from taking over Williams Group tomorrow? Maybe it''s time we fought back."

 Chapter 643

    Jonathan''s heart ached so badly it felt as if it were bleeding.

    He''d always cherished talented people, and he''d watched Aurora grow up from a child. He knew exactly how gifted she was.

    Even though Aurora wasn''t his biological sister, she had always been considerate and sensible. She never asked for more than what was hers- in fact, she often gave her own things to others.

    She was brilliant, hardworking, and ambitious-a prodigy from the very beginning.

    Yet despite her intelligence, despite being the eldest daughter of the Williams family, Aurora had never enjoyed a day of luxury.

    Jonathan had never been one to favor sons over daughters. As the next in line to inherit thepany, he valued ability above all else.

    Watching Aurora, with all her remarkable gifts, choose to study music instead of business felt like such a waste.

    He had always wondered why Skyler had insisted so stubbornly that Aurora pursue music.

    Thinking of this, Jonathan asked, "So those old codgers threatened to withhold their shares unless Aurora stayed out of Williams Group, is that right?"

    Skyler nodded. "I managed to buy back ten percent of the original shares from them, but that was the condition they set for the sale. And as for the remaining ten percent, they absolutely refuse to let go."

    Williams Group was at its peak these days, its market value higher than ever. Thatst ten percent of original shares was no small sum.

    Skyler had offered them several times above market price, but they still wouldn''t sell.

    Their only demand: Aurora must never work for Williams Group.

    After more than thirty years, Williams Group was no longer short on capital, and Skyler himself had nock of money. That''s why he wanted to buy back the original shares he''d once sold to the major shareholders.

    Original shares weren''t just ordinary stock-they came with voting rights, a say in thepany''s decisions.

    Over the years, those so-called

    founding members had always

    resented how he''d handled matters

    between Aurora''s mother and Nora''s

    mother They opposed him on numerous decisions.

    When they learned Nora still had a daughter, they were overjoyed, immediately pressing him to bring Ste into Williams Group and groom her for a leadership role They even wanted him to go public with Ste''s true identity.

    Skyler was furious.

    If Ste''s identity were revealed, Williams Group would be swept up in scandal,

    giving thepetition plenty of ammunition.

    Did these old men care nothing for thepany''s reputation?

    And besides, if Ste-Nora''s own daughter-deserved a ce, then didn''t

    Jonathan and his brothers, also Nora''s children, deserve the same?

    They were all Nora''s flesh and blood. Why the double standard?

    Day to day at thepany, those elders never even bothered to show Jonathan and his brothers a hint of respect.

    Jonathan seemed to be thinking along the same lines. His face clouded with anger.

    After a long moment, he said, "We can give Ste some shares, but not original stock, and she can''t work at Williams Group. If she joins thepany, those old men will push her straight into a senior position."

    He paused, his tone cold. "Ste''s never studied business management. She''s

    not qualified. Who knows, with people stirring things up, she might even turn against us.

    She already resents the Williams family. Once she gets a taste of power, she''ll never let go.

    If those old men hold ten percent of the original shares, and Mother''s left another ten percent for Ste, she''ll be able to challenge us for control."

    Skyler''s gaze turned thoughtful for a few seconds. "Even if she never sets foot in thepany, your mother''s shares belong to her now. That''s a fact no one can change."

    Skyler had known all along that the shares had been locked away.

 Chapter 644

    He always thought that even if Nora resented him, even if she refused to leave him any shares, she would at least divide them equally among her own children.

    But to his shock, she hadn''t left so much as a penny''s worth of shares to Jonathan or his two brothers.

    Jonathan said, "I''ll find a way to persuade Ste to give up her original shares and ept regr stock instead."

    At present, Aurora only held regr shares as well.

    Skyler had already converted all the Williams Group''s original shares intomon stock. The times had changed; he no longer wanted other shareholders to have a say in thepany''s decisions.

    Skyler considered this for a moment, then nodded.

    "Jonathan, I''ll leave this to you."

    ...

    The next morning.

    As soon as Ste walked into the studio, Abby and the others swarmed around her.

    "Star, I heard you were in a car ident! What happened? Was it because you haven''t driven in a while?"

    Ste exined the whole story,ying out everything that had happened.

    Abby clenched her fists in anger after hearing it. "That scumbag Sellers-what a piece of work! He''s even worse than Jasper!"

    Jasper was all bark and no bite; he might try to stir up trouble now and then, maybe spread a few nasty rumors. But Sellers? Sellers had actually tried to kill Ste.

    Candida nced Ste up and down. "Star, are you hurt?"

    Ste looked at her swollen wrist. "It''s just a little puffy-nothing broken, though. I''ll be fine."

    Just then, Joshua, who''d been silent until now, finally spoke up. ��Ms. Cameron, you said Sellers'' brakes suddenly failed. Did anyone figure out why?"

    Ste turned to Joshua, surprised at how sharp he was.

    "Sellers ims it was sabotage," she replied, "but the specifics aren''t clear yet.��

    Haynes and Neville were already investigating, but she doubted they''d turn up anything quickly.

    Joshua frowned thoughtfully. ��Ms? Cameron, you had a big argument with Sellers, and right after that his brakes fail? That''s quite a

    Coincidence, isn''t it?"

    He''d hit the nail on the head.

    It was no wonder Sellers and Sherman were so quick toy the me at her feet;

    there was a certain logic to it.

    Ste met Joshua''s gaze. "You mean..."

    "Someone like Sellers makes plenty of enemies," Joshua said. "If there was sabotage, it probably happened at the scene. And to bet whoever did it was there in person."

    Ste''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Why do you think so?"

    He shrugged "Not many people would dare mess with Sellers. And for the ident to happen right after your argument? I don''t buy that it''s just acoincidence. Whether that person was trying to help you, or frame you, they''d have to knew about your fight with Selfers."

    He paused. "But that''s just my theory."

    Ste fell silent, turning things over in her mind.

    There were plenty of people at the scene, but not many with a real motive.

    It couldn''t have been Neville. If he''d done it, he would have admitted it outright.

    Haynes was out of the question too. While in the car, he''d warned her multiple times to steer clear of Sellers.

    As for Foreman... He was gentle and cultured-just about thest person she could imagine doing something like this.

    That left Jasper.

    Could he have tried to get someone else to do his dirty work?

    Jasper might not be smart enough to pull it off, but Rachel certainly was.

    And now, everything was unfolding exactly the way they would have wanted. Ste''s expression grew cold as the thought struck her.

    She''d tried ignoring Rachel and Jasper, but they just wouldn''t leave her alone.

    It looked like it was time she took matters into her own hands.

 Chapter 645

    Ste''s hand was still swollen, making violin practice impossible for now.

    A few days away from her instrument wouldn''t hurt. In fact, it gave her a chance to sit down with Abby and discuss the details of their uing concert.

    Joshua, however, seemed genuinely crestfallen when he realized Ste wouldn''t be ying for the next couple of days.

    Abby noticed and grinned. "Is Star''s violin really that hypnotic? Can''t fall asleep at night without your daily fix?"

    She was only teasing, but Joshua nodded withplete seriousness.

    "Ms. Cameron''s ying has a magic to it��something that soothes the soul. If I go

    a day without hearing her y, I simply can''t sleep."

    Abby blinked, then burst out, "Joshua, you really know how to tter!"

    She''d only meant it as a joke, but with Joshua''s twist, it sounded like she''dpared Ste''s music to an unforgettable melody that lingered in the mind for days.

    Joshua always had a knack for saying the right thing at the right time. Abby found herself liking him more and more-though, of course, not that way.

    She said, "I actually have a bunch of Star''s recordings. Want them? Listening to those should help you sleep, right?"

    Joshua''s eyes lit up. "Abby, you''re a lifesaver!"

    Abby chuckled. "We always look after our own. Joshua, you''d better take good care of Star, too."

    Joshua nodded earnestly.

    That afternoon, Ste received a phone call from Mr. Burton.

    "Star, do you have any free timeing up?"

    Seeing his name on her phone, Ste sensed what this might be about. She hesitated for a moment, then said, "I''m not practicing for the next couple of days, so my schedule''s wide open."

    Mr. Burton sounded surprised. "But aren''t you getting ready for your concert? Why aren''t you practicing?"

    He knew better than anyone how dedicated Ste was.

    "My hand''s swollen. I need to rest it for a day or two," she exined.

    There was a beat of concern on the other end. "Ste, what happened? Did you overwork it?"

    Ste paused before replying quietly, "Just bumped it by ident."

    "Hold on a second," Mr. Burton said.

    He didn''t hang up. Ste could hear the clinking of bottles and jars in the

    background. After a moment, Mr. Burton came back on the line.

    "I found some ointment for swelling-good stuff. Rub it in tonight, and the swelling

    should be gone by morning."

    Ste felt a pang of emotion-and

    guilt. Mr. Burton had been retired for years. Ever since he''d left the Burton

    family, he''d opened his own private practice never meddling in family affairs again.

    Yet for her sake, he''d publicly hosted a reception to ensure she wasn''t bullied.

    And now she''d managed to get on the wrong side of Sellers Sherman.

    Sherman was one thing, but Sellers was the next head of the Burton family.

    Thinking about the confrontation that was bound toe, Ste''s heart ached for

    Mr. Burton. She lowered her voice. "Thank you, Mr. Burton."

    He chuckled warmly. "No need to be so formal with me, kiddo. After all these years; you''re always the first to bring me treats or fun little gifts, and you''ve never once lost

    temper with this old man

    remember every bit of it."

    Ste''s eyes stung with tears. Mr. Burton cared for her more than her own father ever had.

    Even so...

    His voice came through the phone again, gentle but firm. "Didn''t we talk yesterday about Sellers? If you''re free you two should meet as soon as possible

    Ste raised an eyebrow. "Sellers... agreed to see me?"

    Mr. Burton sounded pleased. "He did. In fact, he wants to meet soon-he''s

    worried work will get busy again and he''ll be traveling all over the ce."

    A strange glint flickered in Ste''s eyes.

 Chapter 647

    Seeing Ste''s hesitation, Abby coaxed her, "Sellers is out of control-what if he tries something again? At least if Joshua''s with you, you''ll have someone on your side."

    Ste considered it for a moment, then nodded gently.

    "Alright. Let''s have hime with me."

    "I''ll go get Joshua," Abby said, heading off.

    As soon as Abby left, Ste reached for her phone, nning to call Foreman- only for his name to sh on the screen first.

    There was a tightness in his voice he couldn''t hide. "Star, I heard you were in a car identst night. Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine," Ste replied.

    Foreman already knew Sellers had been in a crash. Sellers had been lucky, surviving with barely a scratch, and while Foreman felt a twinge of regret, he quickly let it go.

    What he hadn''t expected was to hear that Ste had been involved, too-in the very same ident as Sellers.

    If not for her quick reflexes behind the wheel, she might have been caught up in his mess. The thought had left Foreman cold with fear ever since he heard.

    Ste recounted what had happened. "Haynes and I were on our way to pick up the kids. Sellers was probably driving Aurora home, so we ended up on the same route and ran into each other. Luckily, traffic was lightst night. Otherwise, it could''ve been a pileup."

    Foreman knew all about the long-standing feud between Ste and Sellers. She''d never kept it from him.

    Now, hearing she was truly alright, Foreman finally let out a sigh of relief.

    He lowered his voice. "Star, I''m sorry."

    Ste was puzzled. "This had nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing?"

    He paused, then said quietly, "I should''ve done a better job protecting you."

    Steughed. "Foreman, I''m not made of ss. I can take care of myself-and see? I''m perfectly fine."

    In that moment, Ste felt a surge of gratitude for learning to drive all those years ago. If she hadn''t, there might have been a very different oue.

    They talked for a little while longer before Ste broached another topic. "Actually, there''s something I need your help with-if you''re able."

    Foreman was already feeling guilty about her ident. As soon as she asked, he jumped in, "Star, whatever you need, just say the word."

    "I have to meet Sellers for dinner tonight," Ste said. ��Is there any way you can get Jasper to show up at the same restaurant?"

    Foreman''s tone changed. "A date?"

    Ste exined, "You know about my situation with Mr. Burton. He''s trying to set me up with Sellers, soz that''s why we''re having dinner. think Sellers resents me for it he probably thinks I''m scheming, that I have ulterior motives. That''s why he was so hostile when we first met."

    Aftering homest night, Ste had turned it over and over in her mind.

    Yon

    Sellers'' dislike for her wasn''t just a fluke-he''d probably been holding on to it for a long time. Even Sherman suspected she was cozying up: Mr. Burton for her own reasons. Sellers would only be more suspicious.

    "But honestly, it doesn''t matter anymore what he thinks," Ste said. "The real issue is, Sellers'' brakes failing like that��Jasper''s fingerprints are all over it."

    Foreman sucked in a sharp breath. "...What makes you say that?"

    Ste replied, "There aren''t many, people bold enough to go after Sellers, but Jasper is definitely one of them. He knows Sellers and have history, and he''d have no

    qualms using Sellers to get rid of me."  ?wnovel

    Foreman was silent for a long while.

    Since they were only speaking on the phone, Ste didn''t notice the change in his mood.

    She went on, "We can''t just let this slide. Jasper''s gotten away with far too much. It''s time someone taught him a lesson."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 648

    Ste decided to take a page from Jasper''s ybook. If Jasper wanted to use someone else to do his dirty work, then why shouldn''t she turn the tables? Whether or not this really was Jasper''s scheme didn''t concern her. After all, he was hardly a saint-he''d caused her enough trouble in the past. Even if she was wrong about him this time, he probably deserved it.

    What worried her more was Foreman. Would he hesitate because of brotherly loyalty?

    A long silence stretched out before Foreman finally spoke.

    "Jasper''s gotten way out of control. He''s always backing the wrong people. Maybe it''s time he learned a lesson."

    He made no effort to defend Jasper-in fact, he''d been looking for an excuse to pin this on him anyway. What Foreman hadn''t expected was for Ste to just happen to run into Sellers, and for things to nearly go so wrong. If Haynes hadn''t asked Ste to pick up Keen, if fate hadn''t sent them down the same road, none of this would''ve happened.

    The thought made Foreman''s fingers tighten unconsciously around his phone, his knuckles turning white. He''d spent years holding onto their friendship, but Haynie kept hurting the people he cared about most.

    Foreman''s expression darkened, his eyes dropping as he forced himself to let go of old loyalties. If that''s the way things stood... then sorry, Haynie.

    After hanging up, Ste sat staring at her phone, lost in thought. Sometimes, she wondered if she was right to ask Foreman for help at all. Jasper was his childhood friend, after all-was it fair to ask him to turn against his own brother-in-arms?

    She was still drifting in uncertainty when a crisp, clear voice broke the quiet of the

    room.

    "What''s on your mind?"

    Startled, Ste turned to find Joshua standing right behind her; she hadn''t even noticed hime in. She didn''t trust Joshua quite like Abby did, but she had a good impression of him all the same.

    "Joshua, thank you foring with me today," she said.

    He smiled warmly. "I''m your assistant, Ms. Cameron. I get paid for this. No need to thank me."

    Remembering his amnesia, Ste asked, ��Has your memorye back at all?"

    Joshua shook his head. "No, not yet."

    "Not even a little?" she pressed gently.

    He hesitated, then said, "It''s more like I have this vague feeling... that I''m looking for someone important to me."

    Ste''s curiosity was piqued. "Someone important? Have you found them?"

    His answer was enigmatic. "Sometimes it feels like I have, and other times it feels like I haven''t."

    People and events that matter most leave an imprint, Ste thought. Even lost memories can echo in the heart. Joshua''s response didn''t seem so strange after

    all.

    She offered softly, "You should try to remember, and find that person. They must be worried, not knowing where you are. If you need anything from

    Wus, just say the word-we''ll do

    what we can to help."

    But Joshua only shook his head again.

    "Honestly, when you really think about it... are those people and memories truly so important?"

    Ste turned to look at him��and

    saw, just for a moment, a deep, inky darkness in those pure ck eyes of his, as if something heavy and hiddeny beneath the surface.

    He went on quietly, "Maybe we just want to hold onto some scrap of hope. We need something to keep us moving forward, some reason to keep going. Without that, it''s hard to get through the long stretches of life."  s?novel

    Ste paused, unsettled by his outlook-it was strange, but when she thought

    about it, there was a certain truth to his words.

 Chapter 649

    If it hadn''t been for Keen, she would never have held on to the marriage for so long.

    After the divorce, if not for her career-something she truly cared about-she wouldn''t have bounced back so quickly. It would have left her gutted, feeling lost about the future.

    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Ste gave a slight nod, signaling her agreement.

    Joshua, despite being so young, seemed to understand things even more clearly than she did.

    "What would you do if you met the person who matters most to you?" Ste asked him.

    "I''d do my best to make her wishese true," Joshua replied.

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than his phone began to buzz.

    Joshua stopped chatting and told Ste, "I need to take this call."

    Ste nodded.

    Watching him walk away, she found herself wondering who else would be calling Joshua, aside from their group. But then again, it wasn''t really surprising. Joshua was so outgoing and easy to get along with he could make friends anywhere, in no time at all.

    A few momentster, Ste''s own phone vibrated with a text from Foreman.

    "It''s all set."

    Below the message was the address and time for the restaurant.

    Seeing Foreman''s message, Ste called Mr. Burton, rying the details.

    Since Sellers was unfamiliar with Neo-Vespera, Ste had volunteered to handle the restaurant reservation.

    Mr. Burton trusted herpletely, asking no questions.

    With their meeting arranged, Ste reached out to Abby.

    Abby had already followed Ste''s instructions and found the right people.

    Ste decided to head to the restaurant early to make sure everything was ready.

    Before leaving, she realized Joshua was nowhere to be found.

    "Abby, have you seen Joshua?" Ste asked.

    Abby scanned the room. "He was just here-where''d he go?" As she spoke, Joshua walked back in through the doorway.

    His usually bright, smiling face looked uncharacteristically somber.

    Ste exchanged a nce with Abby. They almost never saw Joshua wear that kind of expression.

    "Joshua, what happened? Is something wrong?" Abby couldn''t help but ask. His voice was strained. "Something''se up. I need to step out for a while."

    He nced at his watch. "Ms. Cameron, what time are you heading over?"

    "If you have something to deal with, go ahead. I can get there on my own," Ste replied.

    Abby frowned, but Ste cut her off gently.

    "Don''t worry about me. Foreman will be there."

    That finally eased Abby''s concern a little.

    Joshua, however, was insistent. "Just tell me when and where. I''ll do my best to make it."

    Abby chimed in, "It''s fine, Joshua. If you''re busy, go take care of it."

    She didn''t need Joshua there, exactly. She just thought, given his skills, he''d be a good backup in case Sellers tried anything with Steffa. With Foreman around, though, it didn''t matter as much.

    Despite Foreman''s calm demeanor,

    Abby had caught the affection he quite hide whenever he

    looked at Ste.

    You can''t really conceal it when you care about someone.

    Abby had brought it up with Ste plenty of times, but she''d always brushed it off.

    So Abby didn''t press the issue. After

    all, the chances of Ste and Foreman actually ending up together were slim. The connection between Foreman and Haynes alone made it impossible.

    Maybe that was the real reason Foreman never confessed his feelings.

    Still, Foreman cared about Ste, and with him there, Abby could rest easy. Joshua turned to Abby. "Ms. Murphy, I gave my word, and I intend to keep it."

    His expression was calm, but his tone had a new firmness.

    "Just give me the time and ce."

    Abby hesitated for a moment, caught off guard.

    Finally, Ste provided the details.

    "Joshua, when you''re on your way, call or text me first-don''t just show up," she said.

 Chapter 650

    She was worried that Joshua might identally ruin her ns.

    Joshua nodded. "Understood."

    Then he added, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading out."

    "Go on, take care of your business."

    Once Joshua left, Abby, who''d been frozen in ce, finally snapped back to herself.

    "Oh my god, I can''t believe I actually let Joshua intimidate me just now... His presence is intense."

    The feeling she got from Joshua reminded her of the way Sellers made her feelst time unnerved and a little shaky.

    Ste withdrew her gaze. "Everyone has a temper. It''s normal."

    Abby gradually regained herposure. Rather than being angry at Joshua, she actually found herself admiring him more.

    "He keeps his word. Not bad at all��a hell of a lot better than that lying jerk Haynes ever was."

    Abby''s resentment for Haynes ran deep. Whenever she got the chance, she''d drag him through the mud again.

    Ste said, ��Alright, I''m heading out now. I''ll leave the studio in your hands for the time being."

    Abby shed an "OK" sign. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered."

    Hospital.

    Rachely on the hospital bed, her eyes brimming with tears, gasping softly from the pain.

    When the door swung open, she looked up, hope flickering in her eyes.

    But when she saw who it was, disappointment washed over her face.

    "Joshua. It''s you."

    Joshua wasn''t surprised by her reaction.

    "Waiting for Haynes?"

    Rachel pressed her lips together, a shadow crossing her face.

    She nced at her burned hand. "Looks like Haynes isn''ting."

    She quickly looked up, meeting the sharp, pale features of the man before her.

    "Joshua, Haynes saw the video of me pushing Ste! What happened? Didn''t you say you deleted that recording? How did they get it back? And why is there a video now, too?"

    Joshua lowered his gaze, watching the agitation in Rachel''s eyes. His voice was cool and steady. "Getting that video deleted, even temporarily, was already pushing the limit. Do you really think Neville is just sitting around doing nothing? If I can find a skilled hacker, so can heAs for the extra footage..."

    He gave a faint, knowing smile. "Rachel, is sabotage really the best you can do against Ste? You''re too careless. You knew there was a risk of being found out, so why go through with something that only hurts others��and yourself? They''re already divorced. What''s the point in framing her now? Do you want

    Haynes to hate her even more? She

    doesn''t care about him anymore.

    Whether he hates her or not��it

    makes no difference to her."

    Rachel blurted out, "No! That''s impossible! Ste would never just walk away from Haynes�D"

    Joshua cut her off. "She''s the eldest

    daughter of the Williams family.

    Antoney is the Watson family''s future heir. She has Neville watching over her. Leaving Haynes didn''t ruin her if anything, she''s doing better than ever."

    His tone was gentle, his obsidian eyes cold and emotionless, almost like a machine.

    "If you were in her shoes, would you really want to go back to a husband who doesn''t care, a son who doesn''t love you, and a mother-inw who treats you like trash?"

    Rachel opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    Joshua''s clear, cutting words were like cold spring water seeping into her bones. "People only romanticize the past when their present is miserable. If life is better now than it ever was, who has time for empty nostalgia or regret?"

    He nced meaningfully at Rachel''s injured hand.

    "A smart person would never hurt herself just to win a man''s pity. I don''t want to see you ruin your hand. If you lose your ability to y the violin, you lose all your value to me. Do you understand what I''m saying, Rachel?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 651

    Rachel flinched, the realization hitting her like a cold draft.

    She''d burned her hand, hoping Haynes O''Brien would be moved to pity, but she''d forgotten-Joshua Gardner''s kindness toward her had always been about her violin. Nothing more.

    He was cold. Detached. Sometimes cruel.

    That was why she''d chosen Haynes over Joshua, why she''d never let herself consider the alternative. She knew, deep down, that if she ever asked Joshua to marry her, he''d ept without hesitation. But the day her lies unraveled would destroy her��she''d rather die than live through that humiliation.

    Joshua might be helping her now, but there was never any real affection between them. Not romantic. Not even friendly. To be precise, he seemed incapable of feeling anything at all. Every favor he did for her was measured, mechanical, utterly devoid of warmth.

    She never doubted his words.

    Today, he could give her everything she asked for. Tomorrow, he could just as easily turn his back and pretend she didn''t exist.

    To him, she was nothing. Her only valuey in the music she yed, the fleeting emotions he experienced when she performed.

    Rachel lowered her gaze. "I understand. It won''t happen again.��

    But after a moment, she raised her head, her eyes shining with quiet desperation.

    "Haynie''s been so distanttely. I-I didn''t know what else to do. After the concert, he said he wouldn''t care about me anymore. I even pretended to be sick, but he hasn''t bothered to visit."

    So she''d resorted to burning her own hand, desperate for Haynes'' sympathy, hoping somehow to win back his heart.

    Joshua listened, expression nk. "Rachel, do you know why you keep losing?"

    She hesitated. "Because I wasn''t born a Cameron, and I don''t have enough people on my side?"

    Ste might not have officially returned to the Williams family, but she was already living like a true heiress. No wonder Lauretta Chapman refused to help her own fianc�� was a Williams. Why would she risk it?

    Joshua''s reply was brutally honest. "You''re simply not as clever as Ste. As for Jasper Wilkinson, the only person you rely on... he''s an absolute fool."

    Rachel pressed her lips together, saying nothing. It was true��Jasper''s attempts to help had only made things worse. But he was all she had.

    She could take an illness to get Haynes to check in on her, even feign vulnerability for a little attention. But getting him to take on Ste for her? That was out of the question.

    And Joshua... he was beyond her control. She couldn''t manipte him, couldn''t even predict his next move.

    The thought made her uneasy. She looked him straight in the eye. "Joshua, why are you suddenly so close to Ste? Is this your so-called surprise? Because honestly, it feels more like a threat."

    Joshua raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t it a good thing? If I''m near her, I can feed you information."

    Rachel''s breath caught. "It''s too risky. If she finds out��"

    He cut her off, utterly unconcerned. "And what if she does? She''s not going to kill me, is she?"

    He was right, What could Ste possibly do? Joshua was head of

    the Gardner family-untouchable,

    really. No one outside the familyet

    even knew what he looked like, and those who did would never dare breathe a word without his

    permission.

    If Joshua managed to get her information, she''d benefit. If not, she''d lose nothing.

    Still, Rachel couldn''t shake her unease. She didn''t want Joshua anywhere near Ste.

    Just then, Joshua''s tone shifted.

    "Actually, sticking by her side hasn''t been a total waste. I did find out something interesting."

    Rachel leaned forward, anxious. "What is it?"

    Joshua nced at her, half-amused. "Rachel, haven''t you noticed? Foreman Richards has been secretly helping Ste all along."

    Rachel froze, surprise flickering in her eyes before her expression clouded over, growing dark and unreadable.

 Chapter 652

    Foreman had spoken up for Ste more than once, which made both Jasper and Haynesbel him the "nice guy" of the group.

    But something about it always felt off to Rachel. Now she finally understood why.

    "Joshua, did you hear anything else?" Rachel asked. "Is Ste nning something against me?"

    Joshua nced at her. "I haven''t heard her mention anything of the sort. Honestly,

    it seems like she''s pouring all her energy into organizing the concert."

    In other words, Ste hadn''t even bothered to spare Rachel a thought.

    Rachel had clearly overestimated her own importance.

    To Ste, Rachel barely even registeredpared to her music.

    Rachel''s face tightened. "Are you sure, Joshua? Maybe she''s plotting behind your back and you just haven''t heard?"

    Joshua looked down at her from his impressive height. "Rachel, you keep insisting she wants to hurt you, but after all this time, aside from you conveniently getting yourself hurt a few times, she hasn''t actually done anything to you."

    Even that time someone fell into theke, it had been Rachel who pushed Ste first.

    Rachel had nothing to say to that.

    She''d always known Joshua was harder to fool than Jasper.

    Now, even Haynes seemed less willing to take her side.

    Joshua checked his watch. "I have things to do, so I''ll be going."

    His eyesnded on the burn on Rachel''s hand.

    "I''ll send someone over with ointment for you. Next time, don''t be so foolish.

    Rachel, don''t let me down again."

    And with that, Joshua turned and walked away.

    Watching his retreating figure, Rachel felt an anxious, hollow ache in her chest.

    In an elegant, softly lit restaurant, Ste sat by the window, waiting for Sellers Burton.

    There were still five minutes left before their agreed meeting time, but Sellers had yet to arrive.

    She''d chosen a perfect spot, overlooking the city''s glittering skyline at night.

    The restaurant was new, and this was Ste''s first visit.

    At exactly six o''clock, a tall, lean figure appeared at her table.

    Ste looked up into the sharply handsome features of Sellers.

    He slid into the seat across from her. "Ms. Cameron, you''re early."

    Ste''s tone was cool. "Arriving ahead of time is just basic courtesy. If something unexpected happens on the way, beingte would hardly be polite."

    Sellers easily caught the edge in her words.

    He replied, equally cool, "True enough. Subordinates should never arrive after

    their superiors��showing up early is a sign of respect.��

    He was a stickler for punctuality. He was neverte, but he never arrived early, either.

    After all, given his status, there weren''t many people he''d be willing to wait for.

    Ste smiled slightly. "Not necessarily Being early orte has nothing to do with status, but with the person. We live in an age where everyone''s supposed to be equal-if someone chooses to wait, it''s a matter of their own upbringing. And if they don''t, it''s hardly a crime. Mr. Burton, you''re so young-who would''ve thought you''d have such antiquated ideas? Are you sure you''re not living in the past?"

    A flicker of annoyance crossed Sellers'' eyes.

    Sherman had warned him-Ste was sharp-tongued.

    He''d barely sat down when his phone buzzed.

    It was Mr. Burton. "Sellers, did you give Star the ointment?"

    Sellers frowned. "I just got here."

    Mr. Burton checked the time, his tone disapproving. "Do you know what time it is? Why are you only getting there now?"

    Sellers replied, "I''m notte."

    Mr. Burton sounded exasperated. "That''s not the point! When you''re meeting a woman, you show early, not just on time! No wonder you''re still single-with that wooden

    head of yours, you''ll be alone for life!"  s?novel

 Chapter 653

    Sellers didn''t want to argue with Mr. Burton. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up

    now. It''s rude to talk on the phone during a date.��

    Since Sellers had made his point, Mr. Burton could only end the call.

    Afterward, Sellers turned to Ste.

    "Ms. Cameron, shall we order, or would you rather continue this delightful conversation?"

    Continuing the conversation would only lead to more verbal sparring and mutual mockery.

    Ste didn''t have the patience for that. "Let''s just order."

    She figured it was best to eat first-after all, the real drama was still toe.

    Once they''d finished ordering, Ste''s phone buzzed quietly. She nced down: a message from Joshua.

    "I''m sitting right in front of you."

    Hershes fluttered, but she didn''t betray any surprise. She looked up, casually, and sure enough, there was Joshua, seated at a corner table directly across from her. When he caught her eye, he gave a subtle nod.

    Ste quickly looked away.

    Joshua really had shown up.

    But this was a public restaurant, and Sellers was only here because Mr. Burton had asked him to meet her. Under normal circumstances, there was no way he''d try anything.

    Before long, the waiter brought their food.

    Ste and Sellers had almost nothing inmon-conversation between them was stilted, if not nonexistent. They ate in silence, barely exchanging a word.

    Once Ste had finished most of her meal, she quietly sent out a text.

    Minutester, a furious woman stormed into the restaurant and marched straight to Ste and Sellers'' table.

    She pointed at Sellers, her voice ringing out across the elegant dining room. "You two-timing jerk! You''re really out here meeting other women behind my back? Cheating liar!4 can''t believe how badly you''ve fooled me!"

    Her outburst shattered the restaurant''s refined atmosphere-every head turned instantly in their direction.

    Nothing drew a crowd like a scene, and this was exactly the kind of spectacle people loved to watch.

    Not far away, Jasper-who never missed a bit of juicy gossip-perked up the moment he heard themotion. His eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "Oh wow! Here we go again-another scandal brewing!"

    1.n

    Jasper lived for this kind of drama. He knew every sordid detail about who in their circle had a secret affair, who had a love child, who went through a messy divorce, and even who''d gotten into a hair-pulling fight at home. Most of the mischievous ideas he''d suggested to Haynes for dealing with Ste came straight out of these stories.

    Now, seeing fresh gossip unfold before his eyes, Jasper couldn''t contain his glee. "Foreman, Foreman,e look! Someone''s getting caught cheating again."

    Foreman nced over and corrected him, "No, it''s the guy who''s two-timing, not someone catching the mistress. Didn''t you hear? She said he snuck out to meet another woman."

    Jasper waved him off. "Oh, same difference!"

    While they chatted, the woman suddenly grabbed a ss from the table and tossed the drink right into Sellers'' face.

    "You ungrateful cheat! I stood by you when you were nothing, and now that you''ve made it, you want to toss me aside? How can you live with yourself? Do you even have a conscience?"

    Sellers had always carried himself with cool superiority-when had anyone ever dared to insult him like this, let alone in public? His face darkened, sticky juice dripping from his handsome features onto his crisp white shirt. He looked utterly humiliated-worse than when Ste had doused him with water at the auction.

    A storm was brewing in Sellers'' eyes.

    His voice came out through clenched teeth. "You must have a death wish."

    But the woman was fierce andpletely unfazed by his threatening posture��in fact, she only raised her voice.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 654

    "Come one,e all, and see for yourselves! This ungrateful jerk��after hitting it big, he''s ready to toss aside the girlfriend who stood by him through thick and thin!

    Well, I''m not that easy to get rid of!

    He wants me to just disappear quietly, pretend nothing ever happened? Dream on!"

    The woman''s voice rose above the crowd as she recounted how she''d been with Sellers since she was eighteen. She spoke of all the home-cooked meals she''d made for him, every little way she''d cared for him-painting herself as the selfless girlfriend, and Sellers as a callous viin.

    By the time she finished, Sellers looked like the textbook definition of a heartless scoundrel, while she had be the tragic figure-deceived, her youth and love wasted on the wrong man.

    The more she talked, the more the crowd''s eyes turned on Sellers-curious at first, then openly scornful and condemning. In every circle, a cheater and his mistress are social poison.

    Sellers'' expression darkened as the woman''s usations grew more outrageous. His re was cold and menacing as he suddenly grabbed her by the throat. "Say one more word, and I''ll kill you. Don''t push me."

    Ste, watching him about to strike, yanked the tablecloth off the dining table. tes, sses, and cutlery ttered and flew toward Sellers in a noisy cascade.

    She stared at him, shocked and appalled. ��Sellers, I can''t believe this is who you really are!"

    Without hesitation, Ste stormed forward and pped Sellers hard across the face.

    A sharp smack rang out, the sticky sweetness of spilled juice sttering across her hand.

    Sellers was so blindsided by the sudden turn of events that he didn''t react in time. The pnded, flush and stinging.

    His eyes narrowed, rage flickering dangerously. He moved toward Ste, but

    before he could reach her, a slim, sharp-featured young man stepped between them.

    "Excuse me, sir, what are you nning to do? You''re not thinking of hitting someone, are you?"

    Ste nced up. It was Joshua.

    Joshua shook his head

    disapprovingly. "Sir, no matter how

    angry you are,

    that doesn''t give you

    the right to get violent-especially not with a woman. Besides, you''re in

    the wrong here. You owe both of thesedies an apology for stringing them along."

    Just then, Foreman came over to join the group. He''d meant to intervene, but Joshua had beaten him to it.

    Jasper, meanwhile, was oblivious to

    Foreman''s concern. He was

    Wait��what did Sellers'' girlfriend just say? Blind date?

    So Sellers and Ste were set up together? Wow, this is perfect! Someone like Sellers-total psycho-was absolutely made for Ste.

    Everyone at the charity auction, Rachel included, already knew that Ste was the one who''d had a run-in with Sellers. But no one had bothered to clue Jasper in.

    After all, at the auction, Jasper''s wild imagination had already spun such outrageous stories about Sellers that even Rachel had felt a little queasy listening. It was obvious none of it was true, but Rachel never bothered to correct him-doing so would only encourage him to invent even more unhinged tales about Sellers.

    Rachel had no desire to hear any of it, and honestly, nobody else did either.

    Not long after, Jasper had another brilliant idea: livestream the whole thing. Rachel had quickly shut him down-nothing good ever came from Jasper going live. She refused to be the one cleaning up his mess again.

    But Rachel wasn''t here now, so there was no one to stop him. Jasper whipped out his phone and shamelessly started a livestream, even paying to boost it to the top of the trending page.

    Ste might be an inte sensation, but Jasper was determined this time, he''d steal the spotlight.

 Chapter 655

    The thought sent a spark through Jasper''s eyes.

    Wasn''t this Ste''s dirty little secret?

    After all, she was ying the "other woman" now.

    Jasper grew more and more excited. This time, he''d make sure Ste''s reputation was ruined for good. And then Rachel would finally see him in a new light��maybe even praise his cleverness.

    Meanwhile, Sellers'' face darkened as Joshua blocked his path. He recognized Joshua-he''d seen him at thest auction with Ste and the others. Sellers'' eyes flickered, then caught sight of Foreman standing nearby. In an instant, it all clicked into ce.

    He stopped, fixing Ste with a chilling, predatory gaze that made those nearby uneasy.

    "Quite the maniptor, aren''t you?" he sneered.

    Ste feigned confusion. "I''m afraid I don''t know what you mean, Mr. Burton."

    Sellers discovering the truth was exactly what Ste had anticipated. He wasn''t an idiot; with such an obvious setup, of course he''d figure it out. She wanted him frustrated, unable to defend himself.

    Sellers nced at the crowd surrounding them, their faces a mix of curiosity and contempt. Most people looked at him with open disdain. He unconsciously clenched his fists.

    This woman-once so easily thrown out of the Williams family by a simple trick from Sherman Burton-wasn''t so easy to deal with anymore.

    Sellers knew there was nothing he could say to make things better. The more he tried to exin, the guiltier he''d look. Ste had orchestrated this just to push him over the edge.

    He shot Ste a cold, threatening look. "I''ll remember this."

    With that, he didn''t bother arguing further. He turned on his heel and strode away.

    As soon as he left, the restaurant erupted in hushed whispers.

    "Who does that guy think he is, putting on a show like that?"

    "Looked like he was about to hit her. What a maniac."

    "He seemed decent enough at first nce, but his character is just rotten."

    Jasper felt a pang of

    disappointment. Things had wrapped up too quickly. His live stream was just picking up steam, the viewers were loving the drama, and now the main viin had left the stage? Without Sellers, the audience would lose interest.

    Ste nced at Foreman, who stood quietly nearby, and gave him a slight nod.

    Foreman didn''t go up to greet Ste. Instead, he turned to Jasper. ��Jasper, it''s gettingte. We should head back."

    With Sellers gone, there wasn''t much left to film. Besides, Jasper wasn''t keen on seeing Ste right now anyway.

    He nodded. "Yeah, let''s get out of here."

    Their departure didn''t seem to register with Ste at all.

    Once they''d left the restaurant, a wicked thought struck Jasper. Why not stir

    things up online-smear Ste''s name good and proper?

    Fel

    What should the headline be? "The Secret Life of Ste: Mistress Exposed" No, that wouldn''t work. Ste had just gotten divorced; such a titleCould be considered nder, and Ste wasn''t someone to mess with now. Plus, if Haynes found out, he''d be furious.

    Jasper finally decided to get his hands on the footage of that woman barging in and screaming at Sellers.

    He''d blur Ste''s face, hire a ene

    trolls to drop hints, and let the

    inte sleuths do the rest. Ste was about to hold a concert, wasn''t she? Dropping this kind of scandal now might even jeopardize her performance.

    The more Jasper thought about it, the more brilliant he felt.

    He decided not to mention anything to Rachel just yet he wanted to give her a

    surprise when the time was right.

    The thought made Jasper break into a smug little grin.

    Foreman noticed and asked, "Jasper, what''s so funny?"

    Jasper snapped out of his thoughts. "Oh-uh, nothing. Nothing at all.��

 Chapter 656

    He had no intention of telling Foreman about any of this. Foreman was a nice guy, the kind who''d never let him go through with such a n.

    If Foreman went and told Haynes, the whole scheme against Ste would fall apart before it even began.

    Jasper hesitated, trying too hard to sound casual. "Foreman, let''s not mention running into Ste''s blind date here today to Haynie, alright?

    You know how Haynie''s always hoping Ste wille back and take care of Keen O''Brien. If he finds out she''s seeing someone new, it''ll ruin his mood all over again."

    Foreman shot Jasper a knowing look, the sharp glimmer in his eyes fading as he nodded.

    "Alright. I get it."

    ...

    The next morning.

    Sellers was in his office, busy with paperwork.

    Suddenly, the door swung open with a bang.

    Sherman rushed in, looking frantic. "Uncle, it''s bad! You''re all over the news!"

    Sellers frowned. "Me?"

    "Yes, you!" Sherman swallowed hard, eyes wide. "They''re saying you''re a two- timer, a total jerk who cheated on your longtime girlfriend and dumped her for someone else..."

    Sellers stiffened, yesterday''s events shing through his mind.

    His face darkened with fury. "Utter nonsense!"

    "I know it''s not true," Sherman said quickly, "but the rest of the world doesn''t. The Williams family is still in Novaris-they''re going to see these headlines... Uncle, we have to get this trending story taken down right away, or it''ll do real damage to your reputation."

    Sellers'' eyes glinted coldly as he pulled out his phone and dialed.

    "Remove every article and post about me from the inte. All of them. Now."

    But it wasn''t long before his phone rang again.

    This time, it was Sellers'' assistant, sounding positively terrified.

    "Mr. Burton, we... we can''t get the story off the trending lists! In fact, it''s only getting bigger-it''s hit number one on every major tform... Everyone''s talking about it, even the fake ounts can''t drown it out." The assistant''s voice was trembling. "This isn''t

    Solmaris-we don''t have any control here, Mr. Burton... Maybe you need another n?"

    Sellers'' eyes narrowed to icy slits, his lips curling into a bitter line.

    "Ste. Again."

    But Sherman shook his head. "Uncle, I checked. The story started with one of Jasper''s mediapanies.

    I''ve looked into Jasper, too��he and Ste have a long, messy history. He''s always picking fights with her.

    But..."

    He hesitated, searching for the right words.

    Sellers turned that cold gaze on him. "But what?"

    Sherman took a breath. "Ste''s rise-her sess, her current position-she couldn''t have gotten here without Jasper''s involvement.

    In public, Jasper''s always at odds with Ste, but behind the scenes, he''s helped her out more than once.

    Uncle, what if Jasper''s actually helping Ste by pretending to be her enemy?

    I heard he''s Haynes'' closest maybe he''s secretly in I

    bet

    Ste, but doesn''t want enes

    to find out, so he''s putting

    on this

    act?

    And there''s more..."

    Sherman started listing out everything he''d dug up.

    "At thest auction, it was Jasper who humiliated you in front of everyone, saying all those nasty things.

    And now, this news story also came from one of hispanies��it''s hard not to read between the lines."

    He handed Sellers the file he''dpiled.

    Sellers flipped through the papers, his expression growing darker and more severe with every page.

    "A little outfit like The Wilkinson Group dares to cross me?" he muttered, voice icy.

    Sherman offered a quiet warning.

    "Uncle, this is Neo-Vespera. Jasper''s

    got Haynes and Foreman backing

    him up-it won''t be easy to bring him down."

 Chapter 657

    The trending topic wouldn''t die down, no matter how hard they tried it was obvious someone was behind all this, pulling strings.

    And that someone, Jasper, was clearly a problem. Sellers had no doubt he was secretly helping Ste.

    Sellers pressed his lips into a thin, hard line, a cold glint sharpening his eyes. Normally, things like this were beneath him, hardly worth a second thought. He''d never cared what others said; idle gossip bounced right off him.

    But this time, it stuck like a fishbone lodged in his throat.

    After a few moments'' silence, he said curtly, "Call Haynes."

    At the same time, Abby Murphy, who''d just seen the news, rushed to share it with Ste.

    "Star, Sellers is trending! Oh, karma really doese around-now everyone''s calling him the jerk of the century! Some of those socialites are actually trying to defend him, iming that woman is making it all up, that they''ve never even heard of her. But guess what the inte is saying?"

    Abbyughed gleefully. "People are saying, ''Of course you haven''t heard of her. That just proves he never went public with his girlfriend, always hiding her, acting single, keeping her as a backup. If people knew about her, would he still be called a jerk?""

    She was nearly breathless fromughter. "No matter how hard his PR team tries to clean things up, there''s always someone ready to shoot them down. Sellers is done for-there''s no salvaging his reputation now."

    Ste looked a little surprised. "Any idea who''s orchestrating all this behind the scenes?"

    "I asked around," Abby replied. "A friend told me it leaked from a mediapany under The Wilkinson Group."

    Ste was quiet for a moment, then said, ��Jasper really outdid himself this time. I thought he was only good for bragging with his drinking buddies��I never expected him to pull something this big."

    Abby frowned. "What''s gotten into Jasper, though? Why would he y along like this? Spreading rumors about Sellers-what''s in it for him? Isn''t he worried about making an enemy?"

    Just then, Joshua, who''d been silent until now, finally spoke up.

    "Jasper''s boldnesses from believing that pushing this story out will only deepen the rift between Ms. Cameron and Sellers. He thinks he''s stirring the pot, letting you two fight each other to exhaustion so he can swoop in and pick up the pieces. And if he covers his tracks well enough, he could even pin all the me for spreading rumors on Ms. Cameron."

    Abby nodded slowly. "That really does make sense. Star, remember how The Wilkinson Group tried to calm public outrage a while back by making it seem like you were one of their talents? If Jasper tries to shift the me onto you, it might actually stick."

    She scrolled through the news on her phone, adding, "And now there''s

    another wave online-people are going after the ''homewrecker.'' Star, even with your face blurred out

    you''re so well-known now. Sooner orter, someone''s going to connect the dots."

    Ste took the phone Abby handed her and fell silent for a few seconds.

    "If it''s only a matter of time before they figure it out, maybe we should just throw more fuel on the fire."

    She turned to Abby, a sly smile on her lips. "Abby, post a statement online. Say that I only met Sellers twice, barely know him, and had no idea he had a girlfriend. If I''d known, I never would''ve agreed to that blind date."

    Abby''s eyes widened. "Star, are you sure you want to admit to that? It''d be so easy for people��especially Jasper-to twist it and say you''re the homewrecker." Ste''s tone was calm. "I''ll get Foreman and Neville Connolly to help us out. If Jasper can hire an army of fake ounts, don''t you think we can do the same?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 658

    "Abby, go ahead with it. I know what I''m doing," Ste said, her tone calm and reassuring.

    Abby hesitated for a moment, then decided to trust her. "With the concerting up, raising your profile isn''t a bad idea. But you know how things are online- some people will believe anything they see, no matter how baseless.

    Besides, your violinpetition moves into the main round tomorrow. It''s a big deal. I heard from Antoney Watson that some contestants will do whatever it takes to make it to the finals.

    Star, I''m a little worried about you..."

    Before Ste could respond, Joshua spoke up first. "For the time being, I can act as Ms. Cameron''s bodyguard. I''ll make sure she''s safe."

    Abby looked to Ste. "Star, what do you think?"

    Ste thought it over, then nodded lightly. "Alright, let''s do it that way for now."

    Meanwhile, Haynes received a call from Sherman.

    "Mr. O''Brien, this is Sherman."

    Haynes paused, his hand hovering over the stack of documents in front of him. "Mr. Burton, it''s unusual for you to call me directly. Is something wrong?"

    Sherman''s voice was steady. "Your good friend Jasper has been spreading some nasty rumors about my uncle, Sellers, online.

    My uncle and Jasper have never had any real conflict. Even though Jasper has been disrespectful to my father on several asions, Dad''s always let it slide because he''s younger.

    And my uncle has never held it against him. But now Jasper''s stirring up trouble, ndering my uncle all over the inte."

    As Haynes listened, his first thought was of that day when Jasper had been making up stories about Sellers now it had blown up online and made the news.

    While Haynes was still piecing

    things together, Sherman continued, "My uncle doesn''t want to go too far-he''s willing to give The Wilkinson Group another chance. I know you and Jasper are close, and our families have a long-standing connection. My uncle doesn''t want to make things ugly, so he''s willing to let this go.

    But only if Jasper removes the trending posts and publicly apologizes to my uncle.

    If he does that, my uncle will drop the matter."

    It was a perfectly reasonable request-not excessive in the least.

    Although there had been tension between Sellers and Ste before, Ste was her own person, and Jasper was Jasper. Besides,

    Jasper''s lies about Sellers had gone way out of line.

    All they wanted was a retraction and an apology. Haynes could hardly argue with that.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling the fatigue settle in. "Let me look into it and get back to you."

    Sherman replied, "Please make it quick, Mr. O''Brien. The longer this drags on, the more damage it will do to my uncle''s reputation."

    After ending the call, Haynes dialed Benson.

    "In the next ten minutes, I need you to put together all the news about Sellers and bring it to me."

    Haynes rarely paid attention to gossip columns, so he genuinely had no idea what had happened.

    About seven or eight minutester, Benson walked in, looking uneasy.

    Seeing Benson''s face, Haynes felt a pang of anxiety. "What''s happened?"

    Benson opened his mouth, searching for the right words, but couldn''t seem to find them. In the end, he simply handed over the file he''dpiled.

    "Mr. O''Brien, you''ll understand once you see this."

    Haynes flipped open the file. At first, he managed to keep hisposure. But as soon as he saw the insider''s im that Sellers'' mistress was none other than Ste, his expression darkened instantly.

 Chapter 659

    Jasper actually went public with the rumor that Ste was the other woman?

    If it were about someone else, he might have begun to doubt. But Haynes had seen with his own eyes the confrontation between Ste and Sellers that night. If "mortal enemies" wasn''t an exaggeration, they certainly weren''t on friendly terms.

    As for Ste meeting up with Sellers... Haynes didn''t think it odd. After all, everyone knew about Ste''s connection to Mr. Burton. If Mr. Burton found out what happened, he''d definitely insist Sellers apologize to her.

    That woman who burst in unexpectedly-Haynes didn''t even consider her worth his attention.

    Whether Sellers was genuinely unhinged or just ying both sides, Haynes couldn''t care less.

    Haynes stared at the headlines in front of him, thinking it over for a long moment. Finally, he said, "Bury anything rted to Ste. Don''t let her name stay in the news."

    He''d barely finished when Benson spoke up. "Mr. O''Brien, just before I came in, my assistant sent word-Ms. Cameron has already made a public statement clearing the air. She admitted she was set up on a date with Sellers, but ims she had no idea he was already in a rtionship."

    Haynes arched an eyebrow, surprised at first, but realization dawned quickly. Ste''s move put Sellers right in the hot seat. If she''d downyed it and said it was just a friendly dinner, that woman''s outburst would lookpletely unreasonable. But by admitting it was a date, the situation changed entirely.

    "Given that," Haynes said, "guide public opinion toward Ste being unaware of the situation��a victim caught up in all this."

    Benson nced at Haynes, hesitated, then asked carefully, "And... what about Mr. Wilkinson?"

    If they were steering attention toward Ste as the victim, that meant Haynes had no intention of removing the trending topics altogether.

    Haynes''s voice turned cold. "Out of respect for the fact he once saved my life, I''ve cleaned up Jasper''s

    messes more times than I care et

    I to

    count ''ve even tolerated his repeated attacks on Ste. I''ve warned him again and again-Ste is my wife-but he''s never taken it seriously. Clearly, I''ve been far too lenient with him."

    Haynes had finally lost all patience with Jasper. If it weren''t for Jasper''s constant meddling, he and Ste would never have divorced in the first ce. His expression grew even

    colder. He told Benson, "t

    Shermanter. Tell him there''s nothing more I can do about this."

    Benson felt a chill run down his spine. It seemed Mr. O''Brien was ready to cut Jasper loose. But on reflection, it was hardly a

    surprise-Jasper had always bel

    troublemaker, and specifically liked to target Ste. The fact Haynes had put up with him for so long was the real miracle.

    "Yes, sir," Benson replied quietly, and soon left.

    Haynes gazed down at the documents on his desk, his expression unreadable.

    The scandal swirling around Sellers only intensified as certain people stoked the mes. Even Mr. Burton called Ste to apologize.

    "Ste, I''m so sorry. I had no idea Sellers was hiding a long-term girlfriend. He kept it so well under wraps. This is my fault-you got dragged into this because of me."

    Hearing Mr. Burton''s voice, Ste felt a pang of guilt. After all, this entire situation was something she''d orchestrated from the start.

    "Mr. Burton, I only had dinner with him-just a meal between friends. It''s really nothing," she said.

    Mr. Burton sighed. "It''s all on me. I really thought he was single... If I''d known, I never would have set you up. Then you wouldn''t be the target of all this gossip."

    Ste reassured him, "Mr. Burton, this isn''t your fault. People who want to talk about me would find something to gossip about, no matter what."

 Chapter 660

    "Honestly, things like this don''t really bother me anymore-I''ve gotten used to it," Ste said with a wry smile.

    After all, she''d weathered some of the nastiest online attacks imaginable;pared to those, this was nothing.

    She offered Mr. Burton a few more words of reassurance before hanging up. "In a few days, I''ll bring Marvin Connolly by to see you."

    No sooner had she ended the call than she received a message: the official schedule for the violinpetition had arrived.

    Last time, she''d made it through the preliminaries. Now, the realpetition would begin tomorrow.

    Ste didn''t have much time to dwell on everything else. Her energy needed to be focused elsewhere.

    As for the rumors swirling online, well, Sellers would have to handle them himself -he could step in and put a stop to things when he finally had the guts for it.

    For now, she was content to let Jasper and Sellers bite at each other for a while, freeing her up to throw herself into thepetition.

    The next morning, Joshua drove Ste to the concert hall.

    Her car luck had been abysmaltelyst time, her newly modified car broke down halfway, and before that, she''d even collided with Sellers.

    Abby, convinced Ste was jinxed on the road, tly refused to let her drive herself anymore.

    Since this was only the first round, Ste didn''t bother bringing her prized violin, Nocturne Ste. She was so far ahead of the otherpetitors that it would have felt like bullying to bring out her best instrument.

    Thispetition was a big deal, and the opening day had drawn quite a crowd; every contestant seemed to be surrounded by friends and family.

    Except for Ste. She had only Joshua by her side, which made her look a bit solitary.

    Abby, Antoney, and even Neville and Marvin hadn''t spared the preliminary round a second thought. In their eyes, Ste was destined to win it all-why waste time on the early stages?

    Joshua handed her the violin case. "Good luck, Ms. Cameron. If you need anything, I''m right here."

    Ste epted it with a grateful nod. "Thanks."

    Just as she was about to head into the hall, a gentle voice called out behind her.

    "Star."

    She turned and spotted Foreman standing a little ways off.

    "Foreman?" Ste blinked in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    A sh of something sharp crossed his eyes before he smiled. ��I''m here looking for Haynie."

    He paused, as if mentioning it casually. "Ms. Pearce ispeting today, so Haynie''s here to cheer

    on. I was nearby finalizing a

    contract, so I thought I''d stop next

    just ran into you while looking for

    him.��

    The mention of Haynie didn''t even elicit a flicker from Ste. She''d long since stopped caring about him. If he wanted toe and support Rachel, it was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Seeing she wasn''t interested in discussing Haynie, Foreman smoothly changed the subject.

    He nodded toward Joshua, who stood quietly by Ste''s side.

    "Star, I''ve seen this gentleman with you several times now. May I ask who he is?"

    Ste realized she''d never introduced them. "This is Joshua, my assistant. Joshua, this is Foreman, a friend of mine."

    Joshua smiled and extended his hand. ��Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Richards."

    Foreman shook his hand warmly. "Nice to meet you too, Joshua."

    After the introductions, Foreman turned back to Ste.

    "So, you''repeting today as well?"

    Ste nodded.

    "Perfect, I''ve got some free time��I''ll stick around and root for you," Foreman said with a smile. Then, as if anticipating her refusal, he added, "Haynie will be waiting on Rachel for ages, so I''ve got plenty of time to

    spare."  nee

 Chapter 661

    Foreman insisted on waiting for Haynes he clearly had little patience for Rachel but agreed to watch her match anyway, which left Ste little room to refuse.

    Just as Ste was about to speak, a familiar, childish voice rang out behind her.

    "Mom! You''re here too?!"

    A small figure darted over, face lit with delight.

    "Keen?" Ste was caught off guard at first, but quickly recovered.

    Haynes must have brought him here no doubt to see Rachel.

    Ste looked up and, sure enough, spotted Haynes approaching. He was as handsome andposed as ever, his expression unreadable.

    Trying to keep her tone neutral, Ste asked, ��Keen, weren''t you supposed to be with the Williams family today?"

    Keen''s eyes sparkled with excitement at seeing her. "Dad wanted toe watch Rachel''s match, so he picked me up."

    Haynes came up beside them just in time to hear this. He frowned. "Keen, when did I ever say I was bringing you to see Rachel''s match?"

    Keen looked genuinely confused. "Didn''t Rachel invite us when we all had dinner together? She said we shoulde watch her today."

    A brief look of realization crossed Haynes''s face as he remembered the conversation. He nced at Ste, a bit awkward. "Actually, I brought Keen today to watch your match."

    It was the weekend, and Haynes had made ns to watch Stepete, then maybe take her and Keen out afterwards-just the three of them, like old times. Maybe they could try to rekindle some of the warmth they''d lost.

    But the thought struck Haynes rather painfully: in the past five years, family outings had been few and far between. Truth be told, there weren''t many "good memories" to reminisce about. He''d probably spent more time out with Rachel than he ever had with Ste.

    Ste''s voice was icy. "How thoughtful of you, Mr. O''Brien, to fit me into your busy schedule."

    Haynes''s frown deepened. "It''s not like that��"

    He didn''t get to finish before a gentle, familiar voice interrupted.

    "Haynie, did you find Ms. Pearce?"

    Haynes turned to see Foreman approaching, his eyes flickering with surprise.

    "Foreman?" He nced between Foreman and Ste. "You''re here to watch the match too?"

    Foreman gave a warm smile. "No, I came looking for you, Haynie."

    Haynes raised an eyebrow. "For me?"

    Foreman exined, "I tried calling you earlier, but you didn''t pick up. I was nearby for a meeting, and Jasper mentioned Ms. Pearce would

    bepeting here. Since you

    weren''t answering, I figured

    take

    a chance and drop by." He chuckled.

    "Didn''t expect to actually run into

    you.��

    Haynes pulled out his phone and saw two missed calls from Foreman. His expression softened. "Was it something urgent?"

    Foreman shook his head. "Not

    exactly urgent-it''s about Jasperet

    He hesitated, ncing at Ste then Wered his voice. "We''ll talk about it in a bit."

    Just hearing Jasper''s name made Haynes tense up. He''d cleaned up

    and Jasper never seemed

    Jasper''s messes too ma

    grateful-never even listened to his advice. If it weren''t for the fact that Jasper had once saved his life, Haynes would have washed his

    hands of him long ago.

    Joshua, meanwhile, watched Foreman with a guarded curiosity.

    Ste, for her part, had no interest in the debate over whose match everyone had

    Keen''s eyes lit up with anticipation. He loved seeing his mom on stage-radiant, confident, and utterly dazzling.

 Chapter 662

    He said at once, ��Mom, I''ll be rooting for you."

    Ste just gave a nomittal hum in response-not cold, not warm, simply neutral.

    Once Ste had left, Haynes finally turned his gaze to Joshua.

    He''d noticed Joshua long ago.

    Even though Joshua kept mostly to himself, trying to blend in, his striking looks made him impossible to ignore.

    Haynes strode over, sizing him up from head to toe, his eyes full of a quiet,manding pressure.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    He''d seen Joshua a few times before, but hadn''t paid much attention at first.

    Frankly, he couldn''t imagine Ste being interested in someone who looked so delicate and out of ce.

    But as Joshua''s appearances at Ste''s side grew more frequent, Haynes started to find him an eyesore.

    Even Neville, for all his closeness, didn''t hover around Ste day and night.

    But this man-every time Haynes saw Ste, he saw him too.

    At the auction, he''d brushed it off; there were plenty of people there.

    But now, for this importantpetition, Ste had brought only him.

    Haynes''s sharp eyes lingered on Joshua.

    If Ste trusted him enough to keep him close, there had to be something more to him.

    Still, Haynes couldn''t shake the feeling that this mysterious man at Ste''s side was here for reasons he dared not voice.

    Most people would have been cowed by Haynes''s intimidating presence.

    Joshua, however, didn''t seem fazed in the slightest. He smiled as easily as ever.

    "My name''s Joshua. I''m Ms. Cameron''s bodyguard and assistant for the time being.

    Ms. Cameron''s fame draws her fair share of trouble. There''s always someone looking to stir things up or put her in harm''s way."

    He shed a meaningful smile. "Especially Mr. O''Brien''s good friend, Jasper. He seems to take the lead in that department.

    With Ms. Cameron''s concert around the corner and an importantpetitioning up, thest thing she needs is to get hurt again."

    Joshua''s words left Haynes with nothing to say.

    Haynes stared him down, his voice cool and quiet,ced with a barely veiled warning.

    "Didn''t Ste ever tell you that a good assistant knows when to keep his mouth shut?

    Loose lips sink ships. One day you might not even know what hit you."

    Joshua

    Smerely smiled, unruffled. "If

    happens to me, that just

    I wasn''t good enough. But rid of me won''t be easy. After all...��

    getting

    He slowed his words, every syble deliberate.

    "I''m working for Ms. Cameron

    She''s fiercely protective of her She wouldn''t let anyone hurt me."

    t belongs to t

    He still wore that pleasant, untroubled smile, but there was the faintest hint of

    challenge in his eyes.

    "Not even you, Mr. O''Brien."

    The moment the words left his

    mouth, Haynes''s expression

    darkened, and even F

    shifted ever so slightly.

    This Joshua was bold��almost brazen��and clearly not afraid.

    For a mere assistant to speak so recklessly, he must have some hidden leverage.

    Could it be...?

    Was Ste treating him differently?

    It wasn''t impossible.

    Otherwise, why would she have chosen a male assistant-one who happened to be so strikingly handsome?

    Foreman, for reasons he couldn''t quite name, felt even more threatened than Haynes.

    Aurora Williams had already been confirmed as the violinist representing the Solmaris region.

    Today, she''de to thepetition venue with Simone Lerman to check out the talent from the Novaris region.

    Just then, Simone gently tugged Aurora''s sleeve.

    "Aurora, that guy... who is he?"

    Aurora followed Simone''s gaze and her eyes widened, just a little.

 Chapter 663

    Aurora spotted Haynes immediately, along with the group gathered around him. She asked, "Which one are you talking about? Haynes'' friend-Foreman?"

    Simone shook her head. "No, someone else."

    Aurora''s gaze drifted to a tall man with striking, refined features.

    At that moment, it seemed half the room was sneaking nces in their direction.

    Haynes, Foreman, and Joshua stood out from the crowd, impossible to ignore, whether for their looks or their presence. Eyes naturally gravitated toward them.

    Aurora said, "I don''t know that one, but I think I''ve seen him with Ste before. At thest charity auction, I''m pretty sure he was there with her. Must be a friend of hers."

    Simone''s eyes remained fixed on the man''s face. "He''s... different," she murmured.

    Aurora turned, grinning. "You''re interested in him?"

    Simone didn''t bother to deny it. ��Yes, I am. He caught my attention."

    Aurora was a little surprised by her candor and sized Joshua up once more. The man really was striking-good-looking enough to stand shoulder to shoulder with her three brothers, and certainly not outshone by Haynes or Foreman. No wonder Simone had noticed him.

    Auroraughed. "So you have a thing for handsome men, huh?"

    But in Aurora''s book, "handsome" was a high bar-she reserved thatbel for men who scored at least a ny-five out of a hundred.

    Both Simone and Aurora came from prominent families, with admirers lining up for miles. Many suitors were attractive, some even aplished, but Simone dismissed them all without a second thought.

    Now, seeing her show interest in a man whose background was a mystery, but whose looks were undeniable, was a surprise for Aurora.

    Her own standards were

    different-looks were nice, but an eighty-five was plenty. Family background and ability, though, those were non-negotiable. Aufora had no time for men who were all style and no substance. She wanted someone with power and influence, a man who could help her climb higher. To her, men were simply a means to an end.

    After all these years as friends, Simone could easily guess what Aurora was thinking.

    "I don''t think he''s just anyone," Simone said quietly.

    Aurora considered her. "If you''re really interested, I could ask Leonard to look into him for you."

    Simone shook her head. "No, I want to find out for myself first."

    Aurora nced at the group not far away. "Come on, let''s go say hello."

    Simone, eager to meet Joshua, didn''t refuse. Together, they made their way over.

    "Keen, Mr. O''Brien, fancy meeting you two here."

    Aurora''s voice cut through the tense air like a gentle breeze.

    Keen''s eyes lit up when he saw her. "Aurora!"

    She smiled warmly and reached out to ruffle his hair. "Are you here to cheer on your mom?"

    After learning that Ste yed violin, Aurora had a hunch she''d enter this sort ofpetition.

    Keen hesitated, then nodded without thinking. He still wasn''t sure if his dad had brought him looking for�� Rachel or for his mom But since he hadn''t spotted Rachel yet and had just cheered for his mom, he supposed it counted asing for her.  ?wnovel

    Haynes turned to Aurora. "Ms. Williams, what brings you here?��

    Aurora replied, "The winner of thispetition gets to represent �� Novaris in the international finals. I''m one of the contestants from Solmars, so I wanted to check out the local talent."

    To ensure fairness, this year''s event was open to the public.

 Chapter 664

    Contestants from all over the world kept a close eye on the winners from other countries.

    Haynes, however, showed no hint of surprise.

    "Aurora!" Keen''s eyes sparkled with admiration as he looked up at her. "I want to learn rock climbing and paragliding, too!"

    Aurora crouched down so she was eye level with him. "Not just yet, Keen. You''re still too young for those risky sports." She paused, then offered, "How about this: when your school break starts in a few days, I''ll take you ice skating. Would you like that?"

    Keen''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You can ice skate too, Aurora?"

    Simone chuckled from the side. "Aurora can do just about anything. She''s not only great at skating, but she''s also a fantastic skier, archer, and even rides horses..."

    Keen''s face lit up with longing. "I want to learn to ride horses, too!"

    Aurora smiled. ��Then you''ll have to focus on getting healthy. Once you''re all better, I''ll take you horseback riding."

    Keen nodded earnestly. "I''ll make sure to get well."

    Aurora gently ruffled his hair. "Tonight, I''ll have someone make you a restorative stew."

    Keen''s expression faltered, and he suddenly lowered his head. "I wish I could have my mom''s cooking again. But... she''s so busy."

    Aurora wanted to say somethingforting, but in the end, she just sighed silently and wrapped him in a gentle hug.

    Straightening up, she turned to Foreman and Joshua. "Mr. O''Brien, these gentlemen are...?"

    Haynes replied, "Foreman-my dear friend."

    Foreman greeted her with a warm, refined smile. "Ms. Williams, a pleasure to meet you."

    Aurora nodded graciously. "Mr. Richards, I''ve heard so much about you."

    She nced at Joshua. "And this is...?"

    Haynes'' expression remained cool. "We''re not acquainted."

    Joshua smiled politely. "I''m Joshua, Ms. Cameron''s assistant."

    Assistant?

    A flicker of Surprise crossed Aurora''s eyes, too subtle for most to notice. She shot a quick look at Simone then smiled. "So you''re her assistant. I''m Aurora-Ste''s older sister. And this is my friend, Simone."

    Though Simone was clearly intrigued by Joshua, she maintained the poise and pride one would expect from a woman of her background. She didn''t gush, but simply said, "Hello, I''m Simone."

    Aurora was already well-known as the city''s premier socialite-her talent and reputation needed no

    introduction, and her beauty wa

    second to none. Most women simply faded into the background beside her.

    But Simone was different. Even standing next to Aurora, she held her own-an equally dazzling beauty.

    Joshua''s smile was polite and measured. "Miss Lerman, it''s a pleasure to meet you."

    His expression didn''t waver, not even in the presence of such beauty. Haynes and Foreman were equally unruffled, their gazes steady none of them gave a second nce just because of a pretty face.

    Simone''s smile deepened as she watched Joshua''s calm demeanor. Still, she didn''t reveal any obvious interest. She was intrigued, yes, but it was simple curiosity, not love at first sight.

    Foreman checked his watch. "Thepetition''s about to start. Shall we head over?"

    No one objected, and they all made their way to the arena.

    For Ste, the preliminary round posed little challenge.

    This time, the event was open to the public, which actually worked in Ste''s favor ��she didn''t have to worry about anyone pulling strings behind the scenes.

    Stepping off the stage, Ste paused in her tracks.

    She''d expected to see Haynes and the others��but she hadn''t expected Aurora and Simone to be there, too.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!